Вы находитесь на странице: 1из 900

An Eternity of Eclipse

Have you broken Eternity?"____________________________________

I broke Eternity.

hat do you do when the end of your forever approaches?

Do you think about the beginning while holding on to the end?


Do you allow tears to form in your eyes while death beckons you with the waves of its oceans?
Do you breathe in agony as the finalities of your heartbeats begin to diminish in numbers?
Do you embrace the remainder of your life with all your dying soul while the tremors of death overtake
you?
Do you allow the shadows of your oblivion to wash over you . . .
. . . or do you beg the Heavens for one more thought?
One more thought for your life to flash before your eyes, one more remembrance of the moment your life
went above and beyond and one more opportunity to cherish the most important thought of all:
The memory of how one performs the impossible, the remembrance of when the impossible occurred and
the recollection of how your life changed when an Eternity was broken and the end of your forever
began. . .

000 | Genesis

Breaking News:

6-Year-Old Slays Entire Family


December 26th, 1996
At 12:06am this morning, police officers responded to numerous calls from residents in Serenity, a
prosperous gated community in the heart of the country. Citing the urgent calls, neighbors

reported hearing numerous gunshots from the Hwang home, a wealthy family known for their endless
fortune that derived from owning some of the best known luxury hotels in the world. When Police officers
arrived onsite, they were greeted with a horrific scene fit for a scary movie.
It was terrible. Officer Joo stated as his men carried out 4 body bags from the home. As soon as we
walked in, the smell of gun powder and death just permeated the room. Mr. Hwang, Mrs. Hwang, both
their older children (15 year old daughter and 13 year old son) were all shot and stabbed to death. The
only survivor left in the home was their youngest 6-year-old daughter. Found covered in blood with a
gun and knife in hand, officers were horrified to find that the sole survivor was also a likely suspect in the
murders of the Hwang Residence. The child was taken into custody for psychological evaluations and a
full investigation has been underway.
Brought to you by THE-SEOUL-CHRONICLES

December 26th, 1996 3:33am (Seoul Police Station)

he interrogation room was cold, much colder than any room I had ever been in.

Sitting on the cold metal chair with my back pressed against the rusted frame, I felt the fine hair on the
back of my neck stand as I quivered against what felt like the equivalent of a -36 degree temperature. It
was so cold that it felt like I was sitting outside in the middle of Antarctica rather than in a small, confined
interrogation room.
Though the dim lighting and cold temperature of the cramped room did well to intimidate every atom
within my small body, it did little to hide the vacant emotions emitting from my tired brown eyes. It
was obvious in my gaze that I didnt want to be there.
With a lawyer by my side, Officer Joo sitting across from me and a small dainty desk separating us, I
waited with bated breath as Officer Joo recounted words that will forever haunt my young existence.
The gun and knife were in your hands when we walked in Officer Joo narrated warily, a stream of
warm breath escaping from his chapped lips. When he said this, Officer Joo took a moment to spare an
uneasy glance at my lawyer, who flinched subtly at the officers words while he uncomfortably readjusted
the gold rim of his glasses over the ridge of his nose. It was clear in his reaction that he too was disturbed
with this revelation. They were both disturbed.
The only person who wasnt disturbed with this revelation. . . was me.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
In the anticipatory silence that had flooded the room as they waited for my response, Officer Joos gaze
returned to me, his dark brown eyes basking in the flickering illumination of the lone, battery-powered
desk lamp standing atop the table. The bags of age under his eyes became darker, if not more visible
under the limited lighting, giving more potency to the scrutinizing gaze he was imparting to me when the
bored-like expression on my face remained.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

I felt no need to give him a verbal response to the new piece of news because there was no point; I
felt nothing when he said it anyway. . .
Tilting my head at him, I stared back into the pair of eyes that were attempting to search within the
contents of mine. I knew by the look in his eyes that he was trying to dig something out of me. His priority
wasnt to find a corroborating statement that would close the case and exonerate/detain me or anything of
that sort that wasnt what he was after. Though I couldnt figure out what he wanted at that moment, I
knew right then and there that I probably didnt give him what he wanted because, even under the
looming darkness, I could see his eyes flicker with unforgiving fire. It was so subtle, but I was sure it was
there loathing me. He was starting to lose his patience with me. . .
Finding it redundant to keep my focus on his eyes especially when I was starting to get annoyed with
the disapproving glint in his judgmental eyes anyway I lowered my apathetic gaze onto the gold pendant
he wore around his neck. The pendant of a cross. It was unexplainable on my part but I couldnt help but
shift awkwardly at the sight before me. I didnt know what it was about cross pendants or crosses in
general that always had me feeling unsettled. I didnt like them nor did I despise them. There was just
something about the religious symbol that held a captive audience out of me, something about the
symbolic mark that bated my breath and commanded my unwavering attention . . .
It was only when it came to my attention that Officer Joo was growing uncomfortable with my focused
silence on his gold cross, did I return my vacant eyes back onto him. I was now ready to address to his
accusations with a simple shake of the head.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Whether I was too tired to speak or didnt care enough to speak, I wasnt sure. I just knew I didnt want to
hear my own voice at that moment.
Grace, why did you do it? He asked again, his voice was no longer gentle with me; it was now firm,
unbending, and accusing. It was when I heard these underlying tones in his voice did it occur to
me what it was he was trying to get out of me. Of course, why didnt I see this before? Officer Joo wasnt
trying to get a statement of conviction from me because from what they told me earlier, they already had
all the evidence they needed to convict me for the murder of my family. It wasnt a confession to the crime
that he wanted out of me he wanted a confession to my emotions, a confession to my guilt and he
wanted me to openly express all those emotions to him so that he could see the humanity left within me.
I shook my head at him, disappointed in his unspoken request and disappointed with his inability to grasp
what was running around in my mind.
He didnt get it.
How can I give him guilt for something . . . I felt no guilt for?
How can I give emotions for something. . .I didnt give a damn about?
His last question lingered in my head as I found myself lost in contemplation about the event that took
placethe event that jumpstarted the nightmare of my seemingly damned life.
Why did I do it?
Do what?

Killed my parents?
My brother and sister?
My family?
I wasnt sure that I did.
The blunt truth is: I dont even remember anything that happened that night.
All that I remembered was waking up underneath my parents bed, covered in their blood. Everything that
took place prior to that moment was a big dark mystery to me. For all I knew, a serial killer couldve
broken into our home, killed everyone while they were sleeping, and bolted out before the cops came.
Just because I woke up, covered in blood with a knife and gun in my hand, the cops automatically
assume that it was me? Dont these people realize how easy it is to frame a child?
Why Grace? Officer Joo inquired again, breaking me out of my reverie. His voice was soft, his eyes
poignant while they stared at me in reserved horror. It was as if he couldnt believe he was stuck in this
nightmare-like-horror-movie as well.
Grace . . . His eyes were pleading me to give him some type of emotion. I was too calm for him. Though
he didnt show it, I saw it in his eyes: I scared him, Why did you kill them?
I felt so troubled.
Not because of what happened to my family but I felt troubled for Officer Joo.
He looked so tortured.
I could sense it from his apprehensive silence, I could see it in his frightened eyes and I could hear it from
how that gold cross seemingly seared itself into his skin in complete fear.
. . .I didnt kill them. I finally replied, my voice barely above a whisper while the steam from my warm
breath filtered into the cold room and dissipated under the weight of the cold.
I had hoped that my verbal response, no matter how succinct and concise, would alleviate some of the
pain and horror Officer Joo was seemingly experiencing. I had hoped that the courtesy I was showing him
by interacting with him instead of ignoring him would mitigate his fears but when I saw him furrow his
dark, bushy brows in discontent, I knew I had said something wrong.
The tone of my voice, it was too calm for himalmost taunting.
I knew then that I shouldve put more sorrow and distress into my response because as the fates would
have it, my courtesy towards him was now tainted under the misinterpretation that I was mocking him. He
misunderstood my intent and now, much like the fates of all people who lived in fear, his fear had
manifested itself and slowly but surely turned into disgust and anger.
My face hardened instantly at the sight of this.
I felt a slight prick of anger hit me when I realized his disgust for me was multiplying by the second. His
scrutiny and judgmental demeanor aggravated me to the core. Could I help that Im like this?

It wasnt like I could force emotions to come out of me.


I didnt care, I didnt care about anything and least of all, I didnt care about my recently deceased family.
As kind as they were to me, as loving as they were. . . I really could care less about their deaths. The
Demons of Hell could be eating and ripping their souls apart and I wouldnt blink an eye of
concern. That was how much they meant to me, that was how much I loved them.
Yes. . . yes you did, Grace. Officer Joo continued to insist, his heart clearly disturbed at the cruelty that
was streaming from my small body. He was frustrated and irate with me but he was also doing all that he
could to compose himself with him. We both know that you did, so why are you acting like this?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
My big brown eyes appraised him as a lifeless doll would its owner.
I was petite in physical stature, young in age, but my mind was already so much more advanced than any
other child my age. Ive been told time and time again, especially when I was growing up, that with my
Bambi-like eyes wide with innocence, my black hair soft as silk, and skin as smooth diamonds, that I
resembled nothing short of a little Angel. I looked like one but from the way Officer Joo was staring at me,
it felt like me saw me as a complete contradiction to all that purity.
He was staring at me as if the energy that radiated from me was nothing short of the sadistic energy that
would derive from a cold-blooded serial killer. He was staring at me like he was staring at a serial killer
not a 6-year-old girl who was young enough to be his daughter.
I stared him and I knew it was hard for him.
It was hard for him to say his next words because I could hear the weary fluctuation in his voice. I could
almost hear his gold cross sear further into his skin as he mouthed words that he never thought he would
ever say to a 6-year-old girl.
We didnt tell anyone this. . . he began with difficulty, his breathing growing heavier with strain, But
when we found you, you were still stabbing your mothers lifeless body. There was no one else there,
Grace. Your fingerprints, all the hand prints, and all the blood on your clothes, his piteous eyes rested on
the white dress I wore. We left my house so fast that they didnt have time to change me I was still
wearing the outfit they found me in the one that was covered with sprays of blood. He glanced at my
lawyer, who was gazing at my dress from the corner of his eyes in reserved horror of his own and then
Officer Joos eyes returned to me, It was you.just you.
I wanted to laugh at the silliness exuding from him. Oh God, what was wrong with his eyes? Of
course I wasnt doing that. I shook my head again, my lips parting to finally give my side of the story.
I woke up and I had them in my hands. I explained calmly, referring to the gun and knife while I held my
hands palm up, dried blood still present in the crevice of my skin. In the reflection of the mirror behind us,
I could see my eyes dim slightly as I finally recited to him the contents of my memory:
I was hungry, so hungry and I started to call for someone to come up to give me something to eat. I
shouted but no one came to get me. No one came so I crawled out from under the bed and when I came
out, I saw Daddy sleeping on the floor. At first I thought he was awake because his eyes were opened but
he just wouldnt get up when I shook him so I got tired of calling for him and I just got onto the bed with
Mommy and called for her to wake up. I was so hungry and angry that she wouldnt wake up when I

called for her so I just shook her and shook her. I shook her until I saw you standing at the doorway with
the other police officers. I was still shaking her when you picked me up and took me out of the room.
I smiled, straightening my back while I reached my arms up slightly and placed them on the table, my
seven gold bangles making soft clinking noises when it made contact with the surface.
Feeling at ease that I had finally given my side of the story and hopeful that Officer Joo would let me go
home, I kicked my small legs up and down in glee, the soft fabric of my white dress dancing along with my
jovial movements, See? Do you remember now? I was just shaking Mommy, but I didnt stab her. You
guys just have bad memory.
He shook his head at me when I stated this, his fists clenching at the sound of my indifferent voice. He no
longer made it a point to hide his disgust towards me and my behavior.
He hated me.
Everything about me disgusted him.
Everything about me angered him.
Everything about me was inhuman to him.
Desperate to further exonerate myself when I saw that he still didnt believe me, I quickly added, Plus,
Im scared of blood. How could I kill them?
I had hoped that this last statement would elicit the forgiveness button within Officer Joo and lessen the
anger and resentment he had for me. I had hoped this would work because I still needed to ask him for
something else and I thought then that it was an okay time to ask because I told him everything I knew. . .
Im still hungry and its my birthday today, I shared softly, giving him a sheepish smile as the warm
butterflies fluttered in my tummy. I loved it whenever it was my birthday, I always get spoiled. Can you
take me home now so I can eat my cake and open my presents?
I thought Officer Joo would cooperate and take me home after I told him this but I was wrong I
was so wrong.
Within a blink of an eye, something within him just snapped.
He glared at me, his eyes enormous from fury.
THEN WHO, GRACE?! he roared, the detonation of the bomb he was sitting on finally igniting with my
innocuous request. He was sick of me. He was sick of me sitting here talking to him, he was sick of me
breathing in the same air as him and he was sick of my existence, Who else couldve been in that
house? It was you! Just you, Grace!
A swarm of chills attacked me while I felt my entire body shake in fear.
I stopped kicking my legs, my eyes now unblinking with horror. What has gotten into him? Why was he
screaming at me? All this time, Ive only told him the truth. I honestly dont know what happened. Why
should I confess or show guilty emotions for things that I took no part of?
Officer Joo! Cant see that youre scaring her?! CALM DOWN! my lawyer shouted, fearing for my safety

as well. Sensing that this situation was getting too problematic, my lawyer raced up from his seat and ran
for the door to get an officer inside to restrain Officer Joo, who know had bloodlust in his eyes while he
stared at me.
DO YOU HAVE NO SOUL?! He bellowed just as my lawyer shouted out into the police precinct for
someone to come in and help, HOW COULD YOU MURDER YOUR OWN FAMILY AND SIT THERE
WITH SUCH INDIFFERENCE?!
It seemed as if his own words were the last straw that convinced him that he needed to take care of me
himself. With a roar to rival lions, his big hands bloomed outwards and were splayed out in rage, all 10
fingers hungry for a taste of my neck.
AHHHHHHHHH!!! I screamed when he lunged for me, the desk between us barreling into my chest in
full force, knocking the air out of me while leaving me to cradling my chest in agony.
BAM!
The impact of getting hit by the table was so powerful that the chair I was sitting on knocked over,
throwing me off its seat and into the air.
Just as I fell, I could hear another thunderous growl, saw quickly that the table had been tossed aside and
before I could see anything else, I felt a pair of big hands wrap itself around my neck like a vise, clogging
up any scream I could emit when I felt my chest instinctively lock up in panic. I didnt even get a chance to
hit the ground when Officer Joo grabbed my neck mid-fall, wrapped his grip around it and held me
prisoner in the air.
Uggggghh
My lungs struggled for breath while I kicked my small legs in midair, helplessly clawing at his hands to get
him to let me go but it was fruitless because this only made him grip his hands around me tighter.
I couldnt breathe.
The pain from being strangled by him was nothing I had ever experience. I was in agony, I was literally
shaking in agony because I couldnt breathe and the pain was so excruciating that I couldnt help but feel
the tears gather in my eyes. He was relentless, he was merciless and he was unforgiving. He was a man
possessed by rage. He would never let me out alive.
Ugggh
He was a single pressure away from snapping my neck apart when a sudden big gush of air flew past me
and in a split of a second, Officer Joo was forcefully pulled away from me and was sent flying to the other
side of the room like he was submerged in an unstoppable typhoon.
Without his grip holding me captive, I fell onto the mercy of gravity and took in my first intake of air when I
fell back onto the hard ground. I was saved.
Noooo!!! Thats enough! Thats enough!!!!!!! I heard screams coming as police officer after police
officers, gushes of air after gushes of air, stampeded into the room and became the barrier that kept
Officer Joo from coming back to me.
While chaos and screams ensued from the other side of the room, all I could manage to do in my own

corner was struggle to breathe, my body laying on the floor in a fetal position while I helplessly cradled my
assaulted neck.
All I could feel in my trembling body was the waves of pain that plagued every cell in my small body. My
chest was in unbearable agony after being having a desk slam into it but it was no comparison to the
isolated pain I felt around my neck. It hurts so much. . . Black spots blurred my vision. I felt the weight of
the world lay on my eyelids while I fought between the need to succumb to the darkness or the desire to
fight to stay conscious.
I closed my eyes and opened them again and I could see my lawyer and several officers still fighting to
restrain Officer Joo to hold him back from ever being near me again. While breathing hoarsely and
fearfully, I watched the scene before me with unblinking eyes.
SHE HAS TO DIE!!!!!!!!!!!
I watched him struggle to get out of their hold, his eyes staring into me. He hated me. He was looking at
me like I was a monsterlike I was Satans child like I was a child he had to vanquish for the good of
the world.
SOMEONE HELP US!!!!!! My lawyer shouted as he and the other officers struggled to hold onto Officer
Joo, who was now screaming and roaring hysterically. Adrenaline was now his best friend. He was bigger
than the rest of the men holding him back and his rage was giving him the fuel to push past them and
come for me again. I could see he was getting closer and I whimpered in fear. Using the little strength I
had, I pulled my body up with my arms and desperately moved myself over to the further corner of the
room to save myself. I didnt want him to kill me. I didnt want to die.
IM GOING TO KILL YOU, YOU MONSTER!!!! He shouted, struggling to reach for me, his gold cross
kept bouncing into sight while his eyes sought my blood. IM GOING TO RIP YOU TO SHREDS!!!!!
He was about to successfully fight his way through when another whiff of wind came into the interrogation
room and 5 more officers barreled in, all colliding with Officer Joo and doing everything in their power to
keep him from reaching me again. They were bigger this time and they were stronger. Officer Joo wasnt
getting past them.
It. . . it wasnt me, I managed to finally say to him in a hoarse whisper, the fear entrenching my body
growing with every passing second as I desperately tried to proclaim my innocence.
My vision had already begun to blur at this point as the world around me spun. As if a spell of slumber
had befallen onto me, I felt my small body give up the control it once had and I felt the energy vacate from
my body. It was all too much.
Stop lying! Officer Joo shouted, now disgusted with the sight of me laying in a fetus position on the floor,
shaking to myself while I cradled in my neck with soft whimpers of pain.
Round and round the world went as my eyes rolled to the back of my head and just as the last vision of
Officer Joo and all the men restraining him became cataloged in my mind, I closed my eyes and felt
myself fall into the darkness. The last thing I heard before I completely lost consciousness was Officer
Joo and words that will forever haunt me for the remainder of my existence. . .
It was you! I knew it was you! It was just you, you little Demon!!!

s the months passed and the biggest trial of my life went on, my lawyers pleaded for the judge to help

me. They all thought I was crazy. I had to be crazy. What 6-year-old in her right mind would kill her entire
family?
I tried to convince them. I tried to convince everyone that I didnt kill my family. But no one, not even my
own lawyers, believed me. All the evidence pointed to me and the simple fact that I showed no broken
emotions just further proved to everyone that I had lost my mind.
She cant go to jail, my lawyer would argue for me, capitalizing on the fact that I was still a young child,
She needs psychiatric help.
The trial ended and thats what wound up happening.
I was sent to a Psychiatric Hospital for Children and received the help I needed. For years they deluded
my mind, telling me that I was indeed crazy but they could help me get better. We can help make you
normal again, Grace. Thats the luxury you get as a 6-year-kid who has a substantial amount of fortune
at her disposal. Even in the face of overwhelming evidence of the murders I was convicted of, I can still
roam free as long as I give people enough money to help me. Plus, it definitely helped that Officer Joo
physically attacked me in the police station. The media-susceptive court of law is typically more receptive
to allowing 6 year olds to go free if a 49-year-old officer wrapped his hands around her neck and nearly
choked the life out of her. All of this couldnt be worse with her lawyer, the entire police station and a
video-recording as witnesses as well. Whatever the case, I only had Officer Joo to thank for lessoning the
punishment I wouldve gotten if he didnt physically assault me. . .
As I sat in the psychiatric ward that had fast become my prison, I stared out the 2 story barred-window
with a bored expression on my face. While holding a helpless butterfly that I had caught while playing in
the gardens earlier in my hand, I couldnt help allow my mind to venture on and conclude that I just wasnt
normal.
It was such an odd time for me.
Whenever thoughts of my family came to mind, there was never a part of me that felt anything for them. I
knew I shouldve felt remorse, sadness, depression, guilt, and confusion for what happened to my family
especially when everyone was telling me that I was the one who killed them. But I just didnt feel it; I
didnt feel any of that
Feeling helpless and trapped with my station in life, and wanting to bestow the same feeling of misery into
another living thing to make myself feel better, I suddenly ripped the wings off of the butterfly without
hesitation nor mercy. Its little body squirmed relentlessly as I held onto the appendage of the body in
boredom, my eyes still focused on the landscape outside.
Sure. I miss my family but it was more or less to the equivalence of missing my security blanket. You need
it to keep you warm and make you feel secure, but when its gone, you dont cry about ityou pretty
much just move on. It was horrible because I felt nothing when I knew I should feel something for them.
The funny thing isit was just that part of my life too. For whatever reason, the lack of memory of that
night and the fact that my family was murderedI honestly didnt give a damn. It was like I had no soul
for that aspect of my life.
Sighing tiredly, I lifted the window with one hand and threw the once magnificent butterfly out, its body
flapping uselessly as it hit the ground, the longevity of its life grim while it squirmed in excruciating agony.

Unaffected by inevitable death sentence I had just gifted to the innocent butterfly, my contemplating mind
ventured on. . .
Despite the fact that I felt nothing for my family, I knew the right words to say to make my doctors believe
that they were helping me. I knew they wouldnt release me from that psychiatric hospital unless they felt I
was getting better. Even though I felt like there was nothing wrong with me to begin with, I knew what I
had to go to get out. Every day I told them that I felt sad and guilty; and everyday they would give me pills
(that I will always flush down the toilet) and I would pretend that I was getting better. That was my gift I
was a wonderful actress when I needed to be.
When they thought they were successful, the hospital finally released me.
Because I was the sole heir to my familys fortune, it wasnt difficult for me to find a place to live and just
continue normally with my life. From the age of 16 and so forth, I led the life of an ordinary person.
Because of my exceptionally young age during the trial (and because of the embarrassment they felt that
a man of the law attacked a young child), the court was under strict guidelines to not reveal my name or
face. Though my family was wealthy, they were also very private as well. It wasnt supposed to be easy
for me to start life over again, only because my case was such a high profile case but because everything
seemed to fall into the exact right place, it all worked out in my favor I was able to start over again with
complete ease. It was like a higher power was watching out for me and making sure everything in my life
went smoothly.
Though I disliked my years in high school, college was a completely different animal and one that I
adored. I was getting good grades, I was working part-time to make extra money and to make myself feel
normal and I also had a couple of good friends I could hang out with. Though I kept these friends at a far
distance by telling them nothing but lies about my past (that my family were all in Busan instead of dead
and rotting away at some cemetery), I still felt very lucky to have the life that I had. Sure, I get lonely
during the holiday season when everyone is with family, but it doesnt matter to me too much because Ive
always prefer to be by myself and Ive always enjoyed leading a solitary life.
The honest truth was: I really couldnt have been more satisfied with my life.
I was approaching my last year of college and I couldnt be more excited to graduate and move onto
bigger and better things.
Everything was going great.
Everything was going great until I met someone who would change the course of my life forever.
A guy.
And not just any guy but a Demon.
A sinfully gorgeous, chain-smoking Demon whom not only had the charms to make a submissive out of
you but also the cunningness to make a prey out of you. A Demon who not only took a strong liking to me,
but a Demon adamant on helping me unravel the secrets of my life.
You have no idea how special you are, Gracie, he once whispered, his voice soft like the sweetest
velvet. How meaningful your existence is.
I knew nothing of what he was insinuating but he paid no mind to that. He paid absolutely no mind to that
as he continued, knowingness beating in his voice. It was as if he was confident that, sooner or later, I

would understand the contents of his words.


But Ill be your guide, he assured me, his eyes holding mine with promise.
Then. . .he whispered the finalities of words that will perpetually sear my curiosity and lead me down a
journey that will forever change my life.

I wont only show you why Heaven cried the night of your birth . . .
. . . but Ill also show you why Hell will kneel before you on the night of your resurrection.

001 | The Eclipse of Serpents

he beginning of my end started a cold October night in Seoul, Korea.

It was supposed to be a night like any other night. I was clubbing with my friends and like the carefree
troublemakers we were (though debatably, I was anything but a troublemaker but more of a bookworm),
we were drunk off our asses. Well, my friends were. I was sober like still water.
Standing at 5'2, excluding the 5 inch heels I would wear at times to elevate my vertically challenged
height, it was a wonder to anyone how someone like me could have such a high tolerance when it came
to the consumption of alcohol. But the impressiveness of my body's astounding ability to handle large
intakes of alcohol aside, the night proved to be anything but normal for me.
With the blaring hip hop music reverberating behind us, the cold crisp night waiting to engulf us, and
alcohol ready to devour us, our giggling selves ran clumsily into the wintriness of the night, our balances
challenged every step of the way.
Being the most sober of the three, I made it a point to be the one holding onto my two friends as I walked
them over to the silver cab we called for. Ive never been much of a big partier but because I wanted to
appear sociable, I agreed to go knowing all too well that I would end up being the babysitter because I
was the only one who could handle my liquor. Though this wasnt an extracurricular activity that I happily
partake in, it was an obligation that I accepted nonetheless because I couldnt imagine leaving my friends
to fend for themselves against the alcohol and anyone who might be looking to take advantage of them in
their drunken state. The pain of being the nerdy, responsible one . . .
"Careful, unni." I whispered as I opened the door and helped Ara in, her long auburn hair falling listlessly
over her face when I did this. Once she was fully situated in her seat, I helped push her drunk self to the
further left hand corner of the passenger seat so I would be able to fit Dawn in as well. Taking one last
precaution by tucking the hem of her red dress underneath her thighs, I turned to Dawn with the swiftest
of speed. I had left her to fend for herself against the war with gravity while I helped Ara into the cab and I
knew fairly well that intoxicated Dawn wouldn't be able to hold on any longer. Gravity was going to win this
'battle' unless I stepped in for the rescue.
". ..Oof! Your turn, Dawn..." I whispered breathlessly, catching her just in time before she befriended the
black asphalt. Her tied up brown hair smacked me right in the eye when I caught her. Biting my lips to
hold back a curse, I struggled to hold onto her while silently praying that she wouldnt vomit on me. I

would be so angry at her and pushed her if she did.


"Hahahahaha"
I shot a sharp glare to the cab driver when I heard him snickering at the scene before him. Though I can
imagine the sight of 3 beautiful young girls drunk off their asses was an entertaining scene for bored eyes,
I wasn't in the mood to be mocked especially by someone I was about to give a lot of money too.
True to my infamous reputation, my death glare caused his smile to fade instantly. After catching the
scowl, that many (with much exaggeration) deemed to be the "scariest and most painful shit they've ever
experienced in their lives", the cab driver clamped his mouth shut, uncomfortably cleared his throat, and
removed his eyes from my line of sight whilst keeping them solidified on the empty street before him. As
soon as I caught the fear in his eyes when he was smart enough to look away however, slight remorse
consumed me and berated me for losing my composure and actually glaring at the poor man. What was I
thinking? Before allowing myself to succumb to regret, I re-prioritized and at the moment, taking care of
my friends took precedence over feeling guilt. Ill deal with my conscience later.
Returning my attention to Dawn, I found that she was still swaying dangerously from lucidity to
incoherence; the only difference in her appearance was that her eyes had turned into slits while she
fought hard to keep herself awake. Yup, no question, she was so out of it. The alcohol had definitely taken
over her body.
Almost there I encouraged soothingly, helping her into the cab.
When she was finally settled beside Ara, I turned to the cab driver, who was still a bit intimidated with me
and formed an apologetic smile on my face. I was feeling guiltier by the second for even glaring at him. I
was typically better at containing my temper but because I was distracted by Dawn and Ara, I just lost
myself briefly. I hoped he wouldnt take my glare to heart.
Extending my hand out, I handed him a piece of paper that had the written address to their apartment.
They lived in the same building so he only had to go to one destination. Along with their address was also
a thick wad of money for the trip.
Cautiously grabbing the money, the cab drivers brows furrowed in perplexity; the amount of money was
obviously too much for the short trip. His curious eyes locked on me as if telling me, "You gave me too
much money."
"That's for dinner they're going to throw up." I answered apologetically at his unspoken confusion, quickly
closing the door and hauling ass before the cab driver had a chance to absorb the contents of my words
and then choose to refuse his service to the girls in disgust of not wanting to clean up their puke.
Scurrying as quickly as my black 5-inch-heels, Manolo Blahniks would allow me, I jumped onto the curb
with a sigh of relief as I made my way home, the diamonds encrusting the straps of my heels blinking in
pride every time the city lights kissed it in the right angles.
Much like any other Saturday night, the streets of my neighborhood were busy with party-goers swaying
about, giggling and laughing with each other, drunk out of their minds while they wander the streets,
looking for some fresh air before they honored another club with their presence. They were happy and
excited, yet for me, I was just plain exhausted.
I could feel that queasy feeling coming alive within me again - like I needed a stress reliever of sorts. . .

Sighing tiredly at this annoying need within me, the long curls of my black hair swayed gently in the cool
wind while I swam through the busy street, skirting around fellow pedestrians as my eyes roamed around
the block to search for someone who could help me with this unbearable unease that had plagued me.
I needed to take care of this itch.
My eyes lit up when I spotted an emancipated looking homeless man sitting in a corner between a closed
store and an under-construction building. His eyes were barely opened while he held his cup out and
asked the people walking by to spare some change. Perhaps it was because of his sickly looking
appearance but all the other pedestrians made it a point to avoid him.
Tilting my head in pity just as I saw a group of semi-healthy looking homeless men sitting in the further
corner of the alley to protect themselves against the cold, I knew instantly that the old homeless man was
the one I wanted to give my money to he was the one to help set off this itch that I needed to take care
of.
Unzipping my wristlet, I dug into it, withdrew $600 and made my way over to him, depositing $100 money
into his cup without an ounce of hesitation. My hand brushed his jacket briefly, catching his attention.
I hope this helps you out, I said sweetly, staring down at him with kind eyes.
His eyes grew wide as he stared up me like I was an Angel in the night.
Oh my God, he responded a bit too loudly when he held the money up and realized that his eyes
werent playing tricks on him - I actually just gave him that much money. Looking up at me, he began to
bow his head incessantly in gratitude, Thank you! Thank you so much! God bless you!
No problem. Please take care of yourself. Have a really good night, I told him happily, my voice traveling
all the way to the other end of the little alleyway where the other homeless men were. Their heads turned
in our direction in curiosity. Even as I waved at him, smiling as I walked away, I could see from the corner
of my eyes, the other homeless mens eyes light up when they realized that the old man was holding up a
$100 dollar bill.
Walking away slowly, I felt a heavy constriction fill my chest as the silence of the night became
overbearing for me. It was starting to get worse. . .I was having trouble breathing, functioning when
Hey old man! What are you holding there? I could suddenly hear one of the mens voices, Is that a
$100 bill?
N-no. the old homeless man said worriedly, his voice filled with regret that he was so happy to receive
such a big donation that he wasnt smart enough to hide it before the other homeless men caught wind of
it. N-no, its just a dollar. She just gave me a dollar.
Fucken bastard is lying, another man said, his voice filled with menace before
No please!!!! the old mans voice filled the air, Please I need this money!!!!
Shut the hell up!
*SMACK!*
AUGGGH!!

*THWACK!*
In that chaotic moment, all that could be heard were screams while the sound of fists and legs hitting and
kicking a body permeated the air.
Ah yes, this is what I needed. . . I thought in relief, reveling in the wretchedness filling the air.
Turning away and leaving the liveliness of the club scene and the party animals behind me, I felt the
constriction that once plagued my chest disperse, leaving me to feel nothing but relaxation in the calm of
the night. I could finally breathe again.
Feeling fully functional again now that my needs had been quenched, I continued onwards, purposely
ignoring the sounds of footsteps pattering away in the opposite direction, excited voices ready to enjoy
their stolen riches. Instead, I dialed the cops, urgently telling them that someone needed their help
because he had just been mugged. I made sure to put stress and worry into the intonation of my voice as
I spoke to the operator. When I hung up, I turned briefly to the corner where I could see the homeless
man sobbing to himself as he laid in misery. His cries were music to my ears yet a sledgehammer to my
conscience. I hoped that he would find the $500 I slipped into his jacket pocket soon, hopefully that will
help ease his misery.
Sorry that it had to be you tonight.
Turning my eyes away, I felt a smile bloom across my face as I was now able to enjoy the relaxation of
the night. As the memory of what occurred faded in the backdrop of my mind, so did the once lively and
chaotic block I was walking in. The further I treaded out of the party scene, the more serene and peaceful
the street became as well. The block had gotten quieter, foot traffic had thinned immensely and pretty
soon, the street ahead of me was just plain quiet leaving me in the company of just a few street lamps
that illuminated the calm road.
It was extremely quiet but, I paid no mind to it because I felt no fear.
Living in the heart of the city where the prices of apartments were sky high, I was given the luxury of
having the best Seoul had to offer below me literally. My apartment was about 3 blocks away from
where the best clubs and restaurants were. Police patrolled this area constantly to avoid getting chastised
by high-rolling elites who lived in the area as well. So for that and that reason alone, everything was
considered "safe" on this block. Aside from the occasional drunken mishaps, nothing too criminally huge
and horrifying ever happens herewhich is good for little ole' me living by herself in the city.
I gave a quiet sigh as I tilted my head to gaze up at the night's sky.
With the full moon hovering in view, the stars smiling in unison, and the dim illumination of street lights
flickering in the distanceit warmed my heart that it felt like I was walking inside a picturesque painting.
The convenience and guaranteed safety aside, there was also something about walking alone at night
that I just enjoyed immensely. It could easily be the beauty of it or the tranquility it harbors, but I always
find myself at peace in such a setting.
So nice. . .
The peace, however, was short-lived when I felt a wisp of alarmingly cold air suddenly curl around
me. What the heck?Folding my bare arms to fight against the sudden breeze, I shivered at the feel of the
cold air whispering up my bare legs. It was never a good idea to wear a short, halter black dress on a cold

Fall nightI knew that. I knew this but my body was typically good with handling any type of breeze, so it
was definitely a big surprise for me when I began to shiver against this out-of-the-blue cold. It was so
strange because it was getting colder but I felt absolutely no wind whatsoever. Where did the sudden
chills come from?
Unfortunately for me, it was only when I was nearing my apartment complex did someone decide to
answer that question in a big way. I didn't know it then, but he was also the source of the abnormal cold
that was enveloping me in misery.
". . . Don't you know how dangerous it is for a pretty girl like you to walk alone at night?"
I tried.
I tried so hard not to flinch in fear when I heard another voice beside me, I tried so hard not to appear
frightened when I realized that there was someone else in my presence and I tried so hard to not draw
back in a panic when I turned and saw that there was a stranger walking beside me. I felt my throat grow
dry, my heart beat elevate, and my nerves recoil in fright at the awareness of danger trailing beside
me. Where did he come from? How come I didnt hear anyone else a moment ago?
Slowly and vigilantly my eyes fell on him. Though I didnt overtly flinch in fear, I knew the stranger caught
the unease dancing in my flustered gaze on him. So much for not wanting to appear frightened so the guy
would get scared and run off, I thought sullenly, trying to make out his face in the dimness of the night. It
took a couple of seconds for my eyes to become acclimated with the darkness that coated over him but
when I was finally able to make out his facial features, I mentally gasped for air at the sight before me.
Oh my. . .
I half expected the walking stalker to be an average looking hobo who was looking to mug me for some
money but as my eyes inspected his features, which were now visible under the direct glow of the full
moon, I couldn't help but, despite the arguably dangerous predicament I found myself in, admire his
gorgeous features.
Dressed in a dark red button up shirt, black pants, and black dress shoes-- this striking guy was anything
but a bum. Honestly, I've seen my fair share of handsome guys but this guy took the cake for being the
most handsome thing I've ever seen. If anything, handsome appeared too serene of words to describe
him.
With a strong bone structure that accentuated every inch of his face, skin smooth as a fine cut diamond,
piercing honey-brown eyes that locked me in their gaze, and lips that just attracted my unwavering
attentionI swear I thought I was looking at a model who just stepped out of the pages of those
glamorous magazines. Ive never used this term to describe any guy, but he looked like a glorious Fallen
Angel who has been gifted to earth to show me what perfection looked like. It sounds stupid, I know but
that was exactly how I felt.
I only snapped out of my untimely trance when I saw the curve of an amused smirk form on those
kissable lips of his. I hadn't noticed it before because I couldn't smell it, oddly enough, but he was also
smoking a cigarette as he walked beside me, a big no-no for me because I hate the smell of cigarettes.
When I realized that he had caught me in my awe-like trance, I immediately averted my eyes. Oh God
how long had I been staring at him?
Strangely enough, my fears had subsided to some extent and I was suddenly feeling warmer than ever.
But unusual attraction to a gorgeous stalker-like stranger aside, my mind was still lucid enough to remind

me of the dilemma I was in. Not wanting to be featured in the morning news as a missing person, I
promptly hastened the pace at which I was walking and uncomfortably cleared my throat.
"Don't you know how scary it is to say that to someone while they're walking alone?" I managed to muster
out, my voice composed but eyes still timid as they stared straight ahead.
I knew I should've probably ran back to the club to ask someone for help because the stranger could've
easier grabbed me by the neck, throw me into a dark alley, rape me, mug me, and kill me without anyone
knowing. It was probably the little alcohol in me that made me feel more relax or it could've been the
simple fact that I wasn't afraid of him. Whoever this guy was, I just had this innate feeling that he wasn't
looking to hurt me. It was a strange feeling because if anything, I felt safer around him. . .
"I'm sorry, beautiful," he apologized delicately, a sexy lilt dancing in his sultry voice. It was so sensual that
I could swear I feel the fibers of my body come alive, wondering who this gorgeous creature was and
what he was doing here walking with me when he could have any other girl falling to their knees at his
charms.
Suddenly, I was feeling hotter than Ive ever felt and this sensation frightened me. It frightened me so
much that it took all my internal strength to accelerate the pace of my walk in hopes of losing this guy.
If I run, will I be able to outrun him?
From my peripheral vision, I could see him smile at me in amusement to the question I posed and the
behavior I was directing to him. I was walking with my arms crossed, my shifty eyes bouncing back from
him and towards the street ahead of me, assessing my chances of outrunning him to my apartment.
Seemingly knowing that I wouldnt attempt to outrun him (it wasnt like my heels could get me far anyway,)
his pace easily matched mine as another puff of smoke curl away from his mouth.
Parting his lips, he went on carelessly, his left hand in his pant pocket and his right hand dangling about
as it held onto the lit cigarette bud.
"I know that I shouldnt have sneaked up on you like this. It's just that I've been trying to hit on you all
night in the club. but you were with your friends the entire time, I could easily detect the widening smirk
and charm in his voice when he explained his reason for being here with me. I saw my chance when I
noticed you walking alone. I figured 'Hey, I might as well walk her home and if I get lucky, she'll invite me
up to her apartment and I'll be able to pleasure her all throughout the long and glorious night'."

". . . . . . . . . . . . . . Was all I said as I gaped at him in disbelief.

The bewildered look I gave him was filled with shock. Pure shock.
I can honestly say that although I can anticipate that when guys hit on me, they'd do shit for the pure goal
of getting me to have sex with them, I've never actually had a guy speak to me so bluntly the way this
stranger was speaking to me at the moment. Though I felt 100 times better that he was a fellow patron
from the club, I couldn't help but find myself still cautious of him as well. Even then, I knew I wasn't
dealing with a normal guy.
A string of smoke clouded away from his amused lips in the most carefree of way, its haze seemingly
telling me that he found much enjoyment in my reaction and that he did not regret being bold and blunt
with me. If anything, I would go as far as saying that he liked that I was taken aback by his boldness. It

was as if he wanted to have that impact on me so I'd know who I was talking to.
Though he was as sexy as a guy could get, I do have respect for myself. I like to be treated with respect
and I like it when guys are chivalrous (even when they're being a fake) I can't have this chain-smokingfool talk to me like this.
"Look," I begun sternly, my glancing eyes locked with his.
I was normally more of a pushover when it came to dealing with people so I rarely use my stern voice. I
have a very introverted and shy personality, I like to keep to myself and I try my best to avoid
confrontation. If anything, Im known as the annoying people pleaser so it was a completely new
development for me to be standing up for myself with this stranger but whatever it was about him, he
made me feel more empowered than I normally felt.
As our bodies continued down the path of the sidewalk, I grew a spine and said stern words that I had
never once had the balls to say to anyone in my entire life.
I appreciate the initiative you took to walk me home in hopes of sexing me up, but I'm not drunk enough
to fall for your perverted charms and I'm definitely not drunk enough to sleep with you.
I could feel my heart beat in disbelief at the words that were coming out of my mouth. I was being rude
and my voice wasnt faltering the teeniest with fear! Fighting hard to keep from smiling in fear of messing
my stern face, I went on, puffing up my chest and raising my chin high like I was an indomitable force to
be reckoned with in this world. This guy doesnt know who he just messed with. This is the new and
improved Grace Hwang and he was going to get a first taste of my independence and empowerment.
Looking at him up and down with an air of superiority that he wasnt attractive enough for me, I feigned a
bit of eye-rolling and meanly added, I think its best if you scurry off right now. We're nearing my
apartment and if my boyfriend catches you talking to me, he'll kick your ass. He's pretty overprotective."
I was pretty sure speaking to him in this manner would hurt the guys ego in the most painful of ways and
leave him to brood in his own inferiority. I was sure he would get the hint and leave me alone but it was
because I was so sure of his supposed reaction that I was really caught off guard when he gave a
completely different reaction.
With another round of smoke swimming away from his lips, sexy-chain-smoking guy just shook his head
and laughed as my apartment complex came into view. Funny how I didn't even see him take a puff out of
that cigarette of his and funny how I couldn't even smell the stench of the cigarette. It would have
definitely helped if I knew then what the heck was going on, but of course, as his laughter invaded my
mind, I became sublimely distracted by the obvious clues of life and became lost in the reality he was
throwing me into.
"What?" I asked, taken aback by his entertained bouts of laughter.
"Man," he whispered breathlessly, suddenly flicking the cigarette bud away. He mirrored the position of his
left hand by placing his right hand into the pocket of his pants. Inclining his head up to the starry skies, he
closed his eyes, took in a deep breath as if savoring the sensation of something and when he opened
them shortly thereafter and he tilted his head at me, his enthralling eyes locked with mine.
It scared me for a second, the way he was gazing at me. Why do I have the uneasy feeling he was about
to call my bluff? Worse yet, why does it feel like I'm about to get caught?

"I love it when pretty girls like you lie," he finally continued, his tone as soothing and innocent as can be.
There was adoration in the way he staring at me as he went on, "Makes me wonder what other naughty
stuff you'd be willing to do."
I scoffed at him, feigning a bluffeven though I knew I was caught. I didn't have an overprotective
boyfriend to beat him up nor did I have a boyfriend period. It was a typical lie I used to get guys off my
back. It was usually an effective tactic so I didn't understand why it didn't work with him. Already panicking
in my mind, I tried to keep the lie alive as I neared the steps leading up to the entrance of my apartment
complex.
"Lie?" I scoffed again, taking out my keys from my wristlet and stepping onto the landing that led to the
front entrance of my apartment complex. Anxiousness was brimming within me as a plethora of confusion
came flying at me. I knew at that moment when he caught my bluff that I should've been scared of him.
The reasonable thing to do was to be scared of him because, just by how he was talking to me, any
normal girl would be afraid that the guy would kidnap her and do God knows what to her.
Yeah, any normal girl would've been freaked out by this hot, seemingly psychotically bold stranger.
But I wasn't.
I was just anxious around him. And it wasn't a bad form of anxiousness either.
"What'd I lie about?" I managed to utter out to him while I took my keys out and began unlocking the front
door.
As I was about to turn around to face him, I suddenly felt a pair of arms sneak up from behind me and pull
me against his hard awaiting chest. Engulfed in a wave of blissful cologne, I felt him pull me into a deep
embrace. The sensation of him resting his lips close to my earlobe electrified every fiber on my body.
"Lying about you having a boyfriend of course" he whispered in an alluring tone, his hot breath gliding
along my earlobe, leaving me to feel much weaker in his hold than I'd like to be.
I shouldve said, Get your dirty hands off me, you pervert! but at this point, my voice had somehow
become lodged in my throat. This strange guy was just too mesmerizing for me and I couldnt find the
strength in me to deny him. I couldnt even think much less form coherent words. . .
When I said nothing, he took my answer as a reply and relished in it. Fully satisfied with himself and my
reaction to his impromptu hold, he gave a murmur of approval before wrapping me tighter with care
against his powerful body. Blowing soft creases of hot breath along the skin of my neck, the stranger took
his time with teasing me and making me delirious with anticipation.
This is so hot. . .
I knew at that moment I should've stopped him. I knew at that moment I should've protested to the sudden
invasion of personal space that he bequeathed unto me. I didn't understand myself. Normally, I'd kick
guys like him in the balls and run off, but with this strangerthere was just a strong, magnetic attraction
that kept me wanting him. Not because of his striking good looks (though that in itself would've been the
deal breaker) but because of something else. . .something so strong that I just couldn't say No to this
raw sexual magnetism that was so powerful by nature that no woman created would ever be able to say
No to it. . .
"Let's go upstairs," he proposed delicately, his hands suddenly trailing down my hips, my waist, and

stopping at the lining that ended between the intersection of my black dress and my bare thighs. With
deliberate care, his fingers treaded in that area, tempting me with what could happen, "I'd like to further
introduce myself to you."
As an added persuasion, he began nuzzle himself against my bare shoulder, leaving me with more
tingling sensations that were overwhelming my senses. Oh dear Lord, I didn't know what was wrong with
me. Why was I behaving like this? I never behave like this. Im a virgin who is so prudish that I dont even
kiss guys unless theyre my boyfriends and Ive never liked anyone enough to have a boyfriend. I value
the intimacy between lovers and am saving all these gifts for my special someone so I didn't understand
why I was not only allowing some random stalker-guy to feel me up right in front of my apartment
entrance where my neighbors can see me, but I didn't understand why I didn't stop him. The more his lips
met my skin, the more I wanted him to touch me. It was like a drug. I knew it was wrong but his touch was
so damn addicting.
"Gracie.." he murmured, lost in the trance he placed us in as well.
My eyes grew wide once I heard the trigger that allotted me the opportunity to snap out of my idiotic
stupor. Turning to face him with a look of shock on my face, I broke away from his embrace in panic.
"How did you know my name?" I inquired firmly, alertness finally finding its way into my voice. My heart
began to beat relentlessly as I eyed him with complete vigilance. Ok, now I'm a bit more freaked out like I
should be.
He groaned bitterly to himself after I left his embrace.
Closing his eyes in frustration, the devastatingly tantalizing smile of his remained while he whispered a
string of expletives to himself as if scolding himself for blurting out the wrong thing.
A brooding sigh escaped his lips when he opened his eyes and held my gaze with his.
Though he was still seemingly pissed off at himself for having a momentary lapse in judgment, there was
still amusement within his eyes. He didn't seem too worry or concerned with how I was reacting to all this
that I was now being so wary of him. If anything, it seemed as it caused him to like me even more in the
face of my reaction.
"I was hoping that I'd get to pleasure you for a couple of hours before I got down to business," he
commented quietly, giving me a sheepish smile that was so innocent and inviting that I nearly lost control.
Before the stupid part of me could lunge at him in a sexual frenzy just because he was becoming more
and more irresistible by the second, my logicality came back and saved me in the nick of time.
"Who are you?" I demanded. I gathered that he probably heard my name being shouted out by my drunk
friends while we were in the club so I didn't worry too much about him knowing my name. I just wanted to
know his and know why I was so attracted to him that I was becoming more inclined to act like a sexcrazed bimbo with no brain than a college educated woman who had more control over herself and her
body!
He grinned slowly and proudly at my question.
With an undulation of pride beaming out of his voice, he casually said, "Your Guardian, of course."
"Excuse me?"

The look on my face said it all: With my jaw hung low and my gaping eyes shooting daggers at himI
was scared and obviously not amused. This was just my luck. The one time I let some random guy feel
me up, he turns out to be a psychotic freak. Seriously, where the heck was everyone tonight? I had hoped
for my neighbors to pop out and save me or for someone to walk on the street and ask, Hey! Girl-withher-jaw-hung-low-in-shock! Are you okay? Is this guy bothering you?! but no such samaritan made an
appearance. I knew that the street in this area gets quiet at this time at night but that doesnt mean it
becomes abandoned! Why was no one saving me?!
Make a run for it, you bimbo! Hurry! Before he cuts you up and makes a meal out of you! My brain
shouted indignantly, lighting the fuse I needed to get away from him.
"I I think I'm gonna go." I announced urgently, realizing all too quickly that the only person who could
save me from this sexy-but-suspiciously-mental-nutcase was myself.
With the swiftest of speed and before even giving him a chance to respond to me, I unlocked the door and
pulled it open just wide enough for myself to fit through and dashed in like a thief in the night.
"Oh Hell!" he shouted disbelievingly, caught off guard at how quick I was to sneak into apartment
complex. At the sight of me running away and the door closing shut behind me, I could see him take a
stride forward in hopes of blocking the door from being closed but it was too late, with the sound of the
door clicking shut, an official barricade was placed between myself and the stranger.
"Gracie, don't do this." I heard him implore from the other side of the door when I was just about ready to
run for the elevator.
Go j-just go away, you scary person! I managed to squeak out, no longer putting up the faade of
being the empowered independent woman I was putting up earlier when I was dissing him on the street.
I could hear him chuckling in amusement at the name I called him. Even if the door was between us, I
could almost hear the adoring smile that was adorning his lips while he spoke to me, "Gracie, stop playing
and open up. You have no idea what Ive given up to be here with you. I'm not wasting another second
out here when Ive been through Hell just to get to you."
Stop playing and open up?
What hes given up to be here with me?
Been through Hell just to get to me?
Honestly, I was at a lost for words for the oddness of his statement; I didn't know how to respond to all of
that. All I knew was that it was official: I had stumbled onto an escapee from the mental hospital and there
was a high likelihood that his M.O. was to attack susceptible girls walking home alone at night his
selling point, using his attractive features to persuade them to let their guards down so that he could take
them back to their apartments and chop them up to pieces. . .And I was a more than willing pawn when I
allowed myself to succumb to his charms my gosh, I literally had a near-death experience and only
escaped in the nick of time!
Shit.
Holy shit.

Shit like this only happens to me.


At this point, I was already digging my Blackberry out of my wristlet with the sole intention of calling the
cops to incarcerate his crazy ass. No one is going to make a newsworthy victim out of me.
Unfortunately for me, my phone was out of batteries. I had used up the last of its juice to call the cops for
that homeless man.
I shook my head at myself, cursing softly. This is what I get for surfing online the entire time at the club
and getting homeless men beaten up instead of conserving precious battery life. . .
"W-what do you want with me?!" I managed to splutter out, my intention to keep him in the dark that I had
already figured out his M.O. and that I knew that he was a psychotic serial-killer from the mental hospital.
While saying this, I continued with my efforts to defy the laws of battery life by pushing my phone past its
capacity. Please work, please work. All I need is 10-second-phone to the cops because it appears that
everyone in my damn building is missing!
"I already told you, he answered softly, sternly. I could hear it in his voice, though he was still gentle with
me, I could tell that his patience with me was wearing thin. I'm your Guardian."
Shnapz, I muttered miserably to myself when my phone just wouldnt turn on. I was past listening to this
maniac. I shook in disbelief at the absurdity of all of this: the fact that my cell phone was officially useless
in my time of need, the fact that I had a wacko standing outside my door who had taken such a strong
liking to me that I was pretty sure hell seek me out and stalk me until someone incarcerates him, and the
fact that I was all but too tempted to open the door and throw myself in a sexual frenzy onto this crazy but
gorgeous psycho who was scaring the Hell out of me.
This. . .this is mother-effen nuts I couldnt help but whisper out.
Rubbing my temples when I felt an impending headache ensue, I realized that my next best strategic
move was to run upstairs to my room and use the landline there instead. Screw stalling the maniac so
that the cops could come and arrest him outside and screw not angering him I had to protect
myself now.
My decision set, I turned on my heels. I was prepared to dash towards the elevator when his voice filtered
through the door.
"Gracie, I'm not joking." I heard him warn. It was like even with the barrier between us, he could see me
take off in fear.His voice was soft but there was steel treading beneath it. He was being gentle with me but
I could also detect something else in the demeanor of his tone. There was just something about the
undercurrent of his voice that had me doing double-takes like he was trying to tell me not to make things
worse because he didnt want to have to resort to doing certainthings that I would not be a fan of.
Such sternness had my anxious legs coming to a fearful halt as I listened to the next words that escaped
from his lips, "I really don't want to scare you. . . so can you please just open the door so we can talk?"
I shook my head at the door, becoming more and more afraid of the dilemma I found

myself in. How on earth was I supposed to o


the door for someone who says I really don't want to scare you? That's usually
the gateway line to freaking someone out!

"J-just leave me alone," I responded softly, wanting no more interactions with him.
Giving no more thought to him and his warning, I picked up speed and dashed
towards the elevator like a scared little mouse.
"Bloody Hell, I didn't want to do this. . . " I heard him murmur with exasperation once the sounds of my
heels clacking on the tiles echoed throughout the room.
Then. . .
. . . it happened.
Within a split of a second, as I was about run into the opened elevator, chain-smoking-guy
suddenly materialized before me, his arms folded and his lips curved in an annoyed smirk as he gazed at
me in slight reprove, "But you just HAD to be stubborn right, Gracie?"
Needless to say, when he popped out in front of me like a ghost out of the abyss, I did the only thing I
could do at that moment: I screamed like there was no tomorrow.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

With unprecedented instincts, I bolted straight for the emergency stairwell, my heart beating a million
miles a minute in the purest of fear. I could hear him sigh knowingly as I sped out of sight, my face pale as
a ghost who received the shock of her life.
OH. MY. FLYING. PIG. . . .
. . . . HE JUST APPEARED OUT THIN AIR!!!!!!!!
I don't know how fast I ran but I couldn't stop as I kept wishing for the 13 th floormy floorto appear in
sight. I was going crazy with confusion and panic. This cant be happening, this cant be happening, this
cant be happening' I kept reciting in my terrified mind as I took one step after the other, fearing for my life.
I saw the guy perform something that was so impossible under the law of physics that my brain couldnt
believe what it saw. My brain couldnt believe it but my body was not as logical as the only thing driving it
at that moment was survival instincts in its rawest and most potent form. In the stairwell, all I could hear
were the sound of my heels clacking over each step I took as the sounds bounced all across the walls,
intermingling with my ragged breathing and fearful whimpering.
Needless to say, I was scared shitless.
My only solace to calm my frenzied and shook up nerves was running. I just kept running and running. I
was surprised at the stamina of my balance and how I didn't topple over the stairs from the heels I wore. I
felt no pain in my legs. I didn't even feel tired. I was just SCARED. I knew I couldn't be outside any longer

than I have to be. This was all too crazy and mind boggling. I have to get back to the safety of my
apartment so I can figure out what the heck just happened!
Muttering absolute words of thanks, I counted my blessings when I finally reached the 13 th floor.
A flood of reprieve deluged over me when I ran into the bright haven of light that illuminated my apartment
hall. It felt so nice to be in a brightly lit hall just a couple of feet away from my home! Still fearing for my
life, I wasted no time in sprinting to the furthest end of the hall for my apartment door: #999.
I fought hard to steady my shaking hands, struggling to unlock my apartment door. "Come oncome
oncome on." I muttered irritably to myself, trying desperately to steady the key to fit into the lock.
In my state of unrivaled fear, I couldnt believe I was still stuck outside my apartment trying to get in.
Honestly, how long does it FUCKEN TAKE TO UNLOCK A DAMN DOOR?!
OH!! Yes! Yes! Yes! A tsunami of relief washed over me when I was finally able to stick my silver key into
the gold lock.
With my trembling hand finding the cold doorknob, I twirled the gold knob and quickly ran into my dark
apartment, never feeling safer to be back in my own home. I immediately closed the door, dead locking to
assure complete safety. Backing away while my breathing grew slightly steadier, I continued to gape
unblinkingly at the door, somehow expecting to hear him knock.
I waited for it.
I knew it was coming.
I knew he was going to knock.
. . . Silence.
When nothing but silence rang in my ears, I let out a gasp of mystification as I tried to make sense of what
happened. My anxious heart was still thumping in fear. I honestly felt like I was going crazy. Did he really
appear out of thin air or was it just my mind messing with me? Did the guy somehow spike my drink at the
club and followed me home in hopes of date-raping me or something? Or was I unknowingly on acid and
this was such a fucked up trip?
Continuing to impulsively back away from the door that now appeared like the passage to Hell, I
continued to think up alternatives to what I thought I just sawwhich was him appearing out of thin air. It
couldn't be possible. I tried to convince myself.
It was against all the law of physics.
How could someone just appear out of thin air and

My traffic of thoughts came to an earth shattering halt when I suddenly felt warm arms snake itself from
behind me, enveloping me in a familiar smelling cologne while pulling me into a tight embrace and into an
awaiting chest that I had become all but too familiar with. . .
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
I screamed.
Or I thought I did.
My mouth was opened and I screamed with all my might but nothing was coming out of my throat.
No. No. No! Where is my voice? Where did it go?!' With terror rising at an all time high, I brought both of
my hands to touch my throat, subconsciously hoping that the touch would bring my voice back but it did
no such thing. I felt my heart drop to my stomach when I realized that I had truly lost my voice.
My heart thumped incessantly as I found myself becoming a mute with some strange guy embracing me
from behind.This is what I get for thinking I was invincible and walking home alone at night, I thought
miserably, wishing to myself I took a cab home instead of trying to save money and walking home. Now
this guy was probably to torture me for hours before chopping me up in little pieces and putting me on the
morning news before I knew it was all over.
"Gracie. . ." I heard him say gently, his voice detecting the obvious fear in my frozen stance. As if to try
and appease my fears, he embraced me with a bit more care and then rested his lips near my ear and
whispered, "I'm really sorry for scaring you. You should know that the very last thing I ever want to do is
scare you."
Though there was genuine regret in his voice, I still found myself intuitively shaking under it. I couldn't
help it. I was so scared. I couldn't believe all of this was happening to me.
He went on, his voice still soothing and silky as ever, "I was hoping that you'd open the door so I would be
able to talk to you and--," He stopped as if catching himself in a lie. I could hear the sheepish smile in his
voice as his next words flowed out, "Wellif I'm being honestI was actually hoping that youd throw
yourself at me and let me have my way with your pretty little body before I freak you out and show you the
stuff I can do."
I couldn't help but roll my eyes at the horndog reason he just had to add in.
He continued, oblivious to my eye rolling. "But I promise, I'm not here to hurt you. I already told you, I'm
your Guardian. I'm here to watch over you. Im here to protect you."
Honestly, eye-rolling aside, I was still too freaked out about not having a voice to absorb what he was
saying. Instead of responding with a nod of comprehension, my body just shook even more. I felt like I
was a feeble mouse who had just got caught up in the rain and just got scooped up by a ravenous cat. I

had never felt more helpless and scared for my life.


He sighed softly, noting the shivering state I was in. Giving me a kiss on the back of my head as if to
silently assure me that he wasn't going to hurt me, he added, "I'll give you your voice back if you promise
not to scream. Do you promise?"
I nodded vigorously, not caring about anything but getting my voice back. Yes. Yes. Yes. Please just give
me my voice back you insanely hot wacko! At my obvious display of agreement, he moved his lips away
from my ears and towards my neck.
When he planted a kiss on the side of my neck, effectively electrifying my skin with his supple lips, I
instantly felt a surge of energy rise through my body and up towards my throat. No longer being able to
contain the mysterious force, I couldn't help but let out a huge gasp as I placed my hand on my chest to
brace myself for
"Oh thank GOD!!!!" I shouted in the purest of relief when I heard my own voice.
I could hear him chuckling behind me when I thanked God.
Not quite, was all he whispered in response to that.
Distracted with the return of my voice, I gave no thought to the retort he gave and just allowed myself to
revel in the ability to be able to speak again. You really don't appreciate something until it gets taken away
from you and needless to say (no pun intended) I really appreciated hearing the sound of my own voice
again.
Exhausted and still confused/disoriented with everything happening to me at once, I found myself limp as
I unknowingly relaxed under chain-smoking-guys hold, my back pressing against his rock-hard chest and
tall frame. The sense of safety returned to me while a momentary lapse in judgment had me feeling I was
safe in his embrace.
Heeding the opportunity to use my sudden calmness to his advantage, chain-smoking-guy wasted no
time in spinning me around to face him. He had a big grin on his face when I turned around. He had taken
the liberty of sitting down on back end of the sofa when he spun me around, which meant that the
perverted horndog was graced with a direct, close-up view of my cleavage and he loved every moment of
it.
"Stop staring!" I commanded indignantly, angered by his pervertedness and the mere fact that he was
holding me hostage in my own home. I tried to take a step away from him but he made it a point to place
his hands on either side of my hips, bringing me closer to him. He continued to sit comfortably on the
armchair as he held me in the space between his parting legs. God the look on his face made me so
mad he was just so happy and sure of himself and I was just so angry and beside myself.
"Are you going to sit around and stare at me all night or are we going to talk about what you just did?" I
asked sharply, my voice a bit more forceful than it should have been. It may be because I was sure that

he wasn't going to hurt me or it could easily be that all the shock and fear had pushed me over the edge
of sanitybut I wasn't scared when I asked him. At that point, I just wanted to know what the heck was
going on.
Sighing, he stood up, pulling me closer to him as he lowered his head so that we were almost face to
face. I felt my knees go weak when he gave me a close-up of his handsome face and as another whiff of
that sexy cologne of his invaded my senses. It was slightly obscure at that moment, but I still didn't
understand why I couldn't smell the scent of cigarettes on him.
"To be honest, I'd rather just stare and pleasure you all night" he answered without any hesitation, his
eyes twinkling with playfulness and suggestiveness. A slow, seductive smile lined the curves of his lips
and I felt myself grow hot at the sight. The sexual heat that emanated from him was unbelievable.
I concluded then and there: I was a masochist on every level.
What girl in her right mind would still be turned on in a situation like this?
I was afraid again. I wasnt afraid because I've never heard such sexual innuendos from him before (God
knows I've heard enough tonight) but it was different this time because I was afraid that he actually had
the POWER to do something about it and that I was going to be powerless to stop him. I could already
feel all my womanly desires rise up for him and him alone. This was definitely not good.
"I can feel your lust for me, Gracie." he commented knowingly. His eyes gazed into mine, "You want me
just as much as I want you. . ."
Youre not real, I replied, desperately trying to convince myself that none of this was actually
happening. This was all just too insane. I did not just meet a handsome stranger off the street and I was
not being seduced by him after seeing him appear out of thin air before my very eyes. This was all too
crazy to be real.
It was a dream.
It was all a big, crazy weird dream.
He arched a brow in amusement, If Im not real, then what am I?
A figment of my imagination I replied desperately, trying to gather my bearings in this dream world of
mine. Breathing had become inconsequential at that point because he had taken every inch of it away by
simply being the attractive, dominant, and mesmeric guy that he was. Thisyoure not real. Im
hallucinating right now. Youre like one of thoseone of those dreams. . . one of those sex dreams. Youre
not real.
Sex dreams is it? he inquired while my thumping heart grew idle with desire. It was clear in his eyes that
he didnt mind humoring if me if I really thought he was figment of my imaginationespecially one a part
of a sex dream. His gaze grew carnal with more sexuality. Do you have a lot of those, Gracie?

N No. I replied honestly, losing my breath with the amount of heat and sexual energy rolling off his
body. Ive never had sex dreams before but I had a feeling that after tonight, sex dreams would be a
frequency and he would always be my leading man.
Male pride burst into his eyes at this revelation, So Im your first?
I didnt say anything, merely inhaled a sharp breath when the room started getting foggy again and I could
swear I felt invisible hands running up and down my bodycaressing me, seducing me and further
throwing me unto the mercy of his presence. Was it just my eyes playing me in the darkness or was the
room getting smokier?
Unaffected by my lack of response, his voice grew hoarse with need when he also prompted, What do
you want to do with me in your dreams then, Gracie?
A lot, I thought in my mind but was horrified when he hovered his lips over mine smiled lazily at me while
responding to my unspoken statement with, Show me.
I shook my head, blushing. Even though this was a dream, I couldnt bring myself to do something so
brave and wonton.
He laughed in amusement, running a hand through my hair in adoration, If Im not real then why are you
holding back?
I continued to shake my head, my face growing red like a tomato.
He smiled, nipping his nose with mine while continuing to tease my lips with his. He never kissed me, but
he made sure his mouth was so close to mine that even his hot breath was capable of doing the kissing
for him. He was teasing me and I was going bonkers for it.
I know you want me, Gracie he reiterated again, his voice convincing me that it was okay to succumb
to this desire.
I said nothing but I couldn't deny it. . . there was no question about it. I really did want him.
Taking advantage of my silence, he took it as an invitation to remove his hands from my hips and bringing
them around my waist to pull me closer to his body. Tilting his head down, he appreciatively nuzzled his
lips to the side of my neck while he brought my arms around his neck, gesturing for me to wrap it around
him. It was that magnetic pull again. I knew I had to get to the bottom of what happened downstairs in the
lobby, I knew I had to stop him from making a hypnotic bimbo out of me and I knew I had to get rid of him
but my body just wouldn't listen to me and my logicality. I was too delirious with my desire for him and I
wanted nothing but to be with him and grow lost in him. I couldn't help but give in to him. I really wanted
him. I wanted to strip down for him. I wanted to see him in all his naked glory. I wanted to have sex with
him and what the hell was I babbling about?!

Finally realizing what was going on, my belated hands found his chest as I pushed away from him and
retreated.
"What do you think you're doing?!" I asked stupidly, jarring myself out of the sexual stupor I was in. I knew
it after it came out it was such a stupid question because it was quite obvious what he was doing. It was
also quite obvious what I was getting ready to do with him. Suddenly, I was no longer sure if whether this
was a dream or a completely screwed up reality. If this was a dream, then it was the most realistic dream
Ive ever had.
He sighed tiredly at my reaction.
Gracie, don't be like this," he urged gently, extending his hand out to me. I could still see the desires in
his eyes. He still wanted me badly. "Just let me take care of you. I swear it'll be the most extravagant
and phenomenal thing you've ever experienced."
I felt my body grow hot for him again when he said this. Yet, when I found myself considering taking his
hand, I immediately bit my lower lip hard to remind myself of the situation I was in.
I couldn't help but stare at him accusingly.
Something fishy was definitely going on . . .
". . .Did you put a spell on me or something?" It was truly an off-handed question but when I caught the
hint of a guilty smile in his eyes, I was surprised to find that I was actually on the right track.
I gaped at him in horror. Oh Dear Lord, what did this guy do to me?
"WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?" I managed to splutter out as I pointed at him accusingly, my vision
becoming clearer in the night. Why am I acting like this?! I would never in my right mind want to sleep
with a guy who is holding me hostage in my own home no matter how gorgeous he is! Im normally a
prude for Christs sake Ive never even kissed someone before!
He feigned a look of innocence as his nervous smile on me remained, "Well." he began, almost
unsteadily, his uncomfortable facial expression clearly expressing the fact that he didn't want to share this
candid information with me.
He didnt want to share it but when daggers found my eyes and were shot into his, he gave in.
"I suppose being the Demon of Lust probably aided in making you a bit hornier for me than you'd normally
be if I was some regular guy just hitting on you in mere hopes of just catching sight of your cleavage and
getting a goodnight kiss."
He said it all in one breath, as if hoping I wouldn't catch any of that.
But I caught it, all of it.

Despite all that I've seen by far, I couldn't help but scoff in disbelief. Not because I didn't believe him. . .but
because I was too scared to. Yet again, a confusing bout of contemplative thinking took over my senses. I
was seriously convinced I was going crazy. If anything, it would've made me feel better if I was crazy. . .
When silence threatened to cascade upon us, I parted my shaking lips, almost afraid to ask the one
question that I somehow knew would haunt me forever.
". . . . . . .Who are you?" I asked, my eyes pleading for him to finally answer me.
Heeding the desperation in my voice and the genuine mystification reveling in my inquiring gaze, chainsmoking-guys gaze grew gentle and serious as he finally decided it was due time to enlighten me.
"My name is Eclipse," he began softly, his mesmerizing brown eyes never leaving mine. "I'm one of the
Devil's 7 Demonic sons and I'm here to help you fulfill your destiny by turning you into a Demon."

. . . Have you ever had one of those moments where youre so shocked with new information that you
completely just black out?
No?
Well. . . good for you.
Unfortunately, my body was not made for that type of stamina because I dont know about you but when
Im face to face with a Demon who just casually told me that his sole purpose for being here was to turn
me into a Demon, I did the only thing I could properly do to deal with the newfound development. . .
I blacked out.

002 (I|II) A Life of Sin

t was the feeling of warm sunrays spilling over my face that stirred me from my sleep.

Stretching lazily underneath the solace of my white faux-fur comforter, I woke up with a pounding
headache that mirrored the likes of jackhammers infiltrating the core of my mind. All I could feel was
throbbing, throbbing, and more throbbing. In other words, I woke up feeling like shit and I imagined I
looked like shit as well.
I hate hangovers.
Groaning miserably while still laying in bed, I massaged my temples in circular motions in hopes of
alleviating the migraine. Waking up had never felt more troublesome and attempting to open my

exhausted eyes (and endeavoring tokeep them opened) was becoming all the more difficult with glaring
sun bearing down on me, urging me to squint my eyes as if persuading me to go back to sleep.
Ugh, so hard to wake up. . .
With much effort, I turned to my side and spared a glance at my electronic alarm clock to figure out what
time it was. Though the red LED backlight was difficult to read under the direct sunlight, I could make out
enough of the numbers:10:06 am. Relieved that it was a Sunday morning and that my volunteer work at
the homeless shelter didnt start until 1 in the afternoon, I was ready to snooze for another 30 minutes,
still in a complete state of lazy bliss, when the abrupt contents of the night prior came thrashing into my
mind like a typhoon. . .
Demon? Demon of Lust?! Eclipse?!
Fear skated through my quivering body as my eyes enlarged into the size of golf balls when I was
reminded of the chilling event that occurred last night.
Crap!
Still dressed in my black party dress, I propelled my body in an upright sitting position. Holding my breath
while my heart raced in anticipation, I allowed my terrified eyes to survey the vicinity that was my room.
My gaze ran over the white office table area that had my Finance and Investment books/notebooks still
stacked cleanly on the table, it then swam across to the area around my floor-ceiling windows that had
the view of Seouls skyscrapers in all its glory and then finally my eyes scanned over the room in its
entirety one more time before resting its gaze on the immaculate red carpet on the ground.
Everything looked the same.
Everything looked normal.
There were no signs of disturbances anywhere that would indicate to me that there was actually another
living being in my room. If that Demon actually existed, then he must still be in my apartment, right? But
if he wasnt then does this mean. . . it was all a just dream?
Determined to not allow myself to hastily jump to a hopeful conclusion- the last thing I wanted to do was
conclude the wrong thing and regret it later, I hopped off the bed (nearly toppling over when I realized I
was still wearing my black heels), immediately got down on the floor and ducked my head underneath the
bed as a means to responsibly finish my investigation before I conclude anything rash. When I found
nothing underneath the mattress that resembled a drop-dead gorgeous Demon, my eyes darted to
another plausible hiding area and like jack-rabbit, I leapt up and ran to my massive walk-in closet. Pulling
the double gold-trimmed glass doors opened, I ran after the spillage of morning light that brightened the
once dark closet and stopped in my tracks, surveying the quiet space.
All I saw staring back at me was my vast array of clothes, shoes, and handbags.

Nope. No Demon here. . .


Already feeling a twitch of a smile tug at my lips at this good news, I forced myself to hold back that
relieved smile by performing one final assessment.
Picking up speed, I ran out of my bedroom, sped into the hall and burst into the living room where all that
greeted me was my large living room in all of its morning glory. The suns morning rays kissed every inch
of my gargantuan living room with love, giving the space a glow of innocence and that couldnt be
matched by any other room. The most important glow about this room? It void off any other living entity
but myself. There was absolutely no tall and handsome Demon standing here, telling me he was here to
turn me into a Demon.
. . . Could it be?
Oh my flying pigs, I finally breathed out, placing a hand over my trembling and now relieved heart. I
stared up at the ceiling with reprieve and gratefulness washing over me. Oh thank you piggies, it was all
just a dream. Thank you, thank you so much. . .it was all just a dream.
Running my fingers through the curls of my long black hair in relief, I quietly laughed to myself, shaking
my head at the craziness of my own imagination. This was the last time I was going to drink so much. I
had always assumed that I could handle my liquor but it was all but too obvious that I had finally met my
limitation concerning the Holy potion. Surely, hallucinating and envisioning a gorgeous guy claiming to
be a Demonand a Demon of Lust of all things!constitutes me as not being able to handle my alcohol.
Despite the fact that this effectively threw me down another notch in the coolness ladder (as Im a
bookworm to begin with and being able to handle large consumptions of alcohol was my only claim to
fame), I had never felt more relieved to find out that I no longer had an impenetrable tolerance when it
came to the realm of drinking alcohol. I was extremely relieved but if you were strongly considering
admitting yourself back into the mental institution because you actually thought you were crazy, then you
would be relieved too!
I couldnt stop smiling as I breathed in joy.
The non-existence of Eclipse makes me a very happy and sane girl.
With conviction that I was indeed not crazy (just a slightly disturbed and horny drunk with a wild
imagination), I immaturely pumped my fists into the air with victory, ran for the shower, and was never
more excited to begin my wonderfully sane, casual, normal and ordinary day. If only I knew. . .

anctuary Shelter.

Originally an inheritance estate bestowed to a Pastors wife after the death of her wealthy parents, it was
reconstructed and turned into a shelter by the Pastors wife and the Pastor himself in hopes of being able
to provide aid, moral support, and a sense of familial support to those in need. Located about an hour and

a half out of the city, the shelter was a 3-story estate that rested comfortably in the privacy of its own acre
of land. The property had a big dirt road swimming parallel to it and a view of the open green mountains in
the backdrop giving off the country ambiance to the otherwise wealthy looking estate.
The one thing Sanctuary focused on? Helping women who are victims of domestic violence. With 10
bedrooms, 2 living rooms, a large recreational area, a dining area, a kitchen area, and a workshop area,
the shelter was filled with educational classes used to give the residents crucial job hunting skills that
included but not limited to constructing the ideal resume, honing skills to perform a good job interview,
lessons in the usage of computer/computer programs and also having motivational seminars and support
groups to help these women to get back on their feet and start their lives over again. It was a shelter that
did great and wonderful things for those in need and it was a shelter that I volunteered my time at every
Sunday.
My primary duty? Helping to baby-sit and keep the young children entertained while their mothers were in
the various workshops throughout the day and while their older siblings were trying to get some
homework done. In essence, it was the one period out of the week where I abandon my typical routine as
a college student and just surround myself with the type of people I want to be with the ones who could
help me get my week started on a positive note. . .
Grace! Hi Grace! A small but very cheery voice greeted me from the estate once I stepped out of the cab
and onto the sidewalk.
Struggling to carry several big shopping bags in each of my hands, I told the cab driver that Ill be right
back and closed the door with a little push of the hip. Then, turning towards the direction of the cheery
voice, I felt a smile bloom across my lips when I caught sight of the owner the voice.
Lifting a hand up, I happily waved at 7-year-old Sony Lee, who had just leapt off the porch of the estate
and was running towards me at full speed.
The sun from the morning was gone, completely lost behind the vast sea of gray clouds that had now
penetrated the skies with its murkiness. The sun was lost, but its absence was more than made up by
Sony. With his bright yellow shirt and spiffy little khaki pants, the child just illuminated under the glare of
the overcast sky. He truly resembled nothing short of a little ball of sunshine.
Hi Sony! I shouted back, unable to resist his contagious excitement once he reached me.
Grace, what are you holding?! he inquired, his voice still infused with eagerness. His big brown eyes
stared up at me and the bags I was holding in curiosity and anticipation.
I smiled, tilting my head at him coyly. I was excited to tell him because I knew he was going to adore my
answer but I did my best to keep my voice aloof as I played with him and casually said, Oh you know. .
.stuff.
Stuff?

You know. . . I went on, my smile growing wider, . . . Halloween decorations. . .Halloween snacks. . .
and new movies.
As expected, his eyes lit up at the sound of this, Really?!
I nodded, before tilting my head towards the shelter and making my way towards the estate, Yeah, I just
stopped by to drop these off
Here! Let me help! Sony interrupted relieving two bags from each of my grasp. I made sure he was
holding the ones the weighed the less before I went on, and Im going to head to the store to buy some
pumpkins for everyone to carve. Do you want to come and help me pick out the good ones?
If it was even possible, Sonys eyes lit up even more in excitement.
Yeah! Yeah, I wanna come! he confirmed, not disappointing me with his answer as we bounced up the
stairs and headed into the estate where I could see some volunteers administering mock interviews with
some of the mothers, some tutoring the teenagers and several other volunteers prepping for the seminar
in workshop room that was about to take place.
I smiled approvingly at his answer. I knew that Sony heavily enjoyed accompanying me outside the
shelter because he was such a helpful kid like that and I couldnt help but smile with having someone like
Sony to keep me company with the shopping I was about to do. I figured if there was anyone who would
enjoy picking out pumpkins, then it would be Sony.
Before I got ahead of myself however, I made sure confirm that he was settled any other commitments he
might have today, But youve finished all your chores and everything right?
His head bounced up and down like a bobbing figurine. His small and eager footsteps matched mine, I
finished everything this morning just in case you had to do shopping!
I laughed, ruffling his head with adoration as we waved at a couple of volunteers who greeted me and
climbed up the stairs leading up towards the 2nd level living room where I usually watched the kids.
Okay good, I replied when we stepped into the living and deposited our bags onto the glass coffee table
in the center of the spacious room, Now go grab a warm jacket. The weathers crazy nowadays. Its was
all raining all day last week, it was perfectly nice yesterday, it was sunny earlier today but I have a feeling
that it might rain later so get yourself a jacket just in case.
With a fervent nod of agreement, Sony ran back to his room. As soon as he disappeared into the hall, 5
other cute little rugrats came running into the room to take his place. They mustve heard my voice across
the hall.
Grace!
Unnie!

Hi Grace!
Noona!
Grace! Hi Grace!
Standing before me, staring up at me their eyes wide with innocence, were the 5 other kids Ive come to
adore: Kimmi, LuLu, Anni, WooYoung, and Timmi. All ranged from the age from 6-9, LuLu and AnNi being
6 and twins, KimMi being 7 and WooYoung and Timmi being 8 and 9 respectively. It always amazed me to
see how bubbly and happy these children were to see me considering their circumstances of how they
came here. All had fathers who abused their mothers and all had mothers who had no other choice but to
pack up everything, take their kids with them, and escape to an unfamiliar place where they can only
hope to have the strength and ability to start over again. I felt so terrible for them and was only too eager
to be around them and offer them a bit of fun on Sundays to help ease their minds away from the reality
of their lives if only for a brief moment in time.
Hey guys, I greeted with a big smile, crouching down on the floor to eye-level while they all surrounded
me like bees to honey. Whats up?
Grace! Timmi prompted without answering my Whats up? query. His eyes were already darting to the
bags behind me, Whats in there?!
I laughed, knowing, just as I knew with Sony, that my answer was going to be like candy to their ears.
Halloween decorations, I began to list off with a playful sigh.
The children gasped expectantly.
Halloween snacks.
They gasped again.
And new movies!
YAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!!! they cheered, clapping as their little high-pitched chipmunk voices rose into the
air.
I couldnt help but laugh again. Playfully ruffling their hairs, I feigned a look of suspicion before also
adding, But you guys already finished all your chores, right? And if you have homework, you finished it all
too, right?
They nodded eagerly.
Yes! We always finish everything early when we know youre coming, Grace! Kimmi screamed out

proudly, her small eyes twinkling with excitement. Just as she said this Sony came running out of the hall
with a small maroon hoodie on.
Im ready, Grace! he announced. Nothing but exhilaration colored his face.
Okay then, I answered standing up.
I looked down at the kids before me in amusement when I saw that they took my standing up as a trigger
to suddenly stand in a straight, single-file order line. It was as if they were waiting for me, the general, to
give them their commands for the afternoon.
Holding back a smile at the cuteness that just radiated from these kids, I humored them and in a strict
voice, I started giving out my commands, You guys start unwrapping the decorations, start putting the
snacks on the coffee table, start decorating in all the areas that you can and start choosing what movie
you want to watch for movie night later on. In the meantime, Sony and I are going to go buy pumpkins so
we can carve it today as well, okay?
Yaaayyy!!! Okay, okay! Hehehehehehe. The kids cheered, breaking out of their single-fine order line
almost as quickly as they formed it. Giggling with glee, they ran past me and headed straight for the
coffee table area where they had showed no mercy by swiftly going to town and annihilating the shopping
bags by ripping all the goodies out. As my rambunctious little soldiers grew busy with the duties I
assigned them, Sony and I were already out, running down the stairs, out of the estate and into the cab to
do some much-needed shopping.

race, when is your schools Fall Break? Is it the same as my mines?

Walking side by side down the dessert aisle of the grocery store, Sonys eager eyes were looking left from
right in fervor, his hands curling covetously as he eyed his prizes.
After entering the store, I had told him that I planned on buying more snacks for the shelter and because
of this, I also effectively told him that because he was my shopping buddy today, he was also in charge of
stocking up on whatever supply that was needed for the snack room. I knew it was a responsibility that
Sony enjoyed having because as soon as I told him this, he was already wreaking havoc through the
store, throwing in item after items of edible goodness that would make any mouths water.
Yeah, its the same. I answered him, trying to avoid making direct eye contact with all the delicious
looking junk foods that surrounded us.
Much like Sony, if my hands werent pushing the shopping cart, Id curl it covetously as well. How can one
not when in the company of such delicious sins? Keeping my line of sight from any specific cookie boxes
in fear of me succumbing to weakness and buying anything, I just kept my eyes on Sony, who was still
staring at all the items we were passing by like he was a kid in a candy store well, he was. I just have
to get through my exams and then I can enjoy it.

He smiled, running quickly to the side to grab three cookie boxes before returning to me and throwing it
into half-full cart. His eyes grew weary when he inspected the contents of what was in the cart. He looked
up at me tentatively, Grace, are you sure we dont have too much stuff? I dont think the shelter has this
much money. . .
I smiled reassuringly at him, impressed that a child so young was already careful with spending so much
money, Theres no budget, Sony. Just dont worry about it, kay? Just buy whatever you need.
With my assurance as his cushion, he nodded with a relieved smile and with the acceleration of a highpowered engine, raced to the side to grab another two more boxes of cookies.
Being the thoughtful kid that he is, Sony always asked for the budget before making any big purchases. It
was a habitual routine that would continue with me assuring him that everything was taken care and that
he could just buy whatever was needed because it wasnt the shelters money that we were using but my
own. It was an out-of-pocket-expense on my part that Ive gladly donated to the shelter since I began
volunteering at Sanctuary and it was an out-of-pocket-expense that Pastor Kim had always lectured me
for. He was a man of integrity and though he thanked me for my kindness, he would always encourage
me to just give them the receipt so that they could properly reimburse me for all the things Ive bought for
the shelter. I would always nod absentmindedly, making him think I agreed with him and bless his heart,
Pastor Kim was a forgetful man as well I never once gave them my receipts and never once asked for
an reimbursements. Some would say that Im being kind with what I was doing but in my mind, I was just
being fair. I wanted to do all that I could to help because I felt that I owed all of Sanctuary a lot for all that
theyve done for me; buying snacks/supplies/miscellaneous things every other Sunday for them was a
small price to pay for me.
Are you sure all of this is enough? I asked him once he informed me that he had made all the necessary
purchases for all the supplies that Sanctuary needed. You dont want buy a couple more art notebooks
and games for yourself?
Sony shook his head fervently, his young mind already focused on something else that he wanted to do
more, Its enough. Lets go buy pumpkins now!
I laughed, pushing my cart after him just as he started hurrying towards the entrance of the store where
there was a gathering of all the pumpkins they sold up front, Yes, sir.
Oh! he squeaked upon remembering the conversation we were having before we went off on a tangent,
Will you be going to Busan to hang out with your family for Fall Break then? You havent seen them in
awhile, right?
He looked up at me innocently, not knowing that I was going to lie to him and that I was going to do a
wonderful job at it.
I smiled and without giving any tell-tale sign that I was lying, parted my lips and allowed the lies to swim
out of my mouth with ease, Yeah! Im really excited because I havent seen my parents or my older

siblings for awhile. My older brother and sister made me promise that Ill visit soon so Im planning on
going during Fall Break.
Making the decision to keep my last name after I was released from the psychiatric hospital meant one
thing: I would have to do everything in my power to dissociate myself from the news of the 6-year-old who
slayed her entire family. This effectively meant that as a means to protect myself, I would lie (with
adorning and air-tight details) about a family whom were still alive in Busan and a family whom I was very
close to.
One would think this would be difficult but in honesty, it was so easy to lie to everyone.
Due to the fact that the case itself was such a confidential one, the fact that the name Grace Hwang was
multiplied by the thousands everyday in a country like South Korea, the fact that Ive never had truly close
friends who I let in and the fact that I was such a sweet and nice girl, there has been no one who came
into my life who ever investigated further into my family history and/or questioned the lies I told them. The
truth is: humans are inherently easy to fool, especially if you look acceptable and morally just to them. No
one investigates the fabricated truths that come out of an innocent looking 20-year-old girl going away to
college with her family in another city; they only investigate and doubt the outrageous and hard to ignore
truth from a 20-year-old something girl who has tattoos all over her body and looks like she could pass
out drunk at any given moment. This world is all about appearance, charm and adaptability and
fortunately for me, I had all three down to the T. I knew that as long as I blended in and never brought
negative attention to myself, my secret and I were going to be completely safe.
Completely unbeknownst to him about what was going on in my thoughts, Sony smiled up at me, his face
completely innocent void of doubt about me and my lies, You really love your family, dont you, Grace?
I gave him a smile that matched his, Just as much as you love your mom.
The truth was Sony loved his mom more than the world itself and in turn, I loved everything in the world
more than my family themselves. It was a sad fact. One that I would never impart onto Sony. He was far
too innocent; he didnt need to know that people like me actually existed in this world.
Parking the shopping cart just before the sliding doors that led out to the front where all the pumpkins
were sitting, Sony no longer delved into the topic about families he was already distracted with the vast
display of pumpkins that laid before his gaze. Bless children and their A.D.D tendencies.
How many do we want, Grace?! He squeaked out, unable to control his excitement just as I grabbed
another empty cart to put the pumpkins in.
15. I told him. I wanted to buy enough for the kids, for their mothers and enough for the volunteers to
participate in as well. I had planned on making the pumpkin carving the big event of the day and was only
eager to provide this by buying more than a few pumpkins for everyone, Get the big fat ones.
And Sony did just that.

Being the conductor of the afternoon, Sony took his job seriously by taking his time in inspecting every
pumpkin for blemishes and any other imperfections. His selections were meticulous. Pumpkins after
pumpkins that went to our shopping cart could only be categorized as perfection at its best. Grabbing onto
each plump pumpkin that looked like they were far too big for him to carry, Sony never slowed down as he
rushed over to me.
Relieving the pumpkins from him, I would strategically place the pumpkins into the cart to make room for
the other. The system was going well until I took my eyes off Sony for brief moment to grab another cart to
put our pumpkins in when I heard a loud scream that silenced the entirety of the world around me.
THUMP!!!
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!! FUCK! YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT!!!!
Im Im sorry. . .
SLAP!!!!
WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!
Snapping my head back after hearing that earsplitting slap, I cast my frantic eyes back onto the area of
the pumpkin patch and rested my eyes on the scene before me: A man 40-year-old looking man, who was
dressed in tacky-looking yellow leather jacket and dark dress pants, was cradling his toe moaning in pain
while beside him was a pumpkin that was far too big for Sony to carry.
It didnt take me long to figure out that while I was busy grabbing another shopping cart, Sony had spotted
another champion pumpkin that he wanted for the shelter, misjudged his ability to carry its weight, and ran
over to me in happiness wanting to deposit the good in. I could envision him running in excitement, only to
realize the pumpkin was too heavy for him and as a result, drop it and only to have it fall directly over the
toe of the man next to him. I knew this was what took place yet what made my blood boil beyond limit was
when I landed my gaze on Sony. Cradling the side of his head while his small little body quivered in
absolute fear, I felt every protective instinct within me flare up at the sight this and the sight of the tears
bubbling in his eyes. That bastard had slap him against the head.
Though a small part of me, the sadistic part, found entertainment in the sight of both of them in pain, the
bigger and more powerful part of me was just livid. Sony and his mother were nearly beaten to death by
his poor excuse for a father and it took all the courage they had to leave their home and flee to Sanctuary.
It had just only 2 months since Sony was in the shelter and though he was the one who smiled the most, I
knew that he was still the one who was still the most miserable. He lived in fear of his father coming to kill
him everyday and I knew getting slap by this bastard only brought those fears further to life.
Instantly, I rushed over to comfort him.
Sony. Sony, are you okay? I whispered softly. Kneeling in front of a now crying Sony, I gently placed my
hand over his right hand that was cradling his newly assaulted head. I felt my anger rise at the sight of

Sony like this. Who the fuck hits a kid with such maliciousness when it was only an accident?
It was a pathetic sight to see a grown man behave like this and I was embarrassed that Sony had to be
here to know first hand what this guys shortcomings were. That bastard. . . Unable to contain my outrage,
I stood up and faced the man. By now, Sony was hiding behind me, his small body shaking as if in fear
that the man would beat him some more.
Did you really have to hit him like that? I asked critically, staring at him through his thick bifocals, Hes
just a kid.
Albeit the sight of the man acting like a little bitch was embarrassing, you were about to see an even more
pathetic sight in the form of me cowering away when man landed his ferocious glare on me.
Fuck you bitch, he spat at me, giving no regard to the fact that there was a child standing behind me.
I held my breath, taken aback by his hostility and shocked with how he was speaking to me. I had never
had another human being speak to me like this before. I was stunned. I couldnt breathe or even blink as
he went on, shocking me further with his viciousness.
If you had done a better job watching his ass, then we wouldnt have a problem no would we? He glared
at Sony, whose shuddering grew exponentially stronger under his heated glare. The man angrily pushed
his gold-rimmed glasses up to his nose in another huff of anger before he cruelly forged on, The little
piece of shit is lucky I didnt kick him in the face and show him whats right.
There were a millions things I wanted to snap back to him. I wanted to yell at him, I wanted to hit him, I
wanted to punch him for being such a jerk, I wanted to bash him over the head with a pumpkin for being a
jackass but when it all came down to it, all I did was feel my spine shrink away as I stood there in silence,
bringing no justice to the pain Sony experienced and embarrassing myself in front of the child I was
supposed to be standing up for. I had never felt more ashamed of myself. I could enjoy peoples miseries
and hurt them behind their backs but when Im face to face with someone, Im nothing but human a
weak and scared human.
I could feel Sony shake even more behind me, fearing that the man would hit me as well. When a kid is
worried about you and fearing for your safety as opposed to his own, then you know youve failed as
being his protector. Suddenly the courageous girl who was standing up to a handsome stranger in my
dream last night was non-existent; I was back to being a pushover and in this scenario, I was nothing but
a spineless coward.
. . . . . . . . . .
I didnt say anything because I had no courage to but at that second, my reply became inconsequential
because another voice had already crept into the scene.
Is that really the appropriate way to talk to a lady? the voice asked. There was composure and civility
within the intonation of the voice but there was also steel lining it, Especially when there is a child

standing beside her?


And why is it your business with how I speak to this bitch? the bastard incited, giving absolutely no
regard to the fact that a child was privy to everything he was saying. I felt him move away from me but
what he said just solidified a slap on my face and made me so angry. I was angry at him for calling me
a bitch numerous times but I was angrier at myself for still not saying anything.
Biting my lips and biting back my pride, I kept quiet as I felt the good Samaritan move past us, face the
man and did something I couldnt do stand up for Sony and I.
Standing slightly in front of us, our chivalrous defender was dressed in a simple white t-shirt and blue
jeans that fitted him perfectly, accentuating his tall and thin frame. His long black hair was tied in a half
pony-tail and the length rested just above his broad shoulders. I couldnt see the features of his face
because his back was turned to me but judging by how that white t-shirt wrapped around his skinny body,
I couldnt imagine this guy being able to take the fully built bastard if they got into a fight. Though judging
by how the man looked to like he was well into his forties and this guy appeared as if he was only in his
mid-twenties, the young one might win for stamina alone. Regardless of his physical build though, his
height more than overshadowed the other mans and his demeanor more than made him look
intimidating. There was just something about him that was powerful and extremely foreboding.
Stay out of this, the yellow-jacket-wearing-jackass warned him stringently, Or else Ill
What? our defender incited, stepping closer to him while staring down at him, Youll do what? Youll slap
the back of my head like you did that poor kid? Youll belittle me? What will you do to me?
Every word that he punctuated had steel behind it, an underlying promise that if that bastard were to say
one wrong word to him, hell break his bones apart. It was an admonishment that I knew the bastard
heeded when I saw apprehension and uncertainty cloud his eyes.
When the other man said nothing, our defender calmly but commandingly added, You should walk away
now.
The man smirked, trying to play off how afraid he actually was, You know what? Youre not even worth
it.
With a sneer, he glanced at Sony and I and with one final expression of irritation, he sauntered into the
store like he hadnt just abused an innocent child and cursed a girl who was half his age. He had no
shame.
I was disgusted. I was disgusted with him and I was disgusted with myself. We were poor examples of
how adults should behave; the bastard being needlessly crass and myself being needlessly spineless.
The only semblance of a good example of how adults should conduct themselves was the nice Samaritan
standing before us.
Thank you, I said appreciatively to him, averting my eyes back to him. That was really nice of you to

say something for us. You didnt have to do what you did but thank you. We really appreciate it.
When he turned around to face me, I felt my breath escape me.
He was very good-looking.
His face was skinny and well-defined, structured strategically to fit him and his body type. The only
deterrents on his face would be the semi-dark shadows under his eyes and the hollowness of his cheeks
but those werent big deterrents they actually brought character to his face and made him all the more
unique. Though his hair was long, there was absolutely no femininity about him either. There was this Idont-care-about-anything ambiance to him. Essentially, he looked like one of those good-looking model
guys who appeared as if they were doing crack and cocaine right before a high-end photo-shoot; he
looked rugged, unkempt, lackadaisical and dangerous but it fit him perfectly. All these qualities though
imperfect singularly, somehow came together harmoniously for him and made him all the more attractive.
I would normally never a find a guy like him to be attractive but in this particular case, I had to admit that
he more than caught my shallow eyes.
Giving me a warm smile that just completely lit up his handsome face, he said, No problem. He looked
kindly from me to Sony, who was still hiding behind me and then brought his eyes back to mine, Im just
sorry I couldnt do more to help.
Youve done more than enough, I replied swiftly, smiling gratefully at him, Thank you again. Both of us
really appreciate it.
He nodded, his smile still kind on me, Youre welcome.
It appeared as if he wanted to say something else but then as if deciding against it when a gust of wind
blew through us, he merely bequeathed Sony and I with a small gesture of a hand wave, inclined his head
at us and instead kindheartedly said, Dont let him ruin your days. Have a good one.
And with that, he grabbed a shopping basket from the side and made his way into the store, leaving Sony
and I outside alone.
I took a moment to stare after him, wondering to myself how someone could have so much strength to be
able to stand up for total strangers and when I, myself, didnt even had the strength to stand up for myself
and Sony in the process. I felt the shame return to me along with the anger. Yet, my attention was no
longer on the bastard who ruined our days, the kind Samaritan who stood up for us, or even on my own
inadequacies it was just on Sony, who I realized mustve still been so scared.
Hey Sony, how you doing? I asked him quietly, turning and crouching down to face him at eye level.
Better, he said softly, sniffling to himself while his teary eyes gazed into mine, It was my fault, Grace. I
dropped it on his toes. . .

It was an accident, I told him sternly, placing my hand on his cheek as a means of comforting him, He
was just a big crybaby. It wasnt your fault at all.
I went on, doing my best to channel my efforts into making him feel better. His misery was like sustenance
to my hungry soul but poison to the very fibers that made me human. I didnt want him to cry.
Hey, why dont you go wait in the cab first? I suggested, knowing that hed probably feel better if he were
to stop standing at the scene where the incident took place, Im going to pay for everything and Ill meet
you there kay?
Eager to step away from the grocery story and possibly relieved to be able to go into hiding, Sony nodded
in agreement. Smiling, I herded him to the cab, asked the nice Ahjusshi to watch him for a moment and
then raced back to pay for all the items we purchased. After doing so, I ran back with all the grocery bags
and was greeted by Sony who was all but too eager to help me unload all the bags into the trunk. That
was the thing I adored about Sony, he can be so depressed about something but regardless of his own
misery, he never allowed an opportunity to pass where he could help someone else. After unloading the
last grocery bag into the trunk, we were set ready to go when I announced to Sony and our cab driver that
I had forgotten to buy something else for the pumpkin carving.
Ill be right back! I told Sony and the cab driver before I skidded away, running back into the store to buy
the final crucial items for the pumpkin carving.
After hurrying back into the store for the supplies I needed and paying for my items again, I ran out of the
store in haste so that I wouldnt make Sony and our cab driver wait long. However, instead of running in
the direction of the cab, I ran to the back corner of the parking lot where all the other cars were parked.
I didnt want them to wait long. . .so I was going to do this fast.
Retribution cloaked my eyes while I made my way down the rows of cars, my gaze swimming over the
plethora of cars surrounding me. I was in a daze, blinded by nothing but my determination to seek a car
that I didnt have an image for but knew existed. My eyes were still busy, gliding all over the lot when, as if
beckoning for my attention, a yellow Lamborghini illuminated under the glare of the overcast sky. In a
parking lot filled with neutral colored cars, it more than stood out and it more than became apparent to me
that this was the car I was looking for. I knew right away that the car belonged to that jackass. No imbecile
would sport a yellow, leather jacket unless they had an expensive car of the same hue to match. It was
tacky but idiots do it and I knew he was one of them.
I could feel my blood simmer, my chest constrict in tension and my breath coming in as short, pained
inhalations as my watchful eyes perused around the lot to make sure that no one was around to witness
what I was about to do.
Wind was howling as the dark clouds continued to hover overhead and I could hear the skies rumble
softly as if preparing for a storm yet no other decibel of sound that sounded man-made crept into my ear.
There was no sound that would indicate to me that there was someone else in the parking lot but I could
swear that I could feel the presence of another in the lot.

Immediately the remembrance of my imaginary Demon came into my mind but I ejected that out of my
mind as soon as it appeared. Whod want to unlock that package of crazy when I was already about to do
something crazy? I erased thoughts about the imaginary Demon from my mind, berated myself for
wasting so much time worrying about stupid inane things and when I was absolutely sure the coast was
clear, I withdrew one of the knives I had just purchased from the grocery store and with no hesitancy, I
eyed the tires of the Lamborghini and I went to town, slashing the tires with anger and without mercy.
*Hiss*
*Hisss*
*Hissss*
*Hissssss*
One by one, the tires that once held the Lamborghini up with pride deflated under duress. Stunned that
the alarm hadnt gone off from the car after my first round of attacks, I smiled to myself. That bastard
didnt even think to protect his car by remembering to lock it with the alarm. I laughed, internally. He was
going to pay dearly for his neglect.
Not even close to done with my brandishing, I ran to the hood of the car and with much satisfaction,
stabbed the knife into the center of the hood.
With slow and deliberate strength, I moved the tip of the knife downwards, earning a soft screech of pain
from the vehicle as the expensive yellow paint curled around with my knife, following its every move with
swift obedience. I replayed everything in my mind: the thought of the bastard slapping Sony, the thought
of him making Sony cry, the thought of him talking down to me and the thought of me not being able to
stand up to him. I thought of all of that and it became my catalyst as I mercilessly butchered the luxurious
car, my eyes unblinking with rage and joy while I did the damage. I could do this all night if I wasnt so
afraid of getting caught and keeping Sony and my cab driver waiting. Recalling that I had two others
waiting on me, I instructed myself to finish what I needed to go so that I could get on with my life. I
wouldnt want to get caught.
With a trail of scattered paint flying into the air, I pulled the knife away with a satisfied smirk. I read the
message I wrote on the once extravagant Italian car: Next time, buy a Ferrari, BITCH.
A huge smile streaked across my lips while I felt the constriction that once plagued my chest disperse in
weight I could breathe again.
Throwing the knife back into the shopping bag after I was done, I made sure to assess the area around
me to make sure that I cleared anything and everything that could be traced back to me. When I found
that everything was clear, I broke into a sprint and hurried back to the cab.
Are we done, Grace? Did we get everything we need? Are we good now? Sony softly asked awhile later,

his tears completely dried up at this point after I hopped into the cab.
I nodded at Sony, happily handing him an ice cream bar that I bought for him when I ran back inside the
second time around, Yeah. I replied with an uncontrollable smile of satisfaction when I thought about
what I did with the bastards car. I felt proud. If Sony knew what I just did and how I punished that jackass,
he wouldve been happy too.
Everythings done. Im definitely good now.

he rest of the day went by very quickly.

After Sony and I got back from our shopping excursion, it didnt take long for Sonys sadness to be swept
away when in the company of his hyperactive friends. That was one of the things I just loved about kids
they are quick to get sad but they are just as quickly bounce back and enjoy the more fun things in life.
They dont waste too much time dwelling on the insignificant a trait that unfortunately becomes
eradicated when we humans grow up.
And just like Sony, it didnt take long for me to become swept away by the childrens excitement as well.
We spent a good hour of the day decorating around the estate, the children being the design coordinators
while us tall volunteers were their workhorses, running around wherever they instructed us to and putting
up decorations just as they directed. After the decorating part was over, the most anticipated pumpkin
carving event occurred when we brought out all the newspapers and pumpkins to the lawn and had our
contest. Pastor Kim arrived just in time to be named a judge along with myself and his wife. We playfully
critiqued and gave praises to every single pumpkin and announced the winner to be Sony and his mom.
By the time 6 o clock rolled around, the kids were all sitting in the upstairs living room, enjoying their
snacks while watching another one of the movies I bought and by 7 o clock, I was getting ready to leave
for the night.
Thank you so much for all that youve done for us here, Pastor Kims wife said to me with genuine
gratitude. She and her husband were standing at the door with me, bidding me goodbye for the week.
She gratefully shook my hand, the smiling wrinkles on her beautiful face crinkling softly, Youve been
nothing but a blessing from God.
I smiled back at them. Since arriving to volunteer at Sanctuary more than a year ago, one of the biggest
reasons why I decided to volunteer here instead of a big shelter in Seoul (one that was much closer to
where I lived) was because I truly enjoyed working alongside the company of Pastor Kim and his wife.
Both were such warm-hearted and genuinely kind people who truly believed in their cause and their
passion was infectious. More often than not, they make me feel completely immoral simply by comparison
but the moral inferiority complex aside, it was always such a joy to be around them.
Youre always so kind, I replied genially, cupping her shaking hand with mine, You have no idea the joy
I get when I come here. Its my pleasure to help. So please, theres no need to thank me. Really.

Regardless, we know what a long trip it is for you to come here every week from Seoul, Pastor Kim
responded, shaking my hand as well, We appreciate everything, Grace. We truly do.
Thank you, sir, I replied before opening the door and giving them both a bow of farewell, Have a good
night.
Good night, Grace, they both said to me, nodding at me kindly. Have a great week at school.
Thanking them for that, I glanced around the estate, locked eyes with several volunteers and several
other residents and shouted, Good night, everyone! Have a great week!
I received several bids of goodbye from everyone within eyesight who wished me luck with the coming
week at school and I didnt miss the excited voices bouncing down from the stairs as well.
Byeee Graceee!!!! I heard the kids chipmunk voices scream as they all stood on the stairwell, all
dressed in their pajamas and looking like they were ready for bed after their movie ended. They were all
waving at me, looking completely adorable with their wide smiles illuminating their cute faces.
Good luck with your tests! Sony shouted, waving the most excitedly.
While waving back at the children one final time, I gave another polite bow to both Pastor Kim and his
wife and then finally stepped out of the shelter. I closed the door behind me, unable to contain the big
smile that made a home on my lips. I couldnt help it; I felt so relaxed and happy. With much satisfaction, I
readjusted the strap of my black Hermes Birkin bag over my shoulder and promptly descended down the
steps of the porch, shivering slightly once the cold air immersed me in its chilliness.
Stepping foot on the walkway, I spun on my heels and allowed myself the brief enjoyment of admiring the
newly carved pumpkins while carefully walking backwards. The dark sky rumbled with soft sounds of an
impending rainstorm and it couldnt have been a more appropriate scene for the newly carved pumpkins
that just basked in the cold night. Jack-o-lanterns ornamented the porch railing, sat regally on the porch
itself, bejeweled the green lawn and gave life to brick pathway that punctured through it. The very sight of
this gave me goose bumps it made me proud that I was the reason why Sanctuary had so much fun
today. Despite my questionable intentions when it comes to the main reason why I was there, it was still a
nice feeling to know that I could actually do a bit of good when I come out here to volunteer on Sundays. .
.
Beep. Beep.
Snapping out of my reverie when I heard the alert sound that indicated to me I had a missed call, I pulled
my admiring gaze away from the pumpkins, turned back around and with my heels still clacking over the
walkway, I promptly withdrew my Blackberry from my jacket pocket and glanced at the screen to see who
had just called. A small smile bloomed across my face when I realized that the miss call was from Dawn.
Curious to as what she may have wanted, I quickly pressed the Send button on the phone (as her name
and number had already been hi-lighted) and waited briefly as the phone went through a series of three
rings before Dawns upbeat voice came on the other line, Hey Grace!

Hi Unni! I greeted back with a genuine smile.


Dont get me wrong, Im certainly not one of those girls who screams out Oppa! or Unni! to anyone
who is born 10 seconds before me in an effort to appear cute. Unlike many of the annoying girls I know,
I actually reserve this type of epithet for people whom are older than me and to be more of a snob about
it, I only use it for people I actually respect. The only individuals in this world who has that that type of
claim from me were Dawn and Ara both of whom were about 4 years older than me and are like my
older sisters. They were the only ones I respect enough to ever call Unnies.
Whats going on? I asked, watching in the distance as the headlights of the cab I called for started
glimmering in the darkness.
Ara, Kina, Missy and I are on our way to the gym and were going to do some yoga, Dawn spoke over
the line, We have the upper workout room reserved to ourselves. Did you want to join us?
Im all the way across town though, I replied timidly. Though a big part of me really wanted to go just
because I love yoga and I wouldnt mind hanging out with Dawn and Ara since I hadnt seen them all day,
the other part of me didnt want to be an inconvenience to them. I didnt want the girls to wait an hour and
half for me while I treaded all across town to meet up with them.
Are you just leaving Sanctuary right now?
I nodded, Yeah and traffic might be bad getting into the city tonight. I dont want you guys to wait
Dont worry about it, well wait for you, hun, Dawn told me quickly, already dispelling the fear of me being
an inconvenience to her and everyone else with her assuring voice. Its more fun when youre around
anyway. Plus Ara and I owe you for taking care of us last night. We were so wasted and God knows
where wed both end up sleeping if you werent there to take care of us. We owe you.
As if sensing the residual hesitation on my part she hurriedly added, Plus we all know that youre in love
with doing yoga, Grace. Im guessing that you didnt get your daily dosage of yoga today with all your
volunteering so you might as well save us time since we both know your ultimate answer will be Yes.
Then another pause before, . . . Ill buy you a pack of dried mangoes if you come.
Really?! I squeaked, nearly dropping my phone in excitement. I knew I sound like a child but one of my
bigger weaknesses is dried mangoes and the prospect of getting a free snack while doing my favorite
exercise regime seemed to be a win-win situation for me.
Dawn laughed warmly, already knowing she got me right where she wanted me, Maybe Ill buy you two
packs since youre so happy. I felt my stomach cheer in victory at the sound of this. Dawn had a
tendency to spoil me all but too much when it came to bribing me to do anything with them, Ill see you
soon, kay?
Kay, I replied, smiling uncontrollably while reaching into my bag to extract a scrunchie out to tie my air

up in preparation for yoga. Though I wasnt super excited the other 50% of the company in attendance,
Ive always enjoyed hanging out with Dawn and Ara and anything to prolong me from going back home to
where I would have to study and perhaps mull over the existence of my imaginary Demon was a perfect
excuse for me.
Hopping into the cab with a giddy expression on my face, I gave the new cab driver the address to the
fitness center instead of my apartment. While the cab treaded across town and headed back into the city,
I used the spare time to study my flashcards for my Business Law class. The lack of lighting didnt bother
me, I used the backlight from my cell-phone as my source of light. I wouldnt exactly say the half and hour
that passed in the cab was the best of my life (I hate studying law) but it was productive enough where I
felt I could ease up on the studying later tonight. Perhaps I could relax after working out tonight since its
been such a busy day and hectic day. . .
It was completely unbeknownst to me at that moment I wasnt going to get to relax at all tonight. If
anything I shouldve relaxed in the cab instead of studying those stupid flashcards because the night was
about to get exponentially busier with or without my voluntary participation.

002 (II|II) A Life of Sin

hank you for the ride, Ahjusshi.

With an appreciative smile on my lips, I handed him a wad of money for payment once I heard the happy
chattering of the street around me that reminded me that I was now back in the haven of the busy, neoncovered lights of my beloved hometown. Welcome to the hectic, chaotic and unforgettable city that
is Seoul. You wouldnt believe how fast-paced this place is until you see it and experience it with your very
own eyes. Theres a spark of life here that is unmatched by any other and I wouldnt have it any other
way. I loved the scenic and rural ambiance of Sanctuary but Seoul would always be where my heart is at.
You just cant be the abundance of life and energy that just soars here.
Drive safely, I added before opening the door, stepping out of it and immersing myself into the crowded
world around me.
A sea of people were headed in one direction to the other, pushing me every which way as I tried to cut
through pedestrian traffic and head towards the entrance of the fitness center standing proudly before me.
Excusing myself past the crowd, I ran into the gym, swerved right past the evening crowd, made a beeline
for the locker room, went all the way to the back corner where my private locker was held, changed and
was completely dressed in my workout outfit before anyone could blink an eye.
Climbing up the various flight of stairs in the luxurious gym facility, I only began to slow down when I

reached the highest floor the fourth floor which was usually reserved for the V.I.P clients and went
straight into the workout room that the girls had reserved.
Hi guys! I greeted cheerfully, walking into the brightly lit workout room with my light-pink yoga mat in
hand.
Grace! You look so adorable! Dawn commented excitedly, effectively making me blush while she and
the rest of the other girls started to slowly come out of what suspiciously like Pilates moves.
I was dressed from head to toe in one of my favorite yoga outfits: a pink tanktop, baby-blue yoga shorts
and baby-blue platform flipflops. To add to this already bubbly outfit, I also had my hair tied up into a high
ponytail that bounced every which way as I trekked into the room. To be honest, I admit that I could not
have looked more embarrassingly like the poster-child for cotton candies commercials and I know that
this type of style is frowned upon amongst the mature people but wearing cute and bubbly clothes made
me feel cheerful and I was happy when this outfit was well-received by my friends.
Thanks Dawn, not looking so bad yourself, I said cheerily while I waved at Ara who had just stood up
from her purple yoga mat and was walking over to greet me with a hug. She was dressed in an all purple
yoga outfit and could not have looked better with her well-toned body. Ara was the resident exercise-aholic in our group and her figure more than showcased this addiction.
Thanks for last night, little one. I owe ya one. Ara said softly, coolly walking over to me while her brown
hair bounced in a pony tail. She gave me a warm embrace that I returned and then finished the greeting
off by patting me on my head and placing an arm around me like an older sibling would to a younger
sibling. Youre the smallest and youngest out of all of us and youre always the one taking care of
everyone. You put us to shame.
I laughed, always feeling like such a midget whenever I stood next to her tall 57 frame, First of all, Im
not smallIm vertically challenged. Secondly, Im younger than you by 4 years, its not that big of a
difference and thirdly, as long as you keep hooking me up with advice for my business classes, then were
even.
Ara laughed, nodding in concurrence to the deal I gave her.
I first met Ara when I was a freshman just starting college. There was a mentor program that our school
had where incoming students were paired up with students who had already been through at least a year
of school so that they could give advice and show the new students around. It was a program the school
employed to encourage camaraderie around the institution and it was a program that completely worked
out for me. I signed up and was paired up with Yoon Ara who was the best mentor anyone could ask for.
At first I was really intimidated with her because she made it no secret that she was a devout Christian
and because of the experience I had with Officer Joo and his faith (which led to him to inevitably attacked
me because he was under the ludicrous presumption that I was possessed by the Devil), Ive always had
this innate fear and apprehension when it came to anything religiously affiliated.
But Ara proved to be such a cool person. Having been through the schools undergraduate system, Ara

was starting out as a graduate law student this time around and she took her duty seriously as my mentor.
She showed me around, she helped introduce me to her friends who had been through my business
classes, instructed them to give me tips/help whenever I needed it, and she even helped my social life by
always inviting me out to hang out with her and her friends (no matter how anti-social I was being at
times). During the course of this was where I met Dawn Lee, one of Aras best friends from childhood.
Dawn had an advisee as well but halfway through the semester, her advisee transferred out because he
thought the schools curriculum was too difficult for him. During this time, Ara introduced me to Dawn (who
was also a law student just like Ara) and one thing led to another and Dawn kind of just organically
became my mentor as well. The three of us just clicked really well. Together, both felt like the older sisters
Ive never had. It was an understatement to say that out of everyone in my life, they were the ones who
were closest to me. Granted, I still have a wall up before them and granted there are still a lot about me
they dont know (my sadistic tendencies for example), I still feel close to them and thankful to have them
in my life.
So how was the ride here? Good yeah? Ara prompted, pulling me out of my web of thoughts while we
walked into the workout area together.
Yeah, it was good, I told her while she went back to her yoga mat. I approached Dawn, who was
dressed in all black was still sitting on her green yoga mat, playfully fist-bumping her as a joking way of
greeting her. I was studying Business Law on the way over.
Booooo!!!! Dawn humorously joked, giving two thumbs down to my comment, Whyd you have to
remind us? Ara and I still have a big exam to study for tomorrow!
Sorry! I replied, laughing with Ara as I stepped away from her, I wanted you to be miserable with me
too.
Spotting the empty area right in the middle between the 4 girls (while mentally groaning to myself that I
was right smack in the center), I quickly went over to it, already feeling dread with having to deal with the
other 50% in the room.
Kina Oh and Missy Park.
Lets get this straight: if Ara, Dawn and I were like peas in a pod, then Kina, Missy and I were like oil and
water.
Rich, stuffy, with self-righteous personalities that bordered on ignorance and snobbery, Kina and Missy
were epitome of the types of people I just would never voluntarily hang out. Childhood friends with Ara
and Dawn (as all four had known each other since birth and went through all the same schools together),
they were each others best friends. Initially, when Ara and Dawn first introduced me to them, they were
relatively friendly but when they found out that I wasnt a Christian and I wasnt planning on converting,
the friendliness they showed morphed into snobbery.
It didnt take a genius to decipher that these girls didnt think I was worthy enough to hang out with them

because of my religious affiliations (or lack thereof) and theyve made no effort to hide it. I was in their
group but not completely in their inner circle. I was invited for their outings but the key word was invite
not included. In their already established inner circle, I was merely a guest and this was something Ive
always understood and never quite minded. With my personality trait, my affinity towards solidarity and
my own efforts to safeguard my secrets, Id always prefer to be someones guest anyway.
I didnt like Kina and Missy, yes, but being the pushover I was, and knowing my place as the guest in
this already established friendship, I dealt with it quietly, smiling at them every time they spoke to me no
matter how much I wanted to smack them over the head with a metal chair.
With a routine artificial smile plastered on my face, I made the effort to wave to Kina and Missy, both of
whom were being the wonderful people they usually were to me by completely ignoring my presence
while they continued to keep busy with doing other stretching moves. Their outfits and yoga mats were
just like their hearts black as tar.
Hi Kina, Hi Missy, I greeted, while unfolding my yoga mat across the floor. Ara and Dawn were both to
my left and Kina and Missy were both to my right. Havent see you guys in awhile. Whats new?
Nothing, they both said plainly while still stretching.
.Well, Im doing good too. I wanted to reply while fighting hard to keep the smile on my face. Ignoring to
the fact that they pretty much dissed me, I just focused my attention on getting my workout for the night.
Kicking off my flip-flops, I bent down to my knees onto my yoga mat and began the ritual of stretching my
muscles before my workout. Though I was trying to focus my attention on my warm-up regime, I couldnt
help but be affected by the environment around me.
The room was unusually quiet.
From the corner of my eyes, I could see Dawn and Ara looking at each other uncomfortably. I had always
behaved civilly with Kina and Missy and had never confronted them about how badly they treated me but
during times like these, when they make no attempt to hide the fact that they were pretty much annoyed
with my existence, I knew it was hard for anyone in the room to ignore such toxicity. This seating
arrangement was so damn awkward.
Before an edgy tension could further ensue within the room, Dawns chirpy voice floated into our ears,
So, how was the homeless shelter, Grace? How long did you volunteer for today?
I knew she was trying to change the subject and lighten the mood by averting us onto a topic that was a
platonic matter. There was an uncomfortable smile on her face, like she was feeling bad that Kina and
Missy were being rude to me. I imagine she and Ara mustve spoken to them before I came and told them
to be nicer to me and I imagined that Ara and Dawn mustve been disappointed Kina and
Missy obviously did not meet that request.
I went at around 1 and just got done now, I answered softly, still keeping a smile on my face while I
stretched my arms. I was unwilling to show them that I was affected by Kinas and Missys rudeness. I

was determined to just be happy and just keep a smile on because there was no point in pouting and
ruining Dawns and Aras mood as well especially when they were nice enough to wait for me before
they did their yoga. Unlike those two hags to my right, I still knew the proper etiquette when it came to
interacting with people.
Perhaps next time you can go to church with us in the morning and head out to the homeless shelter
afterwards. Dawn said jokingly.
I wondered why Dawn brought up Sanctuary as the homeless shelter when we normally just refer to it
by its name but then judging by how Missy and Kinas face softened at the new development that I had
just returned from doing volunteer work, I had the distinct feeling that Dawn strategically brought up the
good deed I did to perhaps show Kina and Missy that I wasnt a sadistic, devil-worshipping atheist whose
primary goal is havoc upon humanity.
I could feel their faces soften but just as quickly, I could feel the anger radiate from them when I answered
Dawn with, Its okay, its just not my thing, in response to going with them to church.
Whilst Dawn and Ara nodded understandably at my hesitance to attend church with them, Kina and Missy
werent as understanding.
So burning in Hell is your thing then? Missys cruel voice came bulldozing at me, causing me to snap my
head in her direction in shock at her blunt and vindictive words. I was too stunned and taken aback by her
reply to say anything back. How do you react to someone who says something like that to you?
MISSY! Dawn and Ara shouted irately at Missy. Rudeness was one thing, but cruelness was a
completely other thing and the look on their faces said it all: they were embarrassed that Missy was
talking to me and treating me like this.
Missy, shut up! Ara chastised, her eyes filled with anger, What are you doing? Dont talk to Grace like
that.
Missys face was still unyielding on me. She didnt care at this point whether or not she pissed Ara and
Dawn off as well, Its true though right? Shes going to burn in Hell if she keeps on renouncing Him.
MISSY PARK, Dawns severe voice came on quietly and warningly. Dawn was typically so soft-spoken,
nice and just plain friendly so I was surprised to see her so angry and stern. STOP TALKING. JUST BE
QUIET.
Clamping her mouth shut at the uncharacteristic anger Dawn displayed, Missy adhered to Dawns
commands and closed her mouth, looking away from me in silence.
After this occurred, the rage on Dawns face cooled. She turned her attention back to me, pain and regret
present on her face, Im really sorry, Grace. I shouldnt have brought up the church thing. That was really
stupid of me.

It - its okay, I replied shakily, wishing to myself that I didnt come in the first place. I knew that Dawn and
Ara meant well and that they would never intentionally bring up the topic of church as a means to bully me
into becoming a believer but I couldnt help but want to leave. This is why I hate getting onto the topic of
religion. Even when I dont say much and try to be civil, Im always offending someone . . .
Wait, so you volunteer at a homeless shelter for about 6 hours a day? Kinas voice suddenly permeated
the room, breaking me out of my thoughts.
Just on Sundays, I replied tentatively, wondering why she was so interested. Between her and Missy,
Kina was the one who appeared to dislike me the most. I doubted that just the mere thought of me
volunteering 6 hours a day would impress her and put me on her good side. Nevertheless, I gave her the
benefit of the doubt and elaborated on the answer just in case she was actually interested, When I get a
break from school and dont have much to do, I try to go help out during the weekdays as well. But that
hasnt been happening too often lately because Ive been so busy with school.
. . . . .Youre not afraid of one of those bums stalking you from the homeless shelter and mugging you?
Kina poked causally, her voice soft and sweet although there was a shadow of disgust poured over her
face. I felt the blood within me boil at her thoughtless remark. I shouldve trusted my instincts I shouldve
known she didnt give a damn about the shelter. If you thought Missy was a bitch, then Kina was about to
school you on how its done and how a bitch actually acts. . .
No, I said tightly, my voice unyielding. Theyre having a hard time right now with money and they dont
have a roof over their heads but it doesnt mean theyre criminals.
Not even listening to my answer but already seeing the leeway in which she could mess with me, Kina
continued to assault me with her thoughtless remarks - ones that she wrapped up properly in a nice pretty
bow under the guise of just looking out for me, You sound like youre such a good person but why dont
you get a real job where you can actually help people, Grace?
I swallowed tightly at this. Every fiber on my body was coming alive with anger, What do you mean?
Well, she began with an air of aristocracy and snobbery, Ara and Dawn are in law school and theyre
going to do pro-bono work once they graduate and Missy and I are in medical school and well be doctors
once were done. We get to help people and what do you get to do?
A mocking smile hidden under the smile of pity lined her lips. Not giving a damn about the fact that she
was pretty much insulting me in one of the cruelest ways possible, she went on uncaringly, I mean
majoring in Finance of all things? Are you completely dense? Will you even be making money off of it?
The whole world is in recession right now because ofyour kind and all your greediness. Sorry for being
blunt but its just really stupid of you to go into this field. I mean once you graduate, your diploma in
business wouldnt even be good enough to wipe your ass with
KINA, SHUT UP! Ara and Dawn gritted their teeth while Missy smirked in secret joy at the lecture Kina
was giving me.

Undeterred by the anger deriving from Dawn and Ara, Kina went on with no mercy, Why dont you just
give up on Finance, do pre-med or pre-law, or something that would do some good in this world, give up
on those lazy people who are looking for a free ride in those homeless shelters and make something of
yourself? Who knows, you might find God on the way if you start making the right decisions. You might
actually have a chance of being saved.
This was when I snapped.
It wasnt the fact that she brought my career into this.
It wasnt the fact that she brought a God I didnt believe in into this.
It wasnt even the fact that she insulted me, my intelligence, and my moral character in everyway possible
but it was the simple fact that she called the people at Sanctuary, the ones who are working so hard to
make a living for themselves so that they could give their child a place to call home, lazy.
Lazy people? I asked angrily, my face growing red. The families in there are women who have gathered
the courage to leave their abusive husbands with their child and are now trying to stand up on their own
two feet while trying to maintain some semblance of normalcy for their kids. There are women in there
who were abused in every facet possible, physically and emotionally, and they are now trying so hard to
get their lives together and stand on their own two feet and you call them lazy?
I couldnt stop. Ara and Kina had shocked looks on their faces because standing up for myself was such a
rarity in my characteristic trait and Kina and Missys eyes grew huge in anger that Id dare speak to them
in such a manner. I knew everyone was shocked with my behavior but I just couldnt hold it in anymore. I
was already riled up because of how the Lamborghini bastard treated me and Sony earlier; I wasnt going
to let this wench get away with calling these unfortunate people lazy when they werent.
What makes the two of you so much better than them? I continued to incite. I hadnt forgotten how Missy
was smirking along with everything Kina said and I wasnt going to let her get away with it. There werent
a lot of times in my life where I had the balls to give people a piece of my mind so I was going to go all out
with this one, Because you were born with silver spoons in your mouths? Because your God is so fair
that he would gift you with all the riches in the world while the rest of the world has to suffer needlessly?
Why are you better?
I shook my head at them, my resentment for them and how they treat people coiling in my stomach like a
hungry snake, You two are nothing but spoiled, lazy slugs who has had a free ride all throughout life and
you have the audacity to look down on these people when your biggest adversity in life is worrying about
your exams and choosing between which hospital to have your residency at? What do you know about
being punched so hard in life that you have to stare at your own child in disappointment that youve failed
them as a parent? Do you know whats it like to pick yourself from off the ground and gathering up the
courage to stand up again? I glared at them, As far as Im concerned, youre both nothing but pieces of
lazy, ignorant shit who can go to Hell because the world would definitely be a better place without you
stinking up the place with your deluded sense of self-righteousness and entitlement.

With that dramatic ending note, I stood up from my yoga mat, folded it up and just decided it was best to
leave before I say anymore mean things or before I punch them both out whichever came first.
Grace, dont go Dawn and Ara attempted to get up to stop me but I waved my hand at them, giving
them a small smile. I was beyond angry at Missy and Kina but I wasnt mad at them. If Missy and Kina
were the epitome of the type of close-minded, self-righteous Christians I hated, then Ara and Dawn were
the epitome of the type of open-minded accepting Christians I adored. I would never group them in the
same category just because they were friends; I knew who I was angry at and I wasnt about to take it out
on them when theyve been trying to stand up for me all night long.
Its okay, Ill see you two later, I managed to say amiably, trying to maintain some composure for them. A
small part of me felt bad for making such a big scene. Thanks for waiting for me and Im sorry about all of
this. I hope you guys have a good night. Good luck with your exams tomorrow.
Spinning on my heels before giving them the opportunity to stop me from leaving, I ran for the door, my
heart still racing a million miles a minute. I just wanted to leave. I just wanted to get out before I did
something I regret.
What a drama queen, I could hear Missy saying loud enough for me to hear just as I opened the door. I
felt my resentment renew itself upon hearing her say this but I kept walking, Getting so butt-hurt about
the smallest little things.
Shes a dumb-ass, I heard Kina sniggered just as loudly before the door shut and the last thing I heard
Dawn and Ara finally snapping and screaming out: SHUT THE FUCK UP! to both of them.
Still fuming like no tomorrow, I burst into the locker while a thousand strings of curses continued to ignite
in my head. It was a rarity for me to be this angry but when I do get going, it takes forever for me to calm
down. Punching several lockers as I went back to my locker, I had to sit myself down on a bench before
doing anything else. I needed to calm myself down before I actually lost it. There were so many things
running around in my head but the most prominent thought was that I wanted to run back into the workout
room and kick Kina and Missy in their smug faces.
They deserve to be punished. . . A voice inside me rationalized while I sat there in silence.
Showing some restraint from displaying that type of violence, I just rubbed my face in frustration. I looked
around the room, trying to keep my eyes busy as I allowed my anger to simmer down before I went home.
I was thankful that the part of the locker-room I was in was quiet; it provided a nice calming effect for me.
The silence did well to subdue my anger but it did little to quench the agitated feeling that was starting to
pop up within me. My chest felt constricted again. . .
I had to get out of here.
Murmuring a whispered curse, I finally stood up to retrieve my Birkin bag out of the locker. The faster I
leave this place, the faster Ill feel better. I was in the process of reaching in and withdrawing my bag out
when I spotted something from the corner of my eyes. . .two dark spots crawling in the distance. . .

I had to blink my eyes several times to make sure that it wasnt my eyes playing tricks on me. I was in
slight disbelief but sure enough no matter how much I blinked, the two dark tarantulas were still crawling
away, as if beckoning for me to come over to them. I was beside myself. How two hairy, full-sized
tarantulas existed (and was still alive) in one of the premiere luxury fitness centers in Seoul, I wasnt sure.
How it was possible that none of the girls in the locker room had spotted them, I also wasnt sure. I wasnt
sure about how they got there but the only thing that was prevalent in my mind was that their existence
couldnt have come at a better time.
Instantly, I felt my anger quell and in its place was exhilaration.
I knew how to punish them now.
With anticipation, I sped to the further end of the top four lockers that I knew belonged to the girls and
opened each one in haste. When I first came to this gym and had to wait to get my own locker, Ara and
Dawn had given me the combination codes to all four lockers in case I needed a place to stick my things.
They gave me the codes because they were afraid one locker might be too full and they wanted me to
have three backups just in case. I was always too chicken to open any of the lockers because I was afraid
Kina and Missy would get mad at me for opening their lockers (even if I didnt know which one belonged
to them) and I was afraid of getting on their bad sides. I had always walked around eggshells with them
but with all that has happened tonight, I couldnt careless about whether or not Ive invaded their privacy.
Once all four lockers were opened, I stared at all the contents within each of the lockers and promptly
closed the ones I knew belonged to Ara and Dawn and left the ones I knew belonged to Kina and Missy
opened.
Glancing at the spiders and then darting my eyes over to the Louis Vuitton and Chanel bag that belonged
to Missy and Kina, I threw my yoga mat onto the bench and walked over to where the spiders were still
crawling around.
With no hesitation whatsoever, I reached out and grabbed each by its abdomen. Both pair of eight legs
squirmed upside down in the air like maggots feasting on a dead carcass, making me feel like I was
holding hairy peaches in my grip rather than the appendages of two spiders both of whom appeared very
agitated with how I was manhandling them. Knowing all too well that I had to make use of them before
they get too pissed off and bite me, I hurried back to the lockers and I did the unthinkable: I deposited
each tarantulas into the handbags, zipped their bags closed and then shut the lockers with a big satisfied
smile on my face.
Hmph, have fun with them. I thought smugly, never more proud of my actions.
What I wouldnt give to be within ear-distance of when Kina and Missy opened their handbags
Grace! Aras voice punctuated in my ears, making my jump from where I was standing. My heartbeat
elevated at the brief thought of being caught red-handed yet when I turned and saw that Aras face was
not an accusing one but a relieved one, I felt my own relief swim through me. I wasnt caught.

Thank God, you havent left yet! Dawn uttered from behind her, her face showing the same relief as
Aras. They both looked completely thankful that I was still in the locker room.
W-what is it? I stammered, moving towards my locker and opening it while trying to appear less frazzled.
Placing my yoga mat in, Ara and Dawn moved closer to me, thereby unveiling the two who stood behind
them. Both Kina and Missy were following closely behind them, their faces filled with bitterness that only
children would get after their parents had lectured them beyond all levels.
Kina and Missy has something to say to you, Ara announced, turning to look at Kina and Missy, but of
whom had their jaws tight with resentment.
When it looked like they were about to combat her statement, Dawn turned and glared at them, making
both of them gulp in uneasiness. There were few times in the past where Ive seen Dawn mad. She was
typically a very easy-going and warmhearted person but when she gets mad, you know youve done
something wrong and it was in your best interest to correct it.
In this particular case, Kina and Missy adhered to Dawns will, bit back their pride, sighed, and
approached me.
Grace, Missy began quietly, walking past Ara and Dawn while Kina treaded beside her. Im really sorry
about what I said about you burning in Hell. I have no idea what got into me but it was completely out of
line and I hope that you know it wasnt my intention to hurt you. Im sorry that I did.
T-thank you, I replied quietly, not knowing what else to say, I appreciate it.
Missy nodded, her face contorted like she had just ate a lemon. She was obviously pissed about having
to apologize to me and her bitterness was not lost on me. Before being given the opportunity to dwell any
longer on her though, Kinas voice was already swimming into my ears.
What I said about the people at the homeless shelter was ignorant on all level, Grace, Kinas voice was
kind but her expression on me, which I was the only could who could see, was nothing short of malicious.
With her fake voice still apologetic, she continued, I had no right to say all those things and your reaction
was completely understandable and I deserved every inch of it. She swallowed tightly, looking at me as if
she pitied me and my existence, Its understandable if you still harbored any ill-feelings towards Missy
and I but we both wanted you to know that were truly sorry. We hope that youll accept our apologies and
move on from here.
I wanted to say, I can see right through your acts, you evil cows but refrained from doing so because I
could see the hopefulness in Ara and Dawns eyes while they watched us in silence. I knew that that
Missy and Kina were just apologizing to me because they both wanted to appease Dawn and Aras
feelings and in the same token, I wanted to do the same. I disliked Kina and Missy but I still cared enough
about Dawn and Ara to put their needs above mine.
Thank you for your apologies, I replied, smiling timidly. Just like that, I was also a wonderful actress. I

appreciate it.
So were all good now then? Dawn asked hopefully, approaching the three of us with a big relieved
smile on her face.
The three of us stared at each other and nodded.
Oh thank God, Ara murmured in relief, walking over to us as well, You guys have no idea how much
you just stressed me out.
I forced the fake smile to stay solidified on my face, though internally, I wanted nothing moe than to purge
all the dinner I had because this fake little Brady Bunch moment was giving me stomach cramps. I was
pretty sure that the only ones who actually believed that all that was done and over with was Dawn and
Ara. Those two had a tendency to always look for the good in everyone which unfortunately for them,
meant that they were easy people to fool when it comes to the matters pertaining to myself and their other
two best friends.
We live and we learn, right? I said airily before grabbing my bag and turning to them with a tired
expression on my countenance. I smiled pleasantly at all of them, wanting to further play on the fact that I
had forgiven everyone, Im a bit tired right now so Im going. I need some rest before class tomorrow
morning.
Are you sure you dont want to finish yoga? Ara asked, her eyes hopeful that I would say yes.
Im good, I replied, before readjusting my Birkin over my shoulder, The only yoga I want to do right now
is sleep.
Dawn laughed, nodding understandably, Well before you go, let me give you your gifts. Running to her
locker, Dawn whipped out her bag and pulled out two packs of dried mangoes and handed it to me.
I couldnt help but squeal and smile while accepting the gifts. I admit that being in the company of Kina
and Missy sucked but I also had to admit that I couldnt be happier to get one of my favorite snacks. While
opening the packages, Ara, Dawn and I were pretty much acting like little girls while we drooled and
nibbled over the deliciously wonderful, dried mangoes.
Do you guys want some? I asked, turning towards Kina and Missy just as they opened their lockers and
reached in to get their bags. I could feel my heart beat in exhilaration at the sight.
Forcing smiles on their faces they said no and turned their attentions back to their bags.
Okay well, Ill see you guys later. I bid, feeling secret excitement while I munched on my mangoes and
waved at the girls, Have a good night.
With a secretive smile etched on my face, I walked out of the locker room with the biggest tension still
present in my body. I was getting uncomfortable, it was getting hard for me to breathe when

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!
OH MY GOD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! OH MY GOOOOODDD!!!!!!!!!!! WHAT THE FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
The artificial smile on my face was promptly replaced with a genuine one as I relished in the screams. Ah,
they have found my gifts.
I couldnt have felt better.
Have a good evening, miss. One of the guys at the front desk bid to me as I swept across the front
desk.
Thank you. I said sweetly. Smiling, I waved at him in response, You have a good evening as well. Good
night!
Sighing in utter bliss, I stepped into the busy pedestrian traffic and enjoyed myself as I walked home in
the cool breeze. Though the weather had gotten exponentially colder since I was last outside, the articlike cold did little to suppress the swarm of butterflies that had taken over my stomach. I was still so happy
and was still relishing in Kina and Missys miseries. Nothing could bring my mood down.
The walk back home was nice, completely blissful for the first couple of blocks as I eased out of
pedestrian traffic and started immersing myself in the quiet street until I felt a single rain drop fall from
above and hit me right in the face. Glancing upwards towards the dark skies, I moaned to myself that the
sky was quiet literally raining on my parade. So much for my victory walk. Readjusting my Birkin bag over
my shoulder, I stopped briefly on the sidewalk and pulled my small Burberry umbrella out in an effort to
protect myself against the oncoming rain. I was in the process of opening my umbrella when a familiar
voice awakened every paranoid nerve on my body and dispelled any victorious spell I was under. . .
What a naughty girl youve been today, Gracie.
Shit.
Holy shit.
My heart stopped beating upon hearing the familiar, sexy lilt of the voice I had deemed to be a figment of
my overactive imagination.
It cant be. . .it just cant be. I told myself in desperation. Ive been having an arguably normal and sane
day, my mind cant be fucked again and there was no way in Hell, he was standing there beside me
actually existing again. I rationalized this but no matter how desperate my mind may be, my eyes did not
participate in the hopeful endeavor. I turned towards the direction of the voice, hoping against hope that I
wouldnt see anyone but there he was, the sinfully drop-dead-gorgeous Demon himself standing beside
me with a black umbrella of his own, dressed in an all black business attire with a cigarette between his
lips and a breathtaking smile veiling over his beautiful face.

I felt my heart plummet to my stomach at the confirmation that the non-existent Demon was actually
back in my life and with that, I did the only instinctive thing I could do in my time of panic and outrage: I
attacked him.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! WHY ARE YOU BACK?!?!!?!?! YOURE NOT EVEN
REAL!!!! I shouted, impulsively depressing the little button on my Burberry umbrella in my moment of
fear. The button clicked within the compartment of the umbrella and within seconds, the metal spring of
the umbrella was released from its captivity and shooting up in the direction of the non-existents one jaw
with the speed of a bullet.
What the fuc!
BAM!
His words collapsed in his throat once the umbrella made contact with his jaw.
Blooming into a full-blown polyester weapon, my unlikely bludgeon knocked the cigarette out of his lips,
effectively leaving him to lose hold of his umbrella while he cradled his assaulted jaw in shock.
Wanting to take advantage of his moment of weakness, I added to the attack by lifting my Birkin bag in
the air and smacking him across the face with it.
THWACK!
Bloody hell, woman! he roared, nearly losing his balance once my heavy satchel pounded into his face.
Not finish with my show of aggression and wanting to further immobilize him, I strategically used the tip of
the umbrella and pummeled it into his stomach as I would a shovel to the ground. I was hoping that the
extra attack from the umbrella would have him doubling over in surrender but much to my horror (and
awe-like amazement) his abs were rock-hard. It felt like I had just drove my umbrella into a steel-wall as
opposed to someones tummy. Eyeing him for a stupid second now that my momentum of attack was
gone, I used the last measure that I knew would force him to his knees. . .
I kneed his balls.
*KICK!!!*
Motherfuc !
The rest of his curses never came out as he fell to the ground, doubling over while not only cradling his
bloody lips in agony but also cradling his newly assaulted family jewels in absolute misery. Using this
opportunity for my escape, I tossed my umbrella-turned-bludgeon aside, threw my Birkin bag back over
my shoulder and took off like a cute fat kid running after an ice cream truck. I ran so fast that I lost one of
my platform flip-flops but in the state of fear I was in, I could have lost my crazily-expensive Birkin bag

and I wouldnt have given a flying shit!


Damnit woman! I heard him roar after me, pain imminent in his hardened voice just as I turned the
corner, Didnt you scream all there is to scream last night already?! Why the hell did you attack me?!
Youve got to be shitting meYou have got to be shitting me.

Leaving the supposed Demon on the sidewalk without bothering to reply to him, I ran straight for my
apartment complex, bounced up the stairs leading up to the front entrance, flew up the flight of stairs
leading up to my apartment, barreled into the hallway and pretty much torpedoed my ass straight into my
apartment where I made a beeline towards my bedroom in a paranoid frenzy.
This cant be happening, I muttered to myself, locking the door and throwing myself into bed in complete
fear.
I threw my faux fur white comforter over my heada desperate scheme used to get rid of my paranoid
thoughts. I was in agony and I was going insane. I was hoping that getting some shut-eye would
effectively put an end to this strange night and perhaps the Demon would disappear as well and I would
become normal again. I could feel my heart race while I continued to desperately assure myself that
none of this was actually taking place, This isnt happening. Theres no Demon. There is
absolutely no Demon outside my apartment. Im just imagining this. Im just dreaming again. Im just
Gracie. . .
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! I flinched once I felt the nonexistent Demon place a
hand over my comforter-covered shoulder. Get the Hell away from me you nonexistent freak!
Gracie, I heard the Demon call out from above comforter, his voice filled with adoration with how I was
behaving. Gracie, please dont be like this. Im not going to hurt you.
I could hear the smile in his voice but instead of responding to him, I chose to ignore him.
When I continued to lay underneath the comforter, I could hear him chuckling, the warm fluctuation of his
laughter sending waves upon waves of pleasure unto my body. I didnt understand what was happening,
how could I be feeling like thiswhen it was all but too apparent that I was losing my mind?!
Gracie, he prompted, his gentle voice filled with need. You have no idea how much youre tempting me
right now, laying on that bed as if beckoning for me to join you. Now stop ignoring me and peek your
pretty little head out because I swear to the God-who-will-never-answer-me, if you get me on that bed
with you, itll take the entire swarm of Archangels to get me out. And considering that Im a thousand times
stronger than any of those bastards, you can bet that Im never getting out once I cover my naked body
over yours. So will you continue to tempt me or will you come out?
It shouldnt have turned on me.

His words most definitely shouldnt have turned me on.


It shouldnt have turned me on but it did and I was left more afraid than ever. Even then, imaginary or not,
I knew it wasnt best to test his patience. From the way he exuded his energy into the room and from the
sound of his voice, I knew he was so tempted that he might actually get into bed with me and rip my
clothes off. The worse thing is: I think I would comply with anything and everything he wanted to do with
me!
Backed into a corner and perturbed at what hed be capable of doing if I didnt comply with his wishes,
(and pissed that he took away my one solace for momentary sanity), I twisted my neck upwards from the
blanket to look at him. Before I could land a perfect gaze on him, I instantly felt my heartbeat race as I
found myself faced with the sexual wonder that tilted my world on its already fucked up axis.
I gasped at the sight before me.
Basking under the luminescent light of my bedroom, finally soaking in all the light, I felt my eyes expand at
the sight of this eye candy before me. In all the previous times where Ive seen him, it was only under the
shadows of darkness but right here right now, under the fully lit room, I couldnt believe the wonder in front
of my eyes. If the average male had the sexually charged energy of 100% then this guy had the sexually
charged energy of 10,000%. Every part of this too-good-to-be-true-aphrodisiac seemingly embodied the
perfection of extravagant sex. From his sinfully beautiful face to his sinfully masculine and strong body
frame, I was sure as Hell he had the sexual stamina to throw any other boy Ive ever been with out of the
water. If there was a standard of male perfection then this gorgeous creature outranked that standard by
miles upon miles.
Oh my
Do you like what you see? he asked silkily, as if reading my mind. From the look in his eyes and how he
was eyeing my cleavage and my body like I was a meal he had been deprived for centuries now, I knew
that that he definitely liked what he saw. I frowned, hating it that I too liked what I saw. It was cardinal sin
on what an aphrodisiac the guy was when all he had to do was look at me. It was making my body come
alive and ways I didnt need it to. How could I be so shallow in a state like this?
Managing to hold onto some semblance of rationale, I made a note to grab a pillow and cover it over my
chest to prevent him from staring there. I was physically attracted to him but there was no need to act like
a hoochie and allow him to stare at my cleavage.
He laughed when I did this.
Smartass, he murmured with bitter amusement at the cleverness I showcased by covering my cleavage
to prevent temptation and his part to jump into bed with me. It was only when he said this did it seriously
occur to me that this imaginary Demon was becoming more and more real by the second. . .
Shit.

Ive gone off the deep end, havent I? I thought sadly to myself, thinking back to my stay at the
psychiatric hospital where I was sentenced for supposedly murdering my family.
I was convinced, very convinced that I had lost it. I shouldve known I was fucked in the head when I had
absolutely no feelings for my familys death. I shouldve known that I was crazy with all that sadistic
tendencies floating around in me. I was crazy; I had to be crazy because there was no way in hell it was
possible that standing in front of me was a Demonand a Demon of Lust at that!
This is what I get for flushing those pills they gave me down the toilet. I thought regrettably, wishing I
could turn back time and take my stay in the psychiatric hospital more seriously. I now regret not
taking shit seriously when people were just trying to help me. This is all my fault. Now I was stuck with a
strange, albeit sinfully hot, imaginary Demon who was so horny and attractive that he makes me want him
as well.
Gracie, youre not crazy so stop thinking that you are, he murmured as if reading my mind.
Uh huh. That observation wouldve been more convincing if it wasnt coming from the very Demon who
was giving me my first psychotic episode.
He made a move to touch me as if to comfort me but when I saw him reach out for me, I immediately
pulled myself back, preventing him from even coming close.
Dont touch me and stop calling me, Gracie. I ordered, still holding my pillow against my rapidly beating
chest, It sounds like youre calling me, Crazy. Resentment colored every curve of my voice. It seemed
that my aversion to his touch reminded him of what occurred earlier because his face turned angry.
Youre right, you are crazy, he agreed at last, offense reverberating in his statement. His perfectly
structured jaw tightened before resentfully adding, Crazy to attack me like you did.
I froze at the last tidbit he added, Huh?
He shook his head, ignoring my confusion. Scornfully, he forged on, You know, I had always known you
would scream a lot after having me come into your life, but I was under the impression you would scream
for the simple fact that Im quite possibly the most handsome thing youve ever seen... He frowned,
clearly butt-hurt that I had such a negative reaction to him when he had such pride about his outer
appearances, You act like Im so hideous sleaze who should never see the light of day. Do you even
realize what a grave mistake youve made?
His countenance then grew dark and forbearing, the cut from his lips glaring at me in contempt, No one
hits me and gets away with it, Gracie, not even you.
Wh-what are you going to do to me? I managed to ask, hugging the pillow tightly against my chest in
nervousness.

You busted my lips, punched my jaw with an umbrella, nearly stabbed a hole into my stomach, and
kicked me in the very place the rest of the female species under Gods creation adore and worship, you
violent little minx, I shook at the hardened edge in his voice. Can you imagine all the things I can do to
punish you for even laying a finger on me?
I bit my lips, terror already coursing through me while my eyes stared up at his. It would be a total lie if I
were to say that I wasnt afraid of him. As sexy and charming as the guy was, he was also inarguably
intimidating as well. There was a powerful presence to him one that intimidated every fiber on that body
that made me human. I deducted right then and there that it must be embedded in our very genetic
makeup as humans for us to fear Demons because in my particular case, this inherent fear couldnt have
been more alive and active.
Before my fear could manifest itself into pure paranoia, without warning, the Demon leaned in, his
undetectable but delicious smelling cologneor naturally alluring scentcoated around me while he
extended a hand out, gently removing my bangs away from my eyes and tucking it behind my ear. With
his captivating eyes holding mine with an unspoken promise of nothing short of sensual satisfaction, he
lazily and seductively said, But Ill forgive you if you give me a kiss to make it all better.
AA kiss? I spluttered out like an idiot.
Just a small peck, he compromised, his dark eyes glittering with carnality while he stared at my lips as if
they were the most fascinating things in existence. Then he started to lean forward to give me an
opportunity to make amends, Just a small kiss and Ill be at your mercy again.
Ju just a smsmall kiss? *Gasp*
I held my breath while I stared at his tempting lips.
But then, luckily, before the stupidity of my dim-witted female sensibilities got the better of me, I found
myself scrunching my nose in incredulity when I realized something. . .
Unreserved accusation flared in my eyes as the tidal wave of comprehension crashed unto me, Wait.
Why the hell is a DEMON bleeding?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
His silence told me this was where I got him.
He muttered a curse, the contents of my accusation hitting him.
In an instant, he was bitterly straightening up, rolling his eyes at me that I could still manage to think
logically while he was seducing me. Sticking an already lit cigarette to his lips, he began to smoke it,
avoiding eye contact with me while I felt the mindless sexual frenzy I felt moments prior wash away from
me it was like my once fogged mind was cleared. It was palpable from his demeanor that he didnt want
to give me an answer. His avoidance and clear discomfort made me foolishly feel like I had the upper

hand in this conversation.


Youre not a Demon are you? I accused, throwing the pillow away and jumping off the bed, staring up at
him with severity in my eyes. I was suddenly feeling braver than I shouldve been but when I saw the light
at the end of the tunnel, one that basically said: You may not be crazy after all! I went with it and just
rolled with it, You drugged me the other night didnt you? Youre just some freak who has been stalking
me and is trying to play games with me before you kill me arent you?
At this rate, Id settle for him to be the crazy one than for me to be the crazy one.
After hearing this, he just smiled in amusement, wiping the blood from his lips, revealing the little cut that
was still there.
Youd probably be safer with a psychotic serial killer than with me, he said lightheartedly, allowing a
string to smoke to flow from his lips. There was a teasing tone to his voice so I had no idea if he was
joking or not. And your constant need to prove that one of us is crazy is amusing but I have to end your
endeavors there, Gracie, because I am a Demon and my reason for being here is still the same.
But why are you bleeding? I inquired in desperation, still wishing with all my heart that he was just some
hot nutcase, Do Demons really bleed?
Demons do bleed, he told me wistfully. Another cloud of pensive smoke escaped from his lips, as if
mirroring him in thoughtfulness when he added, But from. . . other more powerful
and. . .unsavory assaults. Never from getting smack in the face by a sexy little minx who could rival
banshees with her screams.
I felt my cheeks turn a dozen shades of scarlet from his subtle insult. There was a small smile on his face
while he exuded another round of smoke and I knew he was getting me back for busting his lips,
assaulting his jaw, nearly punching a hole in his stomach, and kneeing hishis special masculine pride.
I bit my lips and just glared at him, hoping that my stern face will be the catalyst to get him to stop
messing with me, Are you going to tell me or not?
Sparing a glance at me as if to ponder whether or not he should actually tell me the truth, the Demon
relented and softly said, I bleed because . . . Im a Dimmed Demon.
Dimmed? I asked, my eyes wide at the odd labeling.
He nodded, clearly unhappy with the labeling himself and clearly unhappy with having to admit this to me.
What does that mean?
Did it mean he was a dumb, lower-class Demon or something?
It doesnt mean that Im not the brightest Demon in the pack or that Im a lower-class Demon, he

explained as if reading my mind. He smiled with pride at the thought of his own intelligence and then
distractedly added, if anything, Im one of the more calculating and more intelligent Demon in my race
When I bestow him with an icy glare that could rival glaciers at his tangent, he got back to the point, But
back to the point: A Dimmed Demon is a Demon who retains only a small portion of his actual powers
having only a small portion of his power means that he allows the inferiority of being a human being take
over his body momentarily.
I still didnt get the specifics behind whatever the Hell he just babbled on about but my main concern at
that moment was another question that was on the forefront of my mind. Okay, so he was a Dimmed
Demon. Did he made the choice to become a Dimmed Demon or was he forced into it?
I gaze up at him suspiciously, Is there a reason why you are a Dimmed Demon?
My power is he sighed as if trying to think up the right explanation to give me, beyond anything you
have ever known and will ever know. What you see now is merely 30% of the powerful entity that I am. I
am like the Sun to your world. From a great distance, I do no immediate hard to you but at close
proximity, Ill microwave you alive. Other Demons who are less powerful are free to roam as they wish but
in order for me, a Royal Demon, to do so and to be around you so frequently, I have to Dim myself and
give myself more human qualities in the process. Slight resentment took over his face while he wiped the
blood from his cut lips, Pain and bleeding is the unfortunate side effect of wanting to be around you and
not killing you.
I blinked at him, registering all the things he just told me.
. . . I dont believe you.
A dangerous smile kissed his lips, Oh really?
What Demon in their right mind would dim themselves or whatever the heck you just said? I said
critically, though my insides were shaking from nervousness. I forced myself to be brave despite the fact
that I was scared shitless. Fear aside, there was absolutely no way I was this impressionable where I
would believe the crap he just spewed in my direction. Who in their right mind, Demon or not, would
voluntarily give up a portion of their power?
You being a Demon makes no sense, even your preposterous explanation makes no sense. None of this
makes any logical sense.
He appraised me blankly before dryly saying, So some looney tune appearing out of thin air makes more
logical sense to you than believing that Im a Demon?
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
I blinked at him.
Hearing him say that out loud made me feel like a total idiot but the desperation within me was still too

stubborn to give up on my last ray of hope that my world hasnt become this frigging strange. I couldnt
believe it; I just couldnt believe it. . .
. . .but then. . .when I realized he was still standing there, staring at me and waiting for me to say
something. . .I was starting to believe it.
Oh no. . . I finally whispered when I realized that this dream was getting far to elaborate for my peace
of mind.
Ive lost it havent I? I asked wretchedly, my lips trembling from weight of everything hitting me at once.
When I was 6 they told me I was crazy and I didnt believe them but I think all the craziness has finally
caught up with me because theres absolutely no way in Hell there is a Demon in my room and theres no
way in Hell he just told me that his sole reason for being here was to turn me into a Demon.
His expression on me was kind, like he sympathized with my desperation to not believe the bizarre truth,
You know this is real, Gracie.
The way he said this made me realize that it was true: I couldnt deny it any longer there was no point.
All of this, no matter how crazy it was, in the deepest part of me, I knew it was too real to be a figment of
my imagination.
There was actually a real live Demon standing in front of me.
Feeling my heart drop to my stomach at this unfortunate acceptance, I felt like sobbing to myself at the
suckiness that was my life. Parting my trembling lips, fighting to keep my voice steady, I asked, But why
are you here? Why did you Dim yourself if youre such a powerful Demon? Why did you choose me?
Why do you have to turn me into a Demon? Why me of all people?
Because I want you. . . he told me bluntly, placing his cigarette on my desk before stepping closer to me,
his powerful body much too close to mine, Unabashedly, shamelessly, and desperately. I want you and
unfortunately, I cant have you if youre human. I can only have you if youre a Demon.
I I dont understand.
The body of a human woman isnt made for the he paused as if to find the right term, stamina of a
Royal Demon. Unfortunately in the realm of sex, you are like a bubble to me. If I have sex with you then it
is almost guaranteed that you will die.
At the sound of the prospect of death, I pulled myself away from him, my eyes wide like an owls. I gaped
at him in horror, Have you killed a lot of human girls to know that?
He laughed at my reaction, his eyes following me closely as I began to back away from him. Taking slow
steps as a predator would when its chasing after its prey, the Demon, with the grace of a tiger, stalked
after me, mirroring my retreating steps with his own subtle advancements, My brothers have had their
fun with human girls and depending on which brother, some girls die within a day, others take a week or a

couple months to pass. But because I am the Demon of Lust and because sex is my specialty and my
power, it is likely that you would die after your first climatic experience.
Death by orgasm, I thought caustically, still tiptoeing away from him, Talk about going out with a bang.
Wait, I prompted when I actually absorbed everything he just told me, Wait. So youre doing all of this
because you want to have sex with me?
I couldnt believe my ears and I couldnt believe the lengths someone would go just to get into my pants.
Wow, this guy definitely puts all the other sex-crazed males Ive met in my life to shame.
Because I want you, he clarified charmingly. His tone was innocent as if his intentions with me were
completely honorable, Sex with you is just a very nice bonus incentive for me.
How considerate of you for that clarification, I mumbled sarcastically, still instinctively backing away from
him.
You should be honored, he told me, sensing my sarcasm and my distaste for the means in which he
was going about wanting to sleep with me. There was amusement in his eyes as he watched me continue
to back away from him. No one has experienced myextravagant gifts and because Im willing to go this
far for you and put in this much effort for you, you should be throwing yourself at me and thanking me for
my thoughtfulness.
I thought about what he just said and realized something else that just didnt make sense, Wait, I said
again, the word fast becoming my trademark for the night, you said no one has experienced your gifts
does. . .does that mean youre. . a. . . a virgin?
A sparkle of amusement appeared in his eyes while he approached me, In your terms, yes.
I wanted to laugh at the irony of the situation that the Demon of Lust himself was a virgin of all things. I
wanted to laugh and perhaps not be so afraid of him and his dominance sexually because, you know, he
hasnt done it yet. I was in the process of feeling a bit safer around him and not being so intimidated with
him but when the Demon of Lust decided to enlighten me with some pearls of wisdom of his own, I felt
myself fall back into that tunnel of perilous attraction and intimidation. . .
But make no mistake about it, Gracie, he lectured, his voice as seductive and as dominant as can be
when I unknowingly backed into a wall and found myself trapped between the wall and his body. He
gazed down at me with sensuality glittering in his eyes, I am your God, your Master, your King and your
Lord. I am the very embodiment of sex, lust, and passion at its rawest and most potent form. I am
everything your fantasies could ever dream of. Dont make the mistake of thinking that just because Im a
virgin that anything with me will be any less phenomenal than all the silly little boys youve been with. Im
the most experienced virgin you will ever meet and when the time is right, I look forward to showing you
the extravagance of being in my bed. And trust me after youve had me, you will never spare a glance at
any other man again.

At this point, I was brought back to the reality of the fact that it didnt matter what his experience was. In
the end, every part of me knew that, just by judging by how he made me feel without even touching me,
that his presence in bed would be unsurpassed by any other entity in existence. In essence, he didnt
need experience; he had the laws of nature kneeling before him in adoration and no amount of
experience could ever deter anything from that.
Yet, when I took in his words, I felt a slight bit of anger stream through me.
You think its going to be easy to have sex with me, I suddenly accused, feeling all my womanly
defenses rise up when I said this. Fidgeting with my fingers, I took several steps to the side away from
him, completely offended and embarrassed that he thought I was such an easy girl to sleep with, You
think Im just going to lie in bed and let you have my way with me and not put up a fight.
He smiled lightly, taking note of the offense in my voice, Seduction is part of lust, Gracie. I plan on giving
you the full ride. I plan on wooing you, seducing you, and inevitably making you mine. I dont know about
you, but that sounds like a Hell of a lot of work for me. I dont think it would be easy to get you to sleep
with me, but I think the journey to get there would be fun as Hell. He winked at me, his eyes playful,
teasing and extremely charming, No pun intended.
Well, sorry to burst your bubble but I wont have it, I told him with inflexible determination.
I was turned on by him, yes. I wanted him sexually, yes. I am this close to ripping off his clothes with my
teeth, yes but desires and wants aside, I also have self-control. Im a virgin for Christs sake. Just
because my body was reacting to him positively doesnt mean Im easy and it certainly doesnt mean
that would sleep with any hot thing in sight. I will not be some human sex-toy used for his pleasure. Im
not a hoochie and dont plan on ever being one for a Demon.
I wont have sex with you. I refuse.
He merely nodded, feigning a sparkle of innocence in his eyes, Well thank you for the heads up, Gracie.
Im sure you wont be too pissed off with a poor little smitten Demon for still wanting you, right?
I bit my lips, finding it difficult to look him straight in the eye when he made himself appear so innocent
especially when I knew all too well that he wasnt. He was trouble in its most magnetic form and he was
danger in its most admonishing form. I could never allow myself to forget that, I wont, Im just letting you
know that it will be wasted effort.
Thats very considerate of you. But Im known to be a persistent Demon; I dont give up on anything once
Ive made my claim over it.
By this point, my mind was already elsewhere when something else popped into my mind. My eyes grew
wide at this tangent and I glared at him, If having sex with you while Im still human would kill me, then
why were you trying to have sex with me last night? My eyes turned into bitter slits, Trying to kill me
already?

A hint of a guilty expression marred his usually cool and composed face.
He sighed, nodding in concurrence at the idiocy of what occurred last night, I admit that was idiotic on my
part. Demons, even Royal ones, arent necessarily known for their self-control for things they want.
Unfortunately in my case, I failed to control myself when I was with you.
His eyes then turned hard with conviction, I wouldnt have gone through with anything if it got that far
though, he assured me, his voice genuine, I just wanted to kiss you for a bit, I couldnt resist but I
wouldve stopped before anything lethal were to happen.
I felt myself fume when I too recalled the idiocy of what happened last night especially on my part and
my bimbo-like-ways. I remembered the spell he admitted to placing on me and I couldnt help but
become more outraged. He took advantage of me; he forced himself on me against my will. The daggers
in my eyes buried into his. Scathingly, I said, You know. . . what you did to me last night could be
considered attempted rape if not rape itself.
Offense met his face, for the first time thawing his cool faade, Rape? he asked, as if I slapped him in
the face with that accusation. Anger threaded his eyes, How the hell was I about to rape you last night?
You placed a spell on me! You admitted it last night. You said that was the reason why I wanted you so
much last night!
No, he bit back harshly, giving me his side of the story, You asked me if Ive placed a spell on you or
something and I admitted to the something which is that Im the Demon of Lust and the aura I give off is
hard to resist. Nothing more, nothing less. I dont have the powers to control the mind and I certainly dont
force myself on women who dont want me. He looked at me critically, clearly wanting to bury this point
home to subdue any other ideas I may perceive of him, I dont rape, Gracie. This may come as a big
surprise to you, but some Demons do have some standard of integrity. The scum-bag men of your race
might to resort to doing such revolting things but the men of my race have too much of an inflated ego to
resort to something so parasitic. We have pride. We are the more. . .intelligent race and we try to uphold
this notion by not doing something so demeaning and. . .animalistic.
He went on, I never once placed any spell over you and/or forced you to do anything against your will I
dont need to. I was seducing and its entirely up to the will of the recipient whether they find me to be
irresistible or not. His accusatory eyes buried into mine, This is all on you and your willpower, Gracie.
I scoffed, not believing the state of my life. A Demon in front of me has just pretty much insulted me and
my race and now he was throwing a dig at my will as well.
Calling me weak-willed now? I scowled at him.
He smirked, charm suffusing his smile when he noted that I was becoming more and more irritated with
him, Dont be too offended, Gracie. You can think of our situation as you submerging yourself in water
and getting wet. You do not want to get wet but it is not in your hands to control or to defy the bylaws of
nature. Water is water - if you touch it, you will get wet. It's a fact and it's something you can't escape.

He looked at me, standing tall and proud, I am Lust in its most powerful form. The nature of who I am is
that those who are close enough to me, feel it they feel nothing but lust. I cant control who people lusts
after, thats not in my nature. My nature is just to radiate it, the actions the individuals around me take and
who they want to take it with is beyond my control. This means that you shouldn't be so hard on yourself. I
mean I am after all a Sin so the temptation of me is understandably hard to resist and if you ask me, I
think Im the best Sin there is so you shouldn't feel bad for finding me so. . .enticing.
Gosh, I felt like I was going to keel over from this guys big ego, You have a very big head, I commented,
unable to help myself and my irritation. I'll show him willpower. Did you know that?
He laughed. He wasnt offended by my comment if anything, he was charmed by it, Would you expect
any less from the son of the prideful Lucifer?
From what Ive heard about Lucifer and his oversized pride, I imagined it would only make sense of his
actual spawn followed in that same characteristic. I didnt expect any less from the spawn of Satan
himself but I wasnt about to accept or allow him to think it was okay either, Do you people actually like
you, like you know, your personality? I incited, wanting to hurt his feelings because I was still bitter that
he insulted me and my will (or apparently lack thereof). Your oversized ego is a turn-off. I swallowed
tightly before hastily adding, and I dont like you.
He smiled playfully at my last statement, clearly trying to get back on my good side, Then I should
endeavor to change your mind, shouldnt I?
When I didnt return his playful smile with a favorable reaction, the Demon sighed and said, Dont the
people of your race have a saying? Dont judge a book by its covers? Do you think its fair that youre
placing so much judgment on me right now when you dont even know me?
Youre a Demon, I dismissed, Human sayings are not applicable to you.
He scoffed at what I said and just shook his head in disbelief.
Typical human, he murmured stiffly, The youngest of Gods creation and the most ignorant ones the
ones who deem themselves to know everything when, in truth, you all know nothing. he smirked, raising
a brow at me in irony, Who has the bigger ego now, Gracie? A Demon of my caliber or a human of your. .
. he paused as if to find the most politically correct term to address me, . . .current standing?
There was amused bitterness in his voice when he added, I shouldnt disappoint the pre-conceived
notions you seem to already have of me now should I, Gracie? Perhaps I should show you how evil I
could be.
It was only after he said this did the trigger go off within me. Oh God. What was I doing?! Why the Hell
was I butting heads with a DEMON and insulting him when I should be scared shitless? Did I have a
death wish?!

Fear drenched my eyes when I realized the fatal mistake I made and when the Demon caught the fear in
my eyes, he relented in his critical gaze on me as well. It was in his nature to defend himself but it wasnt
in his will to endeavor to scare me and further alienate me from him.
Smiling nervously as a means to show me that he was completely harmless and that he would never hurt
me (that he was just joking with me), he cleverly moved the conversation along, answering the question I
posed earlier about if whether or not people actually liked him, Ive been told that Im an acquired taste
but for the ones who are able to tolerate my blunt personality, they actually find me to be very charming
despite the flawed ego and exhaustive character traits. If anything, I seem to be everyones favorite. So to
answer your question, yes, people do find me to be endearing flaws and all.
He sighed before wrapping all that up and tossing it aside. It was time to get to business and he was in no
more mood to prolong the inevitable, Enough about me, I think its time we refocus our attention on the
most important thing in this room which is you and the reason why Im here in the first place.
Oh my flying pig, this Demon was completely serious about turning me into a Demon!
I shook my head at him, my lips trembling. Despite the fact that big part of me was already used to him
and found him to be endearing as opposed to dangerous and intimidating, I couldnt misplace the
knowledge that he was here for my soul and I knew all too well that I couldnt trust a Demon. The cost of
trusting him and thinking he was harmless would be dire. I couldnt fall for his games and I could never
give him my soul.
I I dont want to lose my soul, I attempted to tell him firmly, my voice shaking when I locked eyes with
him, I dont want to play any Demonic games, I dont want to make any deals, I dont want to be involved
in dark magic or whatever. Ive seen way too many movies and read too many books to know that nothing
good comes out making a deal with a Demon.
I shook my head more fervently, hoping the added display of distaste would get it through his skull that my
answer was no.
I dont want to be a Demon. I just want to be a normal person so please, just please leave me alone. Go
find someone else and go after some elses soul because I want to keep mine.
Unfazed by what I said, he merely tilted his head, his eyes staring at me with gentleness and interest.
Do you ever wonder, Gracie, why the most evil people in this world appear to live the longest and most
prosperous life?
. . . . . . . . . . . .
I said nothing because I truthfully didnt care.
Still unfazed by my obvious lack of interest, he forged on, his voice filled with charm that held the
undivided attention that I just didnt want to give to him, Dont you ever wonder why good people are the

ones who are plagued with poverty, cancer, diseases, and every other malady of life while the evil ones
appear unharmed and immune to all those curses?
Though my attention was seemingly held against my better control, I continued to remain silent,
. . . . . . . . . . .
Theyve all made a deal with my brethrens, theyve all made a deal with the Devil as the popular saying
would go.
I already have all the money in the world and Im as healthy as can be, I told him quickly, wanting him to
know that I wasnt some poor desperate soul who was looking for a new station in life, I dont need any
deals.
Something changed in his eyes slightly when I said this but instead of responding to that, he prompted
another series of questions to further his endeavors to persuade me into becoming a Demon.
Have you ever felt different, Gracie? Like you dont belong?
No, I lied. I have felt different but who doesnt feel different nowadays? Its the 21st century; everyone
and their dogs feeldifferent and feel like they dont belong.
Undeterred, he went on, No?
I shook my head.
So youve never felt like your fellow human beings merely exist for your entertainment?
I shook my head.
Youve never purposely given $100 to a homeless man knowing that he would get beaten to death for it
when he held it in the air?
I shook my head like Ive done in the past but by now, I also shaking in fear that he actually knew about all
the bad stuff I did.
Youve never vandalized the Lamborghini of a bastard who pissed you off and stuck two tarantulas into
the bags of two girls who annoyed the Hell out of you?
I felt beads of sweat form as I shook my head, desperately wanting him to stop bringing all of this up.
Youve never volunteered at a homeless shelternot because you want to help peoplebut because
you enjoy seeing them suffer and immersing yourself in their misery?
I shook my head.

I was shaking my head but I could tell by the expression on Eclipses face that he could already read my
body language. He knew I was lying. Then, with much satisfaction, he used the trump card of all trump
cards that finally forced a reaction out of me. . .
Youve never not felt any emotions, much less sadness, towards the death of your own family?
My eyes widened when he said this and Eclipse smiled, knowing he had me where he wanted me, Yes,
Gracie, I know what happened. I know that when you were 6, you did the unthinkable. I know you killed
your parents, your sister, and your brother. You killed of them ruthlessly, savagely, and possibly even with
a smile on your angelic face. Youve become nothing short of a prized human in my world because of this.
Everyone wants a piece of you, youre famous.
Is that why youre here? I asked, finally breaking out of my lies and out of my silence, Is that why you
say its your job to help me fulfill my destiny by turning me into a Demon? Because you think Im immoral
that I actually killed my family?
Think that you killed your family? There was interest in his eyes with my choice of words. Tilting his head
in curiosity, he quietly said, Are you insinuating that you didnt?
Well. . . I began uncomfortably, feeling odd that I was actually talking about this with someone a nearly
15 years later, I I dont remember. . . I fumbled with my words, the words that have become like mantra
to me during the days of my court proceedings, I dont remember but I know, I just know that I didnt. . .
He looked at me skeptically and I quickly went on to defend myself.
Look, I know I have. . . I paused to find the right words to use, . . . sadistic tendencies but Ive never
took it any further than playing pranks on people, immersing myself in other peoples miseries, or giving
people what they deserve. But, Ive never and will never kill anyone. With my family, even though I dont
feel anything for them, I know I didnt kill them. I just know I didnt.
You dont have any memory of what happened that night, he concluded carelessly to himself before
sighing in finality, Very interesting but of no importance to me.
I felt my heart plummet to my stomach at how he was behaving towards me like the way you would with
a child you caught stealing, a child who was desperately proclaiming their innocence when it was so
obvious they did something wrong, but humoring that child and playing along with them because you do
not want to burst their bubble.
Eclipse was doing that with me, he was humoring me because he didnt want to burst my deflating
bubble.
Breathing heavily, it took all my effort to look up at him and ask something that I truly didnt want to know
the answer to, So I really did kill them? You know this for a fact?
He stared down at me questionably, Do you really want to know or is that just a bullshit question that I

should fabricate a lie for?


Yes, I replied hesitantly, my eyes urging him for the truth, Tell me the truth. Did I kill them?
He regarded me for a moment, then. . .
Yes.
I felt my heart stop beating at this simple confirmation from the spawn of Satan himself.
Damn it.
I wasnt feeling guilty or sad about the new development but after all these years of denying that I didnt
kill them, I just couldnt believe the manner in which I found out this information. From a Demon a
supernatural entity himself. Damn. It couldnt be denied anymore like Officer Joo said, who else could it
be?
I could feel the frustration rise within me while I absorbed all of this. Fuck. My only claim to a sense of
normalcy with my sadistic tendencies was that Ive never physically harmed or killed anyone surely the
murder of my family just ruined that whole notion Ive given to myself all these years that I was normal I
just had sadistic tendencies.
Now it was: Im a sadistic person Im not normal.
But I was so small, I said quietly, still not wanting to admit the truth, how could I kill everyone?
Why act like you care? he replied swiftly, clearly not a fan of going off on tangents, We both know you
dont give a damn whether theyre alive or not. Theres no point in you feigning shock. Deep down,
whether or not you were in denial, you knew that it was you. Theres no point in mulling over shit that you
dont really give a damn about. Its a waste of time.
I glared at him. Even though he was right about me not giving a damn, I didnt need him to say it out loud.
Im sadistic but that doesnt mean I have no interest in trying to figure out how the heck I managed to kill
my entire family and wound up in the insane asylum in the process, I snapped back, my face red with
anger. Yeah, I dont care what happened to them but I was in a frigging institution for 10 years. I deserve
to be able to ask questions if I wanted to and no one, Demon or otherwise, could tell me what to do.
Clearly unhappy with himself that he has upset me and taken aback by me snapping at him like a Cobra
would to its opponent, Eclipse softened his expression and nodded in apology.
Look dont worry about it, he appeased tactfully, smart enough to know what tone of voice to use to calm
the fury I was feeling for him and his insensitiveness for my quandary, It happened, youve moved on, the
world has moved on and now bigger and better things have come your way. So how about we focus on
the more important things and talk about your future?

Leave it to the great Demon of Lust to revert us back onto the topic of him persuading me to become a
Demon.
Im not giving you my soul, I said at once, my voice firm. The death of my family and my responsibility
for it didnt impair any judgment on my part. I didnt give a damn if I was disturbed enough to kill them
when I was younger; I may still be slightly disturbed now but I wasnt stupid enough to give up my soul to
the first Demon who asks for it.
Whats the big deal, Gracie? he asked, his eyes clearly confused as to why I was being so stubborn.
You humans place so much emphasis on your souls when it does nothing for you. Why do you want to
keep it so badly?
Why should I give it up then if it means nothing? I retorted in a caustic tone, feeling extremely territorial.
Why do you want it so much?
Because you cannot become a Demon if you have one, he countered dryly, though there was still charm
in his voice, and seeing as that Im trying to turn you into a Demon, I would very much appreciate you not
having it so I could succeed.
Well . . .my answer is still No, I clipped at him, no longer wanting to delve into that topic. This
conversation was getting nowhere and I was in no more mood to have it. I mean, how many times can
someone be rejected before they got the point? I swallowed tightly, still trying to appear brave in front of
him, Anyway, Ive already said no to your offer several times. Is this the part where you leave me alone?
Clearly biting back a curse at the stubbornness emanating from me, he closed his eyes in slight
annoyance before composing himself, opening them again and looking at me with compromise in his
eyes, Ill tell you what, I know that this is a lot to ask and it was silly and insensitive on my part to rush
this on you and expect you to give a decision right away. As a token of my apology, Ill give you the night
to think it over and Ill come back tomorrow for your answer. Does that sound fair?
I wanted to throw a tantrum at him and ask him why couldnt he just leave me alone but I knew that would
get me nowhere. Maintaining my composure as well, I humored him and just asked, What if my answer is
still no?
Then lucky for you, Im not the type of Demon who likes to take No as an answer, Gracie. He replied
before leaning in, giving me a heavenly whiff of his scent before he moved his lips to my ear, his hot
breath sending sparks of electricity flying throughout my body when he added, You should know that
Demons are known to be very persuasive creatures and you should also know that if I want something,
then I will always get it.
I felt goose bumps form on my body after hearing this. I stared at him, tentativeness dwelling in my eyes,
. . . How are you planning on persuading me if I say no?
He smiled, a slow dangerous smile that a predator would give to a prey it already knows it would catch. A

smile that sent chills flowing through my body. He didnt have to say anything but I already knew his
answer: He would do whatever it takes to persuade me.
Have a good night, Gracie, he bid captivatingly and in an instant, he was gone, the only remnant of his
existence was the cigarette that was still fuming away on my desk.
Left alone in the silence of my bedroom, my widened eyes scanned the room, still not believing how
someone can appear and disappear within a blink of an eye. I still couldnt believe it logically but
illogically, it all made perfect sense to me and that in itself couldnt have been more frustrating.
Damn it. . .
Succumbing to the weakening of my legs, I listlessly sat down on the cushion of my bed and stared at my
reflection through the window. Behind it, I could see the twinkling city vibrating with life, a complete
contrast to the paleness that had overtaken my face. My heart was racing and the silence Ive suddenly
been left with was not making matters better. How does one truly absorb all of this information gracefully?
Sitting on my bed fragmented, my eyes stared out the window. Though the beauty of the city view was
enthralling, the only thought ruminating through my congested mind was that it has finally been
confirmed: Im the one who killed own family. This revelation shouldve been mind-blowing because I
had been denying it all my life but the confirmation from Eclipse only gave me more reasons to feel
bitterness. I wasnt upset that it was finally confirmed to me that I had murdered my family, I was upset
because after all these years of only telling myself that I wasnt a sadistic person (that I only had sadistic
tendencies) it was all but too palpable now that I was a mentally disturbed girl who should be held in
captivity for all the days of her life.
Im so fucked up. . .
Im the one who killed them and I couldnt help but conclude that because of this, a Demon was now after
me and my soul. He has been sent up here to retrieve my soul and ultimately bring me to Hell where my
soul will burn for the remaining eternities as punishment for my unforgivable sins against my own family
against my own blood.
Closing my eyes in misery, I buried my face in my palms and felt the wretchedness drown me.
I had always hated Sunday nights for the simple fact that it was the prelude for the start of another tiring
week of school but this particular Sunday night took the cake for being the worst one Ive ever had by far.
Not knowing what else to do but to sleep my misery away, I threw myself onto my pillow, punched it in
bitterness several times and allowed the lavishness of slumber to take over me and take me away from
this shithole of a dilemma I found myself in.
. . . I didnt know it then but that was going to be one of the last normal nights of my life. Even though
realizing that Demons existed was scary and meeting Eclipse was scarier, it could never compare to all
the things that were waiting for me in the future.

There were bigger things to come and to this day, I wish I was more prepared for it.

_chibi-dragon_

003 (I|II) Twist of Luck

couldnt sleep a wink that night.

If you had asked me a couple of days back whether or not I believed in the existence of Demons, I would
diplomatically tell you that I didnt, I would kindly ask if you did and then I would run to the corner and
giggle behind your back for being moronic enough to ask that improbable question.
Perhaps it was the fact that I was institutionalized when I was a child so I feel the need in my adult years
to make up for the years where people thought I was crazy but Ive always been a rational person. In the
war between religion and science, I would always side with science. In the realm of faith and reality, I
would bow down to reality. And finally in the bastion of good and evil, I would always find entertainment in
the latter. Anything and everything that stepped out of the realm of scientific normalcy is something I stray
far from so when you consider yourself the sanest and most rational person alive and when youve been
exposed to a Demon like Eclipse, it is no question that the core of your existence will be shook to its
foundation.
This was exactly how I felt all throughout the night and into the next morning . . .
. . . Derivatives markets may have at least three advantages over cash market instruments. The first one
would be that it may cost less to execute a transaction in the derivatives market in order to adjust the risk
exposure of an investors portfolio to new economic information as opposed to making that same
adjustment in the cash market and dealing with a higher cost. The second would be that the derivative
market may be more liquid than the cash market and the third would be . . .
While my plumpy and middle-aged Professor droned on and on in our Financial Markets class about God
knows what, I found my mind wandering as I stared out the window and observed the scene before me.
Torrents of wind and rain thrashed unto the world outside, showing no mercy to the environment around it.
Trees were swaying every which way, threatening to come crashing down as splatters of rain streaked
across the bay windows in my classroom, blocking my view of students running across campus, holding
tightly to their malfunctioning umbrellas while they attempted to maneuver through the storm to get to their
classes.
As I was witness to all this calamity, I still found myself possessed by my own rainstorm of thoughts. I just
couldnt shake the ominous feeling I felt though that could easily be attributed to the fact that I was
feeling overdramatic because I now had a Demon stalking me. I thought about the cryptic reply Eclipse
gave me, about me being lucky that he didnt take no for an answer. I knew that Demons are tricky
entitiesfrom what I hear from pop culture, folklores, and religious beliefs anyway and I also knew I
shouldnt take what he said at face value. He was obviously trying to scare me and trick me into saying

yes to him so he could own my soul. I knew all of this like the back of my hand but the chaos of the
weather outside wasnt helping calm the storm that was brewing within me.
I started scribbling all the notes Professor Cho was writing on the board, his lecture for the final chapter
before we started reviewing for the upcoming exam. While doing so, the only thing at the forefront of my
mind was that I was fucked up. I couldnt help but consider my state of affairs and conclude that Ifor
lack of better wordshave gone bonkers. I still just couldnt believe all of this was happening to
me. Maybe it was like one of those movies where the twist is, Im actually crazy and Im actually in an
institution right nowcompletely imagining all of this.
Tentatively, I pinched myself again and sulkily concluded that if I was still sane enough to feel pain then I
couldnt have been imagining all of this. Moreover, the illogicality that came with the newfound existence
of Demons aside, another rationale that came to mind to further prove that I was more than sane was the
fact that, if I was indeed crazy and imagining everything, then I must be a very boring and dull person
because instead of imagining awesomely fun and amazing things, I was imagining myself sitting through
an hour of Professor Chos boring lectures. Yeah, even a crazy person wouldnt be boring enough to
think of this as their life.
Life wasnt that simple.
I definitely wasnt crazy.
Of course, it would make sense that as soon as I came to that life-changing conclusion, my trigger for
another indefinite psychotic episode appeared in the nick of time to further muddle with my already
screwed up life.
You humans are such foolish creatures.
I nearly fell off my chair when I turned and saw the spawn of Satan himself sitting beside me. Sporting a
white, long-sleeve button up shirt with light grey pants and a silk grey tie, he had one hand hung over the
empty chair beside him and one hand hung down while holding his cigarette. With his back leaning
against the chair, his diamond Rolex flashing my eyes every time he brought the cigarette up to his lips
and his head tilted back to allow the cloud of smoke to lazily escape from his mouth, it was a difficult thing
for me to admit but Eclipse was looking glorious, sinful, and yummy as ever.
What are you doing here?! I prompted in a whispered hiss, shocked at his sudden appearance in my
class and disturbed with myself and the indiscriminate attraction I had towards him. Positively gorgeous or
not, no one bugs me in class and this Demon wasnt going to be let off the hook because he was
aesthetically pleasing for the eyes. I distinctly recalled him saying that his allure was only potent for a
person who was weak-willed so with my pride in tact, I exercised some semblance of self-control by not
allowing his ungodly good looks to cloud any judgment on my part. I wasn't an inexperienced human girl
who was ignorant to the existence of Demons anymore; I was actually an enlightened human girl now and
I refused to be the same brainless bimbo he first met - I was ready now.
I may be a doormat and a pushover with my fellow human beings but I was planning to be a force to be
reckoned in relation to Demons.
First order of business: Get him the Hell out of my class.
This is ridiculous. You have to leave right no !
I was in the process of telling him to leave me alone when I suddenly felt stares fall upon me.

I froze.
Despite my own frenetic heart instructing me not to, I turned back, stared down the lecture hall I was in
and was shocked to find that all heads were turned up and gazing at my direction. The seats around me
were unoccupied, abandoned by their owners who deemed it to be unnecessary to get out of bed to come
to an 8am class and because of this, for this particular Monday, I had the row to myself thereby
meaning that when people stared up, they were looking at me and only looking at me.
The worst part: they were all looking at me like I was some wacko on acid.
They were looking at me. . .like they couldnt see the Demon beside me.
Something clicked in my mind and it didnt take me long to recognize the predicament I was in
why everyone was staring at me like I was a looney tune.
Eclipse was invisible.
I was the only one who could see him.
This. . .is not good, I thought glumly just before Professor Chos voice interrupted my thoughts.
Is there something wrong, Ms. Hwang? It was obvious in Professor Chos voice that he was pissed off
that I had disturbed the class. Apparently in a class like Financial Markets, even a whispered hiss is
considered loud (just because students were falling asleep as well) and the Professor did not look happy
with me. My classmates rarely paid attention to him in class and judging by the looks of it, he did not
appreciate me competing for their undivided attention with my sudden outburst.
N-n-no, no sir, I stuttered quietly, blushing while I nervously played with the Blackberry I had in my hand.
Im Im sorry. Theres nothing wrong. Please con continue.
I was horrified that everyone heard the peep I made but thankful that my classmates were still half-asleep
because instead of thinking that I was having a conversation with my imaginary friend, I was sure by the
way they were eyeing the phone in my hands that they assumed I was being rude and having a phone
conversation in class. I never thought I was say this, but thank God this was such a boring class I didnt
need alert people around me to catch on that I was talking to myself.
Casting me a final glare of warning to not be rude again, Professor Cho went on with his lecture. When he
did this, I felt the lethargic eyes of my classmates shift away from me as well while they went back to what
they were doing which was either falling asleep in class or getting ready to fall asleep in class.
Fuming silently to myself from the embarrassment I experienced, I eyed Eclipse with the utmost hatred.
Instead of reacting to the death glare I bequeathed onto him, he casually went on with his thoughts,
completely disregarding the fact that he couldve made me look like a complete nutcase in class and that
he couldve gotten me hauled out in a straight jacket in the process.
I mean, your lives are so. . .short yet you spend the majority of your times doing things that you dont
want to do. Going to school when youd rather travel the world, working at jobs you hate, dealing with
people you dislike and chaining yourselves to lives you detest instead of giving yourselves the freedom to
enjoy what's left of your fleeting lives before the end comes. He smirked, pulling his cigarette away from
his lips, exhaling the smoke out before leaning forward onto the desk, moving himself closer to me where
I could feel the sexual heat roll off him again. There was a sparkle in his seductive eyes while he stared at

me, Such a waste of time if you ask me.


Why are you here?! I murmured, this time being smart by covering my mouth with my hand and faking a
cough. I couldnt risk garnering attention in class and getting yelled at by Professor Cho again.
He smiled, amused by my efforts to disguise my response to him, Giving you what other humans could
only dream of: a chance at a life youve always wantedthe world on its knees. His voice then grew low
and serious, though there was still the same undercurrent of charm he always used when addressing me.
He gazed at me, his expression expectant, Have you made your decision, Gracie?
Its 9:00 oclock in the morning! I hissed under my breath, still covering my mouth to subdue my voice. I
had only just seen him several hours ago! My glare grew more venomous, Dont I at least get a 24-hour
deliberation period before you pester me again?
A 24-hour deliberation period would require patience on my part, he replied, unfazed by the toxicity I
was shooting his way. A playful glint touched his eyes when he extended a hand out, placed it over my
hand on the table and began to draw lazy circles on my skin, giving me butterflies that warmed up every
part of my body, Patience isnt one of my virtues especially not when it involves you.
This is so inappropriate. This isnt the time, I retorted, pulling my hand away from his caress. I was
outraged. I couldnt believe that there was actually a Demon who was trying to convince me to give him
my soul when I was trying to take notes in class. There should be some professional bylaws that prohibit
Demons from bothering full-time students while class is still in session. Its completely unprofessional and
downright rude!
Its the time when I say it is, he countered unyielding, his expression slightly unhappy that I pulled my
hand away from him.
This was when I felt the virtue of my own patience trickle away, Fine, you want my answer? The answer
is: Hell no. There. You got your answer. Can you go away now?
He laughed, shaking his head while taking another puff out of his cigarette.
You always make bad decisions, he muttered under his breath, staring wistfully down at the classroom
while my venomous eyes turned to him in fury.
Excuse me?
The world is in a global recession now and out of all the concentrations to pick, you choose Finance?
Smart strategic move, Gracie. I didnt miss the undercurrent of criticism swimming in his voice and that
offended me on all levels. I had already gotten dissed by a medical student yesterday night at the gym; I
wasnt going to get dissed by a Demon without properly defending myself and my choices in life.
The global economy was fine when I picked my concentrations a couple of years ago, I snarled in
defense, feeling as if I was talking to my non-existent parents rather than with a Demon who was trying to
seduce me, bed me, and take my soul away from me. I knew he was purposely trying to piss me off
because I had just rejected him and I knew I shouldve been more mature by ignoring he said but for
whatever reason, I couldnt help but defend myself. Its not my fault that the ones who came before me
screwed up the economy and Im left to pick up the pieces. If I had known how bad things were going to
get, did you really think I would choose this?
He blew out a knowing sigh at my answer before carelessly saying, . . . You shouldve been an

accountant.
I dont want to be an accountant!!!
Im sorry, Ms. Hwang, am I interrupting your phone-call?! Professor Chos angry voice came into the
mix, causing me to freeze in horror while Eclipse gave me the, you-shouldve-reacted-more-quietly-look.
I knew I shouldve been thankful Professor Cho was under the impression that I was having a
conversation on the phone as opposed to one with an invisible Demon. I knew I shouldve been thankful
but I didnt feel that lucky.
Im - Im sorry. Im so sorry. Im done. I stuttered quietly, keeping my head down while I felt my cheeks
turn a million shades of red. Ive always had a shy and introverted personality so anytime I get this type of
public attentionnegative attention no lessI always feel very uncomfortable and I find it difficult to keep
eye contact. Needless to say, I had never wanted class to end sooner.
Once class resumed, I did well to just ignore Eclipse for the entirety of class. I was livid and wanted
nothing more than give him a big piece of my angry mind but there was a time and a place for everything
and class was not the place to berate a trouble-making Demon.
The thing with Eclipse though, is that you could never really ignore him. There was always something he
would say or bring up that you would just feel the moral obligation to respond to.
. . .I could turn him into a toad for you.
Dont you dare, I snapped at him long moments later just as class was ending. I was taking notes while
flipping through the books to make my note-cards for class and I thought Eclipse got the point that I was
angry at him but I think he misunderstood and assumed that I was quiet because I was too afraid of
Professor Cho to make another peep. I imagined he didnt like how Professor Cho spoke to me and
embarrassed me in class (I didnt like being embarrassed either) but I didnt need the Demon to turn my
professor into a toad especially when it was his fault I got in trouble in the first place.
With a sigh of adherence to my order, Eclipse just slouched in his seat in boredom. From the corner of my
eyes, I could see him watching me as I scribbled the new concepts onto my flashcards so that I could
study from them later.
I really hoped that you would say, Yes. . . his voice was filled with disappointment, like I had done
something wrong tohim.
Well, I didnt, I mumbled quietly, not even bothering to look up at him. I was too afraid Professor Cho
would catch me and put me on the spot in class again.
. . . I didnt want to do what Im about to do.
My heart stopped at this statement.
What? I asked, finally lifting my head up to face him with frightened eyes, What are you doing to do to
me?
Eclipse glanced at my note cards, gave me a smile of apology and in an instant, just as Professor Cho
ended class and announced that he was going to pass out the graded projects we turned in several
weeks back, Eclipse was gone leaving me to drown in a vortex of fear and uncertainty. The memory of
what he said the night prior replayed in my mind: You should know that Demons are known to be very

persuasive creatures and you should also know that if I want something, then I will always get it.
What was he going to do?
What was he going to do to me?
The answer to that question came in the form of the biggest calamity I could imagine. . .
Strutting up to my row with a stack of projects that he had graded, Professor Cho mindlessly slipped mine
onto my desk and I felt my heart drop when I saw my paper and the blasphemous grade on it: F.
I couldnt breathe.
I just couldnt breathe.
My eyes were nearly bulging out of my sockets in disbelief.
What is this? What is this?!?!?!
I had never been the type of person who cared too much about anything but in matters pertaining to my
academic career, I take my work and my responsibilities as a student very seriously. Ive never seen any
other alphabet on my grade report other than an A and I couldnt believe my eyes when I saw my grade. I
mean, Im not even one of those jerks who doesnt need to study to get good grades! Im not that
intellectually inclined so I study my butt off and Ive earned my grades and I couldnt fathom the F on my
paper.
Oh my God.
I knew who was behind this.
Eclipse.
That stupid Eclipse just gave me an F!
Processor Cho, theres a mistake! This is a mistake! I shouted like I had just witnessed a murder.
I stood up indignantly, watching as my classmates began to scan over their projects in an expectant
manner as if already knowing that they got what they deserved on their paper. No one had any
complaints about their grades. It was only me; it was only me who received the grade she didnt deserve.
Normally, I would be too spineless to stand up for myself but this was my grade my future! I couldnt
leave this class without getting it corrected! I gaped down at him, finally making eye contact with him as
he stood a few rows below me, staring at me in nonchalance, Professor Cho! Please, sir. You gave me
the wrong grade!
No, Ms. Hwang, Professor Cho replied airily as if he had anticipated me to react this. He finished
passing out the last of the reports to my fellow classmates before turning his full attention to me, This is
no mistake. The objective of the project was to find 15 real-life examples that would be applicable to the
concepts that were taught in the curriculum and in addition to the writing portion, there were also
mathematical equations and graphs that accounted for 70% of the grade. Youve not only neglected to
give any applicable real-life examples but in addition to that, youve every single equationwrong.

Feverishly scanning through my project in dismay, I thought I was about to have a heart attack when I
saw that my project was the crappiest project Ive ever seen. My explanations and written project not only
sucked but my numerical equations, all in my own handwriting, were all done wrong. Everything was
wrong but the irony of this entire thing was that, if given the opportunity right now, I could easily solve all
equations in my head without breaking a sweat!
Professor Cho, can we please just talk about this
Truthfully, Ms. Hwang, I was surprised at your project because youre usually so on point with your
work but after seeing your behavior in class today, perhaps if you spent less time talking on the phone in
class, then your next project wouldnt be as. . . disappointing.
I clamped my mouth shut at the chiding comment I received from Professor Cho as I watched him turn
away from me and exit the classroom. I realized now that any argument for the betterment of my grade
was futile because I finally saw the big picture in all of this: Eclipse appeared in this class on purpose, to
get me to talk to him and make it appear as if I was being a bad student and slacking off in class. He
planned all of this, probably knowing that Professor Cho would be more inclined to work with me to help
resolve the issue of my grades if I was quiet in class all day but because I disturbed the class twice, I
was effectively on Professor Chos bad side thereby meaning that this grade on my report was no
longer negotiable it was permanent.
Eclipse, frigging Eclipse did this.
Mortified with my grade and embarrassed to now be standing in class with my peers who all probably got
better grades that me, I dejectedly gathered my things, deposited them into my Birkin bag and ran down
the step in my white heels like I was a cheetah on steroids. I had to find Eclipse. I couldnt let him get
away with doing this to me. He has to fix this. I was already rehearsing in my mind a bunch of things I
wanted to dramatically say to him: from cursing at him to telling him I hated him to telling him he was the
most horrible person in the world. There were so many scenarios playing in my head but all of that came
to a screeching halt when, while running down the stairs, I somehow missed a step and . . .
AAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!
Losing my balance, I felt my body fly briefly in the air before landing face first onto the ground with a
loud plop!
During the odyssey that was my fall from grace, I scraped my knees over the carpet and accidentally
flung my bag across the room, unleashing my wallet, my writing materials, my Blackberry, my iPod, and
my monthly womanly essentials all throughout the room. There was a loud collective gasp and clamoring
in class before several of my classmates ran over to me, asking if I was alright and helping me up.
While sitting up slowly to ease the black spots that were adorning my vision, several of my other
classmates were being nice and helping to gather all my things and putting it back in the bag for me. The
only thing I was thankful in this situation was how nice many of them were and I was so thankful for the
simple fact that when I fell, the lavender baby doll dress that I wore didnt come up to my butt, revealing
my thong to the entirety of my class which predominantly consisted guys. I wanted to thank God for that
but I had a feeling Eclipse, being as possessive that I imagined he was, wouldnt be caught dead in
allowing any part of my body, much less my butt, to be showcased to any other guys but himself. This was
the primary reason why I knew, I just knew, he was behind all of this.
Needless to say, as my classmates handed me my Birkin bag and helped me stand up, I was too
mortified to stay in class any longer. They were all nice but I knew what they were thinking: Thats what

she gets for wearing heels and running in them. What an idiot . . . No longer wanting to succumb to
having them see me blush in the purest of humiliation, I thanked everyone and sped out of class, the only
thought in my mind was that I wanted to kill that frigging Demon of Lust!
Eclipse! Eclipse where the hell are you, you mean, mean person! I hissed, running into the girls
bathroom in search for him.
I had no idea why I went to try and find him there but I didnt know where to begin. In scary movies, the
bad guy always hides in the stalls while the beautiful, victimized girl is staring into the mirror all broodingly,
wondering to herself how she came upon this misfortune of her life. I figured since at this rate, it appeared
that I was the beautiful victimized girl in this scenario and the one perfect place to look for the bad guy
who was trying to ruin my life was in the girls bathroom.
Unfortunately for me, my life did not revolve around the scriptures of a clich scary movie.
Eclipse was not standing in the bathroom and waiting for me as I had anticipated.
Wanting to make sure I was thorough though (and pissed off enough to take out my anger onto inanimate
objects), I dramatically kicked down all the stall doors, just to make sure that the devious Demon wasnt
hiding and laughing at me for not being able to find him.
My first mistake was kicking down the doors with my heels on because I pulled my leg muscle in the
process and my second mistake was kicking the door down at the last stall because there sure was
someone occupying the stall it just wasnt the Demon I was looking for it was some random girl
actually using the bathroom for official toilet business.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!! she screamed just when the stall door flashed opened
for a second, giving me the shock of my life while she covered her eyes in fear that I was going to beat
the living daylights out of her.
OH MY GAWD, IM SO SORRY!!!!!!! I cried in apology, nearly falling over just as the stall door creaked
in a pendulum motion, still reeling from the momentum of my kick.
Beyond stunned, I thanked the fates that she was covering her eyes so that she didnt see my face as the
culprit and with several mutterings of apologies and several bows of regret for the trauma I just
bequeathed unto her, I ran my ass out of the bathroom like a scared little mouse.
I cant believe I just did that. I cant believe I just did that!
Afraid that newly victimized girl would come after me with the authorities and punish me for literally
invading her personal space, I accelerated the speed in which I was running (despite the fact that my left
leg was hurting from the muscle I pulled) and sped through the thinning traffic of students in the business
school building like a neurotic bat out of Hell. I had planned on going into another girls bathroom to
search for Eclipse but when I saw the clock in the business hall and saw that it was 9:35 am, I felt my
eyes expand in dismay.
My Entrepreneurial Finance class had started at 9:30 and Professor Post was notorious for marking off
points for students who are tardy to class.
This effectively meant. . . Screw, finding Eclipse! I need to get to class!!!!
Making a vengeful mental note to deal with the evil Demon later, I was already running out the door when


*WHOOOOOOSH!!!!!*
Oh! Oh my frigging flying pigs! I muttered in disbelief, once I was greeted with the thrashing of rain and
wind. Crap! How the Hell did Seoul become plagued with a tropical rainstorm so powerful that it appeared
as if cars were close to be picked up by the wind and flipped over? And double crap for me to have to
fight through this storm to get to class.
With the rainstorm attacking my face, completely soaking my clothes, I struggled to dig into my Birkin bag,
grabbed onto my umbrella and whipped it out with the intention to protect myself against the rain.
However, I didnt even get an opportunity to use it when a big gust of wind came and turned the umbrella
upside down, effectively rendering it useless.
Augh!!! Are you kidding me?! I cried out, wanting to break the umbrella apart. Groaning to myself, I
continued to take off in the rain, running with the sorry-excuse-for-an-umbrella flapping around uselessly
while I did my best to maneuver onto the sidewalk that appeared to be the safest area for me to run on.
I couldnt see anything through the fog of rain so I just kept running, ignoring the chills that had overtaken
my body and the threat of pneumonia to come as the storm continued to make a victim out of me and
eating away at my warmth.
I was miserable, I was distressed and I was thinking that my day couldnt get any worse when a car came
speeding by, conveniently running over the pile of newly formed mud water on the road and. . .
*SPLASH!!!*
. . .I was drenched.
I was completely drenched from head to toe.
Muddy filth dripped down my hair, tattooed my once beautiful dress, and polluted my once flawless white
heels.
Oh. My. Gawd.
I was the frigging epitome of a mud-monster!
I felt like shit and as much as I hated to admit it, I looked like shit as well.
I hate my life.
Crestfallen while wind and rain continued to inundate me with its wickedness, I miserably picked up my
feet and continued onwards to class, my lower lip quivering as I tried not to think about how ugly and
pathetic I looked.
I hate you, I hate you so much, I thought as Eclipses flawless face crossed my mind.
The only part of me that was still completed void of mud was my F-paper. Sparkly clean with no blemish
whatsoever, this cursed project of mine was the only thing that continued to beam with pride as I
miserably I trudged all the way to class, my mind silently cursing the damned Demon for the Hell I knew
he was planning on putting me through.

I knew it even then that Eclipse was just getting started my horrible day was far from over.

ad luck followed me the entire day.

In classes my Professors seemed to have an affinity with picking on me to answer the hardest questions
that no undergraduate student would be able to answer and they also had a habit of calling me up to
complete equations in class that I just couldnt solve because I wasnt frigging Albert Einstein. They made
me feel like an idiot and to their credit, they succeeded because I had never felt more incompetent in my
life. To make matters worse, I couldnt for the life of me control the coordination of my own two feet!
Throughout the day, I wouldnt stop falling on my face, tripping on my feet, and slipping on my butt. I had
acquired so many bruises that one would think I had just came back from a battle in World War III. This
was also not including the disturbing fact that life itself seemed to have found entertainment in extricating
big gushes of wind my way, causing discarded soda cans, candy wrappers, and big ugly bugs to come
flying at my face. Ewww, much?
It goes without saying that I was relieved to be granted a period of break when I went to work at the
library. I couldnt imagine what else Eclipse could have in store for me for the remainder of the day
(perhaps the bastard would have my hair catch on fire next) but I was thankful to be away from the rain
and away from flying objects that could attack my face. I was relieved initially but I have to admit the
greeting I received when I walked into work was making me think twice about the supposed relief.
Grace! What on earth happened to you?!
Sitting at the front of the circulation desk with her jaw hung low and her eyes gaping at me from above the
librarys flat-screen computer monitor was Ara.
Aside from being my mentor and buddy at school, Ara was also the reason why I got the job as a student
assistant at the graduate library of my university as well. Having worked at the library throughout her
undergraduate years, Ara was promoted to student supervisor and was in charge of managing the student
assistants for the library coordinator and the librarian. Because she knew that I was looking for a job to kill
time and to make some extra money, Ara encouraged me to apply for the job because she said that the
patrons here (being students as well) were easy to deal with because they spent the majority of their time
studying and very rarely bothered anyone. She also said that during the slow times, we were also allowed
to study/do homework while still getting our hours in and getting paid. That tidbit was all that it took to
convince me to apply and sure enough, with Aras highest recommendation to the hiring manager, I was
offered the student assistant job right after my interview.
Judging from her excited demeanor when I stepped in from the storm, I imagined she wanted to gossip
with me about how her day was going but after seeing me and my unkempt appearance, gossiping about
her day seemed to be the last thing on her mind.
Bad day, I replied sullenly, knowing how hideous I must look to receive that type of reaction from Ara
who normally adored my sense of style. I dont want to talk about it,
After being submerged in filthy crap A.K.A mud, I embarrassingly went to class, endured countless stares
from bewildered classmates (I had never wanted to crawl under a hole and die more in my life) and after
what felt like an eternity of lecture, class was finally over and I was given an opportunity to run my butt to

the bathroom where I did my best to clean myself up before my next class commenced. I did my best to
clean up but it was futile because the mud stuck to me seemed to have been mixed with industrial
strength super-glue because no matter how hard I scrubbed, the vast majority of the damned mud still
clung to me, hanging on me like leeches Hell-bent on making sure I experience nothing but
embarrassment for the duration of the day. I hadnt had time to go home to change and I was too
responsible to ditch my obligations to school and work but after seeing Aras reaction, I was beginning to
hate myself for being so responsible and dependable. If there was a day to be selfish and ditch out on my
responsibilities, then today was it.
Nodding her head while students passed us by, staring at me like I was a hobo off the street, Ara was
considerate enough to adhere to my wishes. She didnt purge any further for information in regards to why
I walked into work looking like a piglet who had just rolled around in mud and I loved her for that. Unlike
others, Ara was a very thoughtful and smart girl she got hints fast and she caught onto subtleties faster.
Instead treading on the topic I obviously didnt want to tread on, she tilted her head towards the stacks of
books on the rolling cart behind her, I was going to go and stack the books back in their place when you
came in but I think I could watch the front desk now. Do you want to go to the back and categorize them
instead? You can just stay there and make sure all the books are in order until your shift is over.
I smiled appreciatively at her, grateful that I didnt have to sit up front like I usually did during my
shifts. Thats why shes one of my best friends. She doesnt ask questions when its clear I dont want to
answer them and this is why I adore her so much.
With a whispered thanks and an air hug to her, I quickly ran to the cart. Wheeling the cart away in a haste
to get away before anyone else saw me, I felt the anger return to me when the stupid cheap cart wouldnt
stop squealing as I descended towards the row of bookshelves in the back. Students who were studying
stared at me with gaping eyes but I was able to escape quickly and get lost in the back before any more
could look up from their books and judge me and my unfortunate appearance.
Finally. Im finally alone.
Standing on a ladder and categorizing books into the correct order from the stacks of returned books on
the rolling cart, I felt peace to be able to hide my unkempt appearance from the rest of the students in the
library. I was thankful, I was sothankful to just be hiding out here and working out the next 2 hours of my
shift before I could go home, shower, and end my horrible day on a somewhat relaxing note.
Gracie. . .
The sound of his voice was what ruined the momentary serenity I thought I was about to enjoy.
I felt anger hit my eyes when I turned, looked down and saw him. Standing on the steps of the ladder, my
petite 52 height was elevated dramatically to the point where I was actually slightly taller than his tall 6
foot frame. Admittedly though, I still wasnt that much taller even with the help of an inanimate object as
my prop but I was still slightly taller and that was enough to make me feel like a big bad monster
compared to him.
YOU. I snarled, barring my teeth at him.
After a long day of cursing his name and rehearsing in my mind about all the things I wanted to scream
out at him, I couldnt believe that when the actual opportunity arose for me to give him a piece of my mind,
all that I could come up with was You.

It was anticlimactic but I was too angry; I couldnt even string together the words to scream at him!
Oh come on, Gracie, he replied, already knowing what I was so upset about. Smoke escaped from his
lips when he said this. He was still dressed in the same outfit I saw him in earlier and he looked as spiffy
and polished as ever which made me angrier because it only reminded me of the state I was in with my
own outfit. Its not that big of a deal.
An F! I shrieked, nearly falling off the ladder at his efforts to make it appear as if I was overreacting. He
spent the whole day screwing up my luck and he has to audacity to make it appear as if I was
overreacting? I picked up the cursed project that I still had in my possession and I waved it in his face,
You gave me an F! Do you know how hard I worked on this project? I stayed up 3 days straight for it.
I angrily threw the project on the floor and just went on a rant while I glared at him in disbelief.
Not only that, you also tortured me by making me fall down in class, slip on my butt, and trip the entire
day. My lips quivered when I pointed at my overall outer appearance, And you had a car drive by and
splash mud all over me! Look at me! I look like a pig who just rolled around in mud all day!
A hint of guilt splashed across his face when I mentioned the mud incident but it wasnt enough to throw
him over the edge with remorse.
Trust me Gracie, it could be worse, he whispered soothingly, helping me categorize the books by picking
up some books from the rolling cart and putting them in the correct order in the lower shelves.
Nothing seems as worse as my bleak future, I replied resentfully, grabbing the books from him. I didnt
need him to pretend to be nice to me when he was the one making me miserable in the first place.
Youre being horribly overdramatic, he went on calmly, attempting for me to empathize with his situation.
He stared up at me, inhaling the last of his diminishing cigarette before flicking it into a nearby trashcan
and turning his full attention to me. You have no idea the things other Demons would do to persuade
humans into giving up their souls. The vast majority are heartless, uncaring of the welfare of the humans
they are after all they care about is making you so miserable that you want nothing more but to end it
you want nothing more but to beg for them to take your soul. As far as Im concerned, what Im doing isnt
even remotely close to the type misery I could bring upon you.
It doesnt matter if it could be worse, I snapped, not having any of it. I will not let him feel better about
himself by making it seem that he was the lesser of two evils. The point is, none of this would be
happening if it wasnt for your interference in my life.
Say Yes and Ill stop everything at once, he countered, his voice stern as well, I wont worsen
anything.
Go to Hell!
I know it may not seem like it but Im suffering just as much as you are, he said softly to me, noting the
unforgiving daggers in my eyes, All you have to do is agree and both our miseries can end.
I gaped at him dryly, How are you suffering as much as me?
He gazed at me disbelief as well at my question as if was obvious as to why he would be miserable as
well.

I know that this may come as a surprise to you, Gracie, but I do have responsibilities and Im actually a
very busy and ambitious Royal Demon. It doesnt help me that because Im trying not to kill you, I have to
Dim myself, thereby making me less powerful than I actually am. I can handle stepping out of my
Kingdom for you because I happen to look forward to being around you but as Im sure youve figured out
from my cocky personality, I happen to like my powers and I do not appreciate still being a Dimmed
Demon just because youre stubborn. So yes, Im suffering as much as you and I would very much
appreciate you ending this misery for us by just saying Yes to me.
Im not giving you my soul, you evil Demon! I shouted, wishing that I could just jump off the ladder and
kick him. Unlike the last time I did this though, I knew that this Demon was for real now and I was too
much of a chicken shit to attack him at least physically. Verbally, I was still up for it. How dare he bring
up being ambitious when he was the one screwing up my grades my ambitions! I hope youre suffering
a lot because Ive never been this miserable in my life because my own ambitions are screwed up. Im
going to keep my soul and I will enjoy watching you suffer without your powers just to spite you. I dont
care what you do and how you try to convince me, Im not giving you anything!
He laughed self-mockingly, shaking his head at the stubbornness emanating from me.
God help me it would make sense that Im cursed with you, Gracie, he muttered sourly to himself. How
can a human girl be this stubborn?
How can an all-powerful Demon be this thick-headed and stupid as to pick on a poor innocent girl?
He looked at me blankly when I coined myself as innocent.
You murdered your own family when you were 6," he dead-panned.
I glared at him, furious that he'd low-blow me with a crime I committed when I was barely old enough to
remember, I really hate you right now, I hope you know it.
He smiled at my retort. Knowing that any further interaction with me at the current time and place was
futile because I was pass reasoning, he sighed, I think its best if I leave you alone now, Gracie.
I eyed him suspiciously. Something in the way he said that made uncomfortable in the most chilling of
ways. He was up to something. I just know it.
Why? I inquired, my alert eyes locked with his, What are you planning to do to me now?
He gave me one of the most innocent expressions Ive ever seen in my life, one that could melt the heart
of the most evil witch. Other girls would see this and fall heads over heel for him but I knew better. An
innocent expression from Eclipse did not mean reassurance it meant trouble. True to my assumption,
with no warning, Eclipse casually lifted his right hand up, rested the palm of his hand flat against the shelf
and then, much to my horror, he gave the towering bookshelf the single most powerful push Ive seen in
my life.
Oh no. . .
As the gigantic bookshelf began to tilt, adhering to his very will for it to no longer stand its ground, Eclipse
gave me a small, apologetic smile and disappeared into thin air, leaving me to deal with the chaos to
come.
Shit, I thought as I watched everything take place before me in slow motion. Ooooh shit. . .

*BOOM!!!!*
*BOOM!!!!*
*BOOM!!!!*
*BOOM!!!!*
Shelf after shelf fell upon one another like dominos, generating thundering sounds as a tsunami of books
flew to the ground, splashing across the carpet like wet paint. The sound was destructive, completely
attention grabbing and inarguably deafening before a cloud dust mirroring that of the atomic bombs rose
in the library after all the dusty books and heavyweight shelf hit the floor, ending the chaotic screams of
destruction by swallowing up the ruins with its ominous silence.
The destruction may have been done. . . but the aftermath was just beginning.
OH MY GOD!!!!!
WHAT THE HELL?!?!?!
HOLY CRAP!!!!
Students who were seated at the study tables, patrons who were browsing on the other side of the library,
and people who were in study rooms ran to the area of the crime and in synchronization, their widened
eyes laid on the destruction where a myriad of books laid on one another, completely covering the carpet
beneath it in disarray. Their eyes ran over the gigantic shelves that were piled on top of the other, their
gazes swam over the dust that had clouded the air and in perfect harmony, all eyes in the library rose up
and rested on me.
Shaking while standing on the ladder with a book that I was about to categorize onto the shelf in hand, my
own eyes were wide with absolute shock.
Grace! Ara shouted, running in from the circulation desk. Her eyes expanded at the catastrophe before
her. She looked up at me, floored by that mayhem that laid before her, GRACE! WHAT THE HELL
HAPPENED?!
I could feel the silence, the accusatory stares and the anticipation rest upon me and my answer.
In desperation, I muttered the only thing that came to my congested mind at that humiliating and fucked
up moment. . .

". . .I I sneezed."

003 (II|II) Twist of Luck

omeone help! Theres a Demon after me!

After roughly 5 hours of all the library workers working together to restore the mess I made (or the mess
Eclipse made), I had never felt more anger in my life and I had never wanted to scream out a string of
words more in my entire life so that someone could help me with my Demon troubles. Every time my
fellow co-workers gave me glares for my own stupidity, I wanted to scream out, You dont understand! Its
not me. Its Eclipse! Its the Demon of Lust. He caused this mess! Hes after me!!!!!!
Now I understood clearly why Eclipse made such a quick exit. He didnt want to deal with the aftermath of
a womans scorn and let me tell you, I was pissed and I wanted to get rid of him. This was what was
running in my mind when hastily I bid goodbye to Ara after work was over, dashed out of campus in
hysteria and ran into a cathedral screaming what I wanted to scream in the library. . .
Someonehelp!TheresaDemonafterme!!!!!!!!
I felt better screaming that message out into the cathedral because I felt that it was the only safe place for
me to be. I felt better but my momentary relief was eclipsed by the simple realization that I had barged
into the church and interrupted a bride and groom while they were in the middle of a wedding rehearsal.
With my hair drenched in rain, my clothes and body still cloaked with remnants of mud and my eyes
widened like saucers, I stared back at the bride and groom standing at the alter, their eyes wide in shock
while theyre friends and family stared at me in the same horror. Though it wasnt even an actual wedding
I interrupted, I still felt crappy and ashamed of myself. Surely the memory of some psycho running into
your wedding rehearsal looking like she could shoot at everyone at any given moment isnt something you
want to remember when you think back on your wedding memories.
Good going, Grace. I thought derisively.
Shaking where I stood, I contemplated between suicide by bashing my head against the pews because
Ive been embarrassed enough today or running outside, hide in the corner, and sit down on the puddle
like a child and just throw a tantrum because I wanted my horrible luck to end. Luckily before I chose one
of those ridiculous options as a feasible choice, I caught sight of a lurking Father who popped out from the
corner. He was staring at me in curiosity (and reserved apprehension as well) when he approached me.
He looked somewhat young and too nervous while he stepped closer to me and I quickly concluded that
he must be a rookie a newbie Priest.
Whats wrong? What was that you just screamed out? he asked gently, doing well to herd me away from
the main Cathedral hall and taking me to the back where we stood in the outside hallway.
I thought about telling him, Father, please help me! An insanely gorgeous Demon is after my soul and he
is making me accident-prone while giving me bad grades in the process, but vetoed that idea because of
the idiocy in that sentence alone.
Instead, I said, Father! I am a religiously curious agnostic who is looking to find salvation in a house of
worship and Im wondering if you can give me a Bible and Holy water to start off my spiritual exploration.
Quite possibly wanting to kick me out as soon as possible because I scared the bride and groom (and I
imagine him as well), the Priest gave me what I needed and with a bow of gratitude, I was off in a flash,
sloshing through the rain with a sorry excuse for an umbrella as my protector from the storm and a Bible
and Holy water in hand. When I got home, the first thing I did when I got in my apartment, way before
conceptualizing my plan as to how to get rid of the Demon, was putting revenge aside for a moment and

throwing myself into a warm, cleansing and relaxing shower. Honestly if youve had the day I had and if
you were still covered in shit in the way that I was, the first thing you would do is shower your misery
away as well.
After the refreshing shower, I got dressed and instantaneously got online to do research on all the
possible ways I could go about warding off a Demon on my own (while practicing internet safety by not
going onto suspicious sites that could have viruses that may infect my laptop), took notes on all the most
commonly used ones and ripped out the paper from the notebook. After which, I threw on a black trench
coat and was off to a local store where I purchased the supplies I needed: 2 big packs of salt and a 6-inch
wooden cross. Some of the online tippers said that throwing Holy Water and reading scriptures from the
bible should do but if that doesnt work, then they also suggested that I hammer a big cross on my door to
keep the Demons from coming in and just to be safe that Demon is powerful enough to get past that
barrier, they also suggest that I form a big salt circle with myself standing in the center to keep evil from
coming in and attacking me.
It all sounded ridiculous but I was desperate I wouldve stood on one leg with a finger to my nose and
hopped for hours on end if it would get rid of the Demon.
After hammering the cross over my 999 apartment number, I ran back into my apartment with my black
heels clacking about and lined a big circle of salt around me as the final measure of protection. Hopefully
the cross at the door would do well to ward him off but if that doesnt work, then at least the salt circle will
protect me. . .
With the Bible and a bottle of Holy water in hand, I stood in that circle in my living, my eyes shifting all
around my now bright but extremely quiet apartment. My heart was racing with adrenaline and I was so
nervous. I still had homework and studying to do so I hoped he would come soon so I could vanquish him
and get on with my life.
After roughly 15 minutes of waiting, I got restless. My scrapped up knees were starting to bother me again
and I remembered I still had so much homework to do so I decided to step out of the circle with the
intention of running to my bedroom, grab my books and sit in the circle while doing homework and waiting
for the Demon to appear if he ever appears.
I barely made it out of the circle when the Demon materialized right before my eyes, a hand in one pocket
while the other held his cigarette.
Oh my flyin !
Gasping at his sudden appearance, I jumped back over the salt circle and ran back to the center, trying
my best to look ferocious while I glowered at him. There was a look of curiosity on his face while he
regarded at me and the salt circle around me. His cool brown eyes rested on my Bible, the bottle of Holy
water in my grasp and then came back to me again.
If I didnt know better. . . he started softly, walking around the salted circle with ease. He never once
touched the salt and he never once attempted to cross over it. Then Id think youve just declared war
against me, Gracie.
There was amusement in his velvet voice. If I didnt know better, I would go as far as saying that he
thought it was cutethat I was trying to vanquish him.
That bastard, Ill show him cute.

Stay back, Demon! I shouted dramatically, trying to still my quivering lips every time he stepped closer to
the salt. He never once touched it but he was still too dangerously close for comfort. I dont want to hurt
you but youve forced my hand with all those things you did to me today, I held the bible and holy water
tight in my grasp, Now I will give you one more chance to leave me alone or else Im going to have no
choice but to hurt you.
You do realize, he began distractedly, his eyes focused on the salt and not on me, . . . that youre going
to have a hard time getting all that salt out of the carpet dont you?
Thatthats what vacuums are for. I answered, not anticipating him to bring up the cleanliness issue of
attempting to vanquish him. I was thrown for a moment before I got back onto topic, Nownow just stay
back! Just stay away from me.
You dont have a vacuum, Gracie.
My God, could this Demon make this vanquishing attempt anymore awkward?
Tha thats a problem that could easily be resolved, I replied awkwardly, I will promptly purchase one
after this is all over.
He titled his head at me, regarding me in curiosity when I dismissed him with this. Then, getting back onto
topic himself, he said, You really have the heart to vanquish me?
He was looked at me like I was the one who wronged him and that he couldnt believe how I was
behaving.
Youre torturing me! I retorted, outraged by the fact that he was acting so innocent when he knew why I
had been pushed to this point.
I gave you an F, made you a bit clumsy, and allowed some mud to splash all over you, he amended
wistfully like I was an overdramatic drama queen, and for that, you want to vanquish me?
. . .You You will not guilt me into feeling bad I responded clumsily before hastily adding, Your
existence itself is a sin; Ill be doing everyone a favor if I got rid of you.
He laughed, shaking his head at me, The irony of this conversation alone is too funny to not laugh at.
Honestly, just stay away from me, Eclipse. I implored him, trying to steady my voice. The truth was, I
really didnt want to vanquish him. I just wanted to be left alone; I just wanted my life to be normal again,
Please? Can you please just go bother someone else and leave me alone? I promise Ill let you live if
you just leave me alone right now.
His shook his head at me again, his eyes this time filled with conviction.
Thats not possible, Gracie, he began regrettably, his tone firm, unyielding. I dont want anyone else but
you and seeing that were reached this bridge, either you vanquish me or you have to deal with me
because Im not giving up on you.
Then without notice, he stepped over the circle of salt and I went into panic mode because HE WASNT
SUPPOSED TO BE ABLE TO COME NEAR ME WHEN I VANQUISH HIM!
SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!

Freaking out, my mind went into overdrive and I did the first instinctive I could think of to stop him in his
tracks: I started to splash the Holy Water at him.
Splash!!!
However, instead of the water eating away at his skin like burning acid as I had initially anticipated, the
droplets of water just dripped normally on his face, doing absolutely no harm to him. This imagery in itself
wouldnt have caused the paranoia to give way inside of me but when this imagery is accompanying
Eclipses blank but heavily annoyed face, it was a whole other story.
With rivulets of Holy Water dripping from his countenance, Eclipse annoyingly spat out the Holy water that
had gotten into his mouth and groaned to himself about his favorite shirt getting wet and how bad the
water tasted. It was clear that he did not appreciate me drenching him and it was very clear that I had not
only managed to annoy a Demon. . .but I managed to pissed off one in the process!
That. . . he began dangerously, his eyes turning ferocious on me while he shook the Holy water from his
hands, was a big mistake, Gracie.
With a low, angry growl emitting from the depths of his chest, he wiped the water from his face and begun
towards me in the way that a lion would when it was getting ready to lunge forward and kill its prey.
My eyes expanded at the sight of this.
Holy crap! Holy crap! Ahhhhhh!!!! Hes going to kill me!!!
I had no idea what to do at that point in time. The cross didnt keep him out, the circle of salt failed to keep
him away from me and the Holy water did little to dissuade him from coming after me if anything, it only
managed to piss him off some more!
Appalled by the dilemma I found myself in, my mind was cursing all the stupid internet instructions that
didnt even assist me even remotely in helping me to vanquish the damned Demon. Frigging delusional
internet liars!
I was scared shitless when I turned to my bible for help. The sucky thing about my last course of action
was that. . .I didnt know what to do with the bible! I realized in my state of frenzy that I had no idea what
verses to read in order to vanquish a Demon and my eyes just couldnt focus on the small print because I
WAS FREAKING OUT THAT THE MURDEROUS DEMON WAS GETTING CLOSER AND CLOSER TO
ME!
Panicking because the overwhelming fear had somehow made me illiterate and prevented me from
reading any bible verses, I decided to take advantage of the bibles thickness and just threw the Holy
book at the Demon like I was tossing a baseball and then followed up that idiotic move by throwing whats
left of the Holy water at him and screaming things like The power of Christ compels you! from memories
of movies Ive watched about the vanquishing of Demons.
Bloody hel !
The bible knocked itself against Eclipses forehead with a loud Thud!, earning a round of curses from the
Demon before the remainder of the Holy water grazed his face again.
Ah damnit! Ive always hated how needlessly fat bibles are!

Rubbing his forehead in pain as the bible fell to the salt-covered ground, Eclipse muttered another curse
and with another growl, he locked his irate eyes with me, causing the breath to hilt in my horrified chest. It
was clear in the way he glared at me, he was wordlessly saying: Youre going to pay for this, Gracie.
I was about to cover my eyes as my last measure of protecting myself when he was a breath away from
grabbing onto me when Eclipses once fierce face suddenly twisted in unexpected pain.
. . . Huh?
Then, the once harmless rivulets of water that adorned his face started sizzling relentlessly, causing him
to abruptly thrash to the floor, groans of agony filling the room while he crouched over the line of salt that
was now in chaos on my carpet.
AUGGGGGHHHHHH. . . .
I covered my mouth in shock while I stared dumbfounded.
What. . .was happening?
The smell of sulfur filled my nose as countless strings of steams began to rise from Eclipses shaking
body. Every part of him that was drenched with Holy water, from his face to his chest all the way down to
his lower legs was sizzling as the water began to boil like acid on his body.
AAAAAAAAAUUUUGGGGGGGGGGHHH!!!!!!
The pained scream that then emitted from Eclipse was the most horrible thing Ive heard. It was so
agonizing that I felt my own body tremble in pain and it was so powerful by nature that his roar alone
caused the entire apartment to shake violently, sending me teetering from the balance I once held. I was
nearly knocked over by the impact before I grounded my legs on the floor and just continued to stare at
Eclipse, who was still groaning in excruciating pain as the apartment started to shake more violently. It
was like the entire world beneath us could feel his pain and they were outraged by this abomination.
BAM!!!!
If the earthquake-like effects overtaking my apartment wasnt enough, at that exact point in time, the
windows to my apartment burst open on its own accord, allowing the storm of the night to come deluging
in, ravaging my apartment and blowing papers, salt and various other objects around like we were in the
eye of the tornado.
AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!
Screaming, I covered my face to protect myself against all the random objects that were being swept up
by the possessed wind and flying towards my face. Through the gaps between my fingers, I peeked out at
Eclipse who was in the center of all this chaos. He was still shaking in agony and still groaning in pain. It
was so horrible I wanted to die myself from the screams. At that exact instance, I wanted to cover my
ears to block out the horrible screams coming from him but as soon as that thought crossed my mind, his
pained groans ceased and nothing but abrupt silence and calmness deafened the room.
Wh-what?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

I gazed at the area in which Eclipse was once crouching on and widened my eyes when I realized that
Eclipse. . .was no longer there.
The windows were still opened but the once violent wind was no longer thrashing, the ground had
stopped shaking and the room was no longer filled with screams. The chaos left with Eclipse. Unveiling
my hands from my face, my widened eyes swept my now carnage-infested living room in awe.
Oh my flying pig! What the heck just happened?
Placing a hand over my trembling heart, it took me awhile to calm myself down before I realized. . . I had
won.
I had successfully vanquished a Demon.
I didnt even understand what I had done correctly to successfully win this battle, my only thought was
that: It worked! It worked! I vanquished a Demon!
I was so deliriously happy and so proud of myself that I couldnt help but play with the thought that I could
perhaps make a profitable living out of this. Grace Hwang, the Demon Slayer! I was ready to cheer in
glory while fantasying about my own possible TV show when I felt a pair of hands wrap itself around my
waist, pull me back to a hard awaiting chest and felt a pair recognizable lips glide along my right ear,
biting it teasingly while sending shivers of pleasure up my spine.
Do I get a treat for that award-worthy performance? the familiarly sexy voice purred, skillfully nibbling on
my ear, nearly causing me to faint from all the pleasure alone.
I wanted to cry when I realized that I was back in the arms of the spawn of Satan Eclipse himself.
You youre supposed to be vanquished! I cried stupidly, fighting to get out of his grasp. My efforts were
futile because he only held on tighter, nearly driving me crazy with his lips on my ear. Stop it! Let go!
It was only after I shouted at him to let me go did he show me mercy by pulling his tempting lips away and
loosened his grip on me, allowing me to pull free and effectively back away from him.
He allowed me to pull free but he wasnt about to let me get very far. With every retreating step I took from
him, he followed me with a step of advancement of his own, his charms fully intact.
Nearly tripping on my own two feet as I found myself backing into a wall, I glared at him in disbelief, How
could the Holy water not work? I got it from the church itself!
Holy water, bible verses, and crosses, Eclipse began nonchalantly, his body moving closer and closer to
me, as uncomfortable and uneasy as they make me, are not enough to affect a Demon of my caliber. He
smiled with wicked sensuality before further backing me into the wall, crowding me with his much-too-hot
body. He was too close for my comfort. You would need moreunsavory things to affect me.
Why did you make me believe it worked then? I asked, making it sound more like a whine that I
wouldve liked it to be. I tried my best to ignore how close our bodies were.
He laughed, lazily lifting his hands up and placing them on my hips. Sparks of electricity swam up my
body from the point in which he touched me and to make matters worse, the sparks of electricity
magnified with intensity when he pressed his forehead against mine, his eyes becoming dark with

desires.
Because you looked adorable as Hell when you were trying to vanquish me, a beautiful chuckle
escaped him when he playfully nipped my nose with his and he affectionately added, and your reaction
was funny as Hell when you realized it didnt work.
Anger lined my eyes, You are cruel to play with my hopes like that.
And you are cruel to make any attempts to vanquish me when Ive been doing nothing but spoiling you
with my affections, he retorted, his expression slightly hurt that I would even think about getting rid of
him. He was staring at me like he couldnt believe I was so cruel to him.
Affections? I snapped, unable to swallow the absurdity of his rationale, Making me fall down in class is
affection?!
Would you prefer getting sores all over your face as the alternative? he retorted swiftly, straightening
himself up and staring down at me with critical eyes. There are much worse things in life that I could
bestow upon you but Im not going that far. Im doing the bare minimum right now, you cant be angry at
me for that.
Thats like saying the kid cant be angry at a tiger for biting off his arm when he couldve eaten the entire
body. The point is, the bad things wouldnt be happening if the tiger hadnt appeared in the first place.
Say the magic word and the tiger will disappear, he coaxed at once, never missing an opportunity to
remind me of why I disliked him so much. Give me your soul and I will stop all of this.
How thick-headed could this Demon be? Thank God, he has his looks going for him because he was
definitely lacking in the brains department. I mean, how many Nos does one have to get before they
realize that a certain human isnt going to give them their soul and that they should go bother some other
poor soul?
Im calling in a specialist, I told him dismissively, not even bothering to reject his proposal again. I

knew he wasnt going to accept my rejection anyway and I didnt want


waste my breath saying it. I couldnt vanquish you but Im sure someone else
could.
And say what? he countered at once, bringing me back to the reality of the situation I

was in, The Demon of Lust is after you and hes making you accident prone while
giving you bad grades in the process?
. . . . . . . . . . .
I blinked at him.
Yeah, that sentence still sounds stupid and illogical even when the culprit himself says it.
Before I was able to come up with any other bright idea of how to find help, the frigging clever Demon
buried the nail in the coffin by adding, Do you not think people will look into your files first? Do you think

anyone would take you seriously after theyve found out that you were admitted into a mental institution
when you were younger? Youd be back in there before you know it!
At this rate, probably the only thing that would make me sane is the insane asylum! I replied, knowing
that Ive lost this battle. I couldnt vanquish him and I couldnt find anyone to vanquish him because
knowing Eclipse, hed probably disappear for days on end and not appear again until they roll me out with
a straight jacket on. I shuddered at the thought of him visiting me when I was locked inside one of those
rooms and I shuddered more at the thought of spending my entire life listening to Eclipse persuade me to
give him my soul while I was locked up. I would go crazy for sure!
Never hating the quandary in my life more, I pushed him away with a huff and just gave up on the whole
endeavor to vanquish him into leaving me alone. Who was I kidding? Did I really think it was going to be
that easy to get rid of him? Did I really think life was going to be that nice to me and allow me to be free of
Eclipse?
What a waste of time, I thought bitterly about my efforts to vanquish him.
Biting back my pride and bitterness, I decided to go back to my original plan which was to just go back
to ignoring him and hoping he would get bored, get the hint and leave me alone.
Where are you going, Gracie? he asked with much amusement, his gaze following as I irritably threw a
black trench coat over myself. The intonation of his voice was filled with pride; he already knew that he
won this battle with me.
None of your business, I snapped, not even bothering to make eye contact with him. I just swept across
the room, gathered my books, grabbed my purse and headed straight for the door, my chin held high in
pride while I walked past him. I was not going to stop living my life just because I had a Demon in my life
now. I was stronger than this; a few setbacks will not make me fall. I wasnt going to let him walk all over
me. I may be spineless but I wont tolerate it with him.
Casting him a glare just as I opened the door, I gravely said, Dont you dare follow me.
Eclipses brow arched in hilarity at my command. I had expected him to make some smartass comment
about me not being able to get rid of him so I was taken aback when he obediently inclined his head
towards me as if to say, As you wish.
I was taken aback and suspicious with his adherence to my needs but I was too bitter with losing to sit
around and dwell on this. I didnt have time to deal with him; I still had school work to do. With my priority
set, I was about to gracefully and powerfully step out of my apartment and leave the Demon to think about
what a loser he was now that he had managed to piss me off when I was suddenly caught off guard when
he shouted after me and asked: Are you stopping by the store to buy a vacuum afterwards as well?
I felt my once ferocious face thaw into a pouting expression when I realized that I still needed to clean up
the apartment when I returned from the library.

I bit my lips, staring back at him and the way he regarded me, amusement and adoration still suffused in
his eyes. I wasnt planning on it but I made a mental note to buy a vacuum after studying.
I knew I shouldve thanked him for the reminder but then I recalled that he was the reason why I had to
ultimately buy a vacuum in the first place. So with a final glare as if to officially let him know that I wouldnt
be nice and thank him (even if he was being extra nice to me right now), I held my chin up high and
slammed the door close behind me only to flinch in fear a moment later when the cross fell from the
door and freaked the Hell out of me.
Attempting to compose myself when I heard a soft chuckle come from inside my apartment, I continued to
walk down the hall with my head held high and my insides raging with animosity. I hate him, I hate him so
much.
The trip to the library was surprisingly peaceful, safe, and accident-free. I had anticipated getting soaked
by rain and perhaps getting attacked by dogs or bats from Hell but when I made it safely to the main
library at school and stepped into one of the study rooms on the third floor, I was taken aback by the
generosity Eclipse was showing me. Perhaps he had gotten the point after all and decided to leave me
alone? I laughed at myself as soon as I came to those ludicrous thoughts. There was no way in Hell hed
relinquished efforts to torture me before he got my soul. I knew that I didnt know him for that long but I
knew him well enough Eclipse wasnt the type to quit unless he got what he wanted. He may pretend to
be nice to me but I knew better: he would do anything to get what he wanted and for that reason and that
reason alone, I would never let my guard down again. Anyone who wanted my soul was my enemy and
my enemy was definitely Eclipse. . .
After about 3 hours into the study session, I was done with most of my assignments for my classes and
was finally finishing up typing the report for my Business Law class. I was about to make flashcards for
next weeks exam when it occurred to me in the silence of the room: Whats the point? Eclipse is going to
give me an F anyway. After 3 productive and hard-working hours, I wish I came to that earth-shattering
conclusion earlier.
No matter how hard I work and no matter how much I study, I would always get an F because Eclipse had
effectively cursed me. This was probably why he didnt follow me to the library and probably the reason
why he laughed at me when I walked out. He must be thinking: Whats the point of going to the library,
human girl? Youre going to fail anyway. Ill make sure of it. So in a huff of disappointment that 4 years of
higher education was being screwed up by something that was beyond my control, I pathetically gathered
my things and just left.
When I made it safely onto campus, I remembered to stop by the store to buy a vacuum to soak up all the
useless salt I used in hopes of protecting me from Eclipse. What a catastrophic joke it all turned out to
be.
While paying for the vacuum, I spotted a Bluetooth for the phone and decided to buy it in preparation for
talking to Eclipse when out in public. If he was invisible then the least I could was make it appear as if I
was having a conversation on an earpiece instead of appearing like a looney tune in public.

It was when I paid for the vacuum, walked back to my apartment, cleaned up the disastrous mess in my
living room and unwrapped the earpiece from its package did it seriously occur to me that I now had a
Demon, who was Hell-bent on owning my soul, after me. There was absolutely no one who can help me.
If I tried to find help, then people would look into my history and they would put me back into the
institution. No one can see him, hear him, or hurt him. The only one who could get rid of the Demon was
me and seeing as that I was slaving away, cleaning up the mess of my failed exorcism and seeing as that
I had just unwrapped my new Bluetooth headset in preparation for future meetings with him, one can see
that Im doing a wonderful job of getting rid of the Demon.
In all honesty, in times like this, the only thought prevalent in my mind was that I was doomed. Throwing a
bitter palm to my face, I accepted the shittiness of my life with the declaration of three horrible words that
pretty much summed up the crappiness that was my fate. . .
. . . Fuck my life.

ve never had a more miserable sleeping experience.

My body was sore from all the cleaning I did, I was embarrassed that I was tricked into believing that I had
vanquished a Demon, I was freaking out that there was still a Demon on my tail who was still adamant
about forcing me to give him my soul and the most frustrating thought of all: All I wanted to do was throw
myself at him while hoping hed give me his virginity and give me the time of my life.
It would always start off with me thinking how much I hated him, how much I wanted to hurt him, how
much I would enjoy making him suffer and then it would gradually evolve into me biting his scrumptious
lips, ripping off his clothes, showering his body with my kisses and basically just having my way with the
gorgeous, devious Demon. I know that I said that I'll exercise self-control around the Demon but that
doesn't mean I could control the superficial girl in me from desiring him - even in spite of the fact that he
was the one making my life so horrible in the first place. I know, Im so disturbed on so many levels its
not even funny. . .
After a few awkward rounds of me silently scolding myself for wanting to succumb to my womanly desires
than my rationale, the weight of lethargy on my eyelids were starting to grow heavy. Unfortunately, this
development occurred at 7:00am, right when my alarm went off, indicating to me that it was time to go to
school and start my day.
Damn.
Insomnia always ends when its time to wake up.
In fear of Eclipse popping in on me while I was naked in the shower, I made it a point to shower quickly
before I went to class. I wanted to protect myself from my own body should he appear. Thoughts of what
Id like to do to him and his naked body was still fresh in my mind and I didnt want to tempt those
fantasies if and when Eclipse actually made his appearance. God knows what Id do to the Demon of Lust

if I was naked and in his presence. Id jump into his arms and essentially jump to my deathliterally!
After spending what felt like .0002 seconds in the shower, I hastily got dressed in my sleeveless pink
dress and even bypassed breakfast (something I never ever do) just because I didnt want to spend any
more time alone than I had to and ran my butt to class.
With my hair still wet and un-styled, I sat quietly in the back of my Investment Analyses class, literally
falling asleep. I just couldnt help myself. Our Investment Analyses class was in a theater auditorium so it
felt like I was sitting in a movie theater as opposed to a classroom. It didnt help that the lights were
dimmed (a perfect companion for the sleepy college student) because Professor Sku was lecturing off the
PowerPoint slides. Though I fought hard to stay away in the welcoming darkness that was just coaxing
me to close my eyes, I just couldnt concentrate and I heard absolutely nothing Professor Sku lectured
which was horrible because we were reviewing over the contents of the exam next week. The lack of
sleep from the night prior has definitely come back and bit me in the ass because I was not only sleepy
but I was also so hungry.
Im not a coffee person and I dont do energy drinks (I get horrible headaches with either); I rely naturally
on my own bodys energy so it was absolutely crucial that I at least get enough sleep or at least get
enough breakfast nutrients to fire up my body and get it to become productive. Because I received neither
of the two necessities this morning, I was in a world of Hell in matters pertaining to my energy.
Good morning, Gracie.
Like the troublemaker he was, Eclipse appeared by my side, this time dressed in a simple black button up
shirt with grey slacks. His signature cigarette was pressed between his lips, streams of smoke emitting
from his mouth as he stared at me with a smile. He looked completely refreshed, uplifted, completely
carefree and as delectable as ever.
But. . .there was something else with him. . .something else that smelled really good. . .
My nostril flared when I detected a familiar alluring scent.
It wasnt his cologne (though that in itself was alluring as Hell) but it was something else, something more
edible, something I havent been in the company of in a long time. Glancing down at the pull-out table top
for his seat, I felt my stomach growl in confusion when I observed that along with him, came some old
enemies who were also looking to ruin my life and bring me down as well . . .
Damn. Damn it.
One of the things you should know about me and why Im so obsessed with self-control is the fact that
while growing up, I was overweight. Because of my circumstances in the psychiatric hospital as a young
child, I was extremely depressed and just found solace in eating. Being fat in the psychiatric hospital was
nothing because in all honesty, I didnt even think I was that fat. I didnt think I was fat then because I was
in the comfort of a hidden bubble but when I was released at the age of 16, my first day of high school
was the only revelation I needed to realize how overweight I was. My bubble popped. I was made fun of

incessantly in school; I became an outcast and had absolutely no friends just bullies who used me as
their scapegoats to entertain the monotony of their sorry lives. The guys called me a fat-ass and the girls
called me a fat pig the name calling varied but no matter what they called, I was hurt and depressed
all the same.
It was only after I found myself bingeing on pizza in the middle of the night while choking on my own tears
did I realize that I had to save myself. I needed to look out for myself because life wasnt going to look out
for me. It took me years to maintain some semblance of self-control around food and to be discipline
enough to workout daily. I was on a yo-yo diet with my weight for months at a time but by the time the
summer before college came, I placed my feet down, ate extremely healthy, worked out religiously and by
the time I came to college, I was a completely brand new girl.
I had long won an internal battle with my weight but my sole weakness in my diet would always be
sweets. I have the most horrible sweet tooth and methodically speaking when you place temptation in
front of a sweet tooth addict, no matter if they are a fatty, a former fatty, or a fat kid at heart, it would
ultimately be their demise. It goes without saying that I was feeling outraged when Eclipse not only
appeared all glorious and mouthwatering as ever but he also brought friends who were just as
mouthwatering as him.
At that instant, I felt my bitterness towards him grow.
I glared at him and then glanced down at the bear-claw glazed donut that laid on a white napkin on his
desk, its juicy fat calories staring at me in seduction. Beside it, sat a cup of hot chocolate with steam
flowing away from it like it was a drink from the Heavens itself. Bear-claw glazed donut and hot chocolate.
. . my favorite combination of food to eat in the morning (or any other eating time). Oh God, its been so
long since Ive allowed myself to be this close to these yummy foods and today was so not the right day
for it to come back and tempt me. Damnit! Why didnt I eat this morning?!
You ran out so fast today, you skipped out on breakfast, Eclipse effortlessly pushed the donut and hot
chocolate over to me, the muscles under his shirt bunching up faintly when he did this, Eat some to give
you energy. You looked exhausted.
Though I had lost the weight, the fact will always remain: Im a fat girl at heart. Bear-claw donut and hot
chocolate, among other edible companions, were my best friends growing up. They were there for me
when I was miserable in the institution and they were there for me when I was trying to gathering my
bearings to start a new life after spending a decade in captivity. Though I had abandoned their friendships
for greener pastures (or in this case, a toned stomach and a perky booty), I still feel weakness when
temptation is thrown in my face and I hated that Eclipse knew this.
I wasnt an idiot.
I knew that this was just his new method of torture for me. That bastard. He was not only making me
accident-prone and giving me bad grades in the process but now he was also tempting me and torturing
with my weakness towards food.

I hated the cunning Demon before but I hated him so much more now.
Im not hungry, I stated rigidly, removing my eyes from the stares I was getting from that seductive donut
and that provocatively enticing hot chocolate. I was convincing. I was so convincing that even my
traitorous and ravenous stomach growled in agreement. God, I hate the lack of self-control my stomach
has.
I felt my face turned red when I realized the growls that emitted from my hungry stomach had permeated
into the quiet auditorium. All eyes from the front turned on me briefly, judged me momentarily and then
return to the normalcy of the classroom lectures.
I think your tummy would say otherwise, Eclipse casually stated, pushing the sinful goods closer to my
grasp.
Well my tummy isnt the best judge of character, I responded, my eyes firmly solidified on the
PowerPoint slides though my mouth and my stomach was firmly lusting after the goods beside me.
I could feel Eclipse smile beside me. He regarded my stubborn state, One bite shouldnt hurt, Gracie, he
coaxed, his voice smooth and persuasive like honey, Youre going to knock out before your next class if
you dont get some energy.
I glanced at him and shook my head feebly, trying to hold my breath to keep from inhaling the decadent
scent of fresh baked goods. This was so unfair. I already had a hard enough time saying no to sweets, I
didnt need the Demon of Lust of all people to be sitting there beside me, literally whispering sweet
nothings into my ears and convincing me to turn over to the dark side.
Thats too bad, he murmured, before placing his cigarette aside.
With deliberate slowness, his fingers wrapped around a piece of the donut and slowly, he ripped it off,
allowing several pieces of the glaze to drop onto the desk like delicious snowflakes. I watched him,
unblinkingly as he bit into the donut, his mouth savoring it as a whispered moan escaped from the depths
of his chest.
He flashed me his most charming grin and I felt my stomach twist in pleasure at such a sight.
It made me realize then and there what an amazing lover he would be in bed. He would be attentive, he
would savor everything and he would be the most delicious sin. There was a come hitcher look in his
eyes like he was saying, You can eat me too if you want but instead he softly said, Just one bite.
He ripped out a piece of the donut for me, brought it to my lips and gazed at me expectantly, One bite
wont hurt, Gracie.
Oh what the hell, I thought, no longer able to resist temptation himself tempting me with the tempting
sweets. There was too many temptations presented to me and because I was tired, hungry and weakminded for a ridiculously hot guy and ridiculously delicious food, I gave in.

One bite wont hurt right?


My mistake was taking one bite because as we all know, it is virtually impossible to take just a mere bite
of a damn donut. I bit into it and I felt all the synapses in my brain flash into life, completely waking me up
from the pit of lethargy I found myself in. Oh wow, this is delicious. . . Throwing all self-control out the
window, I grabbed the donut and hot chocolate and pretty much devoured it. Actually devour was too
serene of a word I pretty much inhaled my donut and hot chocolate. It was the fastest and most
delicious meal Ive had in so long and I wanted more.
As if reading my mind, Eclipse contentedly snapped his fingers and instantly, another donut appeared
before me and my once empty cup was re-filled with hot chocolate I was yet again given the opportunity
to screw up my diet and I reveled in every second of it.
After class was over, I was still munching on the donut, still drinking my hot chocolate and still being
accompanied by Eclipse as I headed to the student caf shop to meet up with Dawn for lunch. In order to
prevent anyone from calling the mental hospital in fear for my sanity, I made sure to wear my newly
purchased earpiece while walking with him. Bless my coveted soul for this fool-proof plan because I knew
it was virtually impossible to ignore Eclipse and I couldnt have been more relieved to have an ear piece
as an excuse to have a conversation with myself.
Why are you doing this? I asked moments later while we climbed up the crowded stairs that led up to
the caf shop. I bit into the newly appeared donut he just gave me after the last one ate disappeared into
my mouth. My curious and suspicious eyes landed on his when I realized that this has been a relatively
nice and peaceful day for me. However peaceful though, I knew he was up to something, I just didnt
know what it was, Why havent anything embarrassing happened to me yet? Why are you giving me a
break right now?
He smiled, shrugging as we stepped inside the caf and took a seat in the far corner.
I sense that youre very angry with me and Im trying to make amends, he told me simply, sitting right
beside me in the booth.
A charismatic smile grazed his lips before he replenished my donut and drink before adding, If you
havent noticed, Ive taken a very strong liking to you and though Im here for business and am very
adamant about taking your soul, Im also adamant on being on your good side as well.
I raised a caustic brow at him, By giving me fatty food when you know how obsessed I am with eating
healthy?
Theres a difference between self-control and masochism. For you Gracie, I fear that youre teetering on
masochism. He sighed, his eyes encouraging me to keep eating the donut, Theres nothing wrong with
discipline but theres also nothing wrong with enjoying the sweet sins of life every once in awhile. You
humans are not like cats you dont have nine lives. You only have one so you might as well enjoy the
Hell out of it, right?

I smirked at him, You realize you may have opened a Pandoras Box now, right? What if I get fat now?
Do you think youd still want me then?
He smiled, I dont want a woman who is disciplined, unsatisfied and miserable. I want a woman who is
happy, wild, and demanding in my bed. If you enjoying your sweets is what itll take to get you to the latter,
then Id gladly supply you with your own candyland.
. . . Youre such a bullshitter, I couldnt help but say to him. I knew he was up to something but I couldnt
figure out the possible rationale about tempting me to eat a donut and drink hot chocolate. I know that
this is just another one of your methods to get me into giving you my soul I just cant figure out why
youre choosing this method. Are you trying to woo me with kindness?
A chuckle escaped his lips at my accusation, You know me too well, Gracie. Youre right, this is a
persuasion tactic one that I have been looking forward to the most actually. To be perfectly honest
though, I wasnt sure how hard-headed you would be when came to sweets so I was pleasantly surprised
when you actually started to enjoy all that I was offering you. He laughed, watching me as I munched on
the donut. There was desire in his eyes, one that had me feeling hot all over. I have to admit Im a bit
jealous though, I would give anything for you to look at me the way you look at that donut like you just
want to go wild and devour it.
Um, what was wrong with his Demon eyes? Ive been looking at him like that since I first met him!
Purposely ignoring his last comment however in fear of me blurting out the wrong thing, I changed the
subject and just said, Why me? Why did you choose me?
The question still lingered in my mind and I really wanted him to answer it. There was something
unsettling about his answer about wanting to sleep with me. For some reason, I really believe that theres
more to it than something so superficial and superfluous.
He smirked at me with amusement. It seemed like he didn't want to tread on this topic, Didnt I answer
this question already?
I gazed him sternly, my eyes not sharing in that same amusement. He didn't want to tread on it but I did.
Youre really just here because you want to sleep with me?
Because I want you, he clarified with a bored sigh, As I told you the other night, sex with you is just a
very nice bonus incentive.
Why do you want me then?
He was quiet, merely staring at me in the carefree and lighthearted manner that he always appeared to
be when around me. It looked like he was debating whether or not he should encourage this direction of
the conversation but then, when he saw the stubbornness in my eyes that I wouldn't let go of this topic, he
relented.

Did I not tell you that youre famous in my world?


So that means my soul is very coveted, I reasoned, following the train of thoughts he was subtly putting
me on. Getting my soul would be a Hell of a trophy for a Demon.
He nodded, impressed with what I concluded, Youre right. Your soul is very coveted. It is quite possibly
the most coveted soul in this millennium alone. Every Demon has heard of you, every Demon wants to
meet you and every Demon wants to be the one to own your soul. He smiled with pride as he shrugged
to himself, And a Demon who owns your soul will have the most powerful bragging rights for the
centuries to come - I think that's a very powerful incentive for anyone, yes?
I smirked bitterly at him. It would make sense that someone like Eclipse would only be this stubborn and
this driven to bug me so much because of his own greed for recognition and power. I was nothing but a
trophy for him to take back to Hell. For some reason, this subtle admission from him hurt my feelings.
Don't get me wrong. I may be sexually attracted to the Demon but I was no way in love with him - it just
sucked to know that someone is courting you not because they liked you - but because they see value in
you.
I was momentarily offended by this but much like other things that have disappointed me in life, I didn't
allow it to consume me. I was a strong girl - my feelings may get hurt but nothing is strong enough to
break me. At least not at that point in my life. . .
So why are you the only Demon Ive met then? I asked him carelessly when I realized that in my littleover-20-year-of-existence, I had never seen another Demon.
It was a careless question but I felt something change in his eyes at my question, I felt my mind come
alive with alertness. He didnt change his cool faade but that minute change was all that I needed to see
to know that I was on to something.
If my soul is so coveted, I began, staring at him with vigilant eyes, then why havent I seen an
abundance of Demons after my soul? Why are you the only one? Why arent there more competing with
you for my soul?
He regarded with me silence at my questions.
He didnt say anything for the longest time, allowing the silence to blanket over us.
"Really?" I taunted, "I've finally managed to shut up the great Demon of Lust?"
I wasn't typically this rude with anyone else but with Eclipse, I couldn't help but be true to my nature and
just be myself. It was probably because he had such an exhaustive personality that I just couldn't help but
feel my own true personality come through to combat with his as well. It was odd for me. There was no
cover-ups when I was with him, no false facade of innocence and no two-faced personality. I was at my
rawest and most imperfect form when around him and the weird thing was that I felt okay with it - I felt

safe with being myself when around him.


He smiled at me when I said this. Nodding in approval at the means in which I was going about getting
him to answer my questions, he placed his arms on the table and leaned in closer to me. I did the same,
excited to hear the answer. The smoke curling away from his cigarette bud swam around us while he
stared at me, his smile turning into a secretive grin.
Then, after what felt like an eternity of anticipation, he parted his lips and said, Because the Heavens
opened for me and I found you first.
The Heavens opened for you and you found me first? I repeated slowly, caught off guard that the
usually cryptic Demon actually answered my question and further caught of guard with the apparent
cryptic-ness in his answer. I raised a curious brow at him. What does that even mean?
It means that Im never giving up on you. he told me his eyes filled with conviction. It means that
I cant give up on you. My fate is sealed with yours and I cant turn back now.
I absorbed what he said to me, my eyes staring into his.
Then, after blinking several times, I couldnt help but burst out laughing, nearly choking on my donut while
I shook my head at him. The ridiculousness of what he said just tickled a funny bone inside me. I knew he
wasnt going to tell me the truth, if there was a truth to why he was here, but I hadnt anticipated him to
make up such a dumb lie. How can his fate be intertwined with mine?
He broke out of his secretive grin and laughed with me as well, the playfulness twinkling in his eyes in
exhilaration knowing that he was able to get me to smile.
That was a stupid lie wasnt it? he asked, smiling as he watched me laughed my butt off. Then, after a
few moments of allowing me to simmer down from my giggling-fest, he looked at me and simply said, I
knew it.
Knew what? I asked absentmindedly, taking a sip out of my hot chocolate and biting into another piece
of my donut while still reeling from the good laugh I just had.
That youre so much more beautiful when you smile when you laugh without a care in the world.
I felt my heart skip a beat when he said this but instead of allowing myself to fangirl over this line from the
seductive Demon, I cleared my throat and just smirked at him. I hadnt forgotten that he was after my soul
and though he made me laugh, he was still my foe and I couldnt allow this light-hearted moment between
us to cloud my judgment. So how long are you really going to pursue this hopeless cause?
My mouth was still filled with scrumptious calories when I asked this.
He regarded me quietly with an expression I couldnt decipher. His eyes then rested on my lips before he
lifted up a hand and tucked my loose bangs behind my ear.

As long as it takes, he whispered distractedly before leaning in and grazing his lips over the upper parts
of my lip. I was too stunned and shocked to realize what was happening until I realized that there was a
glaze from the donut stuck to my upper lip. I didnt understand what was happening until his lips grazed
mine softly, too soft and fleeting to be called a kiss, and allowed the glaze to slide into the fortress on his
lips instead. My donut plate and hot chocolate cup was replenished again, yet, at that moment, all that
caught my attention was his proximity to me and his hot breath swimming beside my lips. I found myself
lost in him again. He was just so intoxicating, so
. . .Dont be too angry at me, Gracie.
I was barely catching my breath when I took in the contents of his words. Before I could decipher what the
Hell he was talking about, he gave me a shy and guilt-filled smile before disappearing, leaving me to sit
there alone, lost in my own world of confusion.
Oh no, what was he talking about?
Grace! A familiar voice called out to me, snapping me out of my thoughts about Eclipse and what he
may have done to piss me off, What on earth are you eating?!
Approaching the booth I was sitting at, Dawns eyes were huge with shock as she gaped at the donut and
hot chocolate I had in my possession.
I I only had a little bit! I defended myself, my mouth still mindlessly munching on my donut and
mindlessly sipping on my hot chocolate while I stared at her, my eyes wide as well. After becoming close
with Dawn, I had confided in her about my issues with my weight and had personally asked her to help
police me if I should ever lose control around sweets and fall off the wagon. Dawn had always taken her
duty seriously because she was a health fanatic (along with Ara) and I imagined walking in on me eating a
donut and drinking hot chocolate was not a happy sight for her.
At my reply, she eyed the glazes stuck to my coat and I quickly dusted it off, my cheek blushing a bit. Her
eyes turned into suspicious slits when her gaze found mine again, How much is a little bit?
Like about. . . My eyes went askance and I was about to give her the answer when I replayed the all the
times I ate the junk food in my mind. I was mentally counting in my head when I realized. . .
Holy crap! This was my 13th helping!
OH MY GAWD! In a belated panic, I threw the donut and the hot chocolate away and had never felt
more appalled with myself. How did I eat so much without knowing?!
Even after ridding myself of the caloric indulgence however, I still found myself having cravings for it. I
wanted donuts, I wanted hot chocolates, I wanted cookies, I wanted cakes, I wanted ice cream
essentially anything that could quench my sweet tooth, I wanted and I wanted them all in my tummy. I
could feel the overwhelming desire for all the sweets in the world overtake me and I realized all too

quickly then what Eclipse had done to me: he made me crave sweets so much more than Ive ever
craved them and thoughts of wanting it was all that consumed me!
Crap.
Holy effen crap.
This is what I get for letting my guard down with that frigging Demon.
Suddenly, the nice little bonding moment I had with Eclipse was overshadowed by the fact that he had
just managed to screw me over again. I was back to hating him and unfortunately this time around, as I
felt the evil calories make a home in my body, I knew I had to make things right and pay for my
momentary bout of weakness. There was only one thing a human being can do after succumbing to 13
helpings of donuts and hot chocolates and unfortunately for me, this activity was going to kick my ass so
hard that I wouldnt be able to move for a week.

ucken Eclipsefucken Eclipse!

I was dying.
I was literally dying.
I had just spent an hour and a half running and was now finishing of my last 20 minutes of my hour long
love-fest with the Stairmaster. If youve been on a Stairmaster then you would know the 5 minutes is
torture and 20 minutes remaining seem like a lifetime away. The endless seconds on that torturous
machine was made more horrible with the sinking feeling of guilty felt for consuming all the crap I ate and
was made worse by the constant craving I was having to consume more crap into my body. How could it
be possible that I was craving red velvet cupcakes when I was dying from exhaustion on the
Stairmaster?
I hated my life I absolutely hated my life.
I was on the verge of blacking out from exhaustion (I had never worked out this hard and this aggressively
in my life) in my efforts to burn off the donuts and hot chocolate I digested when the bane of my existence
appeared to make me hate my life even more.
Eclipse.
I wasnt sure how long he had been there but there Eclipse was, running on a treadmill beside my
Stairmaster, smoking up a storm while he ran like he was modeling for a marathon commercial.
Sporting nothing but black basketball shorts and black running shoes, Eclipses naked upper body glowed
under the gym lighting. Sweat was pouring seductively down his body, running past his back, coursing
over his biceps, twinkling down his chest and kissing over his washboard stomach, making me so weak in

the knees that I had to hold onto the railing of my Stairmaster for dear life before I actually lost my
balance and fell to my death.
That bastard he had just ruined me.
I would never look at another mans body the same way again. How could anything impress me now that
Ive been gifted with the sexiest sight ever to be bestowed to a woman? Humans were created to be
imperfect to be flawed. It was completely against the laws of nature for me to see Eclipse like this to
be given a view of what perfection in the form of the male body should look like. Eclipse wasnt the
standard, he was the bylaws of nature and he had just ruined any future I would have with my future
husband. I couldnt have hated the bastard more at that moment.
Clearly sensing my venomous glare on him, he turned his attention to me, gave me one of his
breathtaking smiles and with ease, he grabbed his small white towel and jumped off the treadmill, his
teasing eyes on me while he began to wipe himself dry with the towel. Like the experienced tease that he
was, he grabbed a blue jacket on the floor and zipped himself up, hiding his body from me as quickly as
he showed it off. With an air of innocence, he continued to enjoy his cigarette as lowered himself down
and sat comfortably on treadmill belt, his eyes staring at me with unrivaled interest.
"Damn that was a hard workout," he uttered, panting for breath while he continued to smoke his cigarette.
There was humor in his eyes when he regarded me and the exhaustive state I was in, "I'm glad I'm done
with that workout. I can't imagine working out for another hour when I'm so exhausted."
That. . .that jerk.
He was mocking me and gloating to me because he knew I still had to workout while he gets to sit there
and chill - relaxing while he get to watch me suffer because of what he did to me. It was the sight of his
triumphant smirk that reminded me why I was dying in the gym in the first place. I couldnt help but be
bitter while glaring at him and all his workout glory. It wasnt fair that he looked completely sexy sweating
and I looked completely rather infelicitous sweating like a pig and it wasn't fair that he was so relaxed
when I was so miserable.
Resembling that of a sweaty pig or not, I wasnt going to let him enjoy sitting there, mocking me with his
presence without giving him a piece of my mind. Carefully hopping off the Stairmaster for a moment, I
quickly crouched down to retrieve my earpiece from my gym bag. Sticking it in, jumped back onto the
Stairmaster and wasted no time in confronting him.
YOU. I growled, my lungs panting for breath as the level on my Stairmaster increased from 10 to 13.
Fires burned in my eyes, What the Hell did you have me eat?! Why the Hell am I craving sweets so
much?!
He sighed as if already anticipating me to react like this. With a casual inhalation of his cigarette, the
damned Demon decided to enlighten me about the realities of my situation, The donut was for you to
have your cravings.

Okay, I knew that much.


And the hot chocolate?
To slow your metabolism down and double the calories of any sweets you digest.
WHAT?! I shouted, scaring everyone in the nearly empty gym. Luckily I had my earpiece on so I didnt
shy away from continuing to react normally. At this rate, I didnt give a damn if people thought I was crazy;
I had more important matters to tend to. You fed me Demonic-crack donut and Demonic-crack hot
chocolate?!
He nodded simply, his expression guiltless, I did.
You cruel bastard! I couldnt help but scream out at him, panting heavily as I felt my legs grow weak with
the Stairmaster. Sweat was dripping off of me like rain and if it was possible, I could swear that there was
steam streaming out from my ears, How could you do this to a former overweight girl?! Do you know how
hard it was for me to lose the weight and discipline myself in the first place?
Gracie, he began diplomatically and patiently, There are very few things in life that you care about.
Youve killed your family, you could care less about the acquaintances you call your friends and you dont
exactly have an empathetic bone in your body. You are the very embodiment of a selfish and selfabsorbed human being. The only thing you care about is your control over your life, you drive to be the
best in life and your vanity your superficiality taking precedence. Im not doing anything to hurt you
physically but you have to understand that only leaves me with the psychological part which ultimately
means that me using your own obsession against you is my best option if I even want a remote chance of
getting you to turn over your soul to me.
You asshole, I panted out. If this was someone else he was screwing over, then I would applaud him for
the genius of his strategy to own someones soul but because it was me he was screwing over, I felt
nothing but resentment towards him.
Although I knew that he felt slightly bad for making me suffer like this, I could still see the amusement in
his eyes. He was darn happy to see me so affected by this method of attack it only meant that he was
one step closer to owning my soul.
Go find yourself another human and life would be easier for you, Demon, I replied, nearly dying from the
Stairmaster. My grades and my clumsiness was one thing but my weight and my weakness towards
sweets was another thing entirely. This battle was getting more gruesome and unfortunately, I was losing
I was frigging losing to him. I may have been losing but I wasnt going to give up.
Some may say that because I had sadistic tendencies, then it would mean that I had no soul and there
was no point in hanging onto it when I was such a horrible person to begin with but in my mind, sadistic
tendencies or not, I was still a human being (no matter how broken) with a soul and as long as this case
was true, then I will hold onto it until the end.

My soul what's left of my humanity is mine and I will not part with it.
Im I'm not giving you my soul," I panted. My words make come out in breathless strokes, but my
conviction had never been firmer, "Not now not ever.
At my answer, Eclipse merely chuckled at the state I was in. My back was hunched over and I was on
level 13 of the Stairmaster and I was sweating and panting up a storm. He was amused with my stubborn
nature but he also understood that with every battle, all it takes is one moment of weakness and then the
winner will be crowned. His eyes challenged me to be that winner because judging by the state I was in, it
was clear that he truly believed he was going to get my soul sooner or later.
. . .13 servings of donuts and hot chocolate all of which are doubled in calories, he noted softly,
standing up from his seat and approaching me with purposeful eyes. There was a sinful glint in his eyes
when he added, Thats a hell of an endeavor to burn off.
He then smiled, a wicked and challenging smile that silently promised that hed win this battle with me if it
was the last thing he did. Good luck with your fruitless efforts but when youre ready to be kinder to
yourself, you know the right words to say.
He laughed before inclining his head at me, Have a good workout, Gracie.
Within a blink of an eye, he was gone, leaving me alone once again to ponder my own state of misery.
With a pout and the urge to cry myself to sleep at the sad predicament I found myself in after I digested
what he said about it being a Hell of an endeavor to burn off the doubled calories of 13 donuts and hot
chocolates, I added another hour onto the Stairmaster, seriously contemplating jumping to my death as
the excruciating seconds became more endless.Only 2 hours and 10 minutes, 130 minutes, 7800
seconds to go. . .

fter my gym session from Hell was over, I had never felt more exhausted as I pathetically rested on

the bench outside of the gyms building.


I was in pain, I couldnt move any part of my muscles, my body was in shock, I was miserable and worst
of all, I was still hungry for the culprits that led me into this misery in the first place: Sweets.
Even the banana I was munching on was doing a horrible job with quelling my cravings for sweets. I didnt
want healthy sweets; I wanted unhealthy sweets that were fattening and delicious and I couldnt hate this
craving more. I was ready to groan in despair while I took the last bite of my banana when I heard soft
footsteps approach me.
Hi noona! the chippy little chipmunk voice greeted me, snapping me out of my thoughts. While still laying
down on the bench, I moved my head in the direction of the voice and was face to face with a cutelooking chubby kid who was about 6-years-old. He was holding a brown carton box and he was smiling at

me innocently. Noona! Would you like to buy some chocolates? If I sell a lot, my field trip gets paid for
and I get a really cool yoyo!
My eyes blossomed at the sound of chocolates.
Propelling upright, I gaped at him in shock at what he was offering me. How cruel and simultaneously
ingenious was this kid to come to a gym of all places to sell his damn cookies? Where else would you find
people weakened after punishing themselves for succumbing to weaknesses than at a gym? I had never
felt so pissed off and so thankful to see some cute chubby kid selling me chocolates in my life. I didnt
know where the Hell the kid came from but I didnt care. I didnt care about how much it cost, I didnt care
if I eating these chocolates would make my efforts at the gym today useless and I didnt care if I would
feel guilty after I was done eating it. All I cared about was my chocolates.
Give me the whole box.
His eyes widened, Really?!
I nodded, feeling more and more bitterness towards him. Innocent or not, he was temptation itself and I
couldnt help but feel resentment towards him.
It was odd for me to realize that after being tortured by Eclipse. . .I had actually forgotten all about my
sadistic tendencies. I mean, I didn't forget that I had sadistic tendencies but for some strange reason, I
just haven't had the urge to revel in someone else's misery. It may be because I was so consumed with
my own but it was only now, after I realized that I hadn't reveled in someone's misery in awhile did I feel
the need spike up within me again.
Because of this, I made sure to toss the banana peel to the side underneath a shady area where it
couldnt be seen and just handed the child a wad of money for his entire box of chocolates. He definitely
picked the wrong time and the wrong person to be around. I wasnt the nicest person to be around when
Im stressed out and I was definitely not the nicest person to be around when I was tired, hungry and just
plain pissed off. I had been so consumed with my own misery that I hadnt even had a chance to make
someone else miserable. I could feel my chest constrict in need again and I knew that this kid had to be
the one to quell the tension I was feeling. . .
Thank you, noona! The kid shouted, giving me a bow while I just nodded dismissively at him and began
to unwrap my first chocolate bar and bit into it, groaning out in joy at the heavenly taste of such
scrumptious sins.
Sitting on the bench while munching on my chocolates, knowing all too well that I was doubling in the
calories, I had never felt more anger towards Eclipse as I kept my eyes on the cute fat kid while he
walked away in glee. He was so happy to be able to sell his entire box of chocolates and get his yo-yo
that he didn't even know that there was a banana peel waiting for him in the darkness. He didn't know
what was to come for him. He was getting closer and closer and closer and then finally. . .
. . .I knew I shouldve just let him step on it because his misery would make me feel better but, for

whatever reason, I just couldnt do it. My sadistic tendencies, as alive as they were, wasnt powerful
enough to eclipse the sense of morality I felt for the kid. I didnt have the heart to hurt him even though I
really wanted to be immersed in someones misery.
Hey cutie, I called out just as his small feet was about to unknowingly make contact with the banana
peel. He turned to me, blushing at the name I called him. I imagined he mustve had a small crush on me
and I also imagined that me calling him cutie just lit up his little world. Ah damn, why do I always have
such a weakness when it comes to innocent and cute-looking kids?
Yes noona? he responded, running back to me in glee.
I smiled handing him $20, Heres the money to buy your yo-yo because youre so cute. I laughed before
adding, The next time you see me, please dont bring me anymore chocolates to buy, okay? I dont want
to get anymore cavities.
His eyes widened even more and he nodded fervently, Okay! I wont sell you anymore chocolates!
I nodded, Good. Now theres a banana peel over there. I pointed at the direction in which the banana
peel I threw laid, Can you do me a favor, pick it up and throw it in the trashcan before someone slips on it
and hurt themselves?
He nodded, bowing to me once more before he happily ran over to pick up the banana peel, tossing it
aside and running to his older sister shouting, Noona! I can buy my yo-yo now because Im cute!
While biting into my chocolate, I groaned to myself at the chance I threw away of hurting someone and
reveling in their misery. I didnt have the heart to hurt anyone tonight and because of this, the tenseness
in my body was going to remain in my body for the night to follow. Great, just frigging great. It was only
after I took in a deep breath, played out a possible scene of the kid slipping and hurting himself to try and
appease my sadistic tendencies did realization wash over me about what I could do to make my life much
more bearable and what I could do to defend myself against a Demon like Eclipse. . .
Why didnt I think of this before?
If Eclipse could make my life a living Hell. . .then why couldnt I attempt to do the same to him?
I could feel my sadistic heart beat in excitement at the prospect of something so within my nature that I
couldnt believe this idea didnt come to me before. A cold and malicious smile formed across my lips as I
saw the light at the end of a once undefeatable tunnel.
Why didnt I think of this as my defense against him?
The overbearing and cunning Demon has no idea who he has just messed with and the monster he has
awoken inside me but he will soon enough. If he wants to play dirty and make my life a living Hell, then Ill
play dirty with him and return the favor as well. You have no idea who you have just messed with. Im
going to destroy you.

Eclipse may have ultimately started the battle but tonight, Im the one declaring war.

004 (I|II) The Third Wheel of Fortune

t a young age, I learned all too quickly about my sadistic tendencies.

When I was first admitted into the psychiatric hospital at the age of 6, I had always known that my violent
tendencies were alive and well within me and I had always known this was something I needed to hide.
It first started off with small animals mainly butterflies. During our free time outside, Id always run
around in the gardens, catching butterflies in my hands and bringing them back inside with me. There, Id
do what I always did: sit at one of the windows, think about my life, brood about how much I hated being
held captive and Id rip the wings off the butterflies. I wanted other living things to feel as trapped as I did,
as helpless as I did, and as miserable as I did. It was only after I did that did I feel calm and collected
again.
This sadistic and disturbing method of therapy gradually evolved into something a bit more. . . frowned
upon.
With my group of friends at the hospital (and I use the term friends very loosely), I was a big influencer. I
was charming, I was nice, and most of all, I had the face of an angel. Some of my favorite past times were
leaving banana peels on the floor or splashing soap/anti-bacterial on the tiles in hopes of being able to
watch the other patients or orderlies slip down and hurt themselves. There was even an instance where I
convinced other patients to fight with each other while I stood off to the side, way in the back, while I
watched everything, faking fear in my eyes whenever an orderly appeared by my side to ask me why I
was so scared. I was the mastermind but never the one who got caught.
In high school it was the same thing. My antics were subtle, from shenanigans here and there used for
people to hurt themselves just for my entertainment but never to the point where I killed anyone or
seriously injured anyone. It was never my intention to hurt anyone I just wanted to enjoy their misery.
Then, as I grew older, the addiction became more prevalent.
It reached a point where I realized I would have to at least perform my antics several times a day to
quench my desires or else Id be left antsy and completely miserable the entire day; it evolved to a point
where I also realized that it was no longer feasible for me to perform several antics a day because it
maximized the chance of me getting caught which was why I came up with the idea of literally
immersing myself in a place filled with miserable people. This was when I started my volunteer work at
hospitals, orphanages and ultimately homeless shelters. It was one of the most ingenious ideas Ive ever
conceived. It was heaven for me to be surrounded by so many miserable people who were all gathered in
one place and it became the high I needed to feed off my addictions and keep me normal.
Its sick, its disturbing and its horrifying but it was like an addiction that I just couldnt kick no matter
how hard I tried to fight it, Id always end up losing. It was like there was something inside me that just
wouldnt rest in peace until I fed into this addiction.

Since those days, Ive more than downgraded my sadistic antics because there was also that morality
thing attached to me, convincing me to cease my ways (I began to feel slightly guilty too as I grew older)
something I ultimately adhered to, only allowing the sadistic tendencies to come out once in a blue moon
and/or come out for people who have angered me and pushed me over the edge. Ive been relatively
normal (for lack of a better word) this past year but with the appearance of Eclipse, I couldnt think of a
better living thing to use up my sadistic tendencies on. Would it be so immoral to pick on a Demon?
Especially when he provoked me and picked on me first? I didnt think so. . .which was why I was
positively upbeat the next morning while I sat alone in the student quad area just before my first class
started.
Hi Gracie, Eclipse greeted gently, the signature melodic lilt in his voice as alluring as ever. In a matter of
seconds, he was sitting beside me at the lone table I was at, the warmth of his body and the smoke from
his cigarette mating around my own body heat. I felt his brown eyes lay its expectant gaze on me and I
smiled internally at this. It was time to initiate my plan.
Jumpstarting the attack, I did well to brush him off with the cold shoulder, ignoring his salutation by upping
the volume on my iPod touch, drowning the world around me by watching UP! and watching as Russell
and Mr. Frederickson argued about Kevin.
The easy-going aura that radiated from him quelled when I said nothing to him. He definitely didnt miss
the cold shoulder I was giving him. How long are you planning on giving me the cold shoulder and
staying mad at me for?
I turned up the volume on Up! as my reply to him, further drowning him out through my earphones. The
funny thing was, one of my earphones wasnt working so I still heard him, I just wanted him to believe that
I couldnt.
Gracie, I could hear the tired sigh in his weary voice at the way I was behaving. He placed his arms on
the table and lowered his head a bit, trying to get some eye contact with me, you know you cant ignore
me forever.
I didnt say anything to him nor did I deign to make eye contact with him. I just continued chewing on my
gum very loudly, smacking my lips together as my response to him.
Visibly unhappy with the silent treatment I was giving him and no longer adamant about being ignored, he
took one of the earphones out of my ear.
How about I give you a break today? he compromised, his voice soft and filled with hope. The grades
will continue to decline as planned, I cant control the calorie intake anymore because its in your system
now but I could stop all the accident-prone things from happening.
I had anticipated Eclipse to bribe me with the lessoning of one punishment as barter to get me to cease
with the silent treatment but I was one step ahead of him. I wasnt going to give in; I was going to see this
plan through to the very end. I will only settle for him to leave me alone and allow my life to go back to

normal again. Until then, the plan will resume.


Deliberately disregarding his offer, I blew a tired sigh, kept my eyes firmly away from his and just went
right on to ignoring him. I was still chewing on my gun very loudly in the silence and I knew that this was
driving Eclipse crazy.
Gracie, come on dont do this, I could hear the steel beneath his supple voice. His patience on me was
wearing thin but he kept his composure. I know that youre upset with me because of the diet sabotage,
but is giving me the silent treatment really the best way to go about dealing with all this?
When I didnt say anything and merely kept my eyes solidified on my iPod, he quietly and very bitterly
added, If its your plan to drive me crazy right now then its working.
I wouldve laughed after hearing this piece of information if I wasnt still Hell-bent on ignoring him.
Then, the moment Ive been waiting for came when he caved in and quietly said, What should I do to get
you to speak to me again?
You know what I want, I finally responded, whipping my head in his direction.
Eclipse arched an amused brow at my swift response. Good to hear your voice again, Gracie. I
was this close to throwing you into bed so that I could hear your voice some other way.
You know what I want, I reiterated, ignoring the tempting imagery of Eclipse throwing me into bed and
the things he might do there to get me to speak to him. I couldnt be distracted; I had a war to govern and
a Demon to punish. You know what you need to do.
And you know what I want, he replied with the same aggravation. His gaze on me mirrored that of
mines determination, frustration and desperation. You know what I need from you. All you have to do is
give me a simple Yes and Ill make everything right again.
I smirked grimly to myself, anticipating him to say all this to me. I knew that it would take so much more to
break Eclipse than a simple silent treatment to annoy him and Eclipse did not disappoint that assumption
with his response. No matter. The actual plan was for him to be as annoyed with my existence as I was
with his the cold shoulder and the silent treatment was just the beginning to throw him off more or less
I had other things planned.
I bestowed him with a glare as my unspoken disapproval of him not giving into my demands and promptly
resumed with my cold shoulder by turning my eyes away, making sure to glance at the clock on the iPod
before gathering my belongings and preparing to go to class.
When I did this, I could hear Eclipse distractedly sigh in frustration about the predicament he was in.
I used this moment as my opportunity.

Lifting my books up and sticking it into my Birkin bag, I made sure my hold on my bag was limp, careless
while subtly allowing it to brush persuasively against the styrofoam cup that was filled with hot coffee I
had just ordered from the student caf. With anticipation, I watched as the cup obediently tipped forward
after being touched by my Birkin bag and then. . .
SPLASH!
Bloody Hell!
He jumped to his feet after the extremely hot drink splattered across his white dress shirt and spilled right
onto his black pants. Eclipses eyes were filled with shock as he shook the hot liquid off himself. He
glanced at me briefly, his gaze completely disquiet. He picked up the now empty cup and inspected its
contents by taking a whiff of it. Bewilderment rippled in his eyes when his gaze met mine.
Is this coffee? he asked slowly, staring at it and then at me again in disbelief, I thought you didnt drink
coffee?
Oh yeah, I agreed carelessly, still chewing very loudly on my gum. I dont do I? I shrugged, staring up
at him with innocence, Well sorry about spilling hot coffee on you, I hope youre not mad at me.
Im not, he replied slowly, his eyes staring at me with suspicion, as if he was wondering whether I spilled
it on purpose.
Continuing with my gait to class, I just swept pass him and was about climb up the steps that led outside
to campus when I turned back to him and titled my head at him with a sweet expression on my face.
Oh and by the way, I have no idea if its my eyes playing tricks on me but I think theres something stuck
to your butt.
A confused expression spread over his countenance. Without delay, Eclipse inspected the back of his
pants and his eyes grew huge when he saw that there were five pieces of bright pink gum stuck to the
back of his perfectly-defined rear. Silence dwelled over him, his eyes gaping at his pants in disbelief.
It was only when he heard me still chewing noisily on my gum did his eyes raise up to meet mine.
I regarded him with innocence, chewing jovially on my gum, knowing that he could very well see the pink
culprit dancing around in my mouth. I could tell from his eyes that he was still debating on whether or not I
was cruel enough to torture him like this to plant gum on the seat where he sat. Though he looked
suspicious, I surmised from the light in his eyes that he found it hard to believe that someone as innocent
as I could do such things. Surely, it must be an accident.
With a simple parting smile, I turned away from him, laughter threatening to spill out of my chest when I
spit the 6th gum out in absolute glee. The image of the great Demon of Lust with pink gum stuck to his butt
was just too funny to not find humor in. Honestly, I was picking on a Demon; if Im not going to Heaven for
this, then there is no justice in this world.

This is just the beginning, Eclipse, I thought triumphantly, thinking about the long and wonderful day I
had planned for him, Youre going down.

had never had a more entertaining and fun day.

Throughout the entirety of the day as Eclipse stayed by my side, there was always something that went
completely wrong for him. Whether it be the little dust bunnies I stuck into his water bottle when he wasnt
looking, the drinks I kept accidentally spilling on him when we were together, the moments hed trip and
fall down on his face because hed slipped over something I dropped, or the many times I accidentally
smacked his face while tossing my handbag over my shoulder, Eclipse was never given a second to be
spared from my subtle wrath and for the first time since Ive met him, it had actually seemed that Eclipse
was beginning to look worn out from being around me.
Of course, being as stubborn and hard-headed as he was, Eclipse proved to be a tough Demon to scare
off. Never once during any of my antics did he ever get angry with me. Sure, hed appraise me with
apprehension in his eyes but he was always cool, collected and as charming as ever. The only time
where he actually ran off was when I accidentally bumped into him while we were walking to class and
he collided with the window drapes in the business hall. . .which was filled with itching powder that I had
infested it with earlier on in the morning.
It was a sight for the eyes, watching the normally cool and aloof Demon get flustered and uncomfortable
as he scratched his neck and nearly every part of his body for a good 10 minutes before he uneasily told
me that he had to go and disappeared in haste, leaving me to finally run into a little corner where I
couldnt help but giggle to myself about all that I had done to him. The misery that was rolling off of him
was euphoric for me. I couldnt be happier with being able to pay him back for all that he has inflicted onto
my life and it was just so great to be able to quench my sadistic tendencies. Ah yes, killing two birds with
one stone, life doesnt get any better than this. . .
I was standing on the ladder in the library, re-categorizing newly returned books into their proper places
while happily replaying all the shenanigans I bestowed upon Eclipse when he returned by my side,
dressed in a completely new outfit: a dark red button-up dress shirt, black dress pants and a perfectly lit
cigarette that dangled in between his fingers. Though he looked completely refreshed, his face was
chilled with slight irritation as if he was completely exhausted from the day he had.
And where were you off to? I asked briskly, though in my mind, I already knew that he disappeared
because he had shower away the itching powder. I imagined by the soft tint of red illuminating on the
smooth skin of his chest that it mustve have taken a lot of effort to wash the cursed powder away.
Todays been an awfully bad day for me, he whispered unenthusiastically, helping me to categorize
books as well. This is about the 13th time Ive changed today.
I thought about the awful day he gifted to me the other day and I grinned secretly at his statement, proud
of myself that I was able to garner revenge from the one who has made my life so unpleasant. The misery
streaming away from him was like music to my sensibilities I loved it. I should pick on Demons more

often and make good use of this sadistic tendency of mine, I thought with satisfaction, because apparently
it doesnt discriminate against race. Misery is misery and no matter the source, albeit animal, human or
Demon, its all still sustenance to me.
I feigned a look of ignorance while I grabbed a book to stack up, You have been a bit clumsy today,
havent you?
He smiled dimly at my remark, grabbing a couple more books to categorize, Every dog has his day and
unfortunately, I think today is mine.
Yes, I thought in agreement, ready to continue with my plan now that he was actually by my side again. I
had planned some things here as well and couldnt be more ready to put the Demon through another
wringer of Hell. Today is definitely your day.
Reaching above me and grabbing onto the biggest encyclopedia book I could find, I wasted no time in
holding it up in mid-air, just above his head while he was still busy helping me categorize the books in the
lower shelf and with a fake gasp of shock, I loosened my grip on it, allowing it to fall into the mercy of
gravity and
THUMP!!!
What the fu!
The heavy book fell on top of Eclipses head like a boulder, eliciting a cloud dust and a roar of a curse
from the Demon before he dropped the books he was holding and brought his hands up and cradled the
top of his head in pain. After taking a sharp inhalation to control the throbbing he must be feeling, Eclipse
turned his gaze upwards to me, shock and accusation glittering in his eyes.
I blinked harmlessly at him.
Oops. Sorry. The book was too big for my hand to hold onto. I blinked at him again and then meekly
asked, Are you okay?
He rubbed his head, the accusatory glare diffusing from his eyes upon seeing me regard him with such
innocence. He forced a smile, wiping the dust from the book away from his shirt, Yeah, Im fine. Itll take
more than a book to the head to knock me out. Dont worry about it, Gracie.
The forced smile on his face then evolved into an uneasy one as he continued to sweep the dust off his
clothes. Suddenly, instead of just sweeping dust away, he started to scratch himself behind his neck, his
eyes widening in horror when he realized that there was quite a few dust made it past his shirt and into
his skin after the attack from the book. I wanted to burst out laughing when he started to awkwardly
scratch himself some more, clearly not understanding why he was getting itchy again when he had just
showered.
I smiled inwardly at the sight of this. I knew that sticking itching powder in the book and making it appear

like it was dust would be a good tactic . . .


Swallowing back my laughter, I carefully stepped down from the ladder and reached for the books at the
bottom of the rolling cart. Gathering them, stacking them on top of one another and holding them to my
chest, I straightened up and looked up at him, peeking through the tower of books in front of me, Do you
want to help me carry these old books down to the basement to archive?
His eyes bloomed at my question. He stopped scratching at once. It was apparent that he hadnt
anticipated for me to ask him for any type of assistance, You actually want my help?
I shrugged carelessly, making a move to walk away with the books pressed against my chest, If you dont
want to then thats fine
I didnt say that, he responded at once, bringing me to a halt before I could walk away. The stack of
books in my grasp shifted violently for a few moments when he did this. Its just that you havent exactly
been receptive to my presence. I figured with the silent treatment you gave me this morning, youre still
extremely pissed off with me and would want nothing to do with me much less ask for my help.
Angry or not, youre still here and since youre here, I might as well put some use to you, right?
There was a doubtful spark in his eyes while he regarded me and my answer but the suspicion dispelled
away when I blinked at him in silence, my big brown eyes challenging him without showing any bluff. I
was too good of an actress even a Demon couldnt see through me.
Relinquishing any distrust he had for me and my motives, he smiled brightly, extending his hands out, Id
be more than happy to help you, Gracie.
Good.
With no preamble of my intentions, I roughly threw the books against him, earning a gasp of pain from
Eclipse when the thick spines of the books assaulted his chest without mercy. The books that blocked my
vision barely blocked his, yet when I added several more books and got on the ladder to stack on the last
book, Eclipse was rendered blind behind the large tower of books in his grasp.
You good? I asked, hiding back my amusement with how silly he looked, struggling to hold onto a
building of books that would put the Leaning Tower of Pisa to shame. Or do you want me to help carry
some as well?
I was holding five small books in my grasp, staring up at him from the angle in which he could see me. I
knew that it wasnt the weight of the book that had Eclipse feeling vaguely uncomfortable; it was the fact
that the books blinded his vision that had him feeling weary and the itching powder taking its effects on
him that was actually killing him. Nonetheless, clearly intent on helping me out and getting on my good
side, he just gave me a forced, reassuring smile that was filled with masculine pride and said, Im good.
A twitch of a smile tugged at my lips while I directed him to follow me. Let the new games begins then. . .

We hurried to the back, sneaking past other patrons so that no one could see that there were invisible
books hovering about. Running to the entrance of the basement, I opened the door and I went down the
stairs, carefully carrying my own five books, my eyes cemented on the stairs before us. Eclipse was
walking carefully after me, unbeknownst to him what I had planned for him.
First step fifth step eighth step tenth step. . .
When my vigilant eyes spotted what was coming up ahead of us, I carefully jumped off the remaining set
of steps to avoid it. As soon as my feet hit the ground, what I had been waiting for all day finally
occurred. . .
Holy shi !
The sounds to come were strong enough to rival thunderstorms.
With a violent jolt, the books that Eclipse was carrying flew out of his hands, falling to the ground with loud
thuds while the Demon himself followed suit. Crashing down like a bowling ball, the bone crunching
echoes that sang through the basement became music to my ears and Eclipses own groans just because
the choir after the music. It was a sight for the eyes. With a loud and violent thud, Eclipse landed at the
basement floor and came to a rough stop, but not before knocking over the carton of dirty janitorial
mopping water I had deliberately placed there earlier in the day.
Holy Father of Hell, what the fuck is this. . . he uttered, his pained breath heaving for air when he rolled
back and realized he was drenched in dirty janitor water.
Groaning to himself while he glumly splashed the dirty water off of him, he sat up, his observant eyes
gazing up at the stairs briefly before it landed on his shoes. Attentively, he reached his hand out, allowing
a finger to graze across the soles of his shoe. He lifted his hand up, inspected the residual vegetable oil
present on his finger and then his eyes landed on stairs once more. I followed his gaze and I knew that he
could see that one of the steps was glimmering with vegetable oil.
Knowingness blasted in his eyes before he laid his gaze on me.
I hugged my books to my chest, my quiet eyes meeting his. I feigned a shocked expression, That was a
really bad fall. Are you okay?
Gracie, he began tentatively, his voice soft yet filled with knowledge. He stood up, dusting himself off, his
gaze on me the entire time. You didnt have anything to do with this, did you?
I blinked at him harmlessly, feigning another shocked expression, Do I look like someone who has time
to plan for your downfall?
He smiled, nodding as if this statement sounded ridiculous to him as well.

. . Or at least that was what he led me to believe before he suddenly raised his hand up towards me,
performed a beckoning motion with it and I felt my body fly towards him like a fish caught in a hookline. Uh oh.
AAAAAAHHH!!
He caught me in mid air, ripping off my white coat, revealing the strapless white and pink empire dress I
was wearing and then pulled me into a tight embrace, allowing me to feel every inch of the hard muscles
on his body. There was only one of two reasons why he did this: 1.) He wanted to get some action or 2.)
He wanted to rub the itching powder all over me as well.
Unfortunately, when I felt the godforsaken powder entrench itself into my own skin, I was betting on the
latter. Crap!
Get off me you abomination! I screeched, already feeling the itching power take its effect.
With his hands raised up in surrender, he let me go, smiling innocently at me while he placed an already
lit cigarette in between his lips and comfortably took a seat on the stairs, scratching his neck while smoke
curled away from him. His amused eyes were on me as I staggered backwards, appalled with the
transference of itching powder and dirty janitor water that was now stuck to my skin.
I felt uneasy while I kept my gaze on him.
The way he was looking at me, it was all but too knowledgeable. . .
I pointed at him accusingly, scratching my arms and collarbone in disbelief. I realized at that moment that
perhaps Eclipse wasnt as stupid and nave as I deemed him to be.
Y-you knew that Ive been purposely torturing you all along havent you?
He smirked, scratching his arms and his collarbone as well. He blew a bitter smoke out of his lips, Knew
as soon as you started to ignore me this morning.
I glared at him, stunned at his admittance, Why didnt you protect yourself then?
Powerful shoulders shrugged before he stood up, You wanted to torture me. . . to get me back for what I
did and I decided to let you. He rubbed his head, where one of the encyclopedia books fell onto him as
he approached me, Not exactly a nice way to spend my break away from my throne but I figured Ill
suffer through it for you. He smiled upon reaching me, So can we make peace now? Are we even now?
Were not even close to being even! I shouted indignantly, restraining all urges to kick him in the leg
when I was reminded of my grades, my humiliation and my sudden craving for all things sweet. I twisted
to the side to scratch my lower leg, my finger nails leaving red scratch marks all along my porcelain skin. I
had never wanted to rip my own skin off more. Damn it, why was this itching powder so effective?!

He tilted his head at me with lethargy, red scratch marks eating away at his smooth skin as well, What
will you need to do to me to get even?
I scratched the skin around my gold bangles, glaring at him still. Torture you like youve tortured me.
And you havent been doing that all day? he asked critically, gesturing his hand for me to look at the
state he was in: Red scratch marks from the itching powder, dishevel hair from the violent fall, drenched
clothes from the immersion of dirty janitorial water and overall shitty looking appearance.
The definition of torture is the infliction of intense pain, I told him stiffly. A Demon voluntarily suffering
through my antics isnt torture on his part its tolerance.
Unbelievable, he whispered to himself, closing his eyes while rubbing his injured head in pain. Another
string of odorless smoke flowed away from his lips. I willingly let this girl torture me and she still isnt
satisfied.
I was about to respond but I couldnt find the will to when all I wanted to do at that moment was to rip my
skin off. With my feet unexpectedly feeling itchy as well, I disregarded the existence of Eclipse for a
distracted second, took off my heels and relieved the itch on each foot. Too exhausted to wear my heels, I
just stood there barefoot, looking up at him and now ready to retort with a great comeback to him that
would have him reeling from my wittiness and my venom.
He was still closing his eyes, rubbing his head in pain when he opened them, staring 5 inches up towards
the point to where I was once standing. Perplexity met his eyes briefly before he lowered his gaze 5
inches and gaped at me in confusion. That jerk was in no way shy about making fun of something Ive
always felt subconscious about.
Whoa, where did 5 inches of you go? he said without filter, staring down at me in slight surprise, Why
are you suddenly a leprechaun?
A A Leprechaun?
Two pink circles adorned my cheeks. I held on tightly to my heels, debating whether or not I should smack
him with it for that insensitive but on-point comment. People rarely see me standing without my heels and
I imagined the genuine shock they feel when the true verity of my height is shown is shocking to the
eyes.
ImIm not that short, I responded quietly, never feeling more like a midget standing next to his tall
frame.
He smiled teasingly, noting the blushes that found a home on my cheeks, I could put you in my pocket,
Teacup. I think that proves how adorably small and delicate you are.
TeTeacup? I spluttered, offended by the labeling.

My immaturity and offended ego got the best of me and I couldnt but retort with, You chain-smoking jerk.
You dare to call me a Teacup when youre like a frigging As I stopped, tripping over my words. I
wanted to call him Asshole but I didnt want that atrocious and dirty word to come out of my mouth. I may
curse a lot unknowingly and curse a lot in my mind but when my mind is cleared, I try to filter out such
dirty words from coming out of my mouth. Instead, I settled for, Ass Ashtray!
A quizzical brow went up as a fog of smoke curled around me, Ashtray?
A-S-S-H-O-L-E. I enlightened as my nice code word for him. It sounded silly but I must admit, with all the
chain-smoking he does, Ashtray was definitely more befitting to than bubble gum.
Ashtray, Eclipse echoed, feigning a hurt expression in his voice. He playfully placed a hurt hand to his
heart while he looked at me like I was the most adorable thing on earth. Your words are like knives,
Teacup.
Stop giving me bad grades, stop making me crave sweets, and stop torturing me, I commanded, no
longer appreciating the tangents and the fact that he was just making fun of me now.
He yielded with the tangents as well upon hearing my demands, All I need is your soul and Ill make
everything better.
Havent we established that theres no way youre getting my soul?
Then I trust weve established that theres no way Im stopping what Im doing until you do?
I glowered at him, fuming. Once again weve reached an impasse and once again, I found myself backed
into another corner with no more means of being able to defend myself. I had other things planned for him
today in regards to torturing him but everything seemed futile at this point. I could cause him pain and
annoyance but what was the point if he was merely tolerating all of it? The war Ive waged hasnt even
begun and it appears that I have lost already. My pride had never been more wounded.
All I could do at that moment was glare and hope that he keels over from the severity in my gaze.
Im going to go clean myself up, he told me softly once he saw the venom in my eyes. He smiled
apologetically at me. There was genuine regret in is eyes and if I didnt know he was a Demon, I wouldve
mistaken that glint as actual remorse for being the reason why I was so miserable.
Ill keep trying to make it up to you tonight, he assured before flicking his cigarette away. He inclined his
head at me, gifting me with another one of his irresistible smiles, Ill see you tonight, Teacup.
And just like all of his dramatic exits whenever he deemed it to be a good leeway for him to escape from
my wrath, Eclipse disappeared, leaving me with another full hour of work and another hour of scratching
mercilessly. Wonderful. I thought sullenly. After a whole day of me screwing him over, at the end of this
shenanigan, I was the one who was screwed over when everything came full circle. While he was
probably showering and getting rid of the itching powder, Ihad another hour of work left where I had to

keep myself from scratching my skin off before I could leave.


Great.
Just frigging great.
It was only when I dejectedly scratched my neck, admitting defeat to myself that I could never win against
the Demon of Lust, did it occurred to me that there was something else that I never touched on: Eclipses
strengths.
I gasped to myself.
Why didnt I think of this before?
Eclipse's very strength is his sexuality and his very weaknessis also his sexuality. Eclipse was the
single most sexually charged male Ive ever laid eyes on, the energy that rolls off him is so intense that I
can even feel it to the marrows of my bones. Hes sexually charged but. . . he cant release any of it. If he
has sex with me, then Id die. If I die, then he doesnt get my soul. If he wont let me die, then he wont
have sex with me even if he really wants to. What better way to torture the Demon of Lust than dangle
something in front of him that he could never have?
I smiled to myself when my train of thoughts came full circle. Suddenly the war I nearly surrendered was
in full-speed again. Much like Eclipse, the physical portion of the torturing wasnt going to occur anymore.
This time, I was going to go after his mental state and judging by how much he wanted my soul, how
much he wanted me and how much he was adamant that I do not die, then in this new war, I was betting
that Id win.

tepping into my apartment with trepidation, I poked my head out into the living room to make sure that

Eclipse was actually in room. To my surprise, instead of finding him sitting all regally on a his chair
smoking a cigarette, he was actually running around the kitchen, cooking what suspiciously smelled like. .
. BBQ beef, BBQ pork, and scrambled eggs?
Hey! Hey! What are you doing?! I blurted out, momentarily forgetting about my plan to destroy him. I
was too afraid of what he was up to in my kitchen.
I scrambled into the kitchen like a madwoman and ran behind the island separating the living room from
the kitchen. Leaning my arms over the counter, I stood on my tiptoes to have a better view of what he was
doing. I was still feeling itchy from the itching powder but the potency wasnt as strong as before.
Making you dinner, he replied charmingly. His long black sleeves were rolled up to his forearms,
provocatively revealing nothing but sexy arm muscles and a new platinum Rolex watch. His black tie was
undone and he couldnt have looked more like an irresistible domestic house husband who had just
gotten off work and was now making dinner in hopes of getting back on his wifes good side.

Suppressing thoughts of how harmless he appeared aside, I gave him a blank stare, untrusting of his
motives, Did I request that you make me dinner?
No, I insist on making you dinner, he replied with easy charisma.
I laughed dryly, Insist on making me dinner, huh? Just like you insist on barging in on my once perfectly
peaceful life and ruining everything?
Teacup, he began, scooping rice out while putting it on a plate, you have to understand that whats
happening to you its just business, its nothing personal.
It took all my willpower to not grab the vase beside me and throw it at him. Gritting my teeth, I said, How
could torturing me not be considered personal?
Because as a Demon, it is my business and ultimate duty to acquire the commodity that I seek your
soul being my prized possession, he smiled at me, proudly picking up the rice plate and heading over to
my dinner table. But business aside, I think, as I emphasized the other day, its pretty apparent that Ive
taken quite a liking you too, Gracie. Tonight its no longer business and Im not going to be any less
attentive when it comes doting on you and endeavoring to get on your good side.
He smiled before walking over to me, sliding an arm around my waist and pulling me towards the direction
of the dinner table that was overflowing with everything I could possibly want to eat for dinner, Youve
been lusting after some nicely cooked BBQ pork, beef, some scrambled eggs and other little goodies so
Ive decided to give you what you crave for at absolutely no cost.
Did you spike it with some of that demonic cocaine to triple the calories or something? I asked wryly,
wriggling myself out of his grasp.
On the contrary, he replied with ease, taking no offense to my actions while allowing me to slip free from
his hold, this has absolutely no calories. Guilt-free dinner.
It took all the control I had to not ravage the delicious looking food in front of me. Instead, I gazed at him,
my gaze firm unyielding, Im not done with my quest for revenge.
To be perfectly honest, Gracie, he prompted with a sigh, obviously tired of my gimmick and my belief
that I could actually do anything to get back at him, what exactly do you think you can do to me to torture
me?
He took note of my petite frame and held back a smile, You can hit me, smack me or punch me sure but
you know its not going to do much good. Theres only so much a human can bequeath onto a Demon in
terms of misery and Im afraid to say, I think youve met your quota and your limit.
That was my competitive cue.

Game on.
I had no idea what I was doing. I was wearing my trench coat and with easy grace, I took it off and
allowed the white fabric to glide seductively down to my feet. After this occurred, I unclipped the diamond
clip around my hair and allowed my wavy curls to cascade down past my bare shoulders. I was still
wearing my strapless pink and white empire dress that stopped at my thighs. I wouldnt normally consider
it to be a provocative dress but when I gathered my long black hair and placed them over one shoulder, I
knew the amount of skin displayed by my shoulder alone and the aura of sensuality I was attempting to
generate would be enough to drive Eclipse insane. The very image of an inexperienced virgin trying to
woo the Demon of Lust what male in their right mind would not find this to be a turn on?
What are you doing, Gracie? he asked, his normally cool faade completely unraveling at the sight of
me standing in front of him in such a manner. He was staring at me like I was a succulent treat that he
couldnt wait to get his hands on and from the way his muscles was bunching up, I knew that the Demon
of Lust within him was fighting to come out. However, the apparent frustration within him was clear when it
was palpable that he was trying to keep himself in control keep himself from lunging at me and doing
what comes naturally.
. . . Nothing, I murmured, taking a step forward, my big brown eyes staring at him with innocence. Just
as I did this, something incredible happened: the great and powerful Demon of Lust took a step back.
It amazed me to see the control begin to fade out of Eclipses eyes and this in itself made me feel. .
.incredible. With one advancing step I look, he took a step of retreat. Though his actions were completely
prey-like, his expression was nothing short of predatory.
I know what youre trying to do, he said through clenched teeth, for the first time true anger lining his
voice as he continued to retreat away from me.
I stared at him unfazed, continuing to follow him, my heels clicking in the tense silence, So?
So stop it, he gritted out, eyes completely savage. He circled around my couch, keeping close to the
walls of my living room and keeping a hefty distance between us. If I sleep with you now then youll die.
But you wont, I said knowingly.
He was no longer retreating, just walking in a circle now, a slow and deliberate circle around the
apartment while I followed closely behind, like the hand of the minute would after the hand of the seconds
in a clock.
How do you know I wont sleep with you? he countered.
I regarded the muscles straining on his body and the anger and misery marked on his face, If you
planned on it you wouldve taken me as soon as I took my coat off or as soon as you met me that first
night.

A dangerous smile met his lips, Tempting me of all people isnt the smartest thing to do, Gracie. Im not
necessarily a Demon who is known for his chastity. His eyes grew severe. Now stop it, youre pissing
me off.
Stop making me accident-prone, stop messing around with my calorie intake and stop giving me bad
grades then.
He glared at me, stopping in his tracks, Youre risking life and death just to stop me from messing with
your stupid grades?
He grew angrier.
Then before I could even blink an eye, he sped towards me, efficiently devouring the air between us and
positioning himself before me, causing me to stop in my own tracks
I felt my heart jump into my throat while chills attack my spine when I stared up at his angry eyes.
You think this is torture? he prompted irately, scaring all the fibers that made me human. The ferocity of
his reaction left me stunned and had me paralyzed from head to toe. How do you think your life will play
out if it gets out that you were the 6-year-old child who murdered her own family?
My eyes grew wide and he went on, showing me exactly why, despite his Dimmed conditions, he was
such a powerful Demon and why, despite his obvious liking to me, he wasnt the Demon to piss off.
Do you think your grades would matter then? Do you think your acquaintances will want to be near you
after that? No one will want anything to do with you they wouldnt even want to be around you. You
thought it was bad when everyone stared at you in class? When your pompous little Professor
embarrassed you and put you on the spot? His eyes turned cold and I could feel the fear creep up me
while I held my breath and kept my eyes on him. How do you think life is going to play out for you if
everyone knew about your fucked up past? If the media got hold of your true identity? If those religious
freaks got hold of the fact that they finally know what the child-murderer looks like? And when all of that
comes to pass. . .when youre neck-deep in that type of misery. . .would you think then that getting bad
grades, tripping every now and then and getting fat would measure of to the type of torture I could actually
bestow upon you?
I blinked at him quietly, my heart hammering with nothing but terror. I had no idea how to how to respond
to all that.
Upon seeing the fear in my eyes and taking note of my obvious defeated posture, the severity in Eclipses
eyes cooled. He did not want to scare me but he wasnt going to back down if pushed past his own limits.
Do not tempt me again, he growled with finality before moving away from me. He flicked his used up
cigarette bud across the room, into the trashcan with precision and at once, another lit cigarette adorned
his lips. Huffing and puffing, he turned from me and stormed into the hall where he trucked into the
bathroom and slammed the door shut in the process, causing the apartment to shake fearfully as

aftershock to his strength. The next thing I heard was water running and I imagined he was showering
with cold water because all I could hear was a string of curses about how cold the fucken water was.
Beyond shocked at how angry Eclipse was, I went back to my room, completely taken aback with how the
wheel of fortune came back at full reversal and knocked me out with its anger.
Well that plan backfired. I couldnt help but think gloomily long moments later.
I wasnt sure how long I sat in my room, turning over the pages of the scene that just took place outside in
my living room. I couldnt believe how in a matter of seconds, Eclipse went from being the charming
Demon that he had always been and instantly turned into a no-nonsense Alpha Demon who has no
problem with putting me in my place if pushed to do so. I wanted to hate him because as a human being,
it was in my nature to want to blame others for their flaws but as an evolved human who has been
conditioned by the environment around her to know better, I reflected on all that I did to him and I couldnt
help but admit (despite my own resentment) that it was slightly my fault that he was pushed into such a
corner.
What he was doing to me was messed up, yes but I got him back by screwing around with him all day as
well. Yet, if all of that wasnt enough, I took the low-blow route and went after his sexual prowess because
I knew he couldnt have sex with me (or else hed kill me and apparently he was adamant on not doing
that) and I pushed him to a corner and like anyone pushed into any corner, he attacked back and went
right to the one thing that was a low-blow as well my past and the future that could arise from it if
anyone found out about it.
It was a screwed up fight and I hated that the origin the one who stepped over the line was traced back to
me.
I groaned to myself, hating how I was too politically correct at times. Unfortunately for my pride, I knew
what I had to do. I was sadistic and a disturbed person but I was also considerate and politically correct
I can admit when Im wrong.
Eclipse? I whispered softly, stepping out of my bedroom and into the hall where I found him back in the
kitchen, scooping a batch of new warm rice from the rice cooker. He was dressed in the same outfit he
wore earlier but his hair was still wet from his shower, parts of his smooth skin still misty from the water
having yet to dry. With his lips holding onto his cigarette, he looked refreshed, cool, and collected as ever.
Yes Gracie? he responded coolly, his voice leaving no trace of anger. He looked completely serene, like
after the cold shower he had, he was already over what had just happened.
Whether he was over what happened or not, I still felt the need to apologize. If not for my own peace of
mind then for safety reasons just in case the Demon deemed me to be too annoying to be allowed to live
any longer.
I shouldnt have used sex as a weapon, I told him at once, stepping closer to the island that stood
between the living room and the kitchen. My voice was quiet, my fingers nervous while they fidgeted with

one another.
He spared a glance at me, interest flickering in his gaze when I said this. He didnt say anything, merely
listened to me and allowed me to go on.
That was really messed up of me. It was a low blow because I knew you couldnt do anything about it
and I shouldnt have gone there
Not couldnt. he corrected me at once.
Huh?
Not couldnt, he repeated again, straightening up to his full and impressive 6-foot length. I could do
everything about it. I could throw you onto this kitchen counter, wrap myself over you and give a taste of
something so out of this world that you would never come back to earth again. His lips curved faintly.
Make no mistake about it that theres a lot I could do but the keyword here is that I wouldnt do anything
about it. It was my own choice to not do anything because I chose to place your survival above my needs.
Such gift of selflessness is something I rarely showcase so I would very much appreciate not having it spit
back in my face.
Fine, I gritted out. Im sorry for using sex as a weapon when I know that you literally had to kill yourself
from not doing anything about it. It was messed up on my part and now Im apologizing. Will you accept it
or not?
He smiled lightly, nodding at me as if he wouldve forgiven me regardless of whether or not I apologized,
Apology accepted.
He picked up the new plate of rice and with another smile said, Now accept my apology and eat the
dinner I cook for you. I imagine your little tummy is starving from such an eventful day.
I had no more arguments to give. I didnt trust him but I was beyond reason. I was just hungry and I no
longer cared what the consequences of eating his demonic food would be. I had already apologized to a
Demon I was trying all day to screw over; I already lost any self-respect I had for the day so I might as
well say screw it and eat some good food while I was at it.
Grabbing a glass cup from the cupboard, I went to the fridge, opened the freezer and was reaching in to
grab some ice when I felt a whiff of warm air circle around me and then something hard covering itself
over me, pressing into me and making me feel every hard inch of that impressive body.
I gasped when Eclipse spun me around to face him, the opened freezer sending chills up my back and
the heat jumping off his body and burning me up front. I could feel all the cold air behind me but the heat
from his body completely overshadowed it. The breath stilled in my chest when I felt him slide a protective
arm around my waist, pulling me close to him, bringing me onto my tiptoes while he stared down at me in
silence.

Oh my. . .
There was no seduction from him, no sexual innuendos and no Demonic lust that had me feeling so
breathless. It was just him just Eclipse and the way he stared down at me while the cool air filtered in
from behind me. Silence suspended over us. It was so quiet that I could hear my own heartbeat thump in
the silence. I already felt the blood run to my face but I could literally feel my blood boiling further when he
pulled me closer to him, making my traitorous hands tremble as I fought to keep from running my
fingertips over every contour, curves, and solid inch of his body.
Dont touch me. . . he whispered, as if reading my mind. He stared down at me, his eyes gazing down at
my lips as if he has never seen anything more fascinating. I couldnt help but stare up at his lips and I
could further feel my boiling blood overheat. He had the most perfect lips. Both full, as if they were made
for nothing but to be kissed and to be admired. . . .Id lose all control if you did.
He then bent forward, his lips a breath away from mine and I could feel my heart racing with need, the
blood completely flowing like lava to my face. This was so hot. A small kiss wouldnt hurt. It wouldnt hurt if
I just
I felt something warm and hot trickle down my nose and with instincts, I touched it and. . .
My nose is bleeding! I cried in shock after I brought my finger to graze across my nose. I gaped at him in
horror, the blood still hot and fresh on my finger tips. OMO. Ive heard fangirls joke about getting
nosebleeds when they get turned on a hot guy but what kind of loser actually experiences something like
this?
Ive barely touched you, Gracie, he said severely, taking a step away from me while I scrambled away
from the fridge to grab a towel to dab over my stupid nose. I gaped at him in astonishment when I realized
that he purposely turned me on to prove a point.
You gave me a nosebleed on purpose?! I shouted through my towel. I was utterly outraged.
This is how it is with someone like me, he told me, anger, need and guilt suffused in his eyes as he
noted the blood that was trickling from my nose. It was a pitiful state and he hated it just as well. Ive
barely touched you and youre already bleeding. What do you think is going to happen if I kissed
you, right on the lips? If I rip your clothes off and cover my body over yours? If I actually take you to bed
and make you mine? Do you think you can handle it? Do you think that human body of yours can actually
handle everything Id give you if I lost control?
He sighed, taking a step further away from me, disappointment marring his own eyes. Demons are not
known to be disciplined entities and for myself, Im certainly not known for my ability to say no to the
things I desire. He tilted his head at me, crestfallen himself. The sexual frustration emanating from him
was so thick that you could cut it with a knife. Do not tempt me anymore, Teacup. Do not do what you
just did unless youre a Demon and you can handle what I want to give you. Because in the future, I doubt
Ill be so well-behaved.

He didnt need to tell me twice!


There was no way in Hell I was going to be tempting a sexually frustrated Demon ever again. I mean, I
got a nosebleed from the prospect of actually kissing him on the lips. . . what on earth would happen to
me if he actually lost control and threw me into bed? I gasped inwardly at the thought. Oh my flying pig, I
made light of this before but this guy was literally Death in its most tempting form! I could count this as a
near death experience and but I had to make sure I was careful around him in the future or else my next
experience might not end with a mere nosebleed.
Dont worry, I assured him passionately through the towel covering my nose. There was determination in
my big brown eyes. I dont want another nosebleed so I wont ever try to seduce you anymore as a plan
for revenge. I mean, to be honest, I dont even want to be near you right now."
His expression mirrored that of a boy told that he was no longer allowed to have any dessert after I said
this. It was clear that he hated this state in his life as well. To be teased by a girl and not being able to do
anything about it in fear of killing her. He looked sad, miserable and just plain broken-hearted but he
closed his eyes and nodded in bitter approval anyway, knowing that it was better to have me fear him
sexually than to be stupid again and throw myself at him.
Well then. . . he began resentfully, after opening his eyes. His critical gaze met mine, thank you for
ruining my night with that little tease-fest you just did, Teacup. If you must know, you just won because Im
completely miserable right now.
I didnt feel like a winner though. I was the one with the bloody nose I felt like a loser.
I didnt say anything, just blinked at him in silence while I tried to control the flowing of my blood by
cocking my head upwards. From the corner of my eyes though, I could see him breathe in sourness. He
wasnt angry with me but he was bitter towards me and I knew for someone like Eclipse, bitterness and
disappointed werent traits he enjoyed being placed in.
With a sigh and a self-mocking smile to himself, he backed away giving me a nod of goodbye and parting
words that effectively told me that although he has forgiven me for making him angry, he hasnt forgiven
me for making him horny and teasing the Hell out of him. Unfortunately for me, business has just gotten
mixed up with pleasure and he was about to show me the consequences of teasing a sexually frustrated
Demon.
Oh and dont bother studying, he said softly before disappearing into thin air, leaving me to want to cry
as I spent the rest of the night trying to dry my bloody nose. For your cruel actions tonight, youre getting
an F in tomorrows exam and all the exams to follow. Have a wonderful night, Teacup.

004 (II|II) The Third Wheel of Fortune

had never been more excited for Friday to roll around.

In my little-over-20 years of existence, I had never seen an individual receive so much Fs on their grades
reports in their life and this stemming from the fact that the individual studied her butt off and actually
did the work correctly!
Standing in front of the schools bathroom mirror as I gladly washed my hand with soap, I couldnt help
but be excited for the weekend. Granted, I could never really get a vacation from Eclipse at this point
unless I actually give him my soul and even then Id probably never get rid of him because hedwell
own me at least I knew that I could get a break from seeing my projects/assignments/reports bleeding
with red ink the markings of a low grade.
Eclipse, as charming and nice to me as he is, is a two face. Nice to my face but does evil things behind
my back. You would think hed cut back on the crap and just give me Cs or something but the Fs just
kept coming. Though he didnt show it, I think he was still super pissed at how I tried to use sex as a
weapon with him and was punishing me for putting him through another round of sexual frustration that he
obviously couldnt release. I knew he was pissed and taking it out on me because my punishments was
getting more cruel and just plain ridiculous. We even got a progress report back and I was getting low
scores in attendance points and the shitty part isI went to class everyday!
This is why you should never piss off a Demon. No matter how nice they are to you and no matter how
smitten they may seem to be with you, if you piss them off, then youre on their shit-list and thats quite
possibly the worst list to be on.
After washing my hand and wiping it clean, I decided that I would attempt to allow Eclipse to do whatever
he wanted with my life and just go with the flow only making it a point to always say no whenever he
asked for my soul and hoping like Hell that he gets the hint and leaves me alone permanently when he
gets it through his thick-head that I just wont give him my soul. I imagined a Demon of his caliber can
only be bothered by a human girl for so long before he got bored so until then, I must go about my life as
normally as possible if I ever want any chance of making out of this alive and sane. Imust persevere.
Nodding internally after that decision, I was promptly reminded that normal meant my sadistic tendencies
(which I hadnt been able to release for awhile now). In an effort to allow everything to resume as usual, I
swiftly held my palm out, pressed on the anti-bacterial dispenser several times until several ounces of
anti-bacterial were weighing heavily on my palm. After I was satisfied with the amount to do the damage I
needed it to do, I heedlessly tossed the soap onto the tiles and washed my hand again before skirting
around my little booby trap and heading for the door.
I opened the door and spotted two of my girl classmates walking towards it. I smiled, holding out the door
for them to glide through.
Thanks Grace! The two girls said in unison, their sweet smiles filled with appreciation.
I smiled brightly at them just as they walked past before releasing the door, stepping out and allowing it to
close behind me, No problem! Have a good weekend, yeah? Ill see you guys, Monday!

You too!
Bye GracAAAHHH!!!!
The door swung shut just as their screams echoed through the wall of the bathroom. My sweet smile
turned into one of relief when I reveled in their misery for a brief second. What a good way to relax after a
tiring week.
Grace!!!!!!
I whipped around after hearing the cheery and out-of-breath voice when I stepped out of the business hall
and onto school campus. My eyes landed on the owner of the voice and my face beamed when I saw
Dawn running towards me in her cute black dress, her brown hair blowing in the cold afternoon wind. I
havent seen her in awhile and I actually realized that Ive come to miss her. You never know when youll
miss your girlfriends when you have the Demon of Lust hanging around you 24/7, making your life living
Hell.
Unni, I greeted cheerily with a slight bow when she approached me. I couldnt control my smile upon
seeing her. Much like her name, her simple presence was like a beam of sunrays to my dark and overcast
world. Whats up?
Grace, Ive been looking for you, she told me, attempting to catch her breath when she caught up with
me. Where have you been all week? You havent returned my calls.
Oh, Im sorry! Ive been meaning to call you back. Ive just been so busy, being tortured by a
Demon! I wanted to scream out with school this week and I guess I just completely forgot about
everything else.
OMO! she squeaked out, her eyes wide like saucers. Does that mean you forgot about this Saturday?
I stared at her in confusion, Whats going on this Saturday?
Grace! she exclaimed, dismayed that I actually forgot. Date? Remember? With my former advisee?
Don? The guy from my church? The one you have a crush on? Remember how excited you were when I
introduced you guys and he asked you to hang out?!
My eyes grew wider and wider with every bullet point that she listed to remind me of why Saturday was
such an important day for me.
OH MY GAWD!!!! I cant believe I forgot!!!! I gasped, shocked that I actually forgot about the date that I
was so excited to get.
Don was like the equivalent of Ken from Ken & Barbie. Instead of blonde hair, he has perfectly gelled
and styled black hair. His typical style consisted of sophisticated collared t-shirts and khaki/white pants

that was just very cute and clean-cut. Ive been eyeing him since I met him at one of Dawns parties. He
was from her church (and her former advisee at the school before he transferred out) and he was just so
cute that I couldnt help but have a crush on him. With Dawns encouragement at one of the get-togethers
she had, I went up to him, worked my charm and apparently made a really good impression because he
called Dawn the next day to bug her to set us up on a date.
I remember being so excited because he was the type of guy I was looking for. He was cute, considerate,
well-spoken, extremely well-mannered and has admirable morals the complete opposite of Eclipse who
was just intensely arrogant, intensely overbearing, intensely exhausting and intensely sinful. In short, Don
was the type of guy you married and Eclipse was the type of guy you fantasize about when you want to
cheat on your husband. Lucky for me, I was looking for the husband type and only the husband type.
I felt my interest flare up at the thought of actually going on a date with Don. This counts as getting back
to the normalcy of life! I had a big crush on Don and Demon or no Demon, I was determined to get my
date with a potential future husband. The only problem was avoiding having a Demon follow me on the
date because the normalcy of life definitelydoes not include having an invisible Demon as a third wheel on
your date.
I swallowed tightly, my head already throbbing when I thought about how I was going to have a nice,
private date with Don without being sabotaged by Eclipse. I could deal with the Demon screwing up my
grades, making me trip all over the place and messing around with my calorie-intake but I drew the line at
having him accompany me on a date where Im trying to make a good impression on a guy I actually
liked.
I groaned to myself, not knowing how I was going to play all of this out. Forget about being nervous on
first dates; I was just nervous as to how I would plan to escape to get on my first date!

"W

hat are you up to tomorrow?

Walking beside me while I pushed the shopping cart, Eclipses eyes were roaming every which way while
we were in supermarket. I was doing my much-needed grocery shopping and he was doing his much unneeded tagging along.
Homework, studying, you know, same old. I mumbled uncomfortably, already mentally thinking in my
head the outfit I wanted to wear when I went on a date with Don. I narrowed it down to a pink polka dot,
short empire dress or a white, sleeveless dress that looked more innocent & pure. I glanced at Eclipse
with my shifty eyes and decided right then and there that I would wear the white dress. I needed Don to
see that I was wife material and nothing will help a guy realize this more than a girl dressed in a short,
sexy but extremely classy and demure white dress.
Why were your eyes all shifty when you said that? Eclipse asked suspiciously, catching me just when I
decided that it would be a nice touch to wear a white headband as an accessory to the outfit.
My eyes arent shifty, I retorted quickly, trying to keep my eyes centered on him instead of avoiding eye

contact which is a sure sigh of shiftiness.


Now youre blinking a lot, he noted.
I I have something in my eye! I declared dramatically before rubbing my eyes as if to try and get nonexistent dust out of my eye.
Though uncertain of what the heck I was doing, Eclipse still came over and attempted to help me blow the
non-existent dust out of my eye before I pushed him away just as he was about to get close.
No, no! Its okay, I got it. I said before my hands made contact with his chest, more precisely, his
pectoral muscles.Holy moly, that body is rock hard! I thought distractedly as I laid my hand on him to push
him away from me. I could feel his body heat seep from the cotton shirt and jump into my skin, making me
hot all over from just a touch. At that moment, I remembered clearly the nosebleed I got from
the prospect of nearly kissing him and remembered why I had to go on this date with Don. I may never be
physically or sexually satisfied with my future husband after having Eclipse come into my life but I will not
let him ruin my life any further than he already has.
Completely forgetting about my shifty eyes, Eclipse smiled when he saw me retract my hands away in
haste. It was like just our bodies touching were enough to ignite a fire within our respective bodies and he
felt that too. He may not be able to quench the sexual frustration emanating from him through physical
means but it was clear that he was still adamant on charming the Hell out of me through psychological
means.
I remembered him telling me that he planned on wooing me, seducing me and eventually getting me into
bed. I fear that his wooing had begun and today, he was going to start putting his heart into it.
In the middle of the deserted canned aisle, Eclipse laid a comfortable hold on my hips and pulled me
close to him. Staring down at me, his smile turned sensuous, Lets do something fun tomorrow night. All
you do is study and work and complain about how miserable Im making you I frowned when he
mentioned this So how about we go out and I make it up to you by spoiling you on our dates? Maybe
we can see a movie and then just go out to dinner afterwards? Isnt that what you humans do? You go on
dates as your way of courting one another?
I already told you, I have school things to do. I said to him, using all I had to scamper away from his
hold. I may be getting bad grades but Im in school because I want to learn. Im not going to skip out on
my duties as a student. It would be a waste of the tuition money I spent if I did that. No. I have to study
tomorrow its the right thing to do.
His eyes turned into suspicious slits.
. . . Why did your eyes twitch when you said that?
What are you an optometrist? Stop making observations about the behavior of my eyes! I shouted,
freaked out that it was possible that he could see through me just by paying attention to my eyes. I was

normally such a good actress; why was I so bad when I was around him? Maybe its because he gave
you a bloody nose prior to even kissing you and if he could do more harm if you piss him off? my mind
answered for me, making me more twitchy than before.
I pushed my cart away, marching out of the aisle. I tried to lose him but he was like a shadow, no matter
how hard I try to lose him, he would always be right on my heels, easily following after me and never
leaving me at bay.
What do you even do for fun, Gracie? he inquired, folding his arms with a pout on his lips. His footsteps
mirrored the speed at which I was pushing my cart. I mean, Im feeling a bit misled right now.
I gave him a blank stare while pretending to be interested at the variety of hot sauce on the shelf, How
so?
Well, when I first met you, you were clubbing with your girlfriends. I assumed you were a party animal
with sadistic tendencies I didnt know I was about to court some goody-two-shoes nerd with sadistic
tendencies. Like I said, I feel very misled.
I stopped what I was doing and just gaped at him with this new development, Wait, so you dont know
anything about my life prior to that night?
He nodded as affirmation, That was my first night seeing you.
So you know absolutely nothing about my life before that moment?
He nodded again, Yeah, other than the infamous killing that everyone else in Hell knows about, that was
all I knew.
So the only thing you got on me is that you can pop out wherever I am?
He looked at me strangely, clearly wondering why I would ask such a random question, No. Not exactly.
My heart almost skipped a beat at this ray of hope. Trying to not to appear so suspiciously interested, I
pretended to push the cart again while casually asking, What do you mean, No, not exactly?
My powers are limited, he shared quietly, walking beside me while we tread past the condiments aisle
and ventured into the noodle aisle. I cant pop out wherever you are. I dont have a GPS in my head. I
can only pop out in places where Ithink you are.
I stopped again, becoming more and more shocked with all that he was sharing with me. I couldnt believe
it! He was normally so secretive, only resorting to just bugging me, crowding me and never confiding in
me but today, even with just a small amount of information, I was finding every sentence from him to be
as valuable as the next.
Why the Hell were you always so accurate then? I spluttered out, thinking back to all those times where

he popped in on me, You always pop out in the right place.


Not exactly, he corrected, blushing slightly at having to correct my disillusions about him and his
seemingly endless powers. There were more than several times where I popped out in the wrong places
and you werent there. Luckily youre a pretty habitual person you have a schedule you follow for places
you need to be so I just pop in and hope I find you and luckily, majority of the time, I do.
I recalled all those times where he popped in at my apartment, in class, in the library etc. All in places
where I frequented often and all in places that even a human stalker can find me if they knew my college
schedule. A certain wave of relief washed over me. Suddenly, Eclipse wasnt as omnipresent as I thought
he would be. That means. . .if I break the habit and disappear on my date. . . he wont be able to find me!
I smiled to myself, never feeling more confident about my plans to ditch him so I could go on a date with
Don. There was actually a chance where I could have a normal date. Oh gosh, this was so exciting.
Clearing my throat to not appear so elated, I tried to act normal by answering the initial question he posed
about me giving him the wrong first impression.
Ahem. Well if you were watching me that night, then youd notice that I really didnt do much but sit in the
corner, drink with my friends, take shots with them, and sit back while they danced. Did you even see me
do anything other than sit there and go online with my Blackberry?
He eyes went askance while he considered my question, Come to think of it, youre right. You didnt do
anything at all. You just kinda sat there, took care of your friends, and went home. He laughed to himself,
looking down at me in adoration. Youre a 20-year-old girl and youre about to turn 21, Teacup. You need
to have more of a social life aside frompretending to be a social partier when youre not. . .
I swallowed tightly at his comment, feeling it hit too close to home. Ive always been a solitary person and
Ive always enjoyed being a homebody more so than a social butterfly but this was never a trait that
anyone ever really knew about me. It felt odd to be called out by Eclipse in pertinence to me and the
artificial cover I give off when around my fellow human beings. Regardless, I couldnt let his comment
slide without defending myself.
I find that theres nothing wrong with my behavior. Im a student right now and my main priority is
studying. Partying can be done later after graduation when I secure my dream job. Which reminds me, I
prompted, going right into my plans of ditching him. I had to secure the seed in the place before the plan
could truly grow and commence, Id appreciate it if you didnt bug me at the library tomorrow. I have a lot
to get done so I could volunteer on Sunday without having to rush back to complete my assignments and
I would be more productive if I was alone.
He smiled at this.
I see, he said slowly, approaching me before raising a hand up and stroking the length of my cheek with
it, sending jolts of electricity up and down my body, so youre telling me youd appreciate it if I could leave
you alone so you wouldnt be distracted.

Yes, I replied simply, my breath hilted at my chest at his close proximity. I hoped he wouldnt try to kiss
me I couldnt handle another bloody nose.
He smiled, lazily tracing the contour of my jaw and chin with his finger. Theres more to life than the plans
you make for it, Gracie. Some of the best things in life are un-planned, he purred in a soothing voice
before abruptly pulling away once I was starting to get comfortable with his touch. But it is your choice on
how you want to spend your time. If you want to spend an entire Saturday studying then so be it.
Be it, it will. I replied with my own conviction, fighting to not appear affected by the subtle seduction he
was throwing my way. To better prove my point that I wasnt affected by his allure (and hoping that
another nosebleed wouldnt come my way), I began to push the cart again and continued with my gait
around the store.
Somethings off about you today, TeaCup, Eclipse said moments later, causing my heart to still in my
chest.
I looked up at him and then tried to appear normal by inspecting the nutrient contents of the frozen food I
was looking to purchase, Whats off about me?
He took a second to appraise me, as if trying to spot some abnormality in my demeanor but when it
seemed that he found nothing that stood out to him, he said, Its probably nothing. He appraised me one
final time before adding, Im sure Im mistaken.
I smiled uncomfortably at him, feeling my insides shake in fear that he might see through me and ruin my
date tomorrow. When he said no more, Eclipse just continued to shop with me, being all sexy, crowding,
and irresistible as usual while I tried to be aloof, distant, and resistable (I know, its not word) as possible.
By the time the shopping excursion ended, Eclipse had disappeared and I was left by myself, nervous to
proceed with my plans for my date night. I wasnt dumb; I knew Eclipse would come check up on me
tomorrow I just had to be smarter than him, be 10 steps ahead of him, and be sneakier than him.
Thinking of my future husband Don as my catalyst, I nodded before getting into bed later that night and
sleeping early to prepare for my mission impossible day tomorrow.
Aja, aja, fighting Grace! Outwit the Demon!

spent an hour hiding in the library closet the next Saturday evening.

It wasnt exactly how I imagined my mission impossible day to pan out but the ridiculousness and loser
factor aside, it was the best tactic I could come up with in this impossible situation. There was only so
much a human girl could do in her war to get away from her Demon and pretending I was at the library all
day was my best line of attack.
I came, sat my butt down at 1pm and just did homework in the computer lab area of the library all day.
Eclipse hadnt popped in to bother me, which I assumed was because he was actually being considerate

and wanted to give me space to study, so when 6pm rolled around, I casually gathered my things, went to
the bathroom and then strategically changed clothes to further help me lose him. I even went as far as
wearing a big fat black hoodie over my head and oversized jeans that I had to pull up every time I made
any movements in fear of my butt crack showing. After coming out of the bathroom in a whole new outfit
and a hoodie over my head to mask my face, I decided that it would be smart to hide in one of the
librarys closet for awhile in hopes of losing Eclipse just in case he started to look for me and leave the
library in confusion leaving me the opportunity to sneak out without him being none the wiser.
While waiting in that closet and surfing the internet with my Blackberry, I had to admit that I felt pretty silly
hiding like a scared little mouse but Id rather be safe rather than sorry. After an hour passed by (when I
sure that I had finally lost him), I scampered out of the closet, hurried out of the library and ran straight for
subway station to meet Don for our date.
Run Grace, run! I urged myself while holding onto my baggy pants, carelessly bumping into people as I
hopped onto the platform and threw myself into the subway in haste. It was the most dramatic exit Ive
ever made in my life. Once I arrived at the theater, I scurried to the bathroom where I changed into my
evening outfit of the day: the nice white dress that I planned coupled with a white headband to finish the
look off. Placing some pink lipgloss on and switching my tennis shoes with my white Christian Louboutin
pumps, I ran back into the main lobby of the theater all womanly and beautiful instead all grungy and
criminallike.
My heart was pumping and I couldnt keep the smile off my face as I stood there by myself, grateful that
Dawn had already bought tickets for us and that I didnt have to waste time waiting in line to watch a
movie and that I could just relax and chill while I waited for Don to appear. I was 15 minutes earlier than
the planned meeting but I didnt mind the wait; I took the time to think over my day and revel in the fact
that I was able to successfully ditch Eclipse. Im so awesome.
I was feeling so proud of myself that I almost didnt notice my phone ringing in bag. Digging into my Birkin
purse, I withdrew my Blackberry and checked the screen.
Don calling . . .
Hi Don! I answered a bit too cheerily. I tried to control my cheeky smile but I couldnt help it. I was just so
happy to being having a normal night after a week of such abnormality and I couldnt be more excited to
have my date with him.
Hey Grace! he greeted back with the same excitement. I could hear the sounds of people talking and
cars whirring around the background. He mustve been outside in a crowd somewhere. Im sorry but I
just got out of work. Im hopping into a cab right now but Im going to be a little late. I hope you dont mind
waiting just a bit longer.
Its okay! I assured him, Ill just go inside first and save us seats. Ill text you the area where Im sitting
and you can just come in and sit when you get in.
Okay, I could hear the smile in his voice. He was thankful that I wasnt angry with him for being a bit later

than anticipated, Cant wait to see you soon, Grace.


Me too, Don. I replied back with an uncontrollable smile.
I hung up and took the opportunity to put my phone on silent before I ventured into the theater and fought
my way through in order to claim good seats. I love watching movies and Im an absolute fiend when it
comes to getting good seats. If I could help it, Id always want to sit right in the center so I could have the
best seat in the house. It goes without saying that I was more than ecstatic to see that my seat of choice
had yet to be taken. Hurrying down the row, I happily sat down on the plush red seat and placed my bag
over to the seat next to me on the right to save a place for Don.
Center Seats (^__^)v. I texted him with a smile.
After comfortably adjusting myself in my seat, I happily took out the snack bag that was filled with baby
carrots out. I was ready to munch on it when my nostrils detected a delicious smelling scent that had my
mouth watering beyond comprehension. What the. . .
I turned around to the seat to my left. My eyes bloomed when I saw what I was in close proximity to.
Beside me was an attractive looking jumbo soda cup, a couple of curvaceous looking burgers, some
delicious looking hotdogs and provocative looking buttered-up popcorn that were all staring seductively at
me. If all of that wasnt mouthwatering enough, the owner of these succulent goods were none other than
Eclipse himself.
I mentally groaned to myself when I laid my miserable eyes on him.
. . .Fuck my life.
Sitting all regally like the Prince that he was, there was a carefree smile on his face while he carefully
placed his box of scrumptious food on the seat beside him, exhaled the smoke from his lips and took a
satisfied sip of his soda. Lifting his eyes up to meet mines after stuffing his soda cup into the cup holder,
he lazily said, You know, for a bookworm who was studying in the library an hour ago, you definitely
seemed to have lost your way.
You have to leave! I shrieked, struggling to find my earpiece so I dont appear like a total wacko talking
to an invisible friend in the theater. I stuck the earpiece to my ear and pretended to stretch while I glared
at him from the corner of my eye, This is a private meeting. You cant be here. Leave!
Instead of replying, he merely grinned and just continued smoking. His eyes grazed over my headband
and then appreciatively ran down to my dress; his grin then turned into a sensuous smirk that nearly had
me melting from the heat.
What? I asked staring at him, hating how self-conscious he made me feel just by looking at me like that.
You look absolutely gorgeous, Gracie.

Shifting uncomfortably at the blush that overtook my face from the impromptu compliment, I purposely
disregarded the accolade and went on to say, Howd you find me?
It was hard to miss the sight of this short little girl in a oversized hoodie and baggy pants running out of
the library when I popped up to bring you a snack for all that studying youve been doing. There was
amusement in his voice before he laughed and casually slipped a powerful arm around my waist, pulling
me closer to him and allowing me to bask in the allure of his scent, Plus I knew there was something off
about you yesterday. Youre not as sneaky as youd like to think you are, Teacup at least not with me.
Look, I know I shouldnt have tried to trick you but Im on a date, I told him with frustration. I attempted to
pull out of his hold but he only held on tighter. Not wanting to look like a wacko, I sat as I was. I dont
need you sitting here distracting me while Im trying to make a good impression. This guy might be my
future husband and however adamant you are in destroying my future, I would very much like to salvage
whats left of it by at least securing myself a potential husband.
An amused brow arched at my disclosure.
Future husband, huh? Eclipse asked with easy-going interest, So hes like my competition then?
Competition would entail you having a chance of winning, I told him dismissively, my expression on him
severe, Seeing as that youre a Demon Hell-bent on owning my soul, I think that would take you out of
the running from being a good candidate to be someones husband, dont you think?
Demons definitely dont make good husbands, he agreed carelessly, still crowding me with his body.
So, whats his name? Eclipse then asked, his tone uninterested while he stroked through the length of
my hair, giving absolutely no regard to the fact that my date might actually appear any second now.
. . . Don. I said slowly after taking a few seconds to debate on whether or not I should actually tell him. I
made sure to keep my eyes staring straight ahead of me when I said that.
I could feel his eyes on me, staring at me in suspicion. I hoped that he wouldnt dig any further but true to
his cunning nature, the Demon was able to detect the anomaly in my behavior towards him and like the
predator he was, he pounced on it, Whats his full name?
Thats his name, I answered stiffly, still not looking at him. I didnt want to tell him Dons full name. I knew
Eclipse too well, I knew what hed do with that information and I didnt want him to know.
However adamant I was on not telling him, Eclipse was equally as adamant in digging the information out
of me, Whats his full name, Gracie?
I mentally groaned, knowing that it was pointless to keep it from him. Knowing Eclipse, he would just bug
me till the end of my lifetime until I told him.
. . . Ki, I finally replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

Ki, Eclipse recited unthinkingly, . . .DonKi.


When the verbal pronunciation of the name rang through his ears, his eyes suddenly lit up with
realization. He turned to me, completely shocked and dumbfounded. Wait. So in English, his name would
be pronounced donkey? Donkey? He bit back a smile while he purged me for more. Whats his last
name?
That jerk. He knew that I was still withholding information from him. I shook my head, refusing to divulge
in this. No way. Knowing Dons actually full first name was bad enough, there was no way I was going to
tell Eclipse his last name.
Come on, Teacup, he coaxed with hilarity and accusation in his voice. Youre not ashamed of your
potential husbands name are you? Is that the spirit to take for someone youre hoping to spend the rest
of your life with?
I wanted to punch him out for mocking me and my dreams.
I wanted to punch him for mocking me and I wanted to kick him for knowing just the right words to say to
back me into a corner and get me to share this with him.
. . . Kong, I finally said with absolute animosity.
He stifled back a round laughter as he stared at me in disbelief, that irresistible smile becoming more
playful and just full of life.
Mrs. DonKi Kong, he recited softly, humor infused in his eyes and in his voice.
Mrs. DonKi Kong.
I felt my cheeks flush when I repeated the name in my head. Wow, thats an ugly name. Ill be sure to
keep my name if I should ever marry him.
Okay, youve made your point, I snapped at him, My date has an ugly name HA HA HA. Now can you
just leave and let me have my date now?
Im sorry, Teacup, he whispered, his lips caressing over my ear for a brief second before he
affectionately pulled he closer to him. Youve mistaken me for someone who is actually considerate.
. . .Hey Grace! I heard a voice call from the darkness a voice that I would love to wake up to and listen
to every morning if this date should go well and I charm the Hell out of him.
Excited that Don was here, but still pissed off that Eclipse was still beside me, I tried to keep myself
composed when I turned around and smiled while Don made his way down the aisle, excusing himself to
all the other movie go-ers who were already seated. He was wearing a black trench-coat over a black suit
and his hair was just as perfectly styled as I remembered it. He looked so well-mannered, so well-

groomed and so cute definitely husband material.


He doesnt look like your type, Eclipse commented at once, breaking me out of my admiring state. I felt
him rest his chin on the top of my head and I could feel his gaze following in the same direction and I
knew he was appraising Dons physical appearance in relation to his own. And judging by the comfortable
hold he still had on me, Eclipse wasnt the least bit worried for competition.
Trying as best as possible to not allow Don to think I was so psycho girl talking to herself, I kept a smile
on my face as I responded through gritted teeth, Whats my type?
I could feel Eclipses lips on the back of my head, his eyes clearly watching as Don moved through the
rows of people to get to the seat I saved him.
Me, was all he purred into my ear until I decided it was due time to actually get on with my date before I
find myself in another sticky situation with Eclipse (and I did not want another nosebleed).
Don! Hi! I greeted eagerly once he was a couple of steps away from reaching me. He was still excusing
himself from the last 3 people before making his way over. I quickly pulled my bag off the seat I saved him
and placed it on my lap so that he could sit down.
Sorry for being late, Grace, he uttered tiredly after finally reaching our seats. He lifted his eyes to find
me in the dark, I
He stopped talking instantly once he laid eyes on me.
A puzzled expression was spread across his face.
I stared at him in confusion when this occurred, Don, whats wrong?
Was it just me. . .or does it look like Don wasnt staring at me in particular but at
Teacup, Eclipse said casually, interrupting me from my thoughts and shocking the Hell out of me when
he added, Youre being rude. You should introduce us.
What?! I squeaked out when I absorbed what Eclipse was saying to me. I must be hallucinating. This
isnt possible. Eclipse is invisible! How could Don actually be seeing Eclipse?
I kept telling myself that it wasnt possible, that Don just couldnt be seeing Eclipse but when I felt Eclipse
unwrap his arm from around me, rise up and extend his hand out to Don who uncertainly extended his
hand out as well, I felt my world tilt on its already stupefied axis.
Hi, Im Eclipse. Gracies. . . he paused as if to find the right classification for our relationship, . . .really
good friend. He continued to smile, ignoring my widened and stunned eyes as he continued to address
Don, who was also shell-shocked with all that was occurring, Youre her friend, DonKi, right?

Clearly confused with what was happening, DonKi er Don! nodded and shook Eclipses hand. Nice to
meet you.
The pleasure is mine, Eclipse replied before saying, I hope you dont mind me tagging along. Gracie
and I have been. . . he faked a blush, hanging out a lot lately and we just wanted to spend more time
with each other. He laughed, patting Dons shoulder with brotherly love, Plus it doesnt hurt to make new
friends, right?
Yeah, Don began uncertainly, his eyes darting at me in confusion. There was soft accusation twinkling
within his soft brown eyes but he was too polite to react as any other red-blooded guy would, which was
to storm out after having another guy impede on a date he was supposed to be on with his girl or me in
this case.
Yeah, no its fine, he forced a smile to graze his lips, I definitely dont mind. Heh. . .
I wanted to die.
I was still so stunned with all that was occurring. I was shell-shocked, absolutely paralyzed with
mystification. It was only when I caught the bewilderment in Dons face did my rationale return to me
and my anger along with it.
Eclipse, can I talk to you outside? I said sweetly, standing up and tugging at his arm.
The movies starting, Teacup, he replied dismissively, making a move to sit back in his seat.
Now Ashtray, I said to clenched teeth. I wanted to say, Now ASSHOLE! but I couldnt curse in front of
Don and much to my satisfaction, Eclipse was cunning enough to surmise from the tone of my voice what
I actually meant when I called him Ashtray.
He studied me tentatively, sighed and then nodded, obliging with my subtle demand.
After giving Don, who was still so confused, a fake, artificial smile and determinedly upbeat assurance
that wed be back as soon as possible, Eclipse and I excused ourselves from the theater and was outside
in the lobby, hiding in a private corner and having our much needed talk (or confrontation on my part)
before we knew it.
I thought you were invisible?! I shrieked, staring up at him in outrage once I made sure that no one in
close enough ear-distance to hear what we were saying. How is it possible that Don can see you? I
glanced at the girls admiring Eclipse from afar and I felt the anger multiply within me. How is it possible
that everyone can see you?! Why are you suddenly visible?!
He shrugged, his muscles undulating under his light grey dress shirt. He feigned innocence and
ignorance by stuffing his hands into the pockets of his black pants, I may have the option of choosing
between being visible and invisible and decided that I since was bored, it would be more fun to be visible
and actually be part of your life now.

I gawked at him in horror, You decided that itll be more fun to be visible now?
Oh crap, this isnt good.
Invisible Eclipse was already tough enough to deal with by myself; how on earth was I expected to deal
with a visible Eclipse who could actually drive me more insane in public?!
He nodded, clueless to the miserable thoughts that were percolating in my frantic brain, It actually
conserves more of my powers to stay visible anyway. Being invisible takes up too much unnecessary
energy.
I glared at him, Why didnt you tell me that you had the option of being visible?
His lips quirked into a playful curve, It was more entertaining conversing with you while I was invisible.
Its adds more of a personal touch, dont you think?
You wanted to laugh at me while I tried to figure out how to talk to you without looking crazy, I accused,
knowing Eclipses personality too well to know that the damned Demon could care less about personal
touch he just wanted to torture me for his own amusement.
Eclipse smiled adoringly, his eyes glancing favorably at my earpiece, Your earpiece is very smart, Gracie.
I have to admit, I was very impressed when I realized that you bought it for future meetings with me.
Youre definitely a clever little human.
A clever human would be able to get rid of you by now, not be stuck with you and your now visible self, I
couldnt help but blurt out.
His smile remained yet his voice grew sterner. No, an ignorant human would attempt to get rid of me, a
clever human would put up with me and a strategic and intelligent human would see the advantages of
having the Demon of Lust by their side.
Too miserable about the wretchedness to come now that the goddamned Demon was visible to
everyones naked eye, I mentally groaned to myself, ignoring what he said before something he
mentioned earlier came to mind, And what were you talking about? Why do you need to conserve your
powers?
He sighed to himself, noticeably hating his own predicament and clearly not wanting to disclose this
information with me. Then, after taking a moment to think it over and as if realizing that he needed
someone to vent to, he relented with his usual secretive state and enlightened me on his situation.
My powers are dwindling as we speak, he shared, holding my attention like a marching band with this
shocking revelation, I have to pick and choose carefully which powers I want and which I can do without.
Unfortunately as of this moment, becoming invisible requires too much energy. I need to conserve my
power, only using it when necessary so making myself visible to human beings is a small price to pay to

keep whats left of my powers intact.


I folded my arms in curiosity and tilted my head at him. What powers do you have left?
You can look at my situation as a smart phone without a charger, he enlightened. After I became a
Dimmed Demon, I was charged at my fullest. But with every progressing day, my battery power
decreases in strength. So right here, right now, I have to conserve my powers because there is no recharging. Im trying to perform as less strenuous activity as possible just in case. . . he paused for a
moment to find the right words to use, . . .bigger issues arise. If anything big comes up, Ill still have
enough power to take care of it.
Wow, I remarked dryly, finding it ironic that the great Demon of Lust was so. . .crippled. You
must really hate your life right now.
Ive never been more miserable, he admitted with a groan, for the first time, showcasing frustration on
his usually easy-going demeanor.
He closed his eyes in misery. Holding his cigarette between his index and middle finger, with the same
hand, he used his thumb and other middle finger to pinch the ridge of his nose, as if to mediate the
headache he was getting. After a moment of this, he opened his tired eyes and smiled, already
relinquishing his misery by placing an innocent hand on my hip and pulling me slightly closer to him.
Thats why you should endeavor to make my stay here a bit more bearable, Teacup. Perhaps you can
give me your soul to make me feel better?
I broke out of the hold he had on me, only triggered to be this angry when he mentioned that I should help
make stay here a bit more bearable. He was making my life unbearable and he still had the audacity to
make it appear as if he was suffering more than me?
Youve just completely ruined my date, I said angrily, snapping out of all the tangents I went on with him.
I remembered how touchy-feely he was with me in the theater, when I had no idea that he was visible. I
realized now that Don mustve caught sight of Eclipse whispering sweet nothings in my ear before he
placed his chin on my head, his arm wrapped around me like he was my boyfriend. I wanted to cry I
could only imagine what was currently running in Dons mind.
Now DonKi thinks Im some hoe who is mean and is playing him.
I was so frustrated that I just couldnt hold it in anymore. I was even calling Don, DonKi now. It was
difficult to no longer call him by his full name when we all knew what it was and when Eclipse made it a
point to pin this name into my head. Like Gracie, like Teacup and like anything else he wanted, if
Eclipse insisted on referring to something or someone by another name, then he will do it and
unfortunately, because he had such a commanding and persuasive personality, it catches on and
everyone else around him starts copying him as well. In my case, this was catching on to DonKis true full
name.
Hell get over it, he dismissed offhandedly when I mentioned Donki. Now lets go back in. You dont

want to appear like some mean hoe who ditched him at the movies alone, do you?
That jerk. He got a point.
Dejected, we walked back in and I made it a point to ignore Eclipse while trying to use body language to
tell DonKi, Hes a Demon! Im not with him! Id prefer to marry you! but I dont think he got the idea.
The best tactic I could come up with to dissolve any thoughts in DonKis mind that I may have been a
mean hoe was sitting really close to him, leaning in and whispering to him, Eclipse is just a friend. He
was really depressed today and I felt bad so I invited him along to make help feel better. I really hope you
dont mind.
Upon hearing this, DonKi, being the sweet guy that he was, just smiled reassuringly at me, Of course I
dont mind. Youre such a good person, Grace.
I smiled brightly at him, ignoring the fake, accusing cough coming from Eclipse when he overheard DonKi
calling me a good person. Instead, I just made it a point to keep my sole attention on DonKi as the movie
commenced, whispering things into his ear when something funny in the movie is occurring, feigning fear
and moving close to him when something scary in the movie happens and offering him my baby carrots
(which he appreciatively ate) as we enjoyed our date. DonKi was a former overweight-turned-disciplineddieter as well and that was one of the reasons why I wanted him as my future husband we could be diet
partners and help watch out for each other as we grow old and lazy later on in life.
Eclipse mustve sensed my resentment towards him and my plan to just ignore him while on the date.
Being the strategic guy that he was, he pinpointed my weakness and used it to his advantage to reel me
into acknowledging his presence again.
Fries? he offered quietly, bringing the box closer to me so I could get a side by side comparison of my
boring baby carrots and the delicious looking fries. I gasped, staring at the food like a dazed puppy would
after its favorite new chew toy. My first weakness is sweets and my second is fries. I was already
ravenous from getting a whiff of the sinful food Eclipse had in his possession earlier but these hot new
fries was a new addition and a tempting addition no less.
I couldnt. . .I just couldnt say no.
There was no contest; I gave into temptation right away, handing DonKi my entire Ziploc bag that
contained my baby carrots and curled my fingers covetously before digging into Eclipses fries like a
famished hyena.
Do you want some as well? Eclipse offered to DonKi, holding up the delicious box of food like it was
temptation from the Devil himself (which wasnt far from the truth seeing as that Eclipse was actually the
spawn of the Devil). When it looked like he was about to say no, DonKi suddenly nodded his head like a
bobbing figurine, reached his arm over me, grabbed the mouthwatering hot dog on the top of the pile and
took the biggest bite Ive ever seen in my life. I was shocked when he did this! DonKi told me that hes
been on the wagon, completely eating healthy for the past 6 years and he has never given into

temptation. Talk about falling off the wagon!


Thanks man, DonKi said appreciatively to Eclipse, who laughed as he smoked and ate his fries with me.
And that was how all three of us remained throughout the entirety of the movie. Eclipse, DonKi and I just
immersed ourselves in Eclipses platter of junk food like three cute fat kids who had just been released
from captivity and was finally being given a chance to eat again. We completely ignored the happenings
on the big screen and we went to town with our mouths, knowing that come tomorrow, wed regret eating
so much junk food but knowing that tonight, the discretion was worth every delicious calorie.

fter the movie was over, the date continued as planned. DonKi had proposed that we get a little bite of

something to eat (though we stuffed ourselves silly in the theater) so that we could have the opportunity to
get to know each other a little bit better. I agreed to this and we settled to eating street food.
We settled under a red canopy outdoor tent at a food-stand nearby and were happily munching on our
noodle and soju as we sat in the cold. It was crowded, it was loud it was busy under that tent but it also
felt a bit romantic and laid-back because the cacophony of noise in the background drowned each other
out and just became inaudible unobtrusive. We started the conversation with talking about what we
liked as a children, our favorite movies, our struggles to lose weight when all seemed impossible, our
blatant disregard for the fact that both of us had fallen off the wagon tonight with the temptation when we
gave in to Eclipse, our thoughts on college and nice, leisure conversation starters things like that while
rain poured around us. It was the very picture of a beautiful date the only unfortunate anomaly being
that we had a third-wheel in the form of the ever-attention-grabbing Eclipse, who was right there
alongside us every step of the way.
To be honest though, Eclipse was actually pretty considerate. He was quiet the entire time as we spoke
about random things, just listening quietly to us while he ate his noodle and smoked his cigarette (I still
couldnt figure out why no one was bothered by his cigarette in the theater and why no one was bothered
with it under the tent as well). Initially I thought Eclipse was quiet because he was being thoughtful but as
it would be shown, he was only being quiet because he was being observant. There were few things
Eclipse would ever be thoughtful about and in matters relating to me performing a courting dance with
some other guy was not one of those things.
. . .If you still dont make a move on her, then youll regret it.
My eyes expanded when Eclipses voice interrupted us from out of the blue after our second order of
noodle came. I had just asked DonKi more about his training to become junior project manager at his
work when Eclipse shut us up with that simple statement.
DonKi turned to Eclipse warily. He had been polite to Eclipse all night with the sudden intrusion of his
night but it was clear in DonKis unhappy expression at times that he didnt appreciate another guy
impeding on his date. I kept assuring him that Eclipse and I were just friends (even though that was total
bullshit because I would never consider Eclipse to be a friend) but I knew DonKi wasnt stupid. It was

obvious that Eclipse liked me and for this reason alone, I knew DonKi had every right to be annoyed with
Eclipse if he wanted to be.
Swallowing tightly as a means to keep his patience intact, DonKi forced a courteous smile on his face
while he calmly said, Excuse me?
You heard me, Eclipse replied, his face cool with challenge. He could care less what DonKis opinion
was towards him and he could care less about being politically correct with him. His voice continued to
travel over the table, I said if you still dont make a move on her, then youll regret it.
Oh no, what was Eclipse up to? Why was he suddenly threatening DonKi? Weirder yet, why was he
telling DonKi to make a move on me? What was he doing?
DonKis jaw tightened in annoyance, What are you talking about, man?
Eclipse stop it! I shouted, thrown off with whatever Eclipse was doing. I was sitting in between them and
I could already feel the testosterone-filled tension curling around me. Why are you telling DonKi to make
a move on me?
Eclipse looked at me like I was high on drugs when I said this. He raised a critical brow at me, Teacup,
no offense but why the Hell would I tell some other guy to make a move on you when Im courting you?
The tone he used on me was soft and calm but when he turned back to DonKi, his voice was hard with
steel. I wasnt talking about, Gracie. I was talking about the actual girl youre lusting after.
Who?! I pounced, shocked. I whipped my head back to DonKi, my eyes filled with confusion. I thought
we had a connection, yet DonKi was lusting after some other chick while laughing and dining with me?
Could he be that messed up?
DonKi looked at me warily before darting his eyes uncertainly to Eclipse.
What are you talking about? he said again, irritation brimming in his voice and gaze.
Okay Gracie here is the epitome of the type of girl we guys want, Eclipse purged on just as our waitress
brought us a couple more bottles of soju. Smoke danced away from his cigarette as his own explanation
flowed from his lips. We all want to throw her into our bed, rip her pretty little white dress off, worship
every inch of her body and be the animals were meant to be with her.
That mental image was too enticing. Shut up! I cried, forcing the images to filter out of my head. I could
feel the blood threatening to trickle out of my nose again and I knew I had to control myself before I have
another embarrassing nosebleed.
He pointed at DonKi, ignoring my demands for him to be quiet. But youre not even lusting after her like
that not even a little bit.
Thanks for the clarification, I muttered drying and he went on.

This means that you are either whipped or gay. And seeing as that you havent made the effort to hit on
me, Im pretty sure a girl has got you whipped and whipped good.
I could see DonKis face turn to anger at the accusation Eclipse was throwing his way. He looked pissed,
angry, and outraged. He looked like he was about to scream at Eclipse and deny everything when his
face softened and then he said:
. . .She has a boyfriend.
DonKi, you piece of donkey shit! I shouted in my head once he confirmed these blasphemous
accusations. Do you know how hard it was for me to sneak out to meet up with you tonight?! How can
you be lusting after some other girl who has a boyfriend when youre supposed to be good husband
material?!
. . .So?
What?! I cried, suddenly more shocked that Eclipse was dismissing such an important detail than the
fact that my potential future husband wanted to be someone elses future husband. I turned to Eclipse,
revolted that he could be making such so light of the fact that this other girl was taken. I was upset with
DonKi for leading me on while lusting after another girl but in no way shape or form did I think it was right
for Eclipse to make light of the fact that this girl already has a boyfriend.
What do you mean so? I prompted critically, not understanding myself and why I was so offended by
Eclipse and his blatant disregard towards the commitment two people are supposed to make to each
other.
. . .and her Dad is scary. DonKi added, ignoring me and my indignation with where the conversation was
headed. I dont want to mess with him or make him mad. Hes like a father to me.
Why does this bastards happiness come before yours? Eclipse continued as well, paying no attention to
me while giving DonKi some pearls of wisdom of his own. Almost instantly, the night went from Eclipse
impeding on our date, DonKi and I trying to still have a date and culminating to Eclipse and DonKi having
some male bonding time while I was trying to get a word in edgewise on this date.
You humans are like that
You mean us humans? DonKi provided softly, already hanging on Eclipses every word like he was a
prophet from the Lord.
Yeah sure, Eclipse dismissed carelessly before forging on, Us humans are like that. We try to brood
and be morally-just but in the end, we only end up making ourselves miserable and in turn, pretty much
depress everyone around us. His eyes grew severe before he took another whiff of his cigarette, Just go
for her, DonKi tempt her, seduce her, cheat with her and steal her away. If she really loves the other guy
then shell stay with him and thats something that youll have to deal with and live with it. But if she

doesnt love the other guy enough and she actually wants you, then you two can be together. Whatever
the outcome, at least youll know that you did everything you can for her and what may come of it, will
come of it but at least with this strategy, you can move on with her or move on without her either way,
you get closure. Life is short; do not spend it trying to be martyr when it is in your nature to be selfish.
Your happiness has to come before someone elses happiness never the other way around. It looked
like he was about to finish when he quickly added, Oh and her dad? Screw her dad. If she likes you
back, then hell get over it. If not, well then thats his own problem to deal with.
I couldnt believe all the ridiculous advice that Eclipse was spewing out. Who does he think he is? How
dare he give such selfish, sinful, reckless and self-serving advice that was not applicable to a human
being trying to make it in a morally-just world? I felt so awful that DonKi had to waste his Saturday night
listening to Eclipse give him such horrible advice in regards to getting an already-spoken-for girl to cheat
with him. DonKi was a good guy; he would never do something so atrocious
Ill do it, DonKi answered at once. Im going to convince her to cheat with me.
What?! I cried, flabbergasted with DonKis unexpected adherence to Eclipses pearls of wisdom. How
did my perfect, ideal guy suddenly become another self-serving jackass who only thinks about number
1?
Much like the beginning of their manly conversation my outcry was duly ignored by both guys.
Good, Eclipse nodded approvingly, proud that DonKi was so smart as to follow him and his advice.
Then, with a frown, he leaned forward across the table and pulled the steaming hot noodle bowl away
from DonKi just as he was about to dig in with excitement. But try not to eat anymore tonight. Girls
respond better to 8-pack ripped stomachs, not 10-pack stomachs filled with rolls of fat.
DonKi blinked gratefully at Eclipse, undoubtedly thankful that he had someone to watch his back before
he did something so appalling as to eat more fattening noodle. Yeah, as opposed to preparing to tempt
someone elses girlfriend to cheat with him, I thought glumly.
Youre right, Eclipse. Youre right, he murmured, standing up from his seat like he was a man on a
mission. He looked at me (I was still speechless and merely staring at him in shock) and then turned back
to Eclipse, You guys enjoy your night. Im going to go workout, burn off the hotdogs and noodle I ate and
prepare a plan to steal her and make her mine.
Good luck, DonKi, Eclipse said with a regal nod that a general would give to his soldier. Never give up.
Remember your happiness is the only one that matters.
Thanks man! DonKi shouted before looking at me and saying, This guys a keeper, Grace. Dont let him
slip away. Then with that, DonKi ran off, disappearing into the rainy night while leaving me and Eclipse in
his wake.
You know, I really like that DonKi, Eclipse murmured approvingly while he took a drink from his soju,
Hes a lot more open-minded that I thought he would be.

. . .I cant believe you just did that, I grumbled quietly, the shock fading away from me when I was left
alone with Eclipse. You just advised him to tempt a girl to cheat with him!
I knew that I wasnt exactly the embodiment of a morally-just person but I do have some admiration for
the relationship between a man and a woman and the commitment they make to each other I couldnt
help but be extremely bothered with what had just taken place before my eyes.
I didnt put a gun to his head, Eclipse countered unapologetically, looking at me like he did nothing
wrong. You humans are inherently selfish creatures. You may think you have evolved since the dawn of
time and have become civilized but the simple truth is, none of you have evolved, youve just become
very good at hiding your true nature. DonKi had it in him to cheat hes probably considered it a thousand
times. You saw how it happened; I didnt even need to push him in any direction, he was already hanging
on my every word before I even finished what I was saying.
He sighed empathetically, noting my disappointed eyes. You shouldnt be too disappointed with, DonKi
though. Hes a good guy hes just doing bad things. At least from the perspective of a human anyway.
And what is your perspective? I said sharply.
A certain shimmer of pride sparked in his eyes when I asked this. Almost too quickly, he answered, his
voice filled with conviction. Hes fighting for what he wants and he would take no prisoners in the
process; I applaud anyone who can fight their societys expectations of them and do what they believe in
no matter how hated and despised it may make that individual to the majority.
I sighed dismally.
. . .You just told the guy I had a crush on to go and steal someone elses girlfriend. I reiterated in terms
he would understand, not even truly taking in what he was saying. I was too preoccupied with my own
selfishness and my continual outage that Eclipse had managed to foil my date from beginning to end. I
gulped down my soju in melancholy as the torrential of rain and the crowd around us livened up in the
background. You just screwed me over and screwed the other poor guy over if that girlfriend of his
actually becomes a hoe and cheats with DonKi. I dont care how you spin it, you were the catalyst and
you know it. DonKi may have had the bomb in him, but you lit the fire and initiated the destruction to
come.
Eclipse nodded with my retort, actually looking impressed with me calling him out at his attempt to wiggle
out of being held accountable for the broken hearts to come in that love triangle of DonKis.
Well that little love triangle is those threes problems not yours, Gracie. He smirked before adding,
And youre not even attracted to DonKi like that, Teacup so I dont understand why youre acting like you
just got the love of your life taken away from you. You think hes easy on the eyes, yes, you think he
embodies all the morals that would make him the ideal husband, yes but thats where the attraction ends.
You feel nothing with him other than your admiration for the potential he has to be a good husband to
you if he should be lucky enough to wed you.

I gave him a dry look, You think you know so much about me, dont you?
He shrugged, There are some things about you that Ive observed that I can deduct, yes.
So give me your deductive reasoning then, I prompted unthinkingly.
He gave me an are you sure look, to which I nodded carelessly at. Then, he went to town, effectively
making me regret giving him the green light to enlighten me with his observations when the enormity of
his words came over me.
You see DonKi, or more specifically the morals and virtues that you thought DonKi had, as being your
savior the thing to save you from your own sadistic personality.
I felt my blood chill at the verity of those words and how it applied to me. Keeping my face aloof with
emotions though, I said nothing to indicate that this had any effect on me and continued to listen, despite
how uncomfortable I felt with how on point he was.
Youre very satisfied with your life very much so. But the distinction that should be made is that youre
satisfied but not happy, not by a long shot. You know that theres something wrong with you, you know
that powerful urge inside you that makes you want to be around peoples misery is not right and you know
that you cannot continue living life as this sick, sadistic human being. You know all of this but you also
know that theres little to nothing you can do about it. You cant do something about it but someone else
might be able to help you someone else might be able to save you. Someone holier than you, someone
pure, someone with admirable morals and virtues because you trust that in being around them constantly,
then you would endeavor to be like them you would be able to quench your sadistic tendencies and be
the person youve always dreamed you could be, which normal. Completely and utterly normal.
I smirked at him, never in my life feeling more like an open book than sitting there in a crowded restaurant
with him, feeling his words whisper over me and chafe me in ways I didnt want to be chafed.
It must be nice, I commented softly after long seconds of silence, refusing to allow his observations
about me to affect my composure. The times to reflect on the verity of his observations could be done in
the privacy of my own home but for now, my emotional wall was going to remain intact. I spent more than
20 years keeping myself at a distance from the world around me; I wasnt going to allow a Demon who
wanted my soul to know how much his words have impacted me. It must be so nice for a Demon such as
yourself to make observations about a little human girl when she knows absolutely nothing about you.
He gave me a faint smile, catching me off guard while he nodded in concurrence at what I said.
It may have been too forward of me but at that moment, I could swear that Eclipse felt slightly bad for
putting me on the spot with the blunt and unfiltered observations he made about me.
Then, returning to that aloof and carefree demeanor that Ive come to be irritated with (but grew
comfortable around), he easily relinquished the tension around us by easily saying, All you have to do is

ask, Teacup.
I gazed at him, stunned.
I couldnt believe that he actually just said that.
All this time since he has popped into my life, Eclipse, being as outspoken and exhausting as he was with
his Alpha-Demon personality, has actually been very good at keeping information about himself close to a
minimum. Ive tried to learn more about him before but hed always cleverly brush me off, distract me with
other things and/or be evasive with cryptic answers that I just couldnt figure out. This was a completely
new occurrence with him actually opening the door for me to ask questions and I wasnt planning on
wasting any time.
How old are you? I asked at once, feeling excitement stream through my body. Regardless of the fact
that I hated having Eclipse in my life, the bitterness I felt for him couldnt be eclipsed by the cool fact that I
was interacting with a Demon of all things. All of a sudden I no longer felt apprehensive around him, I just
felt anxious and incredibly curious.
A few thousand years old, he replied simply, as if it was so normal to outlive lifetimes.
A few thousands? I repeated slowly, gaping at him with intrigue.
He nodded, I know that may sound like a lot but in my world, Im actually one of the youngest ones. A
few thousands in my case is the equivalent to being in my mid-twenties in Demon years.
I knew I shouldve felt disturbed that he was so much older but the truth was, the fact that he has lived
past the lifetimes and has seen the world past him by made him all the more alluring and attractive to me.
One of the reasons why I dont have a boyfriend is because I get bored of guys too easily and one of the
traits I always look for is for them to have worldly experience and guys my age usually dont have that.
Needless to say, I was shocked that Eclipse was fitting the bill more and more in terms of being the ideal
guy I look to date.
Clearing my throat when I realized I was treading on dangerous waters, I shook the intrigue from my face
and covered it with feigned snobbery, . . .Dont you think youre a bit too old to be hitting on a 20-year-old
girl?
His lips curved in a slow and sexy smile, his eyes sultry while its gaze challenged what I had just said.
You dont like older men? Was all he had to say to leave me feeling hot all over again. Oh no, he was
using his charms again.
I draw the line at 4 years, I snapped, trying to dig myself out of the hole I was getting into. I couldnt
afford to be distracted with Eclipses charms especially not when I was being given the rare opportunity
to ask questions and actually learn more about him.
In human form Im 24 years old, he provided with a proud and irresistible smile.

You know that doesnt count.


Perhaps youd like to inspect my body to make sure Im up for the task of turning you from a 20-year-old
girl into a 20-year-old-woman? he offered, the smoke curling away sensually from his lips, I think you
might be impressed with what youd find.
I swallowed past my dry throat, refusing to let that enticing imagery to cloud my mind, Will you always be
24 years old?
He chuckled softly, impressed with my efforts to ignore his sexual innuendos while fighting to stay on task.
He got back onto topic as well. No. In human form I still age, just not on an annual basis like humans.
Why do you disappear so often? I continued at once, going off to another topic entirely. I was anxious. I
was afraid that hed stop answering my questions after a certain amount of time has passed so I wanted
to ask the most important ones on my mind before this opportunity passes me by and I dont get a chance
again, Where do you go?
My responsibilities as a Royal Demon does not stop because Ive chosen an extracurricular activity in
Seoul, he answered me. I disappear often because I go home, back to my Kingdom. Im a busy entity. I
have Arch-Demons to give commands to, a divided Monarchy to help watch over and my own section of
the Kingdom to govern. The fact that Im here with you right now, drinking soju with you and eating noodle
with you at food stand in the middle of the rain means something, Gracie.
This statement alone became my catalyst to revert back to the question Ive been asking him since he
first appeared in my life.
. . .Why do you want to turn me into a Demon so badly? Why are you so adamant on taking my soul
when there are millions of other girls who are probably more than willing to give you their soul without you
having to even ask for it?
Because I want you in my bed without fearing that youd die after your first orgasm, he replied briskly. I
could already sense it. Question and answering time with Eclipse was closing up and he was going to go
right back to being the charming, outspoken, yet secretive and closed off Demon. I knew he was heading
there but I couldnt have that.
Feeling as if the door was closing just in front of me, I forced myself to roll in, despite the closed off aura
that was eliciting from Eclipse, Theres more to why you want me so bad, I just know it.
The certainty in my voice caught his attention. Appraising me with unreadable eyes, he tilted his head at
me to elaborate, What do you think you know, Teacup?
I know that youre sexually attracted to me and I know that youve taken quite a liking to me but I also
know that youre a very intelligent, cunning and ambitious Demon. I doubt the Demon of Lust would be
this persistent and waste his time going after a human girls soul simply because he wanted to have sex

with her and because shes famous especially with that tidbit you just gave about being busy and all. I
gazed into his eyes unblinkingly, Theres a reason why youre so persistent why you want me to give
you my soul so much and why youre not going after anyone else.
He laughed quietly, inhaling another round of smoke, Perhaps you should put yourself in my shoes and
feel the lust I have for you, Teacup. He placed his arms on the table, inching closer to me though the
distance of the table continued to keep us apart. He stared straight into my eyes as I was his, That
nosebleed of yours mean something it means that I want you, really badly. When I first met you, you
didnt get any nosebleeds because though I wanted you, it wasnt to the degree that I want you now.
Perhaps its because of the fact that youve become my forbidden fruit but my desire for you grows with
every passing day. That alone is reason enough for me to still be here, pursuing you as opposed to giving
up on you and going after some other human girl who will more than likely give in to what I need as
opposed to prolonging the inevitable and making chase after her like a shadow.
Eclipse, I gritted my teeth, my patience with him wearing thin. What he was saying about his desire for
me growing everyday may be true but I trusted my instincts and my instincts were telling me that there
was another reason why he was so hard-headed and why he insisted on just sticking to me like glue,
Stop treating me as if Im some stupid human girl. Just tell me the fucken truth.
I saw the stubbornness in his stance fade upon hearing the curse word I shot his way. I dont think Ive
ever cussed at him and I think the F word was the final clincher because instead of dismissing me and
my accusations, he confronted them with an answer that had me gasping inwardly in disbelief.
There is a cost to wanting you, pursuing you, and endeavoring to make you mine, Gracie.
I could hear my heartbeat thump in harmony with the rain while my eyes grew wide. My curiosity was
undeniably piqued, And that is?
He didnt say anything, merely took a second to stare at an undetectable space in the rain as if his answer
laid there.
What is your cost for pursuing me? I asked again, this time my voice soft, melodic. The sereneness had
its desired effect on him. Turning back to me, he studied me for a moment before he scoffed to himself as
if saying To Hell with it, I might as well just tell you. . .
. . .If I fail to turn you into a Demon then I would become human and die.
The world around me seemingly came to an earth-shattering stop when I heard this. I blinked
uncomprehendingly, paralysis finding a home on my body. Wh what?
If I dont get your soul and turn you into a Demon, then I will not have fulfilled my end of the deal and for
that I will pay the price, he reiterated clearly, enmity infused in his hard voice, which is to become human
and ultimately die.
I recalled him telling me that his fate was sealed with mine. I did not think he was serious when he said

this to me before but with the emergence of this development, I couldnt help but wonder why would
anyone seal their fate with mine and why anyone would be absurd enough to make a deal like this?
I was flabbergasted, speechless for the longest time, closing and opening and then closing my mouth
again and again, unable to say anything. It was only as a whiff of cold wind sped through us did I finally
find the words in my mystified state.
Wh why would you make such a deal for yourself? I stared at him with enlarged eyes that were
teeming with confusion, Are you nuts? What Demon, human or otherwise would make this time of deal?
He grinned faintly at my questions, clearly expecting me to react like this. . .to not understand why he was
willing to make such a deal.
Perhaps it was because we were in the corner of a busy street stand, where music and noise drowned
out our conversation to those around us, perhaps it was because we were outside in the middle of the
rain where we felt safe and secure but at that moment, something monumental happened: Eclipsed
opened up, I listened and the world quieted down, fading around us as if to encourage the dialogue that
was taking place between us.
In all the millenias of my existence, he began quietly, his voice holding every ounce of my unwavering
attention, I have never once toyed with the idea of turning a human into a Demon. Demons before me
have played with that conversion and Demons that come after me will follow suit but such hobbies arent
things that interest me. I had other interests that vied for my time and claimed my attention. I had never
once cared about coming up to earth to deal with this extracurricular activity but when word of what you
did came floating down to me, I knew I had to have you. I wanted the soul of the one who murdered her
entire family, I wanted the soul of the one who has become a precious commodity to my world, and most
simply, I want you because you are a very. . . he paused for a moment, staring into my eyes while I felt
the heat creep up my face in the manner in which he was staring at me, . . . interesting human being to
me. You fascinate me to every degree and no human girl or any other entity for that matter has ever had
that type of spell over me. I knew that youd be an interesting human to be around but I couldnt have
imagined how refreshing being in your presence would actually be.
A muscle in his jaw leapt before reverting back to the main point, But the fucked up thing about the
venture to turn you into a Demon is that a veil was placed over you to prevent any powerful entities from
finding you.
A veil? I spurted out.
He nodded, After what occurred with your family, you became famous. Too famous. His eyes grew
serious and his voice grew ominous. It sent chills crawling up my spine. Being famous in Hell isnt a thing
to take pride in especially when it is the attention of Demons who youve garnered. Every Demon was
after you and every Demon wanted your soul that night. It got so bad that pandemonium took place
because Demons were actually going to war for you. To bring to an end to this chaos, the Elder Demons
came to an agreement that a veil must be placed over you to stop Demons from seeking you from going
to war with one another to get to you. The veil was supposed to stay over you until you reached the Age

of Enlightenment.
Age of Enlightenment?
The age where youre supposed to know better, the age where you have enough sense to make your
own decision and the age where the veil will lift and whatever is looking for you will find you. The age of
21.
Why put a veil over me at all if Demons can find me when I turn 21 anyway? Wont war start again?
He nodded at my inquiry and addressed them right away.
They say the age of 21 is the age where life begins for a human and the age where humans realize how
close they are to death. It is the age where many realize how old they are, how old they will get and how
quickly life will pass them by hence the name: The Age of Enlightenment. It is hopeful on the Elder
Demons part that because of your Enlightenment Age, you will be smart enough to know that you are not
invincible that you are close to death. It is hopeful on their part that you will be afraid enough of death
and afraid enough of all the Demons to come to give up your soul to the first Demon who comes after you
to prevent the anarchy that would arise if the majority of the Demons in existence should seek you out
after the veil is fully lifted.
Upon seeing my comprehension of this, he went on with his narration, In order to find you before the veil
has been fully lifted and in order to get to you before anyone else, I had to strike a deal with the Elders of
my world. The full potency of my power was stripped and my own existence was placed on the line. The
deal: To succeed into turning you into a Demon before the expiration comes or I vanish into thin air.
So if you dont turn me into a Demon, then youre going to become human like full on human?
He blinked his eyes in frustrated confirmation, Yes.
My eyes grew wider when I replayed what he said in my mind and two words glowed in my memory like
flashing neon lights in the middle of Seoul.
Expiration date? I asked swiftly, hating how absolute and foreboding those two words sounded, What is
the expiration date?
That. . . Eclipse prompted slowly, gazing dimly at me, is the question isnt it?
You dont know?
He shook his head, Thats why Im trying to hurry this up.
I shifted uncomfortably, feeling spooked that there were actually Demons out there, sitting around and just
waiting. . .just waiting for the veil to lift so that they could find me and force me to give my soul to them.
Granted I wasnt sure that I trusted everything Eclipse was telling me (he is a Demon after all and it would

only work to his benefit to scare me into giving up my soul right away), I took everything under
consideration.
Whats so special about my soul that makes every Demon want me? I asked moments later, nervously
playing with the empty bottle of soju. The sound of my gold bangles hitting the surface of the table choired
after my movements with the soju bottle. Whether there was verity to the fact that there were other
Demons coming after me or not, the fact that I had one here with me right now was enough to have an
impact on me.
Because of unforgivable sins you bestowed upon your family. He told me simply, taking a moment to
stare at my hands while they played with the soju bottle. The torrential of rain around us picked up as his
voice swam up into the air with the smoke from his cigarette. Killing your own blood is a very. . .heinous
crime and for a human being to do that, it must mean that your soul is very sadistic. That type of soul is
very powerful to have and what Demon wouldnt want that soul?
Thunder boomed up above as if angered by this sudden reminder of the sins I committed in my past. I
was quiet for a long time, just playing quietly with my empty soju bottle, allowing the sound of rain, the
sound of loud voices and the sound of thunder to cloud around us, inundating us in their noise until I
parted my lips, lifted my eyes up to meet him and softly asked, . . .Were you there the night it
happened?
He gave me a puzzled look after allowing a stream of smoke to slip away from his mouth. He rested his
hand on table, tapped the cigarette bud to allow the ashes to sprinkle to the floor and regarded with me
unspoken confusion, There for what?
The night it happened. . . I said again, feeling the cold wind blow through my hair and eat at the warmth
of my body, the night I killed my family. Were you there?
He shook his head at me, I didnt even know of your existence until after it occurred.
Was I possessed? It came out more quickly than I thought it would, the desperation to rid myself of this
horrible crime.
No, he told me firmly.
How do you know? I incited quickly. I didnt care about my family but I didnt want this type of crime to
hang over me to remind me of what a monster I am and why I suddenly had Demons after me. I still
wanted to clear myself and since I was now pulled into a world where Demons existed, then there must
be a possibility that that one possessed me. That could be the reason why I cant remember anything
because it obviously wasnt me who executed the killings.
What if a Demon possessed me and made me do all those horrible things? What if some Demon
possessed me and that Demon was the one who actually killed my family? Thats possible, right? I mean,
Ive heard of it happening to other people so it couldve happened to me, right?

There was no ignoring the anguish in my voice and I knew Eclipse caught all of it. He was sensitive to my
desperation to exonerate myself from this crime but he also didnt want to lie to me and give me false
hope.
Its not possible, Gracie, he whispered lightly, his eyes on me gentle.
Why?
Because then I would know, he said plainly, his expression empathetic yet firm with conviction. Thats
one of the powers Demons are gifted with it is inherent in our blood. We know all the sins committed by
a human being. All I have to do is think of your name and all the sins you committed will come to me.
Thats how I know about your little art show with the Lamborghini, thats how I know about the tarantulas,
thats how I know about the homeless man and thats how I know about the murders because it is sins
that you committed sins that are embedded in the very fibers that make up your entire existence. I was
never there with you to witness you doing any of those things but I know that you did them.Thats how I
know you were the one who killed your family, Gracie even when I wasnt there. Because that very sin
against your own blood is embedded in you and your very existence. It was you and only you that night.
No Demonic possession, no persuasion from Demons and no misunderstanding it was you.
I could feel the aggravation rise within me. I pressed on further, Why cant I remember then?
I dont know, he told me honestly. You were very young. Maybe you were traumatized or you were
blinded by rage? The human mind can be very. . .self-preserving when it needs to be. Denial seems to be
everyones best friend in this world. Perhaps even as a young child, you knew that denial was the only
thing that will help you stay sane it was the only way to help you survive in your adult years. There are a
lot of reasons why you cant remember but none it will relate to exonerating you from what happened
Lets go back to you turning in a human being, I interrupted at once, too frustrated to continue further
with my own guilty crimes. I didnt want to talk about me anymore I was too angry to.
I still had a Demon to interrogate and seeing as that he was an open book right now, I purged on for
more, Why would you vanish into thin air after you become human and die?
He sighed, his face now mirroring mine when he told me that it wasnt possible that I was possessed by a
Demon. Just like me, he looked exhausted, frustrated and pretty much pissed off that he was so helpless
in fixing the things he wanted to be able to fix. In my case it would be exonerating myself from the murder
of my family, in his case, it would be the imminent threat of the curse that he was damned with.
If I become human then it is likely the sins of all Ive done will catch up with me. Humans are created to
live yet for me, I will be created to die. If a human dies, then their soul will go elsewhere be it Hell or
Heaven but if a Demon dies, even in human form, then they will vanish for the rest of eternity their
existence will never come again.
What a gruesome fate, I stated mindlessly, allowing the enormity of what he told me to weigh in my
mind.

I looked at him and for the first time since he has come into my life, I saw a sparkle of fear and uncertainty
that danced within his eyes. I couldnt imagine life, being as expansive, worldly and impossibly long, as
Ive seen it become in the past few days since Eclipse has come into my life, to end like that. As humans,
we were raised to expect death. We may fear it but we know that we cannot escape it and we accept it as
part of the motions of life. But for someone like Eclipse, a Demon who is born with immortality he was
created to defy death to outlive death. I imagined that dying for him and having it end completely,
without any chance of ever being resurrected wouldnt be scary it would be absolutely terrifying.
An Eternity is all that he has ever known; Eclipse could never handle a mere lifetime.
Assessing the way I was looking at him, I surmised that Eclipse mustve figured out that I saw the minute
uncertainty in his own eyes because almost immediately, a veil was placed over it like the fear did not
exist and once again, he was the Demon of Lust, a Demon so powerful that fear and weakness for him,
does not exist. At that second, if I hadnt seen that uncertainty with my own eyes, then I could never
imagine that Eclipse would be afraid of anything that came his way. He may have gone back to being this
perfect, invincible and immortal entity but I would always remember that moment as the moment that
would open the door into seeing another side of him. There was more to Eclipse than what meets the eye
and in the coming future, I was going to be the one to experience this first hand. . .
For someone who has been spoiled by the ages, yes, this is a fate that I would very much like to avoid,
his soft and easy-going voice interrupted me, pulling me out of my reverie. He smiled, pouring me soju
while gazing at me in the manner a child would when he was looking for some change to buy ice cream,
If only someone could save me right?
I gave him a blank look, not impressed his quick progression from confiding in me to once again, trying to
take my soul away from me. Youre not getting my soul.
Even after hearing about my dilemma, you still wont give a poor Demon a bone and help me out?
Do I look like a Saint to you? I asked him critically, drinking from my soju bottle. I empathized slightly
with him but I wasnt stupid and I definitely wasnt charitable. I was still territorial over my soul and a dead
Demon or not, other Demons coming after me or not, nothing was powerful enough to convince me to
give up something as precious and valued as my soul.
I know I may appear nice and soft-spoken but I hurt people because I find entertainment in it, I like to
dwell in their misery and oh yeah, apparently I killed my entire family when I was six. I dont know if youve
forgotten but Im not exactly a clean-cut, morally-just girl.
He smiled adoringly at me at all that I listed, Youre so sadistic, Gracie.
I know that he meant it as a compliment or a light-hearted joke but I didnt take it as such. I just felt shame
and disappointment in myself. Regardless, I didnt let this show on my face. I didnt like to outwardly show
people my true emotions and I was more than adamant on not allowing Eclipse to learn more about me
than he has already known. He was closed off with me and I plan on giving him the same courtesy.

He sighed to himself, burying his face into the palm of his hands. Like a child, he cutely murmured, My
life hangs in the balance with a nave little minx who cant even accept a good thing when it flashes in
front of her eyes. I dont believe this. Another groan before he said, Fuck my life. . .
Before I could help myself, a ghost of a smile formed on my lips at the sight of how Eclipse was behaving
like a cute innocent little boy. Turning my gaze away from him, I looked around the outdoor restaurant
that was still bopping with people and felt my eyes light up when I saw something that caught my
superficial eyes.
Oh that workout outfit is cute, I said involuntarily, once I saw a girl walk into the tent with her boyfriend
by her side. She was dressed in an adorable purple velour workout pants and a black velour hoodie. I
may have been absolutely miserable with my own state of affairs but a girl could always appreciate cute
clothes when she sees it.
Eclipse pulled his face out from his hands and followed the direction of my gaze. He assessed the girl and
her outfit before he turned back to me. Distractedly, he mindlessly said, That two-piece pink spandex
outfit you always wear is much better lookin
He shut his mouth upon seeing the shocked wrath in my eyes when my gaze met his.
I could feel my blood boil as his words flowed over me.
I have a workout outfit, a hot pink spandex shorts and hot pink spandex workout bra. It was easily the
most provocative outfit I have and I reserve it for the privacy of my own bedroom while Im doing yoga. I
never ever go out with it so I couldnt understand how Eclipse couldve seen it unless. . .
How do you know about my spandex two-piece? I incited slowly, my voice soft yet filled with foreboding
venom.
A guilty expression marred his face at my unforgiving gaze on him.
Smiling uncomfortably at me, Eclipse gave me his innocent puppy dog eyes as if trying to appease the
anger that was percolating within me.
I. . .I may have popped in on you while you were doing the downward-facing dog pose the other night
and in an effort to not bother you, I may have just sat there, with my invisibility cloak on, and watched you
as you did a little yoga. You know, so I can learn a few moves.
In other words, I corrected slowly and dangerously, you popped in, saw my butt hiked in the air, decided
to remain invisible and basically enjoyed the view as I did all those stretchy moves with my unsuspecting
body?
He was getting ready to shake his head but when he saw the unforgiving fire in my eyes, he then nodded
while his eyes mirrored that of a child caught stealing cookies. He smiled harmlessly at me, charm

emanating from him like the rays from the sun.


Isnt it more important that I didnt ruin the tranquility by making my presence known? he countered as if
he was the innocent party in all of this. Shouldnt I be rewarded for not bothering you? Hell, you have no
idea how much I had to restrain myself to keep from running over to you, make myself known and do
some yoga with you as well.
. . . Did you only watch once or did you watch often daily?
. . . . . . . . . . .
He didnt say anything. It was apparent that he knew the answer to this question would be the one to
mark his execution.
Eclipse, I gritted out, rage brimming in my eyes.
Upon seeing that I wasnt letting this go, he conceded and quietly said, . . . I may have made a habit of it
once or twice.
A habit of it once or twi I fisted my hands together and recalled all those nights were I was wearing the
spandex hot-pink shorts that I would only comfortably wear in the privacy of my own home.
It was already one thing that Eclipse made himself invisible to everyone but me when we first met (making
me look crazy in the process whenever he conversed with me), it was another thing to neglect to tell me
that he could be visible to everyone else the entire time (only choosing to let me in on the secret when he
wanted to ruin my date) but it was a completely other issue when the guy popped in out of nowhere,
made himself invisible to me of all people and helped himself to provocative views of my body in weird
angles that I did not want him to see.
I glared at him, shaking my head as I stood up from my table and backed away from him. I could feel the
splatters of rain hitting my back when I did this.
Bloody Hell, are you kidding me? he whispered, getting up and already making an effort to take a step
towards me to no doubt use his charms to wiggle his way of out of this quandary. Gracie, dont be like
this. Are you really angry at me over this?
My reply was the demure flipping of the middle finger, the lady-like string of curses that followed after that
hand gesture, the splashing of lukewarm noodle on his face and last words to him that garnered the entire
attention of the diners surrounding us before I ran off in anger.
Go to Hell and stay there, you perverted chain-smoking-Ashtray!

005 (I|IV) The Eclipse of Grace

hen I woke up the next afternoon, I was still feeling angry.

Untrusting of my depraved Guardian Demon, I went about the day as on guard as I had ever been.
When I had to change to prepare to leave for Sanctuary, I took it upon myself to grab my comforter, cover
it over my head and stand with it veiling over me while I struggled to put on my white cashmere sweater
and jeans.
My vigilant eyes swam over my living room when I was walking out of my apartment, searching for any
signs of Eclipse. When I didnt catch sight of him, I didnt bother to count my blessings I just got the Hell
out of there. Eclipse wasnt the type of Demon who would feel guilty for pissing me off and he definitely
wasnt the type of Demon who would leave me alone in shame of angering me. He was going to appear
soon and time was of the essence. If I wanted to successfully ditch him today, then I would have to use
my opportune moment now.
With anxiousness plaguing my body, I dashed down to the awaiting taxi-cab I had called for earlier. I was
in the cab, ready to slam the door shut to make my escape when a hand caught the door in mid-slam,
powerfully held it open, and pulled it ajar leaving me to simmer in fury when I made eye contact with the
perpetrator who dared to foil my exit plan.
Staring down at me with amusement glowing in his eyes, an irresistible smile quipped on his countenance
and a lit cigarette held between his lips was none other than Eclipse.
I glowered at him, both angry and temporarily bemused while I measured his atypical appearance.
In lieu of dressing up in his usual professionally suave attire, Eclipse was actually dressed in an ordinary
outfit that could truly help pass him off as human. He looked normal, however, the simplicity of this outfit
did not appear so normal on him. The casual black shirt he was wearing wrapped beautifully around his
upper body, the fabric of the garment hugging his physique perfectly, showcasing snippets of the
scintillating muscles buried beneath it. It also didnt help that his casual jeans aided in giving him more of
a rugged and dangerous appearance that was once concealed by his usual business attire. Basically,
whatever his typical formal apparel hid, this casual outfit showed off in the most extravagant of ways. My
God, he looked like a Sex God wearing human civilian clothes and I was ashamed to say that even in my
irritated state, I was still more susceptible to being weakened by my superficial feminine whims than my
logical rationale.
For a stupid, stupid moment, all I could do was stare.
Teacup, his sexy voice drawled out, pulling me out of my web of sexually frustrated thoughts. With his
dark eyes smiling at me, he lowered his head faintly to speak to me in the intimate manner he always did.
If I didnt know better, Id think you were trying to ditch me.
Right at that instance, when I was inundated with his charms (and when I could feel an impending
nosebleed hit my nostrils), I was reminded of the thought of him popping into my bedroom while I was
doing yoga, him having the time of his life spying on me while my ignorant ass was hiked up all the way in
the air, unknowing of the fact that he was shady enough to admire the view even when I was in such
vulnerable positions. Instantaneously, I snapped out of my admiring state and snapped back into my
hater state.
Hes not getting in the car with me. HELL NO.
GO AHJUSHHI, GO!!!!! I screamed, scaring the chubby old driver who was looking at us like he was

already annoyed that he had to deal with another couple whom are having another one of their lovers
quarrels. I couldnt have him mistake that and let Eclipse in. Drumming on his shoulder for added
emphasis, I dramatically said, This guy is a wacko! If you value your life, step on the gas and lets haul
ass!
Worry speared through the old mans eyes at my urgent words. He looked like he was ready to adhere to
my warning when Eclipses voice bounced into the scene. Unaffected by the fact that I had pretty much
just told our audience that he was a psycho who was going to endanger our lives, Eclipse kept his
composure and used my insanity against me.
Gracie, are you still pissed off because I didnt want to play with the handcuffs last night? Oh baby cakes,
please dont leave me for this. Im sorry, Im still a bit shy when it comes to that creepy stuff but if you
really want to do it, then Ill do it for you. Ill play with the handcuffs, Ill play with the whips and chains, and
Ill even try all those weird sex positions you want to try. I can be kinky if you really want that Ill try
anything to make you happy. A sly smile before, Please. . .Mistress Hwang. Just give me another
chance; I will gladly be your sex slave and live to serve all your weird, kinky S&M fantasies if you dont
leave me.
My jaw was hung down the entire time as Eclipse sang those pearls of lies to the universe. He
was so convincing that if I wasnt the person in question that he was spreading lies about, then I too
wouldve truly believed that he was in a relationship with a kinky, sex crazed girl who was so obsessed
with S&M that she was actually getting ready to dump her sweet and innocent boyfriend for not adhering
to her crazy kinks. He was so convincing that when I locked eyes with the cab driver, who was now
staring at me in a mixture of horror and revulsion through the rearview mirror, I knew I had lost to Eclipse.
. . .Sorry for wasting your time, ahjusshi. I apologized just as the old man, very judgmentally, said, I
think its best if you and your willing-be-kinky-boyfriend stepped away from my cab before I call the cops.
You kids these days are sick SICK.
Giving him a bow of mortification, I shamefully bounced off my seat, got out of the cab and didnt even get
a chance to close the door before the cab driver stepped on the gas peeled like he was some
underground street racer. His car door was still fully opened, flapping about like a broken wing while he
hauled ass and immersed himself in the fast moving traffic. All that was left behind was the echo of
screeching tires, the smell of burnt tires and the fog of humiliation that encircled me as I was left alone
with the one who was the origin of all the wretchedness that had befallen my life.
You freak, you freak of nature! I shouted at Eclipse, the dust having yet to vacate from around us. I
stared up at him, utterly red in the face while he casually placed a cigarette to his lips and began to
smoke from it. I replayed all that he said in my mind and I couldnt control my indignation. How can you
say that stuff?! I placed an outraged hand at my chest. Im the one whos afraid of handcuffs, whips,
chains and weird sex positions!
Eclipse smiled affectionately at me, not in the least bit sorry that he had pretty much just embarrassed
me. He reached out, tucking a loose bang behind my ear while my pony-tail swayed in the cool morning
wind. The sky was ominous with dark clouds suspended above yet the brightness of Eclipses smile
seemed to have overshadowed the gloomy day.
Im sure we can work it out where you wont be afraid of them when I finally get you into bed, Teacup, he
suggested coaxingly, his dark eyes glittering with nothing but sensual promise.
Dream on, I snarled, jerking my head away from him, allowing the bang he tucked in to fall over my face
again.

A sly grin graced his face. Oh, if only you knew the things I do to you in my dreams.
Really? I asked sharply, my eyes narrowing like knives. Youre really going to throw sexual innuendos
out at me after our altercation last night?
It was only after I reminded him of the less than pretty parting words I gave him the night prior did
Eclipses carefree demeanor falter. He got serious as well upon being reminded of what transpired last
night.
Okay Gracie, youre right, he began tactfully and seriously. He gazed into my eyes, his expression
mirroring that of a puppys that was begging for pardon. I thought about what you said and it was
completely fucked up of me to pop out of nowhere and spy on you while I was invisible. At first I couldnt
understand why you were so pissed off but I realized later that you werent completely mad about my little
voyeurism, it was more so of the fact that I made myself invisible to you of all people. It isnt fair to use my
powers to my own advantage by keeping you in the dark and it wasnt fair to neglect to share this with
you. You have every right to be angry at me. With that said, I know what I did was wrong now and it wont
happen again. I will never make myself invisible to you again. You have my word on that. He gave me a
hopeful smile. Even the smoke slithering away from his lips looked innocent. I hope that you can accept
my sincere apology and I hope that we can move forward from here.
I blinked at him, utterly taken aback that he has not only managed to apologize (which I was sure wasnt
an activity the Prince of Hell partake in too often) but also that he managed to strike the bulls eyes to
the specific reason as to why I was so angry.
How did you know the exact reason why I was so pissed? I couldnt help but ask. I was really angry at
him for being shady and having his fun with staring at my butt but I was angrier by the fact that he made
himself invisible to me of all people. It was a silly thing that even I couldnt truly explain; this was why I
was so surprised that he caught onto this and actually understood what was going on in my mind. Guys
are usually clueless.
I know a thing or two about pleasuring women, he replied modestly. Being perceptive and telling a
woman that shes right when shes wrong is a big factor that comes with making women happy.
Ice cold glacier formed jagged edges in my eyes when I realized he had just pretty much told me that he
didnt think I was right to throw a bitch-fit but because he didnt want to make a big deal out of it, he took
the fault just to clear the air. That jerk. He just ruined a perfectly nice apology with that offensive
addendum.
A snarl escaped my throat, So your apology was insincere?
I didnt say that, he told me hastily once he saw the hostility in my eyes. I am sorry that it upset you so
much and in the interest of not wanting to upset you like that again, I do not plan on ever making myself
invisible to you or repeating this mistake ever again.
I folded my arms and raised a questionable brow of doubt at him. How do I know if youre even telling the
truth?
You dont, he replied. But I am telling you the truth. Next time, if I pop in and see you doing yoga, then
Im just going to visibly stand there, talking to you while I watch and enjoy the show.
I scoffed at his reply but then, my eyes enlarged into the size of golf balls when a troubling thought

assaulted my psyche. I recalled all those quick two-second showers I took after having the Demon come
into my life. I once foolishly assumed that Eclipse was respectful enough to give me some concession of
privacy but if he was shady enough to be invisible while watching me do yoga in my bedroom. . .then was
it possible hed be shady enough to peek in on me while I was changing or getting into the shower as
well!
I gazed at him, horror threatening to seep out of my eyes if he should confirm my fears. . . . Did Did you
ever pop in while I was showering, taking a bath or changing as well?
Eclipses lips drew up into a lazy and self-mocking smile at my question. A resentful stream of smoke that
could mirror his sexual frustration swam out like knives from his mouth.
Teasing myself while watching you stretch your gorgeous little body is one thing, but actually putting
myself in a predicament where Im teased with the sight of your naked body is a completely different
thing. I already have a hard time restraining myself when youre fully clothed; Im not stupid enough to
tease myself with a sight of you completely naked unless I get to wrap my own naked body around yours.
Your body still cant handle what I want to offer you and as long as thats the case, Im going to do all that
I can to avoid temptation. A bitter muscle leapt in his strong jaw. So to answer your question, No. I did
not pop in while youre showering, taking a bath or changing. If anything, I try to stay far away until you
do what you need to do.
I blew a sigh of relief after hearing his answer and he smirked at this, coyly adding, I should tell you
though, the longer you prolong becoming a Demon and the longer you torture me with the wait, the longer
it will be where I plan on keeping you in my bed after the conversion occurs. He smiled at the thought of
being able to one day bring this fantasy of his to fruition. I will look forward to showing you the same
exquisite torture that youve shown me.
I rolled my eyes at his quick metamorphosis from being an apologetic suitor to the goal-oriented Demon
Ive always known him to be. It was unofficial at that point that I had forgiven him because I never said the
words, but I had the feeling that Eclipse had already known that he had received pardon from me.
Wanting to further seal the deal nevertheless, Eclipse turned away from me, suddenly clapped his hand
and then out from the corner of a building adjacent to us, whimpering sounds could be heard as a little
furry leg came peeking out from the building. With white fur that looked as soft as feather, big watery
black eyes and a body so small you can fit in a teacup, the Maltese puppy slowly tiptoed out of the corner,
whimpering as it gazed up at the world around it.
My apology, Eclipse said proudly just as the puppy stared around confusingly, clearly flummoxed with its
new surroundings. I hear that human guys are supposed to give gifts if they pissed their girl off. Im
hoping this little guy will help me get back onto your good graces.
More whimpering came out from the puppy before its big, expressive black eyes settled on mine. At once,
its confused eyes became filled with love and adoration. As if already knowing that it belonged to me, the
puppy bounced over to me in excitement, its white fur dancing in the wind while it barked incessantly.
Arf! Arf! Arf!
I stared at the puppy as it ran past Eclipse and stopped at my feet, hopping on my black strappy heels
and nuzzling itself against me, its silky soft fur caressing the skin of my feet. I could feel the dread engulf
me and I could feel my distaste for the puppy grow as its high-pitched barking goaded my ears. How
annoying. . .

A peculiar thing about me that you should know: I dont like cute, furry animals.
Anything cute, fluffy and adorable I do not like. I hate puppies, I hate kittens, I hate baby koala bears, I
hate bunnies and the list goes on and on. The only animals I adore are reptiles, certain species of bugs,
spiders and pigs. This adorable pup was far from the usual lethal serpent that Id admire and I didnt feel
the need to hide this with Eclipse.
My un-amused eyes locked with his.
. . .What am I supposed to do with this oversized rat?
I wanted to bend down and punch the annoyingly cute puppy to show Eclipse how much all furry animals
pissed me off but against my better command, when I stared down at it again and saw it staring up at me,
I could feel guilt for hating something so cute. Its small paws were still nudging on my heels, whimpering
sounds still emitting from it as the puppy stared up at me for attention and acceptance.
I wanted to hate it but. . .I just couldnt.
I think he adores you already. Eclipse mused, staring affectionately at the little puppy, already knowing
that I was growing soft for the little furball.
No matter how irritating it appeared to me, this particular puppy just melted my icy heart as well. It would
be a lie to say if I didnt say that I was more favorable towards it because it was something that Eclipse
had given me. I doubted human girls get a lot of gifts from Demons and I had to admit that I felt incredibly
special to have received a puppy from the Demon of Lust of all entities.
I sighed, pondering quietly to myself as I assessed the puppy.
A light-bulb suddenly went off in my head when I saw the perfect use for this puppy especially with
where I was headed today. Of course, why didnt I see this before? I could already feel my anger dispel
with this oversized-rat when I saw the use for it for my visit at Sanctuary.
Feeling bad that the little pup was still trying to get my attention (and relieved now that I saw usefulness
for it), I relented with my snobbery, bent down and scooped the ball of white fluff up in my arms. This
immediately earned a bark of approval from the furry one. It poked its pink little tongue out, its small body
wiggling in excitement while it licked and kissed my cheek with affection.
I hate cute furry animals, I told Eclipse, bringing the puppy down from my cheek and holding it against
my chest. I instinctively pet its silky fur and I could hear a whimper of satisfaction resonate from the puppy
while it nuzzled itself in my grasp. It was probably too forward of me to say, but I think it loved me already.
A pet snake or pet tarantula to travel around the city with you would bring too much attention. Im sure
youd rather not bring attention to yourself right? Eclipse smiled, reaching his hand out and scratching the
puppy between its ears, eliciting a sigh of content from the dog. Theres an exception for everything and I
know you and this one will get along well.
What do you want to name him, Teacup? Eclipse asked moments later once he was positive that I
wouldnt sadistically throw the lovable puppy onto oncoming traffic.
I deliberated for a moment. . . .OinkOink.
Eclipse gawked at me like I was high on crack. He gazed uncertainly at the puppy, who had just

whimpered in confusion upon hearing the name I wanted to give it. Eclipse laughed uncomfortably, clearly
afraid to piss me off now that he had just gotten back in my good graces, Heh. . . He smiled tentatively,
trying to have the puppys back while walking on eggshells around me. You know that this oversized rat
is a puppy and not a pig, right Teacup?
I bequeathed him with a fierce stare, my countenance inflexible. Who was he to tell me what I could or
couldnt name this little furball?
Its my puppy isnt it? I snapped sharply, earning a surrendering hand from Eclipse.
Without even giving him time to respond in order to change my mind, I readjusted my Birkin bag, left the
flap open and carefully placed OinkOink in it. OinkOink was so light that he barely made a dent on the
weight of my bag. Travel-size puppy, I mused favorably. I like that. . .
I could see from my peripheral vision Eclipse gazing sympathetically at OinkOink, whose head and upper
legs were peeking out from the side of my bag.
Sorry champ, he apologized gently, tousling the top of OinkOinks furry head after I hiked the bag up to
my shoulder. I tried.
Where did you find this puppy anyway? I asked, liking how quiet and obedient OinkOink was. Normally I
hate puppies because theyre rowdy and bark too much but OinkOink was so well-behaved, sitting there
in that bag like he was my accessory and just cutely pawing at Eclipses hand for fun.
Pet shop after you left me last night, Eclipse replied with a gusty sigh. I felt uncomfortable and I wanted
to get you something. He grinned, observing how much more civil I was being with him and how the
anger had since eroded from me. He relinquished his attention from OinkOink and set it all on me. So
youre not mad at me anymore, right?
I didnt want to appear like a pushover or a doormat so I just shrugged carelessly, sparing a glance at
OinkOink. Ill take it out on this puppy if I am.
A bark of confusion erupted from OinkOink who stared up at me in horror. I have a sick sense of humor
and though I showed no bluff, I could tell from the unnerved smile on Eclipses face that he knew that I
was just joking slightly.
Im glad weve gotten past this, he approved. In any case, we should get going. Without preamble, he
enclosed his warm hand around mine, sending slivers of pleasurable electricity to shoot up my body. In
haste, he pulled me with him, steered me across the street and guided me towards what suspiciously look
like a bus stop. Dont want you to be late to the shelter, now do we?
But we have to take 3 connecting buses to make it there, I uttered confused with the pleasure overtaking
me with a simple touch from him and bewildered with the sudden change in topic from a puppy to
Sanctuary. I whipped my head around, my eyes attempting to find another cab. I seldom take buses (even
though I should because theyre such money savers) because they take a little while longer to make it
from point A to point B and. I didnt want to deal with the waits, the connecting buses and sharing
transportation with others when I just wanted to be by myself on a Sunday. I want to take a cab.
Eclipse gave me a disapproving look.
Are you planning on spending the whole day waiting for a cab? he angled his head towards the busy
flow of traffic surrounding us. The one you called had left and there doesnt seem to be any cabs right

now. Our best bets are the buses. Its only 3 connecting buses and well make it in time because were
early enough as it is. Plus, youre trying to save money, arent you? Come on, the buses will be nicer on
that thinning wallet of yours.
Wait, I cried, taken aback that he knew somehow knew that Ive been trying to be more of a spendthrift
as of late. I was flummoxed with this however, that thought was obscured by another pressing matter. I
halted in my tracks, pulling my hand away from his grasp. Wait, wait, wait. Time out for a second. Who
says youre going?
He frowned. Why cant I come?
Because, I looked around with shifty eyes, making sure that no one could eavesdrop on us. We were
parked in the middle of the sidewalk, evidently right in the center of all the chaos because people were
skirting around us in a blurred frenzy, some filing in and out of the bus that has just made its stop while
others just passed from one flow of pedestrian traffic to another. Though we were surrounded by people, I
concluded that there was too much going on for someone to be able to eavesdrop on us. Assured that it
was safe, I continued with my thoughts. Because there are innocent kids there.
So?
So, youre the Demon of Lust! I said at once, my voice a bit more high-pitched than it shouldve been.
Even OinkOink shuddered at the unnatural pitch. I knew it was annoying but I couldnt help it as I gaped
at Eclipse in outrage. He was normally so smart. Why couldnt he realize that his existence itself around
small children was inappropriate? What kind of baby-sitter would I be if I brought a sex Demon around
cute, innocent kids?
Your epithet alone means youre a bad influence.
Gracie, Eclipse incited dryly, evidently offended by what I said. What the Hell do you think Im going to
do? Pass out condoms to the little baby midgets and tell them to have a go at it?
I wouldnt put it past you, I countered, though I really didnt believe that. I sighed, feeling OinkOink
whimper beside me as if sad that I was keeping Eclipse from joining us at Sanctuary. The fact that youre
calling kids baby midgets already means that you shouldnt go. Your intentions arent pure!
And yours are? he rebuked with the same intensity. His dark eyes bore into mine without any hint of
backing down from this dispute. The only reason why you volunteer so consistently is because you enjoy
feeding off their misery!
I glowered at him, allowing a moment of cold wind to scour around us before I gritted my teeth and said, I
might be feeding off their misery but at least Im still trying to help. They are miserable whether or I visit
them but at least with me there, they are a bit happier and no matter what you accuse me of, you cant
take away from the fact that they are happy when they see me. I may not be the Saint they think I am, I
may only go because I want to feed into my sadism but at least at the end of the day, Im still a bad
person who is trying to do good things and good things come out of what I do. The end justifies the
means in this case.
I can do that too, he argued swiftly, as if waiting for me to say all of that so that he could use it to
corroborate his own arguments. Come on, Teacup. You can. . . He paused as if trying to think up an
appropriate and logical persuasion to use, . . .you can use me to help too. Plus, youre stuck with me
anyway, so you might as well take advantage of me and have me volunteer with you by default. We can
be two bad people trying to do good things together. Like you said, they are miserable with or without us

there so what difference does it make that our intentions arent pure? The end justifies the means right?
When he saw that the doubt was still solidified on my face, he immediately added, Ill be good today. I
promise. As a demonstration of his vow, Eclipse proudly threw the cigarette he was smoking on the
ground and stepped on it, a wordless promise to me that he was going to be a good influence the
beginning start was that he wasnt going to smoke in front of the kids.
I chewed at my bottom lip in uncertainty while I stared at Eclipse with a contemplative face.
Pilfering through the thoughts in my mind, I considered my dilemma and I knew that Eclipse was just
asking for my permission as a courtesy. Regardless of my answer, he was going to go with me. I mean,
who was I kidding? If Eclipse wanted to go somewhere then he was going and there was no one who
could tell the great Demon of Lust otherwise. At least with this concession, I could pretend to go about the
day with pride knowing that it was I who gave him permission instead of him just tagging along uninvited.
My pride had been wounded enough and even the false sense of control over Eclipse was something Id
be willing to accept as my compromise.
Unable to say no, I just sighed as my consent.
Eclipse grinned brightly at this while OinkOink barked in approval that Eclipse could officially join us at
Sanctuary. I saw them grinning at each other and gradually, I was beginning to regret accepting the cute,
oversized rat as a gift. I could already tell that no matter how much OinkOink seemed to love me, the
puppys loyalty was directed toward Eclipse and I had the cryptic feeling that come future fights between
Eclipse and I, OinkOink was going to side with Eclipse more so than with me. With this hypothetical but
highly likely transgression from OinkOink in the future, I glared at the puppy while it panted at me with
absolute glee. That future traitor.
You wont regret it, Teacup, Eclipse told me reassuringly, taking it upon himself to speedily herd me
toward the bus that looked like it was about to take off. We ascended up the steps just as the glass doors
closed behind us. Eclipse was ahead of me but once we stopped at the landing where there was a billing
machine, Eclipse inclined his hand towards the bus driver an old chubby man who looked suspiciously
like the cab driver who just bolted on us. I thought he was wordlessly telling me that this man looked
exactly like the other man but when I saw him shift his eyes towards the billing machine for the bus, I felt
a glare take over my eyes.
Im paying?
He gave me a bashful smile, I dont have change on me, Teacup.
Whycantyoumakeyourselfinvisiblethen,youAshtray?
MakingmepayforyouwhenIdontevenwantyoutocome. I mumbled grumpily to myself, pushing OinkOink to
the far side of the bag while I dug for change. Once I gathered the amount I needed, I deposited the
money into the machine. I could see the senile old driver glaring at me as I did this. He was obviously
disturbed that I was mumbling to myself but I was too bitter that Eclipse had force himself to come (and
made me pay for his share in the process) to even care that the driver was judging me. You try having a
Demon tagging along with you and then you can judge me, I wanted to say to him but instead, I gave him
a polite bow before grabbing our tickets and following Eclipse as we ventured through the crowded bus
and slid into an empty seat near the end.
I sat by the window while Eclipse sat beside me and was close to the aisle. As I felt the wheels of the
crowded bus turn, I got comfortable for the long ride, withdrew OinkOink out of the Birkin bag and placed
the little furball on my lap. There it rested quietly on my thighs, staring up at me with adoration. My slight

dislike for it was still there but it was thawing fast with every second I spent staring down into its big
expressive and loving black eyes.
Youre only accepting OinkOink and bringing him along because you know the kids will like him. There
was no judgment in Eclipses voice when he carelessly stated this, his amused eyes glued at the sight of
OinkOink on my lap. For anyone else, I was sure theyd probably be completely disturbed at how much I
could dislike a cute and fluffy puppy like OinkOink but with Eclipse, he just accepted the anomaly in my
behavior and did not in any way tried to make me feel guilty about feeling things that were natural to
me. This is the trait I love about him, he doesnt judge me. . .
I nodded, thoughtlessly petting OinkOink while the little furball closed his eyes briefly and enjoyed the
sensation of me running my fingers through his fur. The kids always talk about wanting a puppy. You
obviously cant have one at the shelter because they dont need a dog barking day in and day out and
making a mess out of everything but I figured that since I got a puppy as a gift, I might as well make use it
and bring the puppy along with me. I think the kids would be excited and they would be so happy to get to
play with OinkOink today. This puppy may not be the pet of my dreams but if its useful, I dont see the
problem in accepting it and taking care of it. . .
I turned to Eclipse once I reminded myself of the kids. With all the chaos of this morning, I nearly forgot
about the snacks/desserts I wanted to buy for Sanctuary today. We have to stop by the bakery thats a
couple of miles before the shelter, I told him quickly so that we dont forget. I want to buy everyone
cupcakes and ice cream today.
He nodded and smiled at me.
Then, he threw me off with his next reply.
How about I pay for everything? I know that you should be conserving your money right now so Ill take
care of it from here. Anything and everything you want to buy them, Ill pay.
I stared at him, dumbfounded.
Parting my lips, I gathered up the courage to ask him something that I neglected to ask him when we
were outside moments prior. I felt a bit ashamed and self-conscious to post this question but it was a
query I needed an answer to.
You actually know about my financial situation? Like. . . everything about it?
He shrugged offhandedly. I know enough.
Though I felt uncomfortable about the depth in which he might know about the financial situation I was in,
I made sure to keep my face composed. Instead of forging about topics of financial dilemmas (and ruining
my already strange morning), I widened my already big eyes when I came to my greedy senses and
absorbed the fact that a Demon have just offered to pay for everything I wanted. Everything I
wanted. . .this was like a dream come true!
. . . Will you really pay for everything? I inquired eagerly, my eyes already glimmering with anticipation.
All the possibilities of what I could purchase percolated within my mind and I couldnt contain the
excitement rising within me.
He nodded. I will. Anything to make you smile, I will.

Can we stop by other stores and buy them toys, school supplies, and other fun and educational things
too?! I pounced greedily, not even realizing that I was raising my voice until I caught a few heads turn my
way. I blushed but I was too energized about what I was hearing to go back into my introverted shell as I
normally would.
Yes, he reiterated, laughing warmly at my unfiltered reaction. Like I said, Ill give you anything and
everything you want, Teacup.
Why did you make me pay for the bus fare if you had so much money then? I breathed out, still on a
high from the fact that I was being given permission to go on a shopping spree on someone elses money.
A devious and playful smile slid across his kissable lips. . . .You shouldve seen your face when you
thought I was going to be mooching off of you the entire time Im with you, he said with the utmost
amusement while my face turned red with embarrassment. Youre adorable and funny as Hell when
youre stingy with your money, Teacup.
With that he threw his head back, laughed freely and all around, all the female species in the bus just
stared at him and sighed as they all took in the sound of his sexy laugh and how beautiful he looked.
Unfortunately, even though I was mad at him for laughing at me, I too found myself a part of that admiring
group.
*Sigh* This is going to be a long day. . .

hree connecting buses, a long list filled with crossed out bullet points and bags upon bags of

purchased items later, Eclipse and I were descending down the steps of the bus that stopped right in front
of the shelter. Get this: There are no bus stops in front of the shelter (or any anywhere close to the estate
for that matter) but because the bus lady was so fond of Eclipse, she made the extra effort to drive us all
the way to the front door of Sanctuary. It was actually pretty disturbing at how much she was lusting after
him but Eclipse, being the skilled charmer that he was, managed to thank her and made her feel ultra
special as we brought all our bags down and waved goodbye to her.
Ugh, so heavy. . .
Turning around and making my way toward the shelter, I could honestly tell you that Ive never walked
around with so many things in my life. Though the office supplies, computers, and clothes we bought
were pre-arranged by Eclipse to be received later when they can be shipped out, the rest of the items we
walked in with were abundant in both appearance and value. In all honesty, I was tempted to ask Eclipse
to buy more stuff because I felt extremely greedy for Sanctuary and I wanted them to have as many
things to help them as possible but because I didnt want to encourage Eclipse and make it appear as if I
was enthralled by the fact that he could give me everything I wanted, I refrained from allowing my greed
to get the better of me. I knew Eclipse wasnt giving Sanctuary everything under the sun because he had
a heart of gold; he gave them everything because he wanted to show me one of the positive aspects of
giving my soul to him which was the prospect of illimitable wealth.
In addition to knowing his motives and being careful to not encourage this as much as I already have, I
also knew it was one thing to donate my own money and help them with my own time, but I knew it was
an entirely different thing to have Sanctuary be indebted to an entity like Eclipse. If there was a universal
balance in the world then I only wanted it to waver slightly I didnt want to tip it entirely. Nothing good

ever comes of being too greedy (especially with a Demon involved) and I did my best to not want so much
for Sanctuary. . .
Despite my continued reservations with him and his motives, Eclipse proved to be a force to be reckoned
with in regards to his presence around everyone else. As soon as we walked in, he literally became the
sunrays that illuminated the room. There was such a godly charm about him that if I hadnt known he was
a Demon, Id probably find myself falling heads over heel for him because he looked exactly like an Angel
walking in with gifts upon gifts for the residents of Sanctuary. I thanked God that I knew his true identity
and was, in some ways, immune to the faade he was putting on. But, just because I didnt find myself
tricked by him it didnt mean that no one else did.
Everyone at Sanctuary loved him.
I introduced him as my friend to the Pastor and his wife and I felt like I have sinned because I was sure
Pastor Kim wouldnt appreciate shaking hands with a Demon. I half expected Eclipse to contort his face in
disgust that he was standing next to the man and woman of God but it was completely the opposite.
Eclipse got along so well with them that you wouldnt believe this was a Demon talking to a Pastor. He
was a hit with the adults as he made small conversations with everyone in Sanctuary but the ones he
stole the most hearts from were the ones I didnt want him to meet in the first place the kids or in
Eclipses blunt terms: The Baby Midgets.
While we were in the living room, WooYoung, Timmi and Sony divided up their times by happily playing
with OinkOink (who was such a little ball of sunshine with the kids as well) and by helping Eclipse set up
the Wii console onto the TV by helping to plug in and/or hand Eclipse any wires he needed. By the time
they were done setting up the game, OinkOink had fondly settled onto Sonys lap (I knew those two would
get along well) and the boys, Eclipse included, started to eagerly play the new Super Mario 4-player game
and pandemonium just took over the living room with cheers of victory, roars of laughter and moans of
loss as the adventure of the game overtook them. It got so intense that even OinkOink was barking in
cheers and whimpering in misery along with them.
The whole time as this occurred, I couldnt help but be amused when I watched the smiles on the boys
faces grow brighter and brighter as they laughed and cheered with Eclipse. Though this didnt help with
the misery I wanted to enjoy from them, a big part of me was just happy to be able to witness such a
memorable sight: the scene where the spawn of Satan, the Demon of Lust, was spoiling kids at a shelter
by playing a video game with them and truly enjoying himself with them. I also couldnt but smile as I
watched the three little girls sit all around Eclipse, staring up at him with stars in their admiring doe-like
eyes. It was the cutest thing!
. . .or so that I thought at first until I realized they were gazing at the Demon of Lust like he was going to
be their future husband.
Oh my flying pigs. . . I groaned inwardly. This is so unhealthy.
LuLu, Anni, Kimmi, I called, getting up from the couch I was sitting on. Do you girls want to help me
bake a cake?
They all looked up, their eyes hesitant in saying yes. The girls clearly did not want to part with Eclipse,
who was busy coaching one of the younger boys on how to kill the bad guys. They were undecided and
looked like they were ready to reject my offer but when I gave them a hopeful smile and said, Please?,
they relented. They may be in love with Eclipse, but they loved me just as much.
Okay, Grace! With big smiles on their faces, they got up on their little feet, their dresses fluttering at the

haste movements and ran to me, following me as I herded them to the stairs. Sounds of excited footfalls
spilled down the stairs before another chipmunk voice glided in the air once we stepped into the kitchen
and prepared to bake our cake.
Grace, I want to help too! Like a racecar, Sony appeared at full speed after us and close at his heels
was OinkOink who was barking happily as he pattered along beside Sony who was cutely dressed in his
overalls.
Arf! Arf! Arf!
Okay then, I approved, proud that I had kids whod rather hang out with me than Eclipse. I admit that I
was growing somewhat jealous because of the adulation Eclipse was receiving from Sanctuary so it was
reassuring for me that these kiddies chose me over him.
Okay, are you guys ready? I took the cake mix out of the pantry and began to open the box while the
three little girls and Sony stood in a single-file line like they always playfully did whenever they were
awaiting my further commands.
Grace! Grace! The twins, LuLu and Anni prompted with eagerness, their high, curly pigtails dipped back
while they gazed up at me. Their big brown eyes twinkled up at me in excitement, Can we bake the cake
in a shape of a heart?!
I laughed, my heart warmed at such an adorable request. I may have sadistic tendencies but I wasnt a
sadist. I was a sucker for these kids and was not immune to their cuteness, Of course!
How could I say no?
Can we write someones name on it too?! Kimmi added, staring up at me in anticipation. Her low,
straight pig-tails were dipped back as well.
I laughed again, having yet to absorb where this conversation was headed. Mindlessly, because I was so
distracted with their adorable disposition, I asked, Whose name do you girls want?
Eclipse, they said dreamily and I felt my smile corrode. I frowned inwardly, no longer finding them to be
as cute as before. I shouldve known these fangirls wouldnt leave their heartthrob unless they could bake
him a heart-shaped cake as a token of their love for him. Girls. So predictable at every age. . .
But isnt Eclipse, Graces boyfriend? Sony incited at once, regarding the girls were bad people. Sony
was normally soft-spoken with the girls so it surprised me to see him speak so sternly to them. Why are
you guys going for him when hes taken by her?
My eyes enlarged at Sonys frank remark, WHAT?!
But the damage was done. After hearing this mind-blowing statement, tears manifested in each of the
girls eyes as they stared up at me in horror.
Hes your boyfriend, Grace? Little LuLu asked, her lips quivering relentlessly. There was sadness in her
voice that her future husband was taken and there was shame in her voice that she was going
for my boyfriend of all people. The girls loved me and I imagined anything done on their part that may
cause me pain wasnt something theyd be proud of.
No! I assured her, feeling awful that she was looking at me like she was a home-wrecker. The

unanticipated misery deriving from the three girls were amusing to me but in all honesty, I could only
handle immersing myself in the misery caused to them by other factors in life; I didnt have the heart to
allow them to be further saddened by anything that had to do with me. Feeling my protective nature
prevail, I shook my head, bending down slightly to give the three girls, all of whom looked like they were
about to burst out sobbing at any given moment, a big reassuring smile. No. No, hes not. Aw, come on
girls. Dont be sad, dont feel guilty or anything silly like that. Hes not my boyfriend, okay? Hes just a
friend.
Whos just a friend?
Speaking of the Devil.
No one, I answered hastily, straightening up upon hearing his voice.
I turned to find Eclipse standing at the doorway of the kitchen, leaning against the doorway looking as
breathtaking as ever.
What are you guys doing in here? He stepped gracefully into the small kitchen, his strong aura radiating
from him as soon as he walked in. The room that was once saturated with myself and the kids was now
just seemingly occupied by him and his strong presence. He casually placed his hands on Sonys
shoulders when he came to a stop and stood behind him.
Baking a cake! Sony answered him, respect coloring his eyes while he stared upwards at Eclipse.
Baking a cake? Eclipse laughed, his eyes meeting mine. Why? He jutted his chin towards the stacks of
red velvet cakes on the kitchen counter. We bought so many cupcakes.
I wanted to tell him, because the girls were staring at you like you were their future hubby and in an effort
to protect them, I had to get them away from you but vetoed the answer as it was inappropriate for the
Rated-G audience around us.
I didnt say anything yet for whatever reason, the little glint in Eclipses eyes told me that he may have
already figured out my motives. He took a quick glance to the girls, all of whom were staring at him with
bashful adulation. A grin of knowledge surfaced on his handsome face and I surmised that he figured out
that my big plan was to merely get his susceptible young fangirls away from him.
The boys and I are done playing and we want to see a movie. he told them, his voice soft and proper.
He gazed at them as only an older brother would to his baby sisters. I think I already know Sonys
answer but did you girls want to join us up there as well?
The girls nodded, YEAH!
He laughed, pulling his hands away from Sonys shoulder. Taking a step forward, he swept past the girls
and I and advanced to the kitchen counter behind us. He grabbed the plastic container holding the
cupcakes and lowered it down for them. Okay then. Grab a cupcake and go make your movie selection.
Teacup and I will be up with you in a second.
I scowled at him in having the audacity to use that horrendous nickname with the kids around and he
simply smiled at me as each of them grabbed a cupcake and took off, scurrying up the stairs in
excitement with OinkOink fast at their heels, barking in eagerness as well.
Great, I thought caustically. Ive been ditched by the cute kids. It was pretty clear that Eclipse had more

of an influence with them than me and for that, I couldnt help but be bitter towards him.
Not wanting to be left alone with him, as I was sure the kids would spy on us if we were alone for too long,
I knew it was best to run upstairs as well. On the way out, instead of grabbing the cupcakes Eclipse was
offering, I grabbed an apple in its place. I hadnt forgotten about my double-calorie intake hex that Eclipse
had so cruelly placed on me. However, as soon as the apple made contact with my hand, it was released
from my grasp just as quickly and in its place came the mouthwatering red velvet cupcake.
As much as I encourage the eating of forbidden fruits, red velvet cupcakes are always the exception,
Eclipse said faintly, the sexy lilt in his voice causing my tummy to perform elated flipflops. He was proper
when in the company of the little girls but alone, he was raw and untamed with me. He stood powerfully
behind me, the alluring heat rolling naturally off his body and settling onto mine. In that moment, the
kitchen felt too petite to hold both of us together. I was feeling white hot heat flutter over my body just from
standing so close to him but when he leaned in close, his lips grazing behind my ear, all I could feel was
volcanic lavas erupting within me.
And for the record, he whispered enticingly. I dont ever and will never be your friend. I am and
will always be something more to you.
Yes, I conceded uncertainly, somehow managing to hold onto my bearings when I felt a single drop of
nosebleed begin to slide away from my nose. I inhaled deeply to keep the treacherous blood from
revealing itself to Eclipse. He was already so irresistible when he wasnt trying to be, I didnt need to
encourage this behavior by allowing him to see how turned on I was by him by close proximity alone. I
turned to him, my eyes narrowed. Yes, you will never be my friend. Youre a Demon thats
the only thing that you will ever be to me.
Eclipse smiled faintly at this statement. Before he could reply with a retort of his own, the kids chipmunk
voices and OinkOinks high-pitch barking started to vibrate from the upstairs living, screaming that they
had made their selection and they were getting ready to watch it. Without giving Eclipse the opportunity to
say anything else to me, and desperate to get away from him so that my nosebleed wouldnt worsen, I ran
past him and climbed up the stairs in haste. I could hear Eclipse chuckle softly behind me while he
followed after me. He was clearly amused with me running away from him like a scared kitten.
Once both of us walked into the living room, the kids cheered in excitement and took it upon themselves
to play the movie, turn off the lights and usher us to sit down at the ground floor. After we took our seats
on the carpet, Eclipse positioning himself closer to me than I wouldve liked, the kids gathered all around
us as well. Surprise, surprise, the three little girls, after my dramatic assurance that Eclipse wasnt my
boyfriend, were snuggled up close to Eclipse while WooYoung and Timmi sat to either side of me and
Sony was lying on his tummy up front, the closest to the TV. He was drawing/coloring on the new art
notebook I had bought for him the other day while simultaneously watching the scary movie. Resting on
top of his back was OinkOink who was enjoying the show with us as well.
In the spirit of the upcoming Halloween, the kids chose from the selection of scary movies I bought them
and placed in The Sixth Sense. It was so cute because, as the movie played, I could feel the little girls
shiver in fear while moving closer and closer to Eclipse just WooYoung, Timmi, Sony and OinkOink slowly
but surely started migrating over to me every time the scary parts came on. With the couch as our
backrest, the large black comforter as our blanket and the kids and OinkOink gathered around us, I have
to admit that the scene was such a heart-warming one. Though their misery was subdued substantially
because they were so happy to be in this moment with us (which meant that my sadistic tendencies
wasnt satisfied as it usually was whenever I visited Sanctuary), I couldnt help but feel happy as well. I
was so relaxed that I couldnt help but close my eyes and enjoy the tranquility that rarely comes for me
especially on a day that wasnt filled with immersing myself in other peoples miseries. I was normally so

much more miserable, antsy and angry but tonight. . .everything felt nice.
It was all so nice, peaceful and perfect that I mustve drifted off to sleep because it was the sound of
whispering voices and soft giggling that roused me from my wonderful slumber.
See! I told you he was her boyfriend!
Its true! Its true! Look at how hes holding her!
Theyre so cute!!!
Shhhh!!! Shhh!!! Theyre waking up!
Just as I opened my eyes, I heard sounds of little midget feet scrambling away. My eyes were still
adjusting to the blurs and I was still trying to rub the sleep out of my eyes when I glanced at the TV screen
and realized the credits were rolling.Oh gosh, did I really sleep for that long? I smiled to myself. And that
was such a nice sleep as well. . . Curious as to why I was so comfortable, I snuggled closer to the pillow
while I attempted to regain my senses. It was only when I heard satisfied sigh coming from my
comfortable pillow did my heart go still.
My eyes bloomed into full-blown paranoia.
Slowly and hesitantly, I gazed at my pillow and much to my own shock, I realized I was sleeping on
Eclipses chest, my body tucked under his arm in an embrace.
Oh God! I uttered, pulling myself away like I had been pricked by a needle. This was why I had such a
nice sleep?! Because I was in Eclipses arms? I panicked, taking a swipe at my nose to make sure no
nosebleed was coming out. Luckily, though my face was beet red, my unconscious state proved to be
beneficial to me. It was hard to be turned on in a slumberous state and as luck would have it, I was
passed out when I somehow managed to be tucked under the sexy ones embrace and I was saved from
another round of nose-bleeding.
Upon seeing me move further away from him, a knowing smirk slid across Eclipses sleepy face. He
opened his languid eyes as well and shook his head in disappointment.
Didnt I tell you rugrats to not wake up Teacup? he asked to no one in particular.
Sowwie! the little chipmunk voices came from behind the couch, scaring the Hell out of me and making
me jump from where I was sitting. I thought they were out of the room; I had no idea they were all hiding
behind the couch, watching us with guilty expressions on their faces.
Why didnt you guys wake me up? I asked severely, staring them down after I stood up and took a
couple of steps further from Eclipse. He was getting on his feet as well.
Eclipse said, Teacup, doesnt get much sleep now so you guys cant wake her up okay? WooYoung
answered, his chubby face gazing up at me. He was wearing jeans and a white t-shirt and the pale hue
on the shirt made his round cheeks appear pinker than usual. So we listened and we didnt wake you.
There was a pause from the kids before Timmi, who green polo shirt and white shorts, enlarged his eyes
with worry teeming in his gaze when he took in the severity in the tone of my voice. Were sorry for
waking you up! Are you mad at us?!

No! I hastily assured them, truly meaning it. No, of course not! I took a moment to glare at Eclipse, who
was hiding back a smile as he innocently began to fold the blanket like he wasnt the mastermind behind
all of this. Anyway, I went on, still thrown off by the fact that I was cuddling with the Demon of Lust in
front of the kids and that he subtly tricked the little ones into thinking that we were indeed an item. That
sly bastard. Its time for Eclipse and I to go and its time for all of you to go to bed as well.
AWWWW!!! the little ones groaned, shaking their heads in defiance. They didnt want their fun day with
us to end. Nooo!!! they screamed before LuLu scooped up OinkOink into her arms and held on tight with
love. We dont want to sleep. We dont want you guys to leave!!!!!!!!
Now, you guys listen to Teacup, Eclipse provided in an unyielding voice when they all groaned in
disobedience. As soon as he said this, the children pouted but ceased with the groans. Though they still
didnt look happy with us ending their fun day, they were more than compliant with his stern words. He
smiled softly at them as a means to still butter them up for his next visit. He was stern but Eclipse was a
charmer, he knew how far to go and he knew how to add on the sugar when he needed it. Now go wash
up, change into your pajamas and go to bed. If you listen tonight and if youre good this week, Ill promise
Ill buy all of you more toys the next time I come to visit.
YAAAAAAAAAAY!!!!!! The kids cheered. They sped toward us, finally hugging us goodbye. It was when I
saw their sneaky smiles did I realize that the little ones were cunning as well. They purposely tricked us
into believing that they were upset with us so wed promise them gifts in an effort to cheer them for next
weeks visit. I smiled at them, ruffling their hairs with laughter. I loved kids, but I loved clever kids more
and you couldnt them find more clever and cuter than the ones at Sanctuary.
You guys pretended to be sad so wed spoil you?! I asked with hilarity, giggling as I playfully pinched
their cheeks. I feigned shock at such behaviors.
Eclipse pretended to be scandalized as well. Really? That was all an act? I really thought you guys were
sad that we were leaving!
They giggled adorably at our accusations.
We are sad! they assured, feigning offended expressions on their cute faces while Eclipse and I nodded,
allowing them to think that they have outsmarted us.
A 15 minute round of goodbye occurred between all of us, with Eclipse and I still joking and playing
around with the kids, before we went downstairs and bid goodbye to the mothers and the rest of the
volunteers who had just gotten out of their workshops. Night has fallen and as it would appear, it seemed
that everyone at Sanctuary was ready for an early bedtime.
Thank you so much for watching the kids again, Mrs. Lee, Sonys mom, thanked me after we came
downstairs. She was dressed in a full-length flower dress with her hair up in a tight bun. She always had
the kindest expression on her face and the warmest eyes. Out of all the mothers who sought Sanctuary
for salvation, she was definitely one of the ones I felt closest to, simply because she was such a
genuinely kind-hearted individual.
She smiled gratefully at me before turning to Eclipse, who was close at my heels on the bottom landing as
well. And thank you so much for helping as well. It was so nice to meet you, Eclipse.
Eclipse smiled genially, inclining his head respectfully at her. It was my pleasure to help, Mrs. Lee.
Have a great week, I said to her as we opened the door. I smiled brighter when I remembered the

wonderful news Sony shared with me after Eclipse and I walked into Sanctuary. And congratulations on
the new job at that finance office, Mrs. Lee! You have to promise to have a big house-warming party when
you Sony up enough money for that apartment of yours!
She smiled graciously, nodding at me. She seemed nervous for her new job but she was clearly excited
as well. Thank you, Grace! Lets hope I do well.
You will, I assured her as Eclipse said the same. It was always such a proud moment for Sanctuary
whenever when of their residents are able to get a job and I couldnt be prouder of Mrs. Lee for getting the
coveted office job at one of the finance offices in town. She had been working so hard to learn how use a
computer and learn new skills with the different programs and after hearing from Sony how exhausted
she was from working the graveyard shifts at a laundry mat in Seoul, I was relieved for her that she could
finally quit that job once she started this new one in a few weeks. Though her bright future did not fare
well with the misery I wouldve enjoyed from her, it warmed my dark heart nonetheless because Ive come
to like her and Sony, along with the rest of the people at Sanctuary, immensely.
After giving her a big hug, I glanced in the estate, performing my usual ritual of shouting out into the
shelter before I left for the evening, Good night everyone!
An orchestra of voices bid their goodbyes to me as well as Eclipse. In this cacophony of noise, we also
heard high-pitched voices coming from the children up atop the stairs. They were all dressed in their
pajamas, looking like they were ready for bed. With big smiles on their faces, they waved excitedly at us.
BYEEEEE ECLIPSE!!! they all screamed out just as Eclipse and I stepped out the door, giving them all
once last wave as OinkOink barked affectionately at them from my handbag. BYEEEEE OINKOINK!!!
We were out, the door closing behind us when I heard, BYEEE TEACUP!
I frowned just as the door slammed close, their giggling and happy voices haunting my eardrums. What
the Hell? Even the baby midgets, all of whom were smaller than me, were calling me Teacup as well?
How inappropriate is this?
I glared at Eclipse, the ringleader behind this ridiculous nickname of mine, silently blaming him for
opening up a can of worms. Everyone knows that when a kid learns something, they take it with them for
the rest of their lives. If they begin to call you by a certain name, then they will keep calling you that until
they are old and gray and unfortunately for me, I had the feeling the children was never going to give up
on this nickname for me as well.
As a response to my accusing glare, Eclipse merely grinned innocently, shrugging as if he was the
innocent party in all of this before he heedlessly jumped off the stairs of the porch and happily began to
walk backwards, smiling happily at me as we trekked through the cold night and made our way to the bus
stop. OinkOink was once again inside my bag and by the yawning he gave as the cold wind curled around
us, it seemed that he was ready for bed as well.
We began to walk on the road, making sure to veer off to the far side of the dirt path so that no car would
hit us. It was just precaution because the road was dead silent, wet from rain that had fallen earlier. Dark
clouds loomed before us, soft wind murmured around us and though it looked like rain was coming again
soon, for the time being, we were given a pardon from such weather. The only sounds of life that came
from that damp, dirt road was the sound of our soft footfalls.
So how was I today? Eclipse asked as we pivoted around the corner, the crescent moon casting its
lights over the desolate road. After a busy day with the kids, we were finally alone once again and the
chain was finally taken off Eclipse. He was free to be himself and he had never looked more relieved.

I shrugged, feigning disinterest while OinkOink began to fall asleep within the comfort of my Birkin bag. I
was heavily surprised by Eclipses more than perfect behavior today but I didnt want to admit that I was
proud. You were good. . .I guess.
He smiled, knowing that he more than made a good impression on me today. As his reward to himself for
a hard days work, he whipped out a cigarette, placed it between his lips, produced a match from thin air
and allowed the flames to kiss the cigarette bud. The crimson light on the cigarette bud illumed, the fibers
turning to ash as Eclipse took his first inhalation after a long day of parting with it. It was apparent in his
actions that he more than missed being able to freely indulge in this smoking habit of his.
So how was it being a benevolent Demon for the day? I asked just as the familiar strings of smoke
swam away from his lips. I was extremely curious as to what was running around in his thoughts. He
seemed to have enjoyed the day with the kids but I wanted to hear it from the horses mouth that he had a
positive experience. To be honest, I was excited to hear it.
Unfortunately, the answer I received from him was a complete 180 to what I expected to hear.
It makes my skin crawl but there are worse things I could be doing.
I gaped, absolutely stunned by his succinct, blunt and uncaring words. You You didnt enjoy it?
Its not exactly in my blood to do good things, Gracie, he answered carelessly, taking another inhalation
of his cigarette. The smoke filtered around from his lips as he sighed in content. I feed off misery and
pain. Though the shelter had a good amount of it from the adults, the little ones we were hanging out with
all day werent exactly bitter-betties.
They really liked you, I told him, heavily disturbed with his answer.
They are entertaining, he stated briskly, evidently untouched by his interaction with them today.
So you really dont care about them? I couldnt help but ask, staring at him with critical eyes. I somehow
felt disappointment in him. We spent hours with them and they pretty much fell in love with you. They
made you laugh, they held your hand, they played games with you, they held you when theyre watching
a movie and they look up to you like youre their Savior and you feel absolutely nothing for them?
I am not their Savior, he told me, his eyes growing sterner once he realized where I was taking this
conversation. He could taste the judgment resonating from the inflection of my voice and he did not
appreciate it if anything, I think he was offended by it. I am far from their Savior. Religious fanatics
would even go as far as saying that Im their Demise and I wouldnt fight with that labeling. He smirked,
studying my scrutinizing eyes before harshly saying, And why do you care so much, Gracie? Its already
established that Im a Demon. Did you think spending time with you and spending time with the little tykes
that I could care less about would make me more human? His smile grew slightly more mocking, his
eyes dark and emotionless. Were you under the nave belief that you could change a Demon for the
better? That you could actually make me more human?
I froze, taken aback by the way he posed his questions to me. I cleared my throat uncomfortably, not
wanting to admit that any of this was accurate. It may sound stupid but I did felt that I may have caused a
change in him. It was a stupid, typical nave girl belief that she could change a bad boy and I was
suddenly extremely embarrassed that I unknowingly assumed this belief in regards to Eclipse. Feeling
self-conscious, I feebly dismissed his accusations and merely said, Youre somewhat nice to me so I
assume youd be nice to other people as well.

I was nice to them, he retorted, his hardened voice stirring OinkOink from his sleep. Now his little head
was peeking out of my bag, his tentative eyes and soft whimpering clearly sensing the tense aura circling
around us.
I mean genuinely nice, I countered, my voice just as hard as we continued up the road. It was cold but
now I was just hot and angry and I imagined this was the case for Eclipse as well.
He smirked dryly, shaking his head at me. He took a moment to smoke his cigarette as if telling himself to
just let this die but instead, he shook his head again, unable to let this topic rest until he drilled his point in
to me as to why he could care less about anyone.
Do you know why I never bothered to come up to here to claim any souls?
Why?
Because I do not see the worth in humans, he told me without filter, surprising me with the cruelty of his
voice. His eyes were unblinking with no bluff whatsoever. He went on, explaining ever so clearly his
disgust for my race. There is nothing about any of you that appeal to me and there is nothing about your
race that shows me that youre worth anything. That coupled with the fact that Im now at risk of
becoming one of you i

necessarily helping me to develop any extra love for all of you.


I could feel my blood boiling at how easily he was insulting me with his abrasive words. How could
a perfectly nice and considerably innocent day culminate to such a
hostile conversation?
Oh the horror of being human, huh? I couldnt help but snidely say.
He glowered at me. He didnt miss the biting sarcasm in my voice. Theres nothing your kind could offer
me that could convince me to give up being a Demon to become a human.
Im human. I reminded him with fury. You do realize youre insulting me as well, dont you?
He scoffed unapologetically, Thats why were trying to get you to convert arent we?
I regarded him in astonishment, finally seeing the light: I was truly dealing with a Demon. No matter
how charming he was, no matter how kind he appeared and no matter how smitten he looked, Eclipse
was not just Eclipse he was the Demon of Lust, the very Spawn of Satan. He was the very thing that
all the fibers that made me human feared and he was the very thing us humans were warned since the
dawn of our existence to steer away from to not allow into our lives. His charms and my own nave
perceptions about him obscured this reality for a transitory moment but tonight, I couldnt have seen
things clearer through the fog that once inundated me. I was dealing with an inhuman Demon and right
now, his true colors were shown and I was nothing but disgusted.
This this is what you are and you still think Id want to become a Demon? You still think Id want to
become a soul-less Demon like you and not feel the simplest human emotions?!

The words came out faster than I couldve stopped it and in return, Eclipses reaction to me was
unfiltered and raw in its purest form as well.
As opposed to being a bottom-feeder who feeds off the miseries of kids and their mothers? Eclipse
retorted cruelly, catching me off guard with severity of his words. His anger mated with mine as we finally
stopped at the quiet bus stop. He glared down at me, his once doting eyes blazing with the fires of Hell.
Dont proceed to judge me and my motives because theres not an inch on your house thats not glass.
You act so self-righteous and pious yet both of us know the sadistic tendencies that flow within you. The
only difference between us is that Im not the one who judges you.
I stood my ground, unafraid of the power radiating from his authoritative and wrathful demeanor. The
difference between us is that however sadistic I am, Im still human! I still have human emotions!
You killed your own family and you could care less about their deaths!
I was 6! I snapped, before losing it. I glared at him, the fires of Hell raging in my own eyes once he
reminded me about my fucked up past. Dont stand there and act like you give a fuck about me or know
a fucken thing about me! I screamed, punctuating each world with hatred and disgust. We both know
that the only reason why youre here is because you want to fuck me, you want to have me as your
trophy and you want return back to your Demon self because you moronically made a deal that was
dependent on me giving my soul to you! I shook my head, staring at him with revulsion. Ive told you
once and Ill tell you this again: Im not giving you my soul, you disgusting monster.
My calling him a monster was the breaking point for him. The muscles in his jaw hardened, his face as
cold and emotionless as marble.
Whats so wonderful about being a fucken human that you want to hang onto your soul that much?! he
shouted at me, scaring OinkOink so much that the puppy withdrew himself from staring and just hid in
my bag, whimpering in sadness. Unaffected by the puppys fears, he went on scornfully, I am offering
you salvation to become something a million times better than what you are and this is the fate you
moronically choose every time?! You choose to keep that already fucked up soul of yours and choose to
merely continue to be the pathetic human that you already are?!
Im not going to let you destroy my life!
WHAT LIFE?! he roared, his irate voice thundering along the desolate dirt road. What life do you have
right now?! You have no family, you have no real friends, and you have no one who cares about you
enough to die for you in this world. You are completely voided human emotions only showing some
semblance of sympathy every now and then because you feel you should so you dont feel entirely like a
freak. You care about absolutely nothing but yourself. The few things you care about, the few things you
obsess over is your appearance and your future. You pathetically try to make up for your sadistic
tendencies by giving your victims money whether it be the homeless man or the shelter or whoever
was unlucky enough to be the victim of your sadism. You are running low on your inheritance now,
barely scraping by because of your constant indulgence in your sadistic tendencies. And to add to all of

that, all you care about is your future how you want it to be and how great youre going to make it
because your life sucks right now but you want to know the funny thing about that? Its all a waste of time
because you have nothing to look forward too you dont even have a future!
Heart beating in my throat, a paralyzing terror unlike any other overcame me when he said this.
At the same instance, Eclipse stopped talking, his eyes wide when he realized that he had inadvertently
disclosed something in his moment of rage that he wasnt supposed to reveal to me. Within a split of
second, the ambiance around us evolved from a wrathful and fiery one to an ominous and icy one.
Dont dont have a future? I finally managed to ask, my words coming out in stutters from my dry
throat. Terror ricocheted off my shaking body while I stood there in shock. What what are you talking
about?
Eclipsed closed his lips, breathing sharply to himself. The wrathful Demon that was berating
me moments ago was gone and in his place, was Eclipse who was now staring at me in stunned silence.
It was palpable that he did not want to venture any further onto this topic that he had involuntarily opened
up.
What are you talking about, Eclipse? I repeated, staring up at him with fear in my eyes. When he still
didnt say anything, I kept pressing him, enunciating every word with severity. What are you talking
about?
. . . Youre on a time limit on earth, Eclipse finally told me long moments later, effectively causing the
color to drain from my face. The cold wind grew chillier at his words as I felt my stomach churned
in dread. I continued listened to him, the foreboding fear stealing all the warmth from my quivering body.
If I dont successfully turn you into a Demon before time runs out, then you will die.
I was so beyond comprehension at this point. All I could do was stare, allowing the silence to stretch
over me and torture me with its overbearing presence. Then, after what felt like an eternity had passed, I
asked, Wh when?
. . . Some time after you turn 21.
It was as if I had just gotten hit by a semi-truck. My chest lock up violently, allowing nothing but pain to
surge through my body after hearing this news. After. . .after I turn 21?
My birthday is on December 26th, I said slowly, grasping the urgency in the expiration date he gave me.
Eclipse blinked in confirmation. There was dread in his eyes as if he too were feeling the ferocity of that
impending expiration date. I know.
Thats about 2 months from now.
He nodded. I know.

My mind was running in circles.


How. . .how could this be happening to me?
How was it possible that there was an expiration date on me and how was it possible that the expiration
date was coming so soon? Oh God. My fearful heart wrenched in agony when it realized that its days
of beating, of keeping me alive, was fasting coming to an end. It is ironic that ones body would only truly
come to life when it realizes that its close to dying. . .
I raised my eyes to Eclipse after I was assaulted with a troubling thought about the transition from life to
death. How how? What what am I going to die from?
He inhaled sharply, grazing his fingers through his hair in frustration. He clearly didnt want to answer me
but he also knew that it was beyond his decision now especially when he was the one who
inadvertently opened the Pandora box and set off the fear within me.
Taking a moment to curse at himself for his own rashness and stupidity, he slowly and reluctantly
answered me. During your 21st year, at some point, youre going to contract a virus, a bug
thats harmless to everyone else but will be fatal to you. It will start off as a regular cold. You will get a
high fever from it and it will progress exponentially from there. Modern medicine will not be able to save
you and before you know it, you will be bed-ridden. No one will be allowed near you in fear of
contamination, youll be completely alone in that quarantined hospital ward dying a slow, painful and
certain death. And thats how youll leave this world, too young to have seen anything, too young to have
anyone and too young to have experienced everything that life has to offer.
. . . Why didnt you tell me this in the beginning? Wouldnt this help with your persuasion? I asked
quietly, shaking where I stood. I had no idea where my mind was at that that moment. I was so
paralyzed with my thoughts that I couldnt even begin to categorize my emotions. From the distance, I
could see the headlights of a bus approach us but the light offered no solace to me. It just made me feel
all the more depressed and miserable.
He regarded me silently, noting the petrified state I was in. Theres a lot about me that you dont know,
But if you must know something, then know that I wanted to spare you from the knowledge for as long as
I can. He sighed, swallowing tightly. Telling a girl that Ive taken a strong liking to that shes going to die
soon isnt something that I want to do during my courtship. He exhaled a pained breath, his gaze
assessing the fear and misery overtaking my now pale face. . . .And I didnt want to see you like this.
I didnt say anything. I simply found empty solace in staring at the ground as the whirring of the bus came
closer and closer.
I want to save you, Gracie. He stepped closer to me, his warm hands cupping my cheeks with
tenderness. He gently raised my eyes to meet his, his soft brown eyes staring down at me and imploring
me to see reason. Let me give you the long, prosperous life you deserve. Let me save you from this
fate and let me be your salvation. You dont have to die like this, Gracie you dont have to die at all. I

can save you, I can stop all of this if only youd let me.
. . .I need to be alone.
Gracie. . . he began softly.
Please, I implored feebly, so traumatized that I couldnt even gather the energy argue with him. I didnt
want to talk to him anymore; I didnt want to talk anymore. I just wanted to be alone.
Nothing the fear that had overridden me, Eclipse mustve had understood that I needed my space
because instead of forging on as he usually would, he nodded understandably, freeing my cheeks from
his hands and taking a step away from me. Though I felt despondency when he withdrew his
warm touch my skin, I knew that it was better for me to be left alone as opposed to be being around him.
I needed to be by myself I needed to think.
He moved out of the way, allowing me to sweep past him as I walked into the bus alone. OinkOink was
still hiding in the bag when I treaded down the aisle of the empty bus and slid into the backseat where I
kept my eyes staring straight ahead.
Though I couldnt see him, I could feel Eclipses gaze on me he was genuinely worried for me. I
wanted to turn back and stare back at him for comfort but instead, I just found solace in OinkOink by
pulling him out of from my bag and setting him on my lap. As if understanding my pain, OinkOink nuzzled
himself close to me, whimpering quietly as I mindlessly pet him, my heart twisting in fear as the bus
started moving me away from Eclipse and closer and closer to my own world of contemplation. There
were a myriad of conflicting thoughts sparring for attention in my mind but the most prominent one that
brought forth fear, paranoia and unearthed buried memories that Ive been trying to suppress for the past
5 years was the thought that terrified all nerves in my body that made me human: Im going to die soon.
In two months, if I don't give my soul to Eclipse, then I was going to die.

What is your judgment of me now?"


005 (II|IV) The Eclipse of Grace

t is ironic that as humans, when we are faced with the prospect of death, all that we are consumed

with is life. Its like living under the spoils of the sunlight for so long that when a big shadow is cast over
that sun, we find ourselves with a newfound appreciation for the light weve always taken for granted. You
never appreciate what you have until it is about to be taken away from you and this case couldnt be truer
for us humans, especially in matters relating to our existence. They say that when you are about to die,

your entire life flashes before your eyes. I havent died yet so my life didnt flash before my eyes but when
youve been told that you would only have a certain amount of time to live, the same rules apply.
That night, all that I was inundated with on the ride back from Sanctuary was my life and the secrets Ive
harbored deep within my subconscious memories the ones I kept locked away in the furthest corners of
my mind, memories I once promised myself that I would never resurrect again. I promised myself that I
would move forward with my life and never allow myself to be consumed with such despondent memories
again but when you realize that there is a pause in the long life youre supposed to lead, one cannot help
but turn back the pages of their lives and relive things one shouldnt relive. In my case, when faced with
the prospect of having my light taken away from me, I reverted back to the darkest hours of my past.
The beginning of everything that turned me into the person I had become the sadistic person that Ive
grown to hate.
You know what happened when I was sent to the psychiatric hospital, you know what I did there but you
do not know the inner workings of my mind when the judge gave me my sentencing. I may not be easy to
relate, I may be considered too difficult to judge but if you stepped outside the realm of normalcy for a
moment, it will not be hard to figure me out.
One of the biggest misconceptions that people would have about me, if they truly knew me and knew
about my sadistic tendencies anyway, is that because I had such sadistic inclinations, it automatically
made me distant, emotionless, apathetic and inhuman. The truth was: I wasnt blessed with such gifts of
indifference as people would presume even when I was a young child. I was more human than anyone
could ascertain; I had more emotions than anyone could surmise.
No one could ignore the fear in my eyes when I was told that effective immediately, I was to be placed
under the care of trained professionals basically people I didnt know. You would not believe the fear
that overcame me when I realized I was being ripped away from everything I knew and dumped into a
strange hospital. I remember hugging my lawyers legs and crying, begging them to just take me home
because I didnt want to go. Everyone was afraid of me, so much so that my previous lawyers had quit
during court proceedings because they were so disturbed with me. They were all apprehensive of me but
no one could control their own tears whenever I cried. No one could control their tears but they all knew
what they had to do for me and ultimately, no matter how much I begged, they sent me to the very place I
pleaded to not be sent to.
Every night at the hospital, the tears would not cease. I didnt care about my family but I cared about
myself and I hated being trapped there. In the minds of my doctors and my nurses, I needed to be fixed
so it was imperative that I stay there, regardless of how many tears I shed and regardless of how much I
pleaded for them to just let me go. They didnt relent in their prerogative to save me but my tears were
getting burdensome (and painful for many) so as a compensation for not crying, they spoiled me with food
to eat. This was when my bad habits with food started and this was why I was so overweight. As the
weeks passed, my only comfort and my only solace was food. Chocolate chip cookies didnt judge me, ice
creams didnt make pre-conceived notions about me and delicious cakes reminded me of home where I
felt safe, where I was free.

It was in this whole midst of misery did my sadistic tendencies start to cultivate. I was angry. I was so livid
with everything they all did to me keeping me trapped against my will and constantly telling me that I
needed their help that they could help me get better when I felt that I didnt need their help in the first
place. I was feeling trapped, completely overwhelmed with bitterness when, one day, I caught a butterfly
in the gardens my first butterfly my first living soul.
I didnt know what came over me but I could feel my chest constrict from all the stress I was experiencing,
I could feel that it was difficult to breathe from all that has plagued my young life and could feel my hatred
for life and all the ones living within it and next thing I knew, I had ripped one wing off the butterfly and
then. . .I felt its misery and I felt better. When I ripped the other, I could feel a smile creep onto my lips
my first one since the trial.
That was when the darkness began to cast its shadows over me.
I was miserable. . .but I knew now how to make myself feel better.
As the months passed, the misery of butterflies were no longer enough and I needed a bigger fix so I
started going after a more powerful species my fellow human beings. I did small things, small
shenanigans here and there to cause for people to allow me to be in the company of their misery. My
shenanigans started off small but as with anything in life, it progressed to something more vicious and
one day, I decided to take things to another level and effectively convinced two of the young girls, who
were patients like me, to fight with one another. After days of me whispering lies into their respective ears
about the other, one day, the two girls finally gave me the show I wanted. I remember smiling as I
watched them fight with one another, enjoying my popsicle while I indulged in both their miseries. I only
faked fear in my eyes when an orderly appeared before me, asking me what I was looking at. I remember
looking up at him, pretending to shake in horror while I unsteadily pointed at the two fighting girls. I was
rushed back to my room while the nurses and orderlies stopped the fight but I recall distinctly being in
such a wonderful mood that day. . .until later that night when I found out one of the girls had her ear bitten
off.
This was when I experienced my first wave of guilt and when the complexity of all that embodied
me first surfaced.
It was a conflicting time for me, to internally want to hurt people so badly because it was in my nature to
do so and to internally hate myself for this cruelty because I was nurtured by the people around me to
know better to be a sympathetic human as opposed to a sadistic one.
I knew that I was different, that I was disturbed and many would arguably say that Im also inhuman. I
knew I was wrong but the thing you should know about me is that I tried, I honestly tried to combat my
sadistic tendencies when I was first hit with that wave of guilt that wave of empathetic human emotions.
There was never a day, an hour, a minute or a second that passed where I didnt try to fight these cruel
tendencies of mine. I tried to fight it everyday and single day, I would lose because the repercussions of
fighting with it were physically taxing to me like there was a being inside me that would punish me for
daring to defy its needs.

My chest would constrict throughout the day, making it hard for me to breathe. I would get intolerable
migraines where I felt like someone was cracking my head open and I would get ruthless pains in my
body where I felt like someone was sawing off my bones. The pain was unbearable, so agonizing that at
the end of the day, through my tears and my own frustration, I would always relent to the desires and feed
into it, and every single time, after I immersed myself in someones misery, the pain would disintegrate,
vanish into the thin air as if it never existed.
This was the beginning of my war with myself and the beginning of a seemingly unbeatable battle.
Every single day I fought and every single night, I lost.
This was the reason why I was extremely overweight while growing up. This internal fight between myself
went from my childhood years all the way to my teen years and it became a vicious cycle that I couldnt
find an end to. The more I lost, the more I hated myself and the more I ate. My weight became the very
embodiment of my failure; it was what reminded me everyday about the type of person I am inside, my
inability to do anything about it and the test to my will and the strength of my moral character which was
extremely lacking.
I was consumed with hatred for myself and my inability to grasp the simplest human emotions. I was
weak, broken for the longest time from days of the psychiatric hospital to high school but as I grew older, I
also grew wiser as well. My turning point came when I was crying in front of the fridge, eating my pizza
after a hard day of high school. I ruminated about all that has happened in my life, the person I had
become and the misery that had trailed itself beside me. I understood then that I was the only one who
could save myself and I realized then how to approach all of this.
If I couldnt stop the urges, then I could control them. I could not stop myself from exhibiting my sadism
by making victims out of those around me, using them for my own selfish needs but I could control the
consolation I would give them for helping me to ease those urges. If I got a homeless man beaten up,
then I would give him $500 for the trouble. If I volunteered somewhere, then the more I enjoyed their
misery, the more I would genuinely try to help them. This was why I was running so low on funds; Ive
depleted my inheritance in an effort to survive with my addiction and my disturbed nature by comprising,
balancing everything out the best I could. There is a saying that there is a difference between a good
person doing bad things and a bad person doing bad things. In my case, I was a bad person trying to do
good things with the sadistic cards Ive been given in my short life.
Though I lost the battle with my seemingly uncontainable sadistic tendencies, I still had hope that one
day, Ill be able to overcome this fucked up sadism of mine and be given a second chance to just become
a normal human being with the ability to feel the normal human emotions. I hoped for this, dreamed of
this. . .so this was probably why rocked me to the deepest core when Eclipse told me my true fate and
told me that my life as I knew it was coming to an abrupt end.
When youre young, you assume you have your whole life in front of you and that youre invincible. Im so
young and should be living for at least another 50 years. I havent even accomplished anything Ive set
out to accomplish yet. I wanted to get married, I wanted to have a family, I wanted to be a Grandma and I
wanted to have little grandchildren to spoil. I wanted to sit on my rocking chair, poke them with my cane

when theyre being bad, tell them stories and tuck them in when they fall asleep. I wanted to be normal I
wanted to be human.
I had always thought that in the distant future, when Im faced with the prospect of death, I would be one
of those people who would take the news with poise. Unfortunately for me, poise was far from the
behavior that was displayed by yours truly. . .
The weight of the world suffocated me as I sat in my living room in silence.
With a big white butcher paper spread out in front of me, OinkOink nuzzling himself beside me as if trying
to comfort me, I started to color the banner I was making for Sanctuary. Ive been meaning to create and
post this banner on campus in order to bring my schools attention to the existence of Sanctuary so that I
could help fundraise and recruit new volunteers for the shelter and now that Ive found out that I was
going to die soon, there was no more reason for procrastination I had to finish this soon and post it
while I had time.
Biting my quivering lips, I capped off a purple marker and colored into the letters that I had already
outlined with black ink on the banner. While I did this, I couldnt help but allow tears to form in my eyes
while I colored, tears that I havent shed for myself since I was a teenager since I decided that fateful
night that I was going to stop eating as a means to comfort myself and take control of my life. The tears
got so bad that it even dripped onto the butcher paper, staining it completely. Sniffling, I made a mental
note to put some glitters there later while I continued to color, lightly pushing OinkOink, who was pawing
away at my knees, whimpering even more loudly once the puppy saw the tears gliding down my cheeks
and dripping onto the paper beneath me, away to grab the pink marker underneath him.
These past five years, Ive done such a good job suppressing those depressing and dark thoughts but
tonight, after reliving things I shouldnt relive, I couldnt control the emotions that came with it. The
reminder of my fucked up past, my sadism, my broken life, my disturbed soul, my inability to change
myself for the better and the dream-life Ive always wanted for myself surfaced in my mind and it all
became so much for me. Suddenly that dream I had always envisioned for myself was no longer feasible
and suddenly it occurred to me that I would truly die like this as a disturbed human being who wasnt
strong enough to fight urges and control her life.
The saddest part of accepting my fate was knowing that I was going to die alone. I killed my entire family,
had no one who I could really call my friends in this world, had no guy who actually cared about me, and I
havent accomplished the one thing Ive always wanted for myself, which was to overcome my sadistic
tendencies and just become human.
With all this somber contemplation, it was only natural that my traffic of thoughts would segue into the
proposition offered by Eclipse. In the midst of the threat of darkness overshadowing my once bright
future, I saw the light at the end of the tunnel for what Eclipse was offering me which was Eternity.
It was so tempting to say yes now that Ive realized that I only had a few months to live. It was so obvious
that I was afraid of dying young so it would make sense that Id jump on Eclipses once-in-a-lifetime offer.
It would be sensible to agree to give him my soul but I just couldnt settle on this rationale. How could I

give up my soul if it was the only thing I owned that made me human if only minutely?
I already felt like a freak. I was a freak with a disturbed soul but at least I had a soul nonetheless. If I give
it up, then I wouldve truly lost the battle with my sadism there would be no more hope for me after that.
I was so conflicted.
Die in a few months or live forever as a Demon?
Did I want to die like that?
Did I want to live like that?
I honestly didnt know what to.
My sadism wanted Eternity; My humanity wanted the End of Forever.
I went to bed, hoping that some shut eye would help me make my decision about what I should do with
my life or my possible death. My mind felt so crowded with thoughts and all I wanted to do was sleep
and hope that my subconscious mind would make the life-and-death decision for me. However as I
attempted to sleep with OinkOink slumbering at the foot of my bed, I realized all too quickly that although I
was tempted with the prospect of living forever, I could never fathom the idea of becoming a Demon.
At least with death, I would be liberated. As a Demon, I would be chained for all the unending eternities.
And I couldnt have that. I just couldnt have that.
I just couldnt give up my soul I couldnt give up what was left of my humanity.
Id rather die with it, than live for all Eternity without it.

woke up the next morning determined to tell Eclipse that I chose death.

But the thing with preparing relay this decision to Eclipse was that he didnt appear before me at all in the
morning. Although I thought it was strange that he didnt make an appearance (he usually appeared in the
morning to greet me a.k.a bug me), I figured he must be giving me some deliberation time so I waited for
him to come in the afternoon after I came home from class but he still didnt appear. Hopeful that hell
make his appearance at the end of the evening, I looked for him after I got off work and to my
disappointment, he was absolutely no where to be seen.
It was only when I was in the elevator to my apartment, staring mindlessly at a random space of floating
dust particles did I feel the presence of someone else within the confines of the elevator. The familiar
aroma of the scent I adored so much invaded my senses and the sight of the familiar cloud of smoke that
Ive become all but too familiar with veiled around me, indicating to me that the one Ive been waiting for

all day has finally arrived for my verdict.


Please tell me Yes.
He was now standing beside me, dressed in one of his impeccable black suits. The elevator had come to
a sudden stop mid-flight and I knew this was Eclipses doing. He was giving us the privacy we needed for
this important conversation.
You avoided me the entire day, I stated instead, assessing his countenance.
I gave you time to yourself to truly think things over, he amended, taking a lethargic moment to take in
the sight of me in my yellow empire waist dress before he returned his gaze to my own countenance. He
looked exhausted, like he wasnt able to sleep last night and like he has been up and thinking all day. I
had a rough night last night and I was pretty positive that Eclipse experienced the same anxiety if not
worse because at least I knew what my train of thoughts were, Eclipse could only imagine what would be
coursing through my mind and what Ive decided to do. My decision not only affected my own existence
but his as well, so it was understandable on his part why he would be so fatigued with concern.
So please. Tell me youve made the right decision and tell me the answer is Yes.
I shook my head. One would think that fear would still be instilled within me with the official declaration of
my decision to choose death but in all honesty, I felt nothing. Sleep did me a wonder of good and the fact
that it was I who made the decision to choose to keep my soul somehow made me feel empowered as
well like I had a choice and at least I made the right one despite not having much options to begin with. I
was no longer afraid; I just accepted it and this was what brought the tranquility and poise I had always
hope Id have when faced with the prospect of death. . .
Fuck, Eclipse muttered, face-palming himself in sullenness. Unfortunately, Eclipses reaction to the
prospect of death was not as serene or diplomatic. My life hangs in the balance of a nave minx who has
an expiration date and my expiration date along with hers. Fuck my life. Shit like this only happens to
me. . .
I swallowed tightly at his acidic words. I was feeling indignant too but I stayed considerate. I had already
anticipated this negative reaction from him and for the most part, I understood his frustration. It wouldnt
be pleasant news for anyone to hear that their existence was now in jeopardy because of someone elses
decision.
Im sorry that your fate is attached to mine but its not my fault that you made a premature deal without
consulting with me first. I was considerate but I was also rational; he should know that this wasnt entirely
my fault. I was about to die soon and I didnt need the accountability hanging over me that Ive killed
someone else along with me. If someone was foolish enough to make such a moronic deal, then they
should accept the consequences of their choices in life as well.
He looked at me critically, offended by what I said.

The veil over you isnt lifted until I made the deal, he reminded me of his plight and why he had to put his
life on the line in the first place. His tone was dry, completely bitter.
I shrugged then because I didnt want to squabble with him. There was no more point in fighting when the
seconds of my life were now coming to an end. . . I was quiet for a long time, chewing on my bottom lip
and allowing the tense silence to percolate around us before I voiced a question Ive been thinking about
asking him since last night and this entire day. I hoped he would say Yes to my query. . .
. . .Do I still get wishes? I uttered quietly, my voice barely above a whisper.
His brows furrowed together. He looked stumped like he wasnt sure if he had just heard me ask the
most ridiculous question in the world. What?
I cleared my throat, speaking clearer, Do I still get wishes?
He gave me a blank stare, his eyes narrowing dryly. He was not amused. . . . Do I look like a
neighborhood genie to you?
Will you really deny a dying girls last wish?
At this point, I could care less because as far as Im concerned, Im dying too.
I blinked at him, trying to appear innocent as a means to soften his resentment up so that he could just
adhere to my wishes.
I thought you said youd do anything for me and give me anything I wanted. . . I reminded him,
productively recalling all those nice things he promised me on the bus. It meant nothing to me before but
now, it meant something and I wanted to claim all of it before I passed from the world.
He laughed dryly, shaking his head at my naivety and causing the blush to boil on my cheeks when he
said, I was trying to charm my way into your pants, Teacup. There arent a lot of things I say that can be
taken at face value. I wouldve told you Id kick a flying pig for you if it meant Id be one step closer to
getting into bed with you.
I bit my lips, my eyes narrowing at him and his blunt answer.
He regarded me curiously, What would you wish for anyway?
. . . World peace.
He chuckled again, this time with complete amusement. I think that you would have to take that generic
wish to the grave with you because I dont have the power to enact that and if I did have that much power
I wouldnt waste it on that.
Why would it be a waste? I asked. I knew it was a generic wish and to be blunt, I didnt care too much

about world peace because well, I lacked some of the basic human emotions to care about others but
because I had this immature bullet point on my bucket list that said: Change the world, I figured nothing
would be more epic than wishing for world peace and having it come to fruition. It would be cool to be the
source behind world peace before I died and I wanted that type of glory. Regrettably, Eclipse seemed
pretty adamant on keeping my greedy self from getting a hold on such a wish.
He sighed just as the elevator started moving upwards again, his face pensive as he answered my query
about why he wasnt going to even bother to grant my wish. The smoke flowed away from him wistfully
while his thoughts streamed into my mind.
You humans have a tendency to taint any good things that are given to you. If there is world peace then
one day, perhaps decades or centuries later, someone will be greedy enough to take advantage of that.
Wars will start out again and before you know it, everything will be worse than before. This is why divine
or demonic intervention is usually kept out and usually why no powerful entity bothers with wasting their
time with frivolous things like world peace. It is better to let the little fishes learn from their mistakes than
to fix anything for them, he turned to me, his eyes colored with judgment for me and my race. This
is your lives and your world. You have two legs, two hands, two opposable thumbs and a pretty sizeable
brain stop complaining, stop bitching and stop wishing just fix it.
I sighed with exhaustion, crestfallen that I couldnt die with a wish coming true and in the process I was,
once again, getting reprimanded by a Demon about the apparent shortcomings of my species. If I wasnt
so self-absorbed in my own life, then I would been in such depression because its pretty depressing to
hear someone from another race look down upon your race so much and it was harder only because
you cant defend stupidity and you cant fight against the truth. We humans have surpassed
imperfections, weve become downright whiny, ungrateful and for the most part, atrocious because unlike
other species, we supposedly know better we just cant seem to get our acts together. All of this just
sucked more that it had to be a bigoted Demon to point out all these shortcomings to me.
Taking notice of the quiet contemplation I drifted into, and probably sensing my sadness that I got my
request for a wish denied, Eclipse sighed again before making something appear on the tip of his finger.
My eyes widened. Within a blink of an eye, there was now a new red Hermes Birkin bag hanging from the
tip of his finger and dancing within the pouch of the bag by the grip of its heels was a new pair of black
Christian Louboutin strappies.
Wh what is that for? I asked mindlessly, my eyes glowing as I stared at the breathtaking beauties
before me.
Something youd actually wish for you, he replied, handing it to me with a small smile when he saw how
happy it made me. I reached for it, cheerfully accepting it because these were items Ive been lusting after
for quite some time now but because I had no more money, Ive resorted to admiring them from afar as
opposed to whipping out the credit cards and purchasing it as I normally would.
I smiled gratefully at him, feeling my heart race to be able to hold onto such wonderful gifts.
It was funny how the night prior, Eclipse could make me so angry, then so miserable, then so depressed

and then so happy with his simple actions. It was moments like these where he was so nice to me that I
couldnt bring myself to believe that he was so cold as he made himself out to be last night when I asked
if he enjoyed spending time at Sanctuary.
. . . Do you really think humans are lower life forms? I couldnt help but ask. I was dying anyway so I
suddenly felt that I had the freedom to seek answers to any questions I wanted. For whatever reason, I
truly didnt believe he loathed humans as he was making it appear. Do you really hate all of us that
much?
Eclipse took a moment to regard me with an indiscernible look in his eyes. Then, he sighed, smirking
sardonically before he took in another inhalation of his cigarette. I had pre-conceived notions that were
popular amongst my species. Another frosty breath escaped him. But after coming here and after having
some interaction with you and the people at Sanctuary, my beliefs are a bit more. . . flexible now. The
muscles in his jaw tightened when he saw me smile knowingly at his answer. As if trying to save face, he
quickly and arrogantly said, Dont mistake this little concession as me declaring my love for your race. I
can admit when a shitty race isnt as shitty as I thought theyd be but that doesnt mean I dont still have
low esteem for your world.
No matter how abrasive his words were, Ive come to find that with a Demon like Eclipse, even a small
concession was a leap for the moon because in all the years of his existence, I imagined it would be hard
to change even a bit of his mind when he has his opinion set on something. From this, I could only
conclude that he mustve taken a strong liking to a certain demographic of our race to have such a
flexible opinion on us as a whole.
. . . You really liked those little baby midgets, didnt you? I prompted with a hidden smile.
I didnt waste my time setting up Wii consoles for little brats and putting up with having those little
munchkins hug me while watching scary movies for fun, he finally admitted, clearing his throat while he
bit back a smile when he was reminded of them.
So whyd you lie and say you didnt?
Im trying to make you hate the idea of being human, he said miserably, turning to face me fully.
Admitting that I liked the adorable little baby midgets doesnt exactly help my cause, now does it?
Something about his answer warmed my heart. It wasnt exactly a Hallmark answer but coming from a
Demon like Eclipse, it was better than anything a Hallmark card could dish out.
Satisfied with this, I nodded favorably, gazing at the elevator gauge with the numbers of the floors,
realizing that my floor was coming up and that when it did, it would effectively end whatever we had going
on because my decision was fully set in stone now.
Well I guess this ends our little relationship, huh? I asked quietly, staring at him once the light for 11 hit
12, nearly coming to 13.

He studied me with disappointed frustration, Youd really rather die than become a Demon?
I nodded, giving him the same thing he had just given me within this box of steel: an honest answer. Im
already less than human right now. . . I dont want to lose anymore of my humanity. If my soul is the only
thing left that makes me human, then Im going to keep it. I cant help that Im the way that I am that I
have sadistic tendencies. But I have the choice right now to keep my humanity and Im going to hold onto
it. I trust that Im making the right choice.
Right one for who? he countered once the elevator door opened for me, Its definitely not the right one
for you.
I smiled weakly at him, stepping out with my materialistic goods. The one thing you should know about
me is that I have a decisive personality. If I decide on something, then I set my mind on it and no one else
can change my mind. Though the sight of Eclipse in such misery was a bit hard to swallow (although I
had to admit my sadistic tendencies did enjoy his misery to a small degree), I wasnt going to be
persuaded to alter my decision.
Goodbye Eclipse, I said to him, trying to act as civil and polite as possible. If this was my last interaction
with him, then I wanted it to end on a civil and nice note. I cant say that its been a pleasure but I can
definitely say that its been entertaining. Good luck with the Im going to be human thing. Im sure
someone as smart as you could figure out how to charm your way out of the deal. Take care and dont
make anymore foolish deals.
He snorted grimly at my words, no doubt hating me and my choices. The elevator doors then slid close,
leaving me with the last image of Eclipse shaking his head at me, not saying a single word of goodbye me
but just looking at me with disbelief and resentment before the doors closed entirely. To be honest, I was a
bit put off by his cold demeanor but I got over it when I placed myself in his shoes. There was a chance
that he would die because of me and my choices anyone would be bitter with this. I rationalized that
perhaps it was better for him to not say anything that it was best to just leave on a nice note because
knowing Eclipse, hed probably blurt out something completely abrasive/offensive and ruin the mood for
me.
Leaving all of that behind me once I realized that he was officially out of my life now, I treaded quietly
down the hall and headed straight toward my apartment. I unlocked the door, walked in was instantly
greeted with an eager OinkOink who came running toward me, barking and wagging his white tail in glee.
I smiled, genuinely smiled at the puppy that has fast become an acquired taste for me.
I bent down, placed the heels and handbag on the carpet, scooped him up in my arms and hugged him. I
guess youre my family now, right OinkOink? I asked softly, kissing him on the head. I stared own at him
with sad eyes. Will you miss me when I die?
He response was merely snuggling himself closer to me, licking my chin with affection and whimpering in
sadness as if telling me that he didnt want me to die. I felt my heart warmed by this gesture.
I didnt like you when I first met you because youre furry and cute and I had cute furry animals I

admitted to him, staring down at his innocent face. But now Im happy that Eclipse gave you to me
because I really like you flaws and all. It was ironic that before my death, the only one I had left to keep
me company was a dog that I originally despised for superficial reasons. The irony of my life was just
ridiculous.
I gave him another kiss on the head before setting him on the ground and going through the motions of
my beauty regime before bedtime. Time to move on with life. . . I had gotten done with changing into my
night pink dress, washing my face, and brushing my teeth just before I went into my bedroom to prepare
for bed. I was in a relaxed and numb mood when I noticed OinkOink running into my room, barking
relentlessly right when I was about to get into bed. He stopped beside me, hopping on my heels. His tail
was wagging profusely as if he was excited and delighted about something.
Arf! Arf! Arf!
OinkOink, shush! I warned him, lightly nudging him with my foot so that he would get the point and shut
up. Unfortunately, he did not and the barking continued.
Arf! Arf! Arf!
I was going crazy with all of OinkOinks annoying high-pitched barking and was close to putting a muzzle
over him and sticking him in a shoebox when another sound thundered over OinkOinks incessant
barking.
OinkOink. Be quiet.
I froze when I heard the familiar voice and just like me, OinkOink grew quiet as well. With excitement in
the puppys eyes, he ran towards the direction of the voice. My reluctant eyes followed the little furball
while he skidded arond my bed and stopped at someones bare feet, pawing at them for attention. My
eyes rose up from then on and I felt my breath hilt at my chest when I saw him Eclipse standing there,
bare-chested and wearing nothing but black draw-string pants. He looked good with a shirt on but damn,
he was on fire without it.
I was stunned, paralyzed in a perverted trance until I saw Eclipse step closer to my bed and wrap his
hand around my comforter, pulling it aside as if to make room for himself. Instantly, I snapped out of my
stupefied state.
Wait, wait, wait! What are you doing? I shrieked, staring wide-eyed at him. There could only be one
reason why he was here: he was ready to release his sexual frustration and finish me off. My heart raced
a mile a minute at the possibility, both fear and excitement intermingling my thoughts. Fear raised the
pitch in my voice. Are are you planning on killing me right now?
Though the idea of two people, who are about to die, having sex before they leave the world was
tempting to me, I still had a list of bullet points of all the cool things I wanted to do in life before I died I
couldnt have sex with him now until I completed all those tasks!

Eclipse laughed, gazing at me while he tossed the comforter aside. No. You may be dead set no pun
intended on dying but Im not going to let you. Im not giving up on you, Teacup. Ive risked far too much
to be here and Ive given up far too much to let it all go down like this.
At this rate, I was confused. If he doesnt want to have sex with me then. . .
. . .Why are you standing near my bed with your shirt off?
He smirked at me while OinkOink continued to pant and bark in glee. Im going to be around more often
now.
Oh no. . .
My eyes widened further when I realized the meaning behind this. Eclipse popping in and out was already
driving me crazy, now he was going to stay with me permanently? Shit! Oh shit, this. . .this cannot be
happening! I thought I had kicked him to the curb at the elevator outside. Why was he back?!
B-But what about your responsibilities I stuttered, remembering him telling how busy he was as a
Royal Demon.
It can wait, he dismissed at once.
But
You dont get it, Gracie, he interrupted me firmly, grabbing the pillow and extra blanket from my bed
before making his way over to the little sofa I had in my room and dumping it all on the sofa. He turned to
me, standing up straight to his full impressive length and staring at me with conviction in his eyes.
My entire existence is dependent upon yours. You may be foolish enough to accept your fate, but Im
Hell-bent on making sure you fulfill your destiny.
He sat his gorgeous butt down sofa, stuck his long legs over the length of the couch, placed the pillow
behind him and covered himself with the blanket, permanently making himself comfortable in my bedroom
and as it would appear, in my life.
He smiled wickedly, his eyes filled with a mix of challenge, resolution and raw carnality that wouldve
given me a nosebleed if I wasnt so frozen with shock. As far as Im concerned, until I successfully turn
you into a Demon, you arenever getting rid of me.

Nothing big is coming, my love. . ."


005 (III|IV) The Eclipse of Grace

verywhere I went, Eclipse was right there alongside me.

He was there with me in lectures halls that had 100+ students (where he easily blended in without anyone
being the wiser that he wasnt actually a student registered in the class), he was there with me for work,
wearing a big hoodie disguise as he pretended to be a student studying, he was there with me for my
shopping errands, he was there with me for my workouts and of course, he was frigging there with me
when I volunteered at Sanctuary as well. The worst part was: he got the kids calling me Gracie and
Teacup as well! It was like having the little mini Eclipses running around, torturing me and teasing me
with cuteness. My only consolation was that they too began to call Eclipse, Ashtray as well. In any case,
there were only few times hed leave me alone and that was when I had small classrooms that he couldnt
blend subtly into, when I had work where I had to man the front desk and of course, when I was naked.
Other than those few concessions, it was all fair games for Eclipse and to be perfectly honest, with how
sexually frustrated I was feeling, it was driving me insane.
You have to leave me alone. I told him just after we left Sanctuary during one of the free afternoons
where I had time off from school.
We had just gotten home, put OinkOink to sleep and were finishing up with our evening workout. I had
been holding in this plea for awhile, thinking that if I just let Eclipse be, then he would get the point and
leave me alone himself but when youre a girl who is about to die, suddenly having a ridiculously goodlooking sex Demon following you around is like waving a candy bar in front of a fat kids face. It was cruel,
it was torture and because I had chosen death, the thought of dying from having sex with him wasnt
scary anymore and it wasnt healthy for me to think like this. It didnt help that this was something that
Eclipse seemed to have picked up on because as of late, he has been shamelessly taunting me with his
sexuality basically using sex as a weapon and against my better command, Ive been going gaga for it.
It got so bad that I couldnt help but voice my plea. Just leave me alone, you Demon! I wanted to scream
out. Let me live my last remaining days in peace instead of spending it with suicide thoughts like throwing
myself onto you and letting you have my virginity and killing me in the process!
I dont think so Gracie, he replied smiling as he drank from his water bottle. He was shirtless, having
nothing on but dark blue basketball shorts and blue running shoes. There were still tints of sweat
shimmering on his body after the tough workout we had at the gym (I was on the Stairmaster and he was
showing off his endurance on the treadmill) and it all took all my willpower to not look directly at his
smoking-hot body and to keep my perverted eyes solely focused on his face.
You dont feel as if youre an inconvenience to me?
He appraised me up on down, mild amusement filling his eyes as he took in the sight of me with a black
workout-tank top and black shorts on. Well youre an inconvenience to me considering that youve pretty
much sentenced me to death so Im just returning the favor, TeaCup. He smirked devilishly, before cruelly
adding, By the way if you think Im going to have sex with you as your last dying wish youre in for a
rude awakening. As enticing as you are to me, I dont put out unless I get something out of it and my price
is your soul. So if you even want a remote chance of molesting me, you know what you need to do.

Though I had already anticipated that he was using sex as a weapon against me, it wasnt nice to verbally
hear him admit this. I narrowed my eyes. Youre teasing me on purpose?
Yes, I am, he replied shamelessly, a proud masculine smirk tapped on his lips. And if I trusted myself to
not pounce you, throw you into bed and effectively kill you myself, then I wouldve taken it upon myself to
be completely nude while walking in this apartment with you. He gave me an indignant smile. So
consider yourself lucky that my weakness is you and that all Im doing is walking around with my shirt off
as opposed to the latter because I know sure as Hell that the sight of me naked would convince a nun to
become a Demon for me you wouldnt stand a chance.
Youre shameless, I seethed, secretly thankful that he wasnt able to torture me with the full disclosure of
what his body looked like. My inner vixen was being enticed to come out everyday I was with him and I
doubt I would stand a chance of having any semblance of self-control if that frigging Demon were to flaunt
his raw and untamed sexuality in my face.
So how does the Demon thing really work? I asked, changing the subject immediately to a more socially
appropriate one. I needed to get as far away as possible from sexual thoughts about Eclipse and I
couldnt imagine what would sober me up more than talking about Demonic things. I had never really
asked him before how the process of conversion will work and what it will mean for me if I truly became
a Demon. I was never interested but curiosity got the best of me now. I wanted to know.
What wouldve happened to me if I agreed to become a Demon? Will I be reborn or something? Will I
change completely? What will happen to me?
The conversion process is a long and complicated one, he began with a sigh. Ive never performed one
so I have no idea how it truly works. There are things that the Demon or the Creator and the human
the One Being Created has to do before the conversion can even begin to start. Its a very complex
process and apparently the Creator will only know what to do and how the guide their human when the
human agrees to allow their soul to be converted. I cant tell you how the conversion will work but I can
tell you that once I turn you into a Demon, you will stay as you are in human form but youd be better.
You can switch from the realms of Hell and into the human world as you wish. You can live as a human
and work as one as well. You can do anything you want as long as your Creator gives you the leeway to
do so. He smiled. Though I have to tell you it might take you a couple of months or possibly even a year
or two to leave my bed because Ill probably want to keep you there with me forever.
I glowered at him. He really does have no filter for that mouth of his, does he?
You do realize youre objectifying me?
And youre not with me? he countered without apology. He laughed to himself before tilting his head at
me. I see how you look at me, Gracie. Im the Demon of Lust for the Devils sake. I can feel your lust for
me, your desire for me, and your yearning for me. You dont care about getting to know me or saving my
life all you care about is the sexual wonders you know Ill bring to you.
He arched a challenging brow at the scowl that took over my face.

Our relationship is a symbiotic one, TeaCup. We both desire things from each other, we both find one
another attractive and we both benefit from each others shallowness its the best relationship two
different entities like us could have. I dont see the point in pretending that theres more to our relationship
than our mutual, shallow admiration of the other and I dont see the point in you constantly pretending that
youre so prim and proper when nothing but dirty thoughts are invading your mind when it concerns me.
He smiled softly, taking a step closer to me, desire teeming in his eyes. Just say the words, Gracie and
we can both give in to what we want without you croaking before the night is over.
You know what? Youre right. I told him, abandoning all pretenses about ignoring this sexual wall
between us when the Demon was so Hell-bent on pointing it out. I do want to have sex with you but I
also want a strawberry cheesecake. Do you see me bingeing on that? No. Do you know why? Because
we human beings have this thing called self-control. There are things that I want and eating strawberry
cheesecake and sleeping with you may be one of those things I want but there is a cost and worth to
everything. The cost of losing my soul to sleep with you isnt worth it to me definitely not. So you can
taunt me all you want but Im not giving in to you not now, not ever.
. . .Youre comparing wanting phenomenal sex with me to cheesecakes? He smiled adoringly, more
amused by my appetite for sweets than my stern answer about keeping my soul regardless of his
temptations. He chuckled, staring at me with favorable eyes. My nonexistent-goodness youre such a fat
girl at heart.
I turned away from him, knowing that there was no more point in treading on this topic of conversation. It
was needless teasing and it was best to just end it. I couldnt handle hanging out with him anymore
tonight; I needed space for my own sanity. I roughly jutted my head towards the bathroom as my way of
dismissing him from the room, Are you going to shower first or should I?
He nodded at me, ascertaining that he was now being dismissed from my presence. While he was getting
ready to leave for the bathroom, he suddenly waved a hand over the kitchen table and instantly, a slice of
strawberry cheesecake appeared before my eyes. I looked at him, shocked and suspicious of his actions.
What was he up to?
Temptations are part of life, Gracie, he began softly. They may not be good for you but it is fine to give
in every once in awhile especially when you know how delicious its going to be. He pushed the plate
closer to me, So what the Hell, right? Life is short and you only live once. You might as well enjoy it.
And just before he left for his shower, he stopped behind me, brought his lips to my ear and silkily said,
And thank you for letting me know your dessert of choice. For our first night together, I was having
trouble deciding between slathering whipped cream, honey, or caramel all over myself but having you
eat a strawberry cheesecake off my naked body will do as well. I could feel him smile as I gasped
inwardly to myself at his teasing words. Ill be in the shower, TeaCup. Ill leave the door open just in case
you need me.
As he soon as he disappeared and I heard the shower running, I had to place a hand over my heart to still
the beatings.

I sucked in a sharp breath.


Mindless sexual attraction was dangerous, I mused frantically to myself once I was finally able to breathe
in my own apartment. I was so affected by Eclipses method of using sex as a weapon, especially with the
last thing he said, that I even had to get a tissue because my nose was starting to bleed again!
Oh my flying pigs, I hate my life, I thought miserably as I pathetically sat down on the table and munched
on the strawberry cheesecake, bloody nose and all.
I was crestfallen. How was I going to survive my last remaining months with someone like him by my
side?
It was getting annoying, mainly because I knew I was going to die and a big part of me, really didnt want
to die a virgin. I literally had death trailing around me and I just wanted to throw myself at him and let me
have the time of my life before I leave this world. But then Id remember that I had a bullet points of all the
cool things I wanted to do in my life before I died and dying from an orgasm was not one of them (maybe
Ill save it for the very last day?) but knowing Eclipse, and what he just told me, the bastard would hold out
on me, probably ask me if I thought he was a neighborhood hooker and effectively tell me he wont give
me any ass until I agree to give him my soul.
I shook my head, conviction setting on me when it occurred to me what a fucked up quandary I was in
and that I couldnt be a willing victim in this mess I had to be a fighter. I couldnt let him torture me like
this. I had to fight this and I knew just how to do that. . .
Where are you going? Eclipse asked the next night as I glided out of my room with a little jade green
dress and super high heels on. OinkOink was following closely behind me, making soft panting sounds as
he trotted beside me, staring up at me in confusion as to why I was dressed so provocatively.
Studying, I said briskly, grabbing my white trench-coat from the couch Eclipse was relaxing on.
Eclipses eyes narrowed while he watched me put the jacket on. Liar.
I sighed, not caring if he knew where I was headed or not. Im going to a club.
His eyes enlarged at this piece of information. OinkOink had just jumped onto the couch with him and was
settling onto his lap and as it would seem, OinkOink was staring at me in outrage as well.
Are you a dysfunctional nerd or something? Eclipse stated at once, shocked at my nonchalant answer.
His blasphemous eyes gaped at me like I had just performed an unforgivable sin and in a low a
scandalized voice he added, Its a school night.
Yeah, well since Im going to die anyway, I think that merits me being able to go out on a school night and
let loose, I dismissed carelessly.

I glared at him, remembering how needy he made me feel just the night prior when he was flaunting his
body in front of me. I needed a break from this guy or Id end up dead on my bed soon. Gathering up my
courage, I tried to appear stern and resolute when I told him, You better not crash my night out. Ive had
enough of the testosterone in the room whenever youre around and since youve made it a point to be
around me 24/7, I need room to breathe. I need to hang out with my friends.
Friends? he prompted, confused by my answer. What friends?
My girlfriends.
Okay the two you look up to like they are your older sisters are more or less your friends but do you
really consider the other two to be your friends? I mean, didnt you stick tarantulas in their bags?
I rolled my eyes on this unnecessary information that he remembered.
Just do your own thing tonight and Ill do mine, alright?
He took a moment to appraise me. Then, in a low voice, his usually calm, aloof and arrogant demeanor
changed into an uncertain and tentative one. Quietly, as reluctant realization dawned in his eyes, he
asked, . . .You really hate to be around me that much?
Being around you makes me wonton! I wanted to shout and whine at him but resisted the urge and just
demurely said, If you have to ask, then youre not as smart as you look. Now, promise me you wont
crash my girls night.
A muscle leapt in his sculpted jaw at my careless dismissal. Much to my surprise, a slight bitterness
overtook his face and he turned away from me. If I didnt know better, then I wouldve assumed that
Eclipse was offended and hurt by my strong distaste for his presence. With a quiet and embittered voice
that a sadden child would give, he dismissively said, Have fun on your girls night.

he girls night at club Soleil was boring.

Per usual, we were getting free drinks from guys in the club because we were 5 cute girls sitting together
with no boyfriends in sight. Due to the fact that Ara, Dawn, Kina, and Missy were trying to limit their round
of drinks in fear of being wasted, I took the honor of emptying the drinks upon drinks that were gifted to
us. Honestly, if you were sexually frustrated because you had a ridiculously hot but overbearing Demon
following you around, youd drink yourself into oblivion as well. Plus, I was bored to boot.
I suppose to have fun on a girls night, you would have to like those in your company and seeing that I
only enjoyed 50% of the company I was with, I was miserable the other 50% of the time. Dont get me
wrong, it was so nice to finally be hanging out with Dawn and Ara again. Though Ive been seeing them
throughout school for lunch and whatnot, it still wasnt the same hangout time we usually had because I
was so distracted with Eclipse. Despite the fact that it was cool to be hanging out with Dawn and Ara
again (and Im not including Kina and Missy into this mix even though they were at least be civil with me

at the club because I could care less about them), I had to admit that I was really beginning to miss
Eclipse.
He could be overbearing at times but hes so fun to be around too. Hed always make the most interesting
comments about people and even though I would never outright agree with him, Id see where he was
coming from. Additionally, I couldnt help but feel bad about the way I left things off with at home. I couldnt
get the underlying pain under his voice and his crestfallen state after I pretty much told him that I hated
being around him out of my mind. I felt guilt but almost as quickly, a part of me would assure myself that I
was doing whats best. Eclipse was dangerous to be around and the more time I could keep away from
him, the better it was for me and my own survival. It was getting too dangerous to get used to having
Eclipse the Demon by my side and I had to keep repeating this logic to myself to keep from missing
him. With that in mind, I continued to sit there, attempting to enjoy my night. . .
Grace, you seem really distracted lately, Ara finally voiced out.
We were in a crescent shaped booth and I was sitting on the side, next to Ara, Dawn and across from
Kina and Missy. I was drinking to myself, half-heartedly paying attention to what they were saying, only
answering with succinct, distracted replies and laughing meekly when the whole group laughs. I thought
that I was doing a good job of fading into the social environment around me but I guess with the
preoccupied state I was in, it only made sense that my usually good acting skills were mediocre tonight
and it only made sense that it would be Ara to finally call me out on it.
Ara spared a glance at Dawn who then, after taking a moment to decide if this was the appropriate time,
chimed in and said, Were actually getting really worried about you, Grace.
I looked at them, taken aback by the severity of their choices of words.
Why? I forced a laugh, trying to appease the worry that was prevalent on their faces. Heh. . .Why are
you guys getting really worried about me?
You just dont seem like yourself, Ara commented softly. Concern outlined her voice. Every time I see
you, you always seem distracted and jumpy like you keep on expecting someone to pop out of no
where and attack you or something.
. . .Or something, I thought absentmindedly while Dawn added, And its just been worrying us because I
dont think Ara and I have been able to sit down with you and just catch up without you appearing like
youre in another dream world. She stopped before hesitantly adding, And you still havent told us what
happened on your date with Don. You usually tell us these things right away so thats why Ara and I are
concerned about you. . .
Granted that Ara and Dawn werent people that Id truly consider to be my friends (the definition of friends
are people youd share your secrets with so in that regard, no one in the world was actually my friend),
they were close enough to me. I care about them. Probably not in the same manner that normal people
would care about their friends but for someone like me, it was considered an amazing feat that I even had
a semblance of attachment for Ara and Dawn especially in moments like these where despite my own

walls, they could still show concern for me and touch me in ways that no one around me has ever really
touched me. There were few acquaintances in the world who Id say that I cared about if only a little
bit and those select few in the world were Ara, Dawn and the kids at Sanctuary.
I smiled softly at them, nodding and ready to give some bullshit reason as to why I had been acting
strangely. There was no way I was going to tell them that I had a Demon after my soul but I was a good
liar, I knew I could come up with something believable. I was prepared to put my acting skills to use and
address everything they brought up when an annoying voice interrupted me.
Oh cut it with the bullshit, guys Kina spoke up from the side, clearly drunk as she laid her lethargic eyes
on them. Kina had always been a lightweight and even after only two-shots, she was a goner. She was
ruder, blunter and more abrasive than usual as a drunk but the only good thing about her drunken state
was that she seemed to hate me less, so I cant complain too much about her being inebriated but
I could complain about her being blunt, especially with her next words.
Shes not going to tell you anything if you are being considerate and beating around the bushes. Her
piercing eyes swiveled from Dawn and Ara and then buried into mine. We heard that apparently some
random guy tagged along on your date and that guy told DonKi to attempt to convince someone elses
girlfriend to cheat with him.
DonKi told you that?! I cried, my eyes wide with shock at this new development. What the heck? So they
all came here already knowing about what happened on the date?
Kina shrugged, Well not exactly. He told Dawn that and I happened to have overheard a little bit when
she was turning him down.
My eyes grew larger. A scandalized gasp escaped my lips when the latter half of the statement rang in my
ears. Turn him. . . down?
Oh my God. . .
I turned to Dawn, whose face was pink with mortification. YOURE THE OTHER WOMAN?
Dawn groaned, face-palming herself. Its not like that, Grace.
Apparently hes had a thing for Dawn for awhile now, Ara interrupted, amusement overfilling her voice,
and apparently he doesnt care if shes been with YooChun for 8 years now, he wants a chance with her
as well.
That piece of donkey shit! I shouted, showing an uncharacteristically immature side because of all the
alcohol I drank. I was unable to contain my bitterness and my dirty words were not lost on the girls, all of
whom stared at me in bewilderment. I couldnt believe what I was hearing. Aside from myself, all four girls
were happily taken by their childhood sweethearts, it didnt make sense to me that DonKi would ask me
out and I couldnt help but voice this. Why did he ask me out then if he was crushing on Dawn the entire
time?

Missy laughed at me like I had just posed the dumbest question. Like Kina, she was a friendlier as a
drunk too but unfortunately like Kina, she was also too blunt for my taste. Isnt it obvious? He was trying
to make her jealous by hooking up with her friend. Since all of us are taken, you were the only choice left.
Dawn shook her head, exasperated. She placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, finally deciding to
chime into this conversation. DonKi has been lusting after different girls for as long as Ive known him. A
couple of months ago, it was several other girls from church, several weeks ago it was Missy and Kina,
recently it was me and the other week, he was even crushing on Ara!
Ara widened her eyes in shock, Really?
Dawn nodded distractedly at Ara before turning to face me fully. DonKi falls in and out of lust with girls in
such rapidity that he puts the speed of light to shame. He has a thing for girls who are taken. It was
always a weird fetish of his but this was why I was really happy when you guys hit it off at my party!
Unfortunately, however much DonKi was attracted to you, he still couldnt shake away his lust and
attraction for a girl who was already taken as opposed to being available and regrettably, the idiot chose
me as I was his latest object of already-taken affection.
This was where Kinas voice drifted in again, It wasnt until Dawn smacked him in the head and berated
him for being shady and threatening to tell YooChun on him, did DonKi confess that he got the screwed
up advice from some random guy who apparently was tagging along on your date.
They all turned to me once this point of the conversation was reached. Everyone was curious and from
the look in their eyes, they werent going to let me attempt to sneak my way out of this curiosity.
Care to explain your end of the date now? Kina prompted sternly. Who was this random guy that DonKi
was mentioning?
I sighed, pretending to be exhausted while I comfortably sang my pearls of lies to my friends.
Hes just some guy at my apartment. We spoke a bit in the elevator after I came home from school one
day and just had small chats after that. He mentioned that he had just moved in and that he was going
through a bad breakup and was looking to start over. I dont know. We got to talking when I was taking a
break from doing homework and I felt bad that he was going to be alone and miserable. I dont know what
came over me but, stupidly, I threw the invitation out that that he could come hang out with me on my date
if he was lonely and needed company. It was a thoughtless offer; I didnt think hed accept!
The girls nodded understandably at this, all four clicking their tongue in knowledge. None were the wiser
and none detected foul play in the elaborate lie I was had just given to them.
So hes not your boyfriend or suitor or anything? Ara asked softly, disappointment suffusing her voice
when this phantom boyfriend of mine didnt actually exist that I just it was just some random neighbor I
took pity on.

I shook my head, Oh no. Definitely not. Hes not my type. . . .hes a Demon I wanted to add.
Too bad, Dawn teased, moments later after everyone was satisfied with my story. At first, we were
pissed off at DonKi for running out on your date but when we found out that you were actually with some
other guy, we were all excited that little Grace was finally going to have her own boyfriend. We were
excited have the quintuple-group-date weve always wanted for our group!
I smiled, recalling being the 9th wheel whenever I went out with the girls and their boyfriends. It was
always awkward and everyone always teased me about getting a boyfriend so that we could have fun
group dates together but after roughly 4 years, I imagined they were losing hope that Id actually land
myself a full-time boyfriend as oppose to guys I just date every other week.
Maybe next year, I offered, sad myself because I really thought DonKi was going to be the 10 th wheel in
our group and that he was going to be the one for me. So much for that dream. . .
Ara nodded before reverting back to the more serious side of the conversation. Now that weve figured
out the mystery guy, can you just tell us whats been bothering you lately?
Its really nothing, guys, I placated them in my most reassuring voice, I think Ive been taking on too
many things at once and Im just exhausted from school, volunteering, my personal life and things like
that. My life has been spinning out of control and I think I just had a small breakdown but Im trying to get
back into the motions of just relaxing. I smiled meekly, looking at them with a soft expression. Thats why
I was so adamant on coming out tonight and just having fun with you guys. I didnt want to talk about my
problems, I just wanted to have fun and relax, you know? Just so I could forget about my troubles and just
be happy again.
Dawn and Ara covered their mouths with their hands in horror after I said this.
And here we are screwing it up by bringing all this crap up, Dawn said shamefully before Aras eyes
became filled with resolution and before Missy and Kina rolled their eyes at their friends overdramatization.
Okay, okay no more! Ara shouted, picking up a shot glass and raising it up in the air. Following her
example, the girls and I picked up our glasses as well. Missy, Kina and I may not have gotten along but
we all had a mutual love for Dawn and Ara (as well as a mutual love for fun and alcohol), no matter how at
odds we were, at that particular point in time, all that mattered was drinking and just enjoying our nights.
Lets just have fun now, Ara toasted, laughing while the music reverberated around us girls. Screw the
stress of school, screw our work problems, screw our boyfriend issues, screw family drama and screw
life. We may think our lives suck but at the end of the day, at least our names arent DonKi Kong, right?
The girls and I laughed while we raised our shot glasses to that toast, AMEN TO THAT!
I took a swig of the shot glass and I felt the alcohol burn my throat on the way down. I couldnt have felt
better. So this is why people have girls night out. I mused to myself. Nothing could take a girl away from

her personal/school/boy troubles more so than girlfriends who were all ready to bond and just have fun
together. I had never truly understood why people depended on friends so much but tonight, I got a small
taste of it, how much sanity it could bring to ones chaotic and drama-filled life and I felt thankful to have
this outlet in my life.
I smiled, finally ready to enjoy myself.
The music was pumping and I was swaying to the rhythm, enjoying myself briefly in the liveliness of the
club scene around me. People were smiling, laughing, swaying to the music and I couldnt help but revel
in this environment as well. I, along with everyone else in the club, was having a wonderful time getting
lost in our own deliriously fun and carefree world when a sudden hush overcame the club just as
someone stepped into the vicinity and turned our carefree, ordinary and plain world upside down.
. . .Eclipse.
Our small microcosm of a world pretty much stopped on its axis when he stepped onto the platform of the
club from the entrance hall, the spotlight catching him at the right moment, pausing on him and bringing
our unwavering attention onto him.
Like the only existing sun in our galaxy, our lives at that instant seemingly revolved around him and only
him. Tall and powerfully built, with a face crafted to perfection and an aura unmatched by any other,
Eclipse stood at the entrance hall of the club like he was a gift from God to us lowly humans a gift to
showcase what perfection looked like and a perfection that will never be surpassed by any other entities
in existence. With his chocolate brown eyes shimmering even under the shadows of the club, his black
button up shirt showcasing a hint of his chiseled chest, dark black pants accentuating the impressive
length of his tall figure, and a cigarette to his kissable lips, Eclipse couldnt have looked more like a
beautiful God come to life.
I had always known that Eclipse had a powerful aura but at that moment, I felt like I was staring at him
from the eyes of everyone in the club and I felt even more infatuated by him like I had truly been shown
the full power of who and what he is. Never in my life had I seen someone hold so much attention of a
room with the mere feel of his presence. Though there were several guys in the club who were bigger
than him, some who were just as tall as him, and some who were even a bit taller, Eclipse seemed to
have dwarfed everyone in sight. If our society didnt nurture us to be so prideful, then Id be willing to bet
that many individuals in the club wouldnt have any issue with getting on their knees and worshipping him
like the God he is. That was how powerful his aura was. . .
All eyes were on him but as his eyes searched the room, I felt my heart stop when his gaze found mine. I
was sitting in the far corner, hidden under the veil of shadows but I knew he saw me. With a slow, enticing
smile as his brief greeting to me, he took a puff of his cigarette, took his eyes off me and then, with the
grace of a tiger, glided across the room behind him, sped up the VIP upstairs area like it was his
playroom, and was instantly immersed in a crowd of beautiful, rich people in the exclusive VIP balconies
that adorned the club.
And then just like that, when the sun left us and disappeared into his own exclusive world, the spell was

broken and we insignificant humans were all allowed to go back to our mundane lives. The crazy part of
that hypnotic state was that although it felt like we were mesmerized for an eternity, it had actually only
been several seconds!
Oh my God, who the Hell was that? Ara chirped dramatically, while the happy and excited chattering of
the females in the club began to gossip in excitement. Everyone in the club went back to their own world
but everyone was now just talking about the beautiful eye candy who had just gifted us with his
appearance.
You guys felt that too, right? OMO I have a boyfriend but I felt like I cheated on him because I was
staring for so long! Dawn squeaked, nervously sipping from her martini glass.
Oh my, that was really hot, Missy remarked breathlessly, fanning herself with her right hand and drinking
her next shot glass from her right.
A guy like that is dangerous, Kina commented, taking a sip from her martini as well.
You got that right, I replied grumpily, watching as swarms of beautiful girls on the VIP balcony surround
Eclipse, each giving him bedroom eyes. A round of drinks was bestowed to the VIPs and Eclipse was in
the center of all this excitement. Regally, he raised his glass, making an unintelligible toast to everyone up
there and the crowd, boys and girls alike, cheered and drank with him like they were all one big happy
family. Though there were other guys on that VIP balcony, it seemed that Eclipse was now the favorite of
the girls because in a matter of seconds, their population multiplied severely and now, all the girls were all
fighting to throw themselves at him. I felt a glare take over my face while I watched this and watched him.
That bastard. . .he wasnt pushing any of them off of him either! He was just standing there, enjoying their
company while having his fun with everyone.
I was fuming. I was so angry that right when I was beginning to enjoy my night with the girls, he decided
to dramatically crush my girls night. Not only that but now he was parading with a bunch of girls in front of
me, not even giving me the time of day while I sat there in silence, staring up at him in misery.
I bit my lips.
I didnt understand the emotions reveling within me, why I was so angry to see Eclipse surrounded by
other girls but because I felt so uncomfortable and so angered by the scene, I actually excused myself
from the table, faked going to the bathroom, and just hurried out the backdoor for some fresh air.
Whats wrong with me tonight? I muttered to myself, breathing in the fresh air. Why did I care so much
what he did? Shouldnt I be grateful that he was leaving me alone and paying attention to other people?
Why was I feeling so territorial and so aggravated? Honestly, what was wrong with me tonight? I was
trying to categorize my thoughts, trying to calm myself down and just preserve some semblance of sanity
but all that was shot to Hell when I heard the door to the club creak open.
You shouldnt be outside by yourself.

I wasnt even given a minute to enjoy the fresh air by myself when I whipped around and found Eclipse
standing there behind me, studying me with his eyes while he took in how chilly it was outside. There was
soft mist cascading around us that I didnt notice until his eyes fell upon them. Its freezing out here and
its going to rain again soon, he told me, inclining his head towards the club. It was clear that he followed
me out with the sole purpose of reeling me back inside so that I wouldnt catch a cold. After disclosing to
me the prospect of how I would die, it was clear that Eclipse was Hell-bent in making sure that I wouldnt
get sick. Come back inside. I dont want you to catch anything.
What are you even doing here? I asked at once, ignoring his concern about my well-being. The residual
anger I felt for him still present in the intonation of my voice.
Though he appeared slightly put off by my tone of voice, Eclipse maintained his composure, dutifully
pardoned me for my rudeness and with a pleasant smile on his face, he said, Working.
I gazed at him bizarrely, Working?
He smirked coyly, sparing a glance at the closed club door where the undulation of music could still be
heard pounding from within its quarters. Clubs are notorious for fucking up inhibitions and letting lust fall
loose. Its ground zero for people giving into their indulgences.
Then it hit me when I remembered all those beautiful people he went upstairs to hang out with.
Those those VIP people, I prompted slowly, all the cards falling into place for me. Are they your
workers?
Co-workers, he amended.
I arched a curious brow. Arent you a Prince?
He shrugged, smiling sheepishly. They do not know who I am.
I gaped at him peculiarly, for a moment distracted with this new topic of conversation. Why dont they
know you? Arent you famous or something?
He chuckled at me like I was the most nave being in the world. You think every Demon under my rule is
gifted with the honor of meeting me or knowing what I look like? He shook his head. Wind coursed
around us, gliding his smoke away from him and into my direction. No, these kids are new baby
Demons and they think Im new as well, thats why they were all toasting to me up there. I prefer to lay
low and just mix in with the crowd as best as I can when I want to relax in a hot-spot.
It didnt take a genius to figure out that a hot-spot for a Demon is the place where they go to immerse
themselves in a particular indulgence. In Eclipses case, it was the clubs where lust is as rampant as air.
I gasped loudly when I realized what was happening in that once seemingly innocent club.

You guys are wreaking havoc over innocent party-goers! I accused.


No, my workers are having fun and so are the humans, Eclipse corrected tightly, showing an unusually
protective side over the baby Demons under his rule. Trust me, there are worse in my species and
worse hotspots for your fellow human beings to be in. Those kids in there are the safest ones. They are
not hurting anyone and they are not harming anyone they are just having fun and as it would appear,
your humans are having the time of their lives admiring them and adoring their presences.
I opened my mouth to argue what he had just said but no intelligible retort came out because what he
said was true: Everyone in that club adored the beautiful VIP people in the upstairs balcony and no one
appeared to be getting hurt in there. A symbiotic relationship, my mind distractedly defined for what was
happening within the club before anger overtook me and I was reminded of why I was standing outside in
the first place. I jarred myself out of the tangent we were on and glared at him again. I couldnt believe he
just pranced around with girls in his arms and was now trying to act like nothing had happened.
Well, you shouldnt be here, I stated, giving him a cold stare. You should just leave right now.
Why do you dislike me so much? he suddenly asked, his expression mirroring the offended one he had
earlier in the apartment. Am I really that despicable that you cant even stand to be around me?
His question acted as a punch to my gut but I kept myself from reeling. Why did I dislike him so much?
Did I dislike him? I knew that I did but I didnt find him to be despicable. I just found him to be overbearing,
to be tempting. . .and incredibly threatening.
Unsure of my own thoughts on this, I did what I did best, I feigned nonchalance and just gave him an
emotionless stare. I think my reaction to you every time I see you speaks for itself doesn't it? I jutted my
chin at him. Now I really think you should leave.
His jaw tightened at my command. He did not appreciate my tone. Standing tall and proud, Eclipse just
gave me a regal stare that was reminiscent of a King who wouldnt answer to God, much less a human
like me. There was only so much insolence he could tolerate before he was at his wits end and it
appeared that the prelude of the end has come for Eclipse in regards to me.
You dont tell me what to do, TeaCup, he commanded evenly, steel underlying his calm voice. No one
tells me what to do. Dont mistaken my strong liking to you to me being whipped by you in any way. It
would be a terrible mistake for a human like yourself to make in regards to a powerful entity like me.
Why are you here when I specifically asked you not to come and crash my girls night anyway? Didnt
you agree to my demands at the apartment to leave me alone tonight? After I had voice this, fear
speared through me. Concern filled my eyes when I realized that he had abandoned something when he
came here to bother me. And if youre here, then whos watching that oversized ball of fluff? OinkOink
wasnt necessarily my most favorite living being in the world but he was loyal and I hadnt forgot that he
was there for me when I was depressed about my impending death. I felt an attachment towards him
and did not find it to be entertaining that Eclipse was here when he was supposed to be watching the
puppy. What if something happened to OinkOink because of Eclipses abandonment?

I came to hang out and relax, I didnt do anything to you and your friends nor did I crash your night, he
answered swiftly. He face softened slightly at the reminder of OinkOink. And I tucked OinkOink in. I
poked him several times to make sure he was really asleep and hes completely knocked out. He wont be
up and running again until morning comes so you dont have to worry about him getting into any type of
trouble.
I nodded approvingly at his answer about OinkOink but I didnt let him off the hook with crashing my girls
night.
Hanging out in front of me with other girls counts as crashing my girls night, I told him critically. You
should be ashamed of yourself for not even being considerate enough to give me the space I asked for
and parading around with a bunch of girls in front of me while you were at it.
A sardonic brow raised up. Are you jealous?
What?! I reacted, flabbergasted by the sudden prompt. I gaped at him in bewilderment. Of what? You
with a bunch of girls? Who are you to me? Why would I be jealous? I swallowed uncomfortably once I
saw the offended glint in his eyes. If I didnt know better and if he actually had human emotions, then I
wouldve thought that he was feeling hurt that I could say this to him.
Did you put a spell over everyone by the way? I added distractedly, dismissing the hurt look on his face
as nothing of importance. Why was everyone so entranced by you when you walked in?
No, those are my natural charms, he said firmly, clearly maintaining composure despite the fact that I
could now see the muscles straining beneath his body. He looked tense, aggravated
and extremely pissed off. I have a very magnetic presence, one that a certain hard-headed girl takes for
granted. He scoffed grudgingly and then, as if insulted by the thought of what I had said to him when he
furthered pondered over my words, his eyes changed and the Prince of Hell decided it was due time to
enlighten me with his true views on our situation. You know what, Teacup? I think that youve been too
spoiled by me.
I look at him with confusion. What are you talking about?
He took a step closer to me, looking nothing short of intimidating while he towered over me.
Ive been nothing short of patient and affectionate with you but I think all that affection has gone to your
head because you seem to not even know a good thing when it is right in front of you. An embittered
smile that didn't reach his eyes graced his lips. Well if you dont see it, Im sure some other human girl
will.
It took all my will to control the fires that were threatening to sizzle in my eyes. Are you trying to make me
jealous?
I have to get some action from someone, right? he countered guiltlessly. He gave me a measuring look.

If youre not so willing then I can easily find another girl whod be more than willing. A challenging smile
touched his lips before he took a step closer to me, his much-too-hot-body crowding around mine with
suggestiveness. Of course if youve truly seen the errors of your way and admit that it is you who is at my
mercy, then Id be forgiving and things will return as is. Ill go back to spoiling you with my affections.
I scoffed at the male arrogance emitting from him.
Dont make it seem like Im the one who being taken pity on, Ashtray, I said to him harshly. I could feel
the competitive vixen within me spring to life and I wasnt going to give Eclipse the satisfaction of thinking
that he has won when it was so clear that he has lost since the beginning. Youre the one whos
obsessed with me, youre the one who gave up your powers to be here with me and youre the one who
cant stay away from me. Now tell me, who is at whose mercy?
He smiled wryly at what I said, his eyes accepting my challenge.
Well then, have fun on your girls night, Teacup, he told me tactfully. He turned away from me and
waltzed back toward the clubs backdoor, officially setting the competition between us in motion with his
final words to me before he disappeared into the club:
You know where to find me when youve gotten off your high horse and is ready to admit who is
obsessed with who, who cant stay away from who and who is at whose mercy.

dont know what came over me as I sat there, watching as girls after girls threw themselves at Eclipse,

who looked like he was more than enjoying his time as he sat up in the balcony area, sharing shots with
them and just laughing with them while I simmered there, blood boiling and eyes unblinking with rage. I
was angry, I was so angry and as much as I hated to admit it, I was so jealous. Hes my Demon! I have to
suffer with him and I have to deal with his overbearing personality and what happens in the end? Who
gets to benefit from it? Why do all these other girls get to crush on my eye candy, dance with him and
have their way with him while I had to watch out for nosebleeds and threats of possible death from sex?
My life is a joke.
Plagued with misery, I just kept drinking and drinking and I was going crazy. The girls, even Kina and
Missy, were beginning to become worried for me. They even tried to move all the drinks away from me but
I was persistent. Every time they attempted to take my drinks away, Id violently swat their hands, causing
them to jerk in shock from the violence displayed on my part. I was normally very introverted so one
would know that the alcohol was beginning to work its effects onto me because I would never become this
territorial and actually smack my friends hands for trying to keep me from getting shit-faced. I normally
had a very high tolerance for alcohol but when a human-being down drinks like I did, there is no blood
that is strong enough to withstand the effects of the alcohol.
I was inarguably drunk.

How did I know for sure I was drunk and not just tipsy? Well, theres only two things Id do if I became
drunk: 1.) Id become a bit more violent and 2.) Oh cheeses rice, youre about to see two. . .
Grace! Where you going?! OMO! Youre so drunk, come back! Dawns voice chased after me while Aras
arms tried to reach out for mine when she realized what I was getting ready to do in my drunken state,
Grace no! Oh shit, come back! Damn it, youre going to kill us when youre sober!
Fuck! Is she really doing this?! I heard Missy cry out, attempting to reach out for me as well. She missed
me by a mere inch and at the sight of this, Kina groaned in the background and wretchedly covered her
face in mortification, Oh crap, shes going to HUMILIATE us!
GRACE! they all screamed, Get your short ass back here!
But it was all too late.
I was already staggering onto the dance floor, bopping instinctively to the music. I recalled the image of all
these girls dancing sexily, using Eclipse like he was a stripper pole and I just shook my booty in anger,
releasing my frustration by gyrating my wrath away. Then, I did something I would never do in my sober
state: I busted out my signature move.
The Shopping Cart Dance.
Envisioning myself pushing a shopping cart down a grocery aisle while some weird trance music played in
the background, I started to glide down the dance floor, pushing the invisible cart with one hand, shaking
my butt like no ones business, and reaching one hand up, grabbing an imaginary chocolate-chip cookie
box and throwing it into the shopping cart while alternating the process with my other hand. It was a cross
between the old-school disco dance and simple retardation. All the while as I did this, I could feel Ara,
Dawn, Missy and Kina trying to pull me away from my imaginary shopping cart but being the persistent
drunk I was, I kept running back to my shopping cart and pushing it with my hips gyrating about like I was
a planet in the solar system revolving around the sun.
I looked up briefly to the balconies and I could see Eclipse resting his arms over the railing, completely
ignoring the other girls who were vying for his attention while he stared down at me. I couldnt really tell
because my vision was kinda blurry, but I couldve sworn there was an adoring smile on his face while he
watched me with unrivaled interest. Hell, I even think he was finding entertainment in laughing at me as a
couple of his workers stood beside him and watched me with big smiles on their faces as well.
Hmph. Ill show you. . .
Wanting to demonstrate to him how awesome I still was without him (and wanting to add some spice to
my shopping routine) I suddenly ducked down without warning, pretended that I was grabbing a tub of
cookies & cream ice cream from the bottom shelf of the non-existent freezer aisle and bounced back up
with skills.
Make room! Make room guys, hahahaha, look at that little chickie go!

What the heck is she doing?!


Hahahahahahaha, oh my God this is making my night!
WORK IT SHORTY! WORK IT!
I could see the crowd on the dance floor, boys and girls alike, swaying off to the side to give me room to
dance. You wouldve thought I wouldve gotten the hint and stopped dancing by then. It was obvious that
when people are making room for you to dance, it also meant that people are also looking at you. Under
any other circumstances, my shy nature wouldve had a heart attack with the attention I was getting but
because I was blinded my beer goggles, I didnt give it a second thought and just kept pushing my cart
down the aisle.
Yeah, yeah, yeah. Uh-huh. Uh-huh. Work it, Grace. Work it." I encouraged myself with shamelessness.
Subsequently, as I felt the alcohol pump its way through my body, I took it to another level. I attempted to
channel the Shakira within me but unfortunately, with the screams of horrors coming from the girls and the
feel of them fighting harder to drag me off the dance floor, I had a feeling instead of looking like Shakira, I
looked more like retarded ape doing some extremely frowned-upon tribal dance gone wrong. I just
couldnt stop. Bouncing around like I was convulsing with an exorcism, I started to channel Vinni from
Jersey Shore while fist-pumping my fist in the air.
YEAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!
OH YEAH BABY!!!!
I guess I was getting really good because as the laughter faded, I could hear cheers coming from the
crowd. I thought it was my own personal dancing skills but when I felt someone grab my hips, I knew it
was because of the addition of my dancing partner.
Turning around, I saw some random dude with a big afro, who was probably drunk himself, getting into
the mix and dancing with me as well. He was really intense though, copying my moves and relaying them
back to me. Even in my drunken state, I was feeling defeated and kinda angry that he was dancing so
close and that he couldnt be original and think up moves for himself. Why the Hell was this idiot copying
me and stealing my spotlight? Angered, I got hardcore as well when I realized I was in a dance-off.
The one big thing you should know when I get drunk: My inhibitions are all shot to Hell which meant that
my sadistic tendencies had no cap as well. With no hesitation, I thrust my leg up and with the hardest
force I could manage, I swung it forward at full speed, kicking the moronic drunk guy right in the balls,
earning a high-pitch scream from him that wouldve rivaled a little girls screams. His eyes rolled to the
back of his head in agony and I think he was crying in pain but all of that was inconsequential for me
when I found myself kicking him relentlessly once he collapsed to the ground. While kicking him like he

was my personal bitch, I was also happily fist-pumping in the air. I think everyone thought he was playing
along with me because, instead of pulling my sadistic self away from the crying man, the entire club was
cheering and fist-pumping with me as well.
Look at her go!
Yeah, you do your thang girl!
Yeeeeeeeeeeeeahhhhhh!!! WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!
Another roar of cheers exploded and I thought it was because I had won the dance off but when I felt
someone pull me close to him, I knew then it was because the sun of our microcosm of a world had
returned and he was marking his territory with me as his primary object of affection.
Wrapping me against his strong body, enveloping me in the natural aroma that I adored so much, Eclipse
placed each of his hands on my hips, applying a bit of pressure on it and easily controlling the sporadic
swaying and rotation of my hip so instead of looking like an out of control hurricane, I actually looked like
a woman who knew her way around the dance floor.
You win, Teacup, he whispered right into my ear, his warm breath making me hot all over. I could feel a
bitter smile form on his lips as he spoke to me. I lose. Im the one who is obsessed, Im the one who cant
seem to stay away from you and Im the one who is at your mercy.
I always win, Ashtray. I slurred drunkenly, feeling nothing but satisfaction to have him back by my side
once more.
He laughed and pulling me closer to him, wrapping his protective arms over me. You will always win
when it comes to me.
Next thing I knew, I was dancing in rhythm with him, our bodies swaying harmoniously to the upbeat
music undulating throughout the floor. Turning, twisting, and moving like an arduous wind, I was lost with
him. It wasnt a slow dance, it wasnt an I-want-to-sleep-with-you-once-we-get-off-this-dance-floor
grinding dance and it wasnt a sexy, salsa dance. It was just that a dance. A dance that old fashioned
lovers did with one another to break loose, have fun and a dance that completely steals you away from
your reality. The club that was filled with people seemed to have faded into oblivion and all that I existed in
my microcosm of a world was Eclipse and from the way he was looking at me, I imagined at the particular
second, I was his world as well.
. . . How did I look dancing? I asked moments later, feeling myself sober up while just being in his arms
Like an electrocuted monkey performing a dysfunctional mating dance while a 10.0 earthquake is taking
place.
. . . . . . . . . .

My cheeks boiled with the flames of shame when I absorbed what he said. I was absolutely speechless.
Was I that bad?
Eclipse laughed, raising up a hand to gently stroke over my flaming red cheek. Can I request that the
next time you dance like that again, it will only be when were in the privacy of our own bedroom and only
when youre completely naked with me?
. . . .I thought you said I looked like an electrocuted monkey?
A devilish grin played on his sensuous lips, I didnt say that it wasnt entertaining nor did I say that it didnt
turn me on to see you shake your cute little butt like that.
Youre always such a pervert. I replied, though I was secretly glad that he was more turned on by my
dysfunctional dancing routine than the lap dances that were being offered to him.
I was feeling like I was on cloud 9, like I was on top of the world when people began to come up to me
and tell me how much they enjoyed my performance. That was when I sobered up exponentially. I
realized quickly that. . .SHIT! I just danced like an idiot in front of a bunch of strangers! Horror streaked
over my face while I stared all around me like OinkOink would when he was confused and disconcerted
with his new surroundings. I was getting pats on the backs from guys and girls alike telling me that I was
the best performer theyve ever seen. They were being really nice but I knew they were lying. I was
nothing but a cute dork to them who made them laugh while they were performing their own mating
dance. Oh God, I felt so mortified! There was never a worst time to stop feeling drunk. . .
Grace, do you know him or should we intervene and rescue you now?
I nearly had a whiplash when I heard Dawns timid voice float over the loud music. The momentary
possession Eclipse had over my reality disintegrated like ice under the hot sun. Instinctively, I stepped
away from him, turned and was greeted with the sight of Dawn and Ara standing behind me, their faces
drained from chasing my drunk self around all night. Behind them were Kina and Missy, both of whom
looked exhausted as well from trying to help Dawn and Ara maintain me (and obviously failing at it) and if
my drunken eyes werent deceiving me, then Id say they looked extremely pissed off with me for ruining
their nights with my antics. I didnt blame them I was definitely acting the fool tonight.
Oh I know him. I know him! I assured them when I took into account that the girls and Eclipse were
staring awkwardly at one another, unmistakably waiting for me to make the appropriate introductions
before they could start conversing. I laughed nervously, still trying to gather my bearings. I began to
gesture a hand tentative motion from Eclipse to the girls.
Heh, uhm. . .everyone, this is Eclipse. Eclipse, uhm. . .these are my friends. Ara, Dawn, Kina and Missy.
Eclipse? Dawn whispered before her eyes grew huge with realization. She gasped at me before turning
back to him and pointing at him, knowledge glimmering in her eyes. OOOOH! Are you Graces new
neighbor?

Aras eyes grew wide as well, her train of thoughts mirroring Dawns. Were you the one who crashed
Graces date with DonKi?!
Kina exhaled in disbelief, laughter threatening to deluge from her mouth when she too prompted, Were
you the guy who convinced DonKi to ditch out on his date with Grace and told him cheat with someone
elses girlfriend?
Were you the hot guy who just walked in?! Missy blurted out, drunk off her mind before covering her
mouth in a blush.
Eclipse laughed, pretending to feel awkward with the blunt questions (though I knew he was internally
proud that he was so infamous being the girls even before they had a chance to meet him). Uh, I guess
Im guilty on all counts. He faked a blush, smiling at Missy who blushed like Hell when he added,
Though Im not sure about your question but Im flattered that you find me to be so favorable in the first
place. Thank you for that.
The girls nodded, all smiling non-stop at him. They were acting just like the residents at Sanctuary they
were completely enamored with him and utterly under his charismatic spell. I wanted to whisper to them,
You guys know youre smitten with a DEMON, right? but refrained from doing so because that would not
be a fun conversation for anyone especially for four Christian girls who adored God and detested
anything that went against God.
Ara laughed, being the first to break everyone from their stupor. Well, its so nice to meet you, Eclipse.
She glanced at me with an approving glint in her eyes before turning back to him, Thanks for saving
Grace, by the way and getting her to stop that weird dance of her. The girls and I have been trying to pry
her off the dance floor all night but we were afraid of getting attacked by her because Grace is kinda
violent when shes drunk. She laughed. Shes uncharacteristically wacky too so its a great relief to see
that you could help maintain her drunkenness!
I glared at Ara. You do know the alcohol is wearing off and Im becoming coherent again right, unnie?
Ara smiled coyly, winking at me before Dawn, who had a sneaky smile on her face as well added, Well,
were going to call it an early night and leave now. . . She turned to me. Were just going to stop by the
church and since its all the way on the other direction. . . Her eyes sparked as if she was horrified by this
newfound development. She gasped dramatically, Whos going to take you home, Grace? We dont want
you traveling all by yourself at night!
I bestowed Dawn and Ara with a blank, unamused stare for their poor performance before Eclipse smiled
and went with opportunity that Dawn and Ara conspicuously opened for him.
Ill take her home, he assured them, clearly being able to see through their poor acting skills. He looked
like he definitely approved of their efforts to match us together. You know, since we both live in the same
apartment complex and all itll make sense if she just leaves me. Ill take care of her from here.
Oh thank God! Ara beamed, We thought poor, beautiful and single Grace here was going to walk home

all alone without anyone to protect her.


Oh my God, someone kill me. . .This is the lamest match-making efforts ever displayed in the history of
the world.
Youre such a good guy, Eclipse! Dawn approved, before turning around and motioning for the girls to
follow her toward the exit. Well then, were just going to leave the two of you alone now. Have a safe
night!
With sneaky smiles on their faces, Ara and Dawn ushered Kina and Missy away, winking at me and giving
me a thumbs up as they fought through the crowd. Hell, I knew all of them were drunk because even
Missy and Kina, both of whom hated me in their sober state, were giving me smiles of approval as well as
they pivoted around the corner, took a turn towards the exit and dutifully disappeared, leaving me to stand
there, once again, completely alone with Eclipse.
. . .Your friends are really bad actors, Eclipse whispered into my ear in amusement. Then he smiled,
So Im your neighbor now?
I sighed. DonKi told them about some random guy crashing my date, I explained to him about my lie. I
didnt want to tell them it was a Demon who was after my soul so I fibbed and told them that you were
some new guy who just moved into my apartment complex.
He clicked his tongue in knowledge, So now after seeing what I look like, they have decided that they
should play matchmakers for us?
It would seem like it.
He smiled coyly, sliding an arm around my waist, pulling me close to him as he begun towards the exit.
We shouldnt disappoint them now, should we?
He laughed upon seeing the distaste on my face. He playfully pinched my nose as we moved through the
crowd as his way of extinguishing the paranoia that was about to go up in flames within me.
I was just kidding, Gracie, he told me with playful yet sobering conviction. A Demon and a human
cannot be a couple its against the laws of nature. One of us has to change for the other in order for that
to work out and seeing as that Im not willing to become human and you are unwilling to be a Demon, we
are at a stalemate arent we? He smirked, Unless you want to make things official and become a Demon
for me right here and now.
I rolled my eyes at him, drunkenly pushing him away while I ran outside to enjoy the fresh cool air. I dont
think so, Ashtray.
He laughed, following closely behind me. One day you will truly consider becoming a Demon for me, he
teased, raising a challenging brow at me. You cant resist my charms forever, Teacup.

Not forever, I agreed wistfully just we walked side by side, left the liveliness of the club behind us, and
efficiently disappeared into the night that would only mark the beginning of a monumental evening for us.
Only until the day I die.

Not even God can break us now."


005 (IV|IV) The Eclipse of Grace

fter we left the club, Eclipse and I, in an effort to save the money, opted out of procuring a cab to get

back to my apartment and just decided to walk home instead. The journey back to my neighborhood was
unfortunately a long one because Soleil was further out in the city yet the walk proved to be a good one
for me because the cold chills and fresh air was helping to return my sobriety to me and my once
congested mind just felt freer with the peaceful setting.
We walked around the city, submerging ourselves into the sea of people swarming the city at night. Neon
signs, car headlights and streetlights glowed on the surface of the damp pavements that had been
touched by rain earlier in the evening. The city had a natural, luminous glow to it and there was a sense of
purity to the air that left me feeling sated. Under any other circumstances, I would dread having to walk
around outside after it had rain, especially when only dressed in my heels and party dress but tonight, it
just felt so perfect and nice. It was so pleasant to me that when Eclipse casually suggested that take a
detour to the business district to further enjoy the tranquility of the night, I accepted without a second
thought.
The incredible thing with this whole walk was the peaceful silence emanating from Eclipse. Throughout
the entirety of our journey across the streets that were protected by skyscrapers, he barely said anything,
a complete 180 from his usual talkative self moments prior in the club. Aside from talking about how cold
it was and asking me if I wanted to take a little detour, he appeared to be lost in his own world of thoughts
while he smoked his cigarette, peaceful smoke swimming away from his lips as his eyes silently admired
the illuminated world around him.
. . . I walk around here a lot when you get pissed off at me, his voice finally penetrated the silence,
catching me off guard. I turned to him, catching him just as a small smile graced his lips. He was admiring
a beautiful building in the distance.
Do you really? I found it hard to believe simply because I couldnt imagine a Demon doing something so
normal so human.
Do you think I just go back to my throne when I disappear? he laughed, bringing his eyes back down to
meet mine. At night, when I feel that its time to leave you alone before I drive you completely over the
edge, I take a pit-stop here before I go back to my home.

Why?
AAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!
Just as I posed this question, an ahjumma, who was walking in the sea of pedestrians amongst us,
suddenly slipped on the damp pavement, her black handbag escaping her grip as she fell forward with a
loud scream, her face headed for the unforgiving concrete. It all happened so quickly. She was on her
way down and wouldve violently smashed her face into the ground if Eclipse hadnt caught her in time,
saving her from her misfortune.
Ohh!! Thank you so much, dear! she whispered, no doubt grateful to be saved.
Eclipse smiled kindly, helping her to stand up straight and regain her equilibrium. Under the glow of the
night and under the pretense of this gracious act, his beautiful face mirrored that of the glow of Angel. It
was absolutely no problem.
For a brief sadistic moment, it disappointed me that he saved her because I wouldve loved to enjoy her
misery. I was unhappy with his actions but for the seconds to follow after that fleeting sadism dissolved
with the cold night, I felt strangely warmed to be able to witness him being nice to someone. I couldnt
explain it but oddly enough, I felt proud of him and more oddly, I admired him.
It was like his actions eclipsed my own darkness because while the grateful ahjumma continued to
earnestly thank Eclipse for his help, I crouched down, fought the foot traffic that waltzed around all her
spilled items, gathered her belongings and handed her purse back to her, earning her grateful thank
yous to both of us when she realized that we were together. After telling her that it was no problem and
that we were happy to help, we continued with our gait around the business district, getting right back into
the topic of conversation like we were never distracted in the first place.
The first thing you should know is that I look down at your race, he told me, answering my previous
question about why he took walks around the business district at night. I felt the defensive nerves within
me spark up but I held back the need to attack him back for the insult and instead, I remained quiet and
allowed him to continue.
He turned to me, smiled lightly and then said, But Im sure you have an idea about my dislike already. I
look down at your race but with that said, I can honestly say that nothing in the God-given world beats
your enthusiasm to challenge the confines of the life that has been given to you. He looked up at all the
towering buildings surrounding him, his eyes filled with true admiration. Your constant desires to find out
the limits of the sky, to be grander than you are and your ability to create works of arts in the form of these
breathtaking infrastructures that youre not worthy of is very fascinating to me. Its the equivalent of ants
figuring out how to start fire its amazing. A pleasant surprise to someone like me because my opinion of
all of you was quite low but its been risen slightly.
He smiled self-deprecatingly, as if knowing that it wasnt appropriate for a Demon of his caliber to speak
so positively of humans even in the smallest dosages. Plus its amazing to be out here at night. The
world is so busy. There are thousands of people surrounding you when you walk these streets but you

would never feel more alone and lost. Its a liberating feeling and an unsettling feeling mixed into one. But
the chaos around here makes it easy for me to categorize my thoughts and at the end of the day, I just
find it very relaxing to be out here, amongst all of you, completely loss in the structured chaos. There is no
better place to be able to put life into perspective than being outside, surrounded by others in existence.
Its your way of relaxing, I provided for him.
He nodded, I guess it is, isnt it? His eyes fell on mine, curiosity infused within the depths of his brown
eyes. What do you do to relax, Teacup?
I relax by immersing myself in the misery of others, I said honestly, thinking back to the feeling of
disappointment I experienced when Eclipse saved that lady from her misfortune. I may have showcased
kindness because, in a perplexed moment, I felt influenced by Eclipses unprecedented graciousness but
now, much like so many other moments in my life, I could feel my kindheartedness becoming
overshadowed by my dark vindictiveness. I felt the bitter, vindictive and cruel sensation return to me. If
given the second chance to turn back time, I wouldve held Eclipse back from saving her and I wouldve
taken great joy in her misery. Thoughts like these made whats left of my humanity feel shameful; it made
me hate myself for it is clear that, the little humanity I had left had, once again, lost to my overpowering
sadism.
This was my life a life filled with contradictions.
I wanted to be a good person but in the end, I would always be a bad person.
I smiled dryly to myself, my embittered eyes meandering around the busy world surrounding me. The cool
wind tousled my hair like waves in an ocean. Normal people take walks to relax themselves but for me, I
go out to find someones misery to enjoy. If I cant find it organically, then I create my own remedy for my
addiction by being the one to cause the misery. The only time I can truly relax and enjoy myself is when
Ive had my dosage and when Ive had my fill of the misery of others. For example, right now, Im not
happy and Im a bit angrier at you for saving that woman and influencing me to help her too. Now, all that
is running through my head is that I shouldve stopped you so that I could watch her fall on her face and
relish in her misery.
He grinned lightly, as if not surprised by this admission of truth from me. Instead of responding to the
minute anger I had for him, he continued along with the former half of my statement. And you feel
nothing when youre surrounded by these thousands of people? Surely the majority here must be
miserable why cant you just enjoy it all here?
Ive tried, I admitted sadly. In a place like this, where everyones thoughts are all over the place, the
emotions are mixed together with the chaos. I feel nothing when I walk around here. Its all white noise
merely background noise never music to what I need. It's like I would need for everyone out here to be
miserable at the same time if I wanted to enjoy their miseries.
It must be terrible, Eclipse mused carelessly, surveying the streets. To live in a world where you feel so
alone amongst your own kind and to make it all worse, youre stuck with an addiction that you just cannot

control.
It was only after he said this did I realized that I unknowingly opened up more than I should have.
I couldnt have that.
I watched him smoke the cigarette like it was his lifeline and I couldnt help but be disturbed by it. His
mention of my addiction brought my attention to his. Eclipse had always presented himself to be so
strong-willed and his desire for me aside, I couldnt fathom why he was so addicted to smoking. Shouldnt
someone like him be above it? Sensing my opportunity, I shifted the spotlight to him and his addiction.
Why do you smoke?
He shrugged, smiling lightheartedly as he began to walk backwards, his cigarette lighting up before proud
smoke filtered away from his lips. His retreating footsteps mirrored my advancing footsteps as we
continued down the busy street. Why wouldnt I?
Its bad for you.
An entertained glint sparkled in his eyes. Oh?
I went on quickly, wanting to beat him at this game and drill it into his head that he shouldnt be smoking.
And it's bad for your heart.
He laughed, winking at me with ease while he continued to walk backwards, skillfully maneuvering around
people and never bumping into anyone. My heart is already bad - heartless as some would say.
I frowned. It turns your teeth yellow.
He smiled, flashing his pearly white teeth as a wordless contradiction to my warning.
Its bad for your lungs.
He continued to walk at a brisk pace, not even breaking a sweat it was his silent and arrogant way of
telling me that his lungs were fine.
Not giving up, I pilfered through my mind for the bad consequences of smoking and hastily added, And
and it gives you bad breath.
He stopped at once, nearly causing me to collide with him when my heels bumped onto his shoes. I held
my breath while my body shook, waking up and coming to life for him.
In that moment, it was just me and Eclipse in the middle of the hectic world around us. In a fluid motion,
while a blur of people, cars and nightlife dimmed in the background, he bent down slightly, gave me one
of his breathtaking smiles and took it upon himself to decadently blow smoke into my face.

Tell me, Teacup, he purred, his lips just above the tip of my nose. He pecked it gently, causing the blood
to boil on my face while he whispered, Do I have bad breath?
Instead of coughing in disgust as I had anticipated, I found myself breathing in the smoke, inhaling the
most wonderful scent I could ever dream of smelling and found myself eager for more when the smoke
dissolved under the weight of the cold. I was captivated but I was also logical enough to know when Im in
a precarious predicament. Without hesitation, I placed my hands on his chest and pushed him away as a
means to put a distance between us. I couldnt let myself be affected by his charms. Granted, it was
getting tiring to consciously force myself to push him away when all I wanted to do was to be close to him,
it was the best tactic I could come up with when faced with an adversary like Eclipse who just radiated
physical extravagance.
What kind of cigarette is that anyway? I asked quietly, trying to change the subject and trying to quench
my curiosity about the cigarette that seemed to different from all other cigarettes Ive ever been around.
Why doesnt it smell bad at all?
This. . . he answered, taking the cigarette out of his lips and taking a moment to gaze at it. He faced
forward, no longer walking backwards, is a very special cigarette.
Its not bad for you, I supplied and he nodded before continuing with his gait down the sidewalk. I
followed closely, walking beside him. It doesnt even have any negative effects on you, does it?
No, he conceded with slight amusement. He placed the cigarette back in his mouth and continued to
smoke it. Unlike your race, my race is a bit smarter. We do not create anything to kill us; we merely
create things to entertain us and benefit us.
I frowned at another one of his casual diss to my race but relented in arguing when his diss was wellwarranted. As it would appear, we were the only race stupid enough to create things to kill us rather than
benefit us. Stupidity is stupidity you cant defend it.
What are the benefits of smoking that cigarette? I asked, staring at it just as the bud lit up and a fog of
smoke swam away from his lips.
It has a calming effect on me, he provided lightly before shrugging and adding, Plus its become a bad
habit of sorts.
Then, as if reaching the destination he has been seeking all night, Eclipse stopped in a quiet part of the
street, his eyes gazing up at the infrastructure that stood adjacent to us. I looked up too and I realized that
it was the building that he had been admiring all night one of the highest buildings in the block.
. . .Lets go up there, he suggested, his excited eyes staring up at the edifice like it was a work of art.
I gave him a strange look, clearly recalling my fear of heights. Excuse me?

To the roof of this building, he clarified, his eyes still askance. The view must be nice. I want to see it.
Wh what? My eyes bloomed wide with fear at a possible proposal he would give as a means of
actually getting up there. . .He wasnt suggesting Demonic stuff now was he? I was afraid of heights but I
was more afraid of Demonic magic. HoHow?
He laughed, bringing his gaze back down to me. By taking the elevator up of course. He made it sound
so obvious that it made me feel stupid to think that he was going to force me to perform so Demonic act in
order to pop up there. Though I was relieved we were given a pardon from playing around with his
Demonic powers, I grew more paranoid at the phobia I had of heights, the unpleasant possibility of getting
arrested and spending my few remaining days in incarceration as oppose to enjoying whats left of my
life.
Bu-but isnt the building rigged with alarms? I tried to voice out as my subtle of telling him I really didnt
want to go up there.
He smiled, stepping closer to the building and waving a graceful his hand over the locked doors. Instantly,
the once locked doors parted like the red sea and obediently slid open for him. You were saying?
I gaped at him, not knowing what to say.
I had never done anything like this and I was so afraid of everything. I was afraid of my phobia getting the
best of me, I was afraid of breaking down and I really didnt want to get in trouble just in case we got
caught. . .
I was feeling extremely apprehensive until Eclipse gave me an assuring smile and said, Youre drunk and
as it would seem, youre about to die soon. Everything done tonight is forgivable and understandable on
your part so why not to say to Hell with your fears and just be a bit rebellious with me? A warm smile
before, It would be a good memory to have before you die, yes? To fight all your fears and overcome
them if only for a night?
Something in the way he said this quelled my fears. I was afraid. . . but something within me felt brave
enough to combat those fears especially with Eclipses words acting as my catalyst.
I am drunk. It was more of an uncertain question than a statement but it was enough to drive the engine
within me. Imabout to die, I should do something naughty and brave while Im at it. With an uncertain
smile of consent, I hurried into the building with him and dashed to the awaiting elevator where we were
whisked up to the highest floor. From there, we climbed the remaining stairway and before I could
consider the implications of my rebellious actions, I felt the wind course through me air once Eclipse
opened the door to the roof and we were outside, gifted with one of the more gorgeous views I would ever
see in my lifetime.
Hesitantly, I stepped onto the surface of the roof and felt the world around me vibrate with life. Under the
dark canopy of the star-infused sky and the illumination of the full moon, the twinkling vista of Seoul in all
its incandescent glory left me feeling breathless. I feel like I was swimming in a dark ocean of lights. The

powerful wind glided all around us, its numbing embrace sending goose bumps to chase after goose
bumps on my body as we walked on the roof. Down below, with all the high-rise buildings acting as our
bastion against the wind, I couldnt have imagined how cold it truly was but up here, where there is
nothing to encase you from the heavenly skies, it was no holds bars. I shouldve been cold, shuddering
but it was the opposite. I felt refreshed and strangely, I liberated up here as well. I was lucky to be wearing
a skin-tight dress because no matter how violent the wind, it did little to nudge the fabric of my provocative
dress which was nice on my part because I did not want to inadvertently flash a sexually frustrated
Demon while we were on top of the world.
Like two lost children who had found the view of Eden, side by side, we slowly made our ways down the
quiet roof, our astonished eyes reflecting the beauty of the vista surrounding us.
We got to the edge and I felt my heart jump in my throat when I gazed down at the lively city below me.
My phobia for heights came back at full-speed and I went into panic mode. Oh my God. . . What was I
thinking coming up here?! Was I out of my mind?
As if sensing my fear, Eclipse smiled reaching his hand up and stroking my quivering cheek, his dark eyes
ebbed with a warmness that chased away all the fear within me.
If you fall, then Ill catch you.
I stopped trembling.
Such a simple statement but for me, it felt so powerful that at that moment, I had never felt safer.
I didnt ask him the mechanisms in which he planned on catching me but there was such conviction in
his gaze that I did not doubt his assurance. So with that fear calmed, I followed his lead and sat down
beside him. I was still feeling nervous but it was infinitely better than what I felt seconds prior.
Giving me the appropriate time to adjust to my new settings, Eclipse said nothing while we sat there with
our legs hung over the edge of the building, our eyes lingering on the twinkling city breathing around us.
The only thing that kept us company was the whispering of the wind coupled with the soft breaths of the
city below us.
After a long moment, I grew comfortable and as impossible as it sounded, I felt happier as I stared down
at the world below me. While walking down with everyone, I had never felt more out of place like I didnt
belong. But sitting up here, staring down at the world from high above, I felt enlightened like this was
where I belong. . .
. . . I wish I had the powers to disappear like you to be able to physically escape from my problems with
a mere thought.
The words escaped me faster than I could filter them. I regretted it as soon as it came out.
You know you can have that, he told me at once, capitalizing on my momentary lapse in judgment. His

eyes were rested on me and suddenly the serene moment we had was ruined by my inadvertent reminder
of his task on earth his desperation to stay alive and take my soul from me. You know that you can
have all of that if youd only just give me your consent. . .
I dont want to turn into a Demon, I told him firmly and he merely smirked at this, shaking his head at
me. He turned and stared wistfully at the city of lights beneath us. He breathed a sigh, inhaling his
cigarette.
You dont belong in this world, Gracie, he began pensively. Being a broken human being may be in your
nurtured nature but it isnt in your blood. Youd be happier in a world where you could just be yourself
where you dont have to hide behind the mask of being someone youre not.
You speak as if you know so much about me but I know nothing about you, I told him, remembering his
earlier question in the night about why I disliked him so much. Feeling strangely free and unrestrained up
here, I finally chose to enlighten him on why I hated being around him so much.
I gazed thoughtfully into his eyes while wind continued to sweep through us.
You asked me earlier in the night why I disliked you so much why I found it despicable to be around
you. Ill be honest with you, Eclipse. I like you a lot. Youre very entertaining to me. Ive become quite
bored with my life and the same monotonous things that have been occurring within it. Though I cant say
that youve been the bearer of good news, I can say that youve liven my life up more than its ever been lit
up. I find you to be very entertaining but I dont trust you. I find you to be tempting, yes. I find it hard at
times to control my own whims around you and I do not like the loss of my control, yes. But what I despise
most about you, the big reason why I hate your presence is because I loathe being around someone who
knows more about me then I do about them. In all my life of growing up alone, for as long as I can
remember, no one has ever seen my true color the true persona of the type of person I am which is a
sadist in sheeps clothing. But then you came along and pretty much threw everything out of proportion.
Bitterness infused my eyes.
Suddenly there is someone out there who knows my secrets, someone out there who knows what makes
me tick and someone out there who is aware of the shame I have for myself. I smiled dryly. Ive always
led a solitary life and I dont let anyone in. Im always more cunning than my fellow human beings and for
that, I feel safe with my existence. Yet with you, the great omniscient Demon who is more cunning than
me, your presence in my life and your knowledge is poison to someone like me. You threaten my
existence in more ways than one. You know far too much about me and for that reason and that reason
alone, I will always loathe you because I do not like it when someone can see through me and I cant
see through them.
I know what everyone else knows, he responded at once after listening to everything I had to say and
being quiet for so long. His brown eyes held my own with ease.
Your state of affairs in life and your propensity towards sadism is obvious and anyone with some
semblance of a deductive reasoning can see that if they knew just a small surface information about you

which was that you were the one who killed your family and that you continue to exhibit your sadism
even in small dosages. All of that is public knowledge for a Demon like myself so me figuring out what
makes you tick isnt intrusive its just fact.
He smiled gently at me. Take me for instance. Im sure youve figured out all the coated layer there is to
me. You know more or less what type of individual I am and my set personality just as I know yours.
However, we do not know the Whys to why the other is the way they are and the complexities of
everything that embodies that type of individuals we are.
His eyes implored mine. I am not a threat to you, Gracie. Contrary to what you may believe, I do not have
you figured out. I have my theories and my own hypothesis but certainly nothing concrete. Youre actually
very complicated which may be one of the reasons why I find such fascination with you. You may feel
that Im a mystery to you but youre a mystery to me as well.
But you still know more about me, I argued, though I felt slightly better to hear his side and hear that he
found me to be just as complex and puzzling as I found him. No matter what you say, our relationship is
very skewed. You still know more about me than Ill ever know about you. My background, my world and
certain things about me may be public knowledge, but your background, your world and your beliefs
arent.
He nodded understandably, his expression mirroring that of his demeanor the other night when he briefly
opened up to me. Very well. Ask me.
Really? I blurted out, surprised that he was giving me this concession again.
He nodded again, his eyes showing no bluff. Ask me then, Teacup. Just like the other night. Anything you
want that will help give you some semblance of what makes me tick, what has helped embodied me to be
the entity that I am and anything that will make me less threatening to you.
Whats Hell like? I asked immediately, going right into one of the things that is such a big part of
someones upbringing and background: Where theyre from.
For me its beautiful, he told me, a favorable smile dancing in his eyes at the reminder of his home. He
gazed at me with confidence. For you it would be as well.
I gave him a curious look. I take it the pit of despair and misery only exists for the humans of whom lost
their way?
Something like that.
Can you explain more?
He took a moment to ponder my question and then, he relented and enlightened me on the inner
workings of world that us humans can only dream (or have nightmares) of seeing and being a part of.

There are 7 Kingdoms in Hell, he began to elaborate, holding every inch of my attention. The dark sky
began to rumble slightly while he spoke, giving me knowledge about something that few humans would
ever be enlightened about. It is ruled over by the Devils 7 sons the 7 Dark Majesties. For those
residing in any part of the 7 Kingdoms, you will never see a more beautiful place. But for those residing
underneath the tomb the pit of Hell then there will never be a more miserable place. Thats where the
assumption of Hell rests for your world but for our world, it is merely the inverted tip of a much bigger
iceberg.
I swallowed slowly, amazed by the fact that though I had known that Eclipses home was in Hell, I had
always just considered it to be what I imagined it to be: a place with lots of fire and a place filled with
miserable souls. It was insightful to be able to sit there and pretty much be told that there is more to Hell
than misery. I recalled the love in Eclipses eyes as he thought abut his home and a dangerous thought
crossed my mind. If Eclipse was so fond of it. . .then it couldnt be that bad, right?
Luckily, that dangerous thought was obscured by another prevalent realization in what he had just
explained to me. I turned to him instantly, bringing attention to a certain anomaly in the piece of
information he gave to me. You say that Hell is ruled over by the 7 Dark Majesties the 7 Princes. If its
ruled over by you and your brothers. . .then where is your father?
The light in his eyes dimmed remotely at this question.
In hibernation, he said quietly, slowly taking his eyes off of me and now staring out into the dark heavens
above.
Hes in. . .hibernation?
He nodded. My father hasnt been around. . . in a really long time. . .
My curiosity was unquestionably piqued. Tell me.
It looked like he wasnt planning on telling me anything that dealt with his father and his fathers
hibernation but as if recalling my dislike for the fact that he kept so many secrets from me, Eclipse gave
me this one concession for the night to no doubt even our relationship out.
The world around us grew quiet as he inhaled deeply, taking a deep inhalation of his cigarette with a
contemplative expression on his face. The wind had stopped howling, the city beneath grew silent and the
storms in the Heavens have stopped brewing for the time being. In that suspended moment, it seemed
that the entire world has fallen silent to listen to this biblical story as well.
. . .It is said that after my father fell from the Heavens, his first acts in the new world order was to create
his 7 heirs, Eclipse began softly, staring at the full moon in the distance. Pride was his first heir, the first
son he ripped a part of himself to create the most powerful sin of all and the one that caused him to fall
from grace. Then came Wrath and Envythe next two sins he felt when he fell. Several more long
centuries passed and in that time frame, he created Greed, Sloth, and Gluttony. It was said that by the
time it reached me, more than several centuries from the time he first fell, he was losing power. In order to

create his last son, he had to wait for the moment where God turns a blind eye.
A blind eye? I repeated slowly.
He nodded. When the moon passes between the sun and the earth, something. . .extravagant. .
.happens.
An Eclipse, I provided for him.
He nodded, again taking his eyes away from the view and returning his gaze to me. The phenomenon is
more than astronomical it is biblical. Eclipses are rare and total Eclipses where the moon covers
the entire body of the sun is rarer. But for those few times where a totality occurs, those are the times
where time stops. It is the time where God is blinded from the world he created, it is the time where the
Heavens are powerless and it is a time where Gods grace is overshadowed, as it is the forces of evil that
that humankind falls mercy to.
He went on, staring at the incandescent moon with interest. The meaning of Lucifer stands for Lightbearer. The root of my fathers powers stems from the control of the luminescent skies. When the Eclipse
occurs, his power for that brief moment in time is renewed.
He stopped smoking, flicking his cigarette away and just breathed in the fresh cool air.
He created me when his power was at its weakest and when it was at its strongest. Everything that my
father had left, he gave up to create me. It is said that because the Heavens were blinded when I was
created, my powers are beyond anything theyve seen for unlike my Elder brothers I was gifted with
the last ounce of my fathers powers before he was thrown into exhaustion and before he had to go deep
within the pit of Hell to renew his powers where he has to go into hibernation and where he hasnt risen
since.
Is that why you were given another name other than Lust? I asked, awed by the true significance of his
name.
He nodded. It is an homage to my father and an homage to how I was born under the cloak of the
Eclipse under the veil of evil in its most powerful form.
Are your brothers given other names as well?
No, he laughed, shaking his head. They each go by the name of their Sin. He smiled coyly at me. Im
the only special one of the family, Teacup.
I smirked at him, staring at him with a newfound light.
It was amazing how a mere question about his background, or his familys background could give me
such enlightenment about Eclipse. It astounded me because at that second, he appeared larger than life.
A real life, powerful Demon. . .the last spawn of Satan was sitting here beside me, speaking to me instead

of wreaking havoc on the world and putting his life on the life to just have my soul. It was all so surreal
and I couldnt imagine why someone of his caliber would waste time with me. Granted he does appeared
like the type of Demon who would risk life and death for the fame of garnering a coveted soul, I somehow
felt there was more to Eclipse and his motives behind being so attached to me.
There was so much running in my mind and I guess I was still a bit intoxicated by all the alcohol I downed
earlier because then, before I could even think twice about my query, I asked him a question that was so
out of the blue that I couldnt believe I had the nerve to ask him that. . .
. . .Are you in love with me or something?
Sounds of cars screeching beneath us could be heard from below, an appropriate companion to Eclipse
who had the same reaction of wait-what-the-Hell-did-you-just-say look on his handsome face.
He gazed at me and I knew he was trying his best not to laugh at me. He was looking at me like I had just
asked a computer if it has fallen in love with me the notion sounded ridiculous and hilarious to him and
though he did his best to hold back his laughter, I could hear the mocking amusement coming out of his
voice.
Demons dont fall in love, Gracie, he told me as if it was the most obvious fact in the world. He bit his
lips, holding in his smile for he knew this was a sensitive topic to me. He tried to take it seriously and
answer me in a civil manner but it was obvious to me that he thought this was the funniest thing he has
ever heard. He cleared his throat, his scrutinizing eyes burying into mine with aloof curiosity. What would
possess you to think that Im in love with you?
I felt the mortification rain down on me with his reaction to my question. I had never felt more stupid. If I
wasnt so afraid of heights, then I wouldve jumped off the building to save myself from the
embarrassment that was plaguing me and my pride. Of course a Demon couldnt fall in love, what the Hell
was I thinking?
I. . . I swallowed tightly, trying to pilfer through my thoughts to wonder what would possess me to ask
such an improbable question. I I just cant understand why you would risk your life to get my soul. . .
So your only conclusion was to think that a Demon has fallen in love with you? he provided lightly. He
was making fun of me and I did not appreciate it
I frowned, feeling defensive and angry that he was making so light of this conversation. Granted it was a
dumb question to ask a Demon of all things but he didnt have to make me feel so shitty for asking. You
cant blame me for asking that.
He nodded, giving me the respect to no longer mock me and my nave question.
Let me tell you something about Love, Teacup, he began seriously, staring at me with conviction in his
eyes.

Love is over-the-top lust in its most powerful form. It weakens humans blinds them into believing that
there is a certain magic in the world that could be attained through the mere acts of love when in truth,
such illusions do not exist. All that exists is Lust and whats left is just companionship. You humans
mistaken the two separate logic and combine them into one thinking that companionship coupled lust
equates to love which is not true at all. Lust is lust and when youre in lust, you enjoy someone elses
companionship for all that is worth and over-the-top Lust is when you would kill anything that threatens to
the companionship you cherish so much away which is something you humans mistaken for love.
He smirked, the city lights twinkling behind while I stared at him. So to answer your question, no Gracie,
Im not in love with you nor will I ever be. Love is an illusion, it is not a silly thing I allow myself to fall fool
too.
He smiled kindly at me when he saw that the offended frown was still on my face. Do not mistaken my
amusement for your question to mean that my feelings for you arent genuine because it is. I like you,
Gracie. I happen to like you a lot. I dont love you but my lust for youmy desire for youis stronger than
anything Ive ever felt. . .
He gazed into my eyes, the dark pools of his gaze holding my unyielding attention. The illusion of Love,
like humans, dies. If a mortal man should ever promise his undying love to you then it will die with his
lifetime. But if I promise just an ounce of my affection to you then it will live on until the infinities. There is
no such thing as undying in the human promises but anything that I commit myself to, anything that I
promise you it will truly be undying it will truly be constant and eternal. And all of that, my little Teacup,
holds more gravity than any lifetime of love any mortal man can give you.
I smiled halfheartedly once his philosophy on love dwelled over me. I recalled all dreams about finding
that special someone to change me for the better, to help give me a normal life to help me experience
all that life has to offer which is love. No matter how worthless it may be to him, it still meant everything
to me.
I do not want to be lusted after for all the unending eternities, I told him with wistful conviction of my own.
I shifted my eyes to the expanse of the glittering and unrestrained vista before me. All I want is to
experience a moment of pure, unadulterated love that is so powerful it will last me a lifetime.
I turned back to him and smiled at him once my eyes caught his curious ones. Your Lust is amusing to
me, Eclipse. It entertains me, it fascinates me, it may be fun to be around but thats all that it does. It will
never have a lasting impact on me, it will never satisfy me and it will never hold any gravity for me in light
of what Ive wanted all my life. For a Demon like yourself, you may not think that love exists but for me, I
think it does. It may be rare, it may be hard to find and it may be difficult to detect but I think it exists.
The pools in Eclipses dark eyes glimmered in amusement, Such foolish words for a bright girl. Here you
have the Prince of Hell lusting after you and you go lusting after the short-lived illusion of love instead. If
this doesnt make you foolish then I dont know what would.
I shook my head with a defiant smile. Im not being foolish.

Arent you? he incited. One of the human definitions of the love that youre seeking is the ability to put
someone else before you to put their well-being, their health and their happiness before you. His eyes
scrutinized me carefully. You killed your own family when you were six, Gracie. You could care less about
their deaths and you dont a damn about anyone else in your life. Do you really think someone like you
would ever be capable of loving someone more than you love yourself?
I was quiet because every part of me answered No. I wasnt capable of loving anyone more than myself
Hell, who was I kidding? I wasnt even capable of loving anything much less someone. I knew that he
had a point to everything he just said to me but instead of agreeing with him, I just continued to stare into
the distance with silence emanating from my lips.
You and I are the same, Gracie, he continued reflectively. I could feel his gaze rest on me briefly before
he eyes returned to the vista of our majestic surroundings. Were two different entities but were both
selfish beings who only cares about their own self-preservation, their own needs and their own
existences. We do not possess the genetic make-up to put the needs of others above our own. We only
care for things we lust for and we only care about things that gives us mutual benefits.
He turned to me, disappointment thickening his voice. Were better than all this weakness yet you are so
anchored with your foolish desires to fit in and become human that you fail to see the wonders of being
immune to all this human weakness. Love does not conquer and in the end, all humans will realize this
fact before their end comes.
Whats so great about being a Demon? I couldnt help but ask, finally turning to face him. All this talk
about him hating my race so much, I couldnt help but wonder what was so special about his. You seem
so put off with humans and everything that humans seem to live for so I cant help but wonder, what is so
great about being a Demon?
He beamed proudly, as if expecting me to ask this. He didnt waste time in giving me his proud answer. I
like waking up and knowing that I have the rest of forever ahead of me that I will always have Eternity
by my side. I will always have time to enjoy myself, to never worry about time and to never be pulled
down by mortal weakness. It is a powerful gift that Demons are given to be so above mortal limitations
and I cannot imagine anything being ever to replace my love for it and the power it has given me.
He turned the question back on me, challenge edging his voice. Whats so great about being human?
What is so special about your life that despite the fact that youre such an outcast, you still hold onto to
your humanity when Im offering you immortality? To be greater than what you are?
I deliberated for a moment, allowing my thoughts to organically come to me. Unlike all other times Ive
answered him, this answer was important to me and I didnt want to articulate it in haste. I wanted to
answer him succinctly and clearly because it was the very reason why I chose death, instead of Eternity
and I wanted him to understand exactly why I chose to reject his offer.
Lips parting after exhaling deeply, I began. Its comforting to wake up to know that my time here is
limited.

Though he tried not to show it, I knew that Eclipse was utterly engaged. His silence encouraged me to
forge on with my explanation.
If I had an Eternity to live, then I would feel trapped. If I only had a lifetime, Id feel gifted. I would
appreciate every moment given to me because I know that I would never get these moments again.
Theres a comforting fact knowing that youre part of an established cycle of life. Were all born to live, to
experience the motions of life and when it all comes to pass, well all experience the kiss of death when
our time comes. I smiled faintly. I feel calmed by this fact. To live is to experience death; to experience
death is to truly live. Every human goes through it and for me, dying when my time comes will make me
feel like I was finally part of the world I couldnt fit into when I was alive. Dying when Im supposed to die
will no longer make me like an outcast and as a result I will no longer be different than anyone else.
Itd finally make you human, Eclipse supplied for me, his eyes glowing briefly as if completely
enlightened by my answer.
I nodded proudly.
That was the reason I chose death. . . because I wanted to be human.
At my confirmation, Eclipse shook his head and laughed in disbelief. You are choosing death so that
youd finally feel like youre human? Doesnt that sound a bit extreme?
I dont think its extreme, I told him truthfully. I was scared in the beginning but when I pondered over it
more, I realized that I didnt fear death. The truth is, I dont think people truly fear death. They just fear the
unknown, they just fear the prospect of how they will die and the majority of the time, they fear losing the
people they love, they fear never being able to love their loved ones again and most of all, I think they all
fear the pain it will bring to the loved ones they have to leave behind.
Before I could control it, a sad smile slid across my lips.
I dont have that problem though. As you said, I have no family and I have no real friends. I mean, I have
Dawn and Ara but they do not truly know who I am so I cant really call them friends and because Im so
sadistic, Id probably never form any true relationships with them. So yeah, I have no real friends and I
have no one who I care enough about to give up my life for. My death will be a slow and natural one so I
dont think Im afraid of that anymore because it sounds peaceful in a screwed up way. I guess thats why
I dont dread death so much. I wont die some painful, excruciating way where Im being murdered or
something and Im not leaving anyone I care about behind when I go, so in truth, aside from the fear of
the unknown, I fear nothing else that comes with death. I have nothing to lose so to speak.
But what if that irrational wish of yours comes true and you were to find someone to love?
I went quiet, surprised that Mr. I-dont-believe-in-love actually brought up the hypothetical and highly
improbable situation where Id actually find someone who Id love more than I loved myself.
I smiled at the thought though, no matter how improbable and impossible it was. Then I would finally

become human while Im still alive and what more could you ask for in a mere lifetime, right?
He laughed, shaking his head again to himself like he had never had a more nave conversation with
someone.
Then, long moments later. . .
Good luck then, Gracie, he whispered with fatigued resignation before handing me something.
I lowered my gaze and felt amazement kiss my eyes when I stared down at the stunning blue rose he
extended out to me. Hesitantly, I grabbed the blue rose from his hand. I held it up, inspected it and felt my
heart palpitate uncontrollably at the beauty emanating from it. It looked unnatural and completely
breathtaking.
I looked at him, curiosity embedded on my countenance. Whats this for?
An appropriate gift for the endeavor you are foolishly lusting after, he answered with wry amusement.
Someone like you isnt conditioned to be able to love someone because it will always be in your nature to
be sadistic to never truly experience human emotions. He smiled kindly though, So with that reality in
mind, good luck with finding that special someone who could give you that moment to last you for the rest
of your lifetime, to make you feel human before your end comes, Teacup.
It shouldve been mocking because that was how it sounded but judging by the manner Eclipse said it to
me and the genuine authenticity in his eyes, I knew he truly meant it. He truly wished me luck because he
knew all too well that this was an impossible task that I would only be given the opportunity to seek not
to obtain.
Until then, he mused on with a devilish and predatory smile making a home on those decadent lips.
Youre going to have to deal with an immortal Prince who is Hell-bent on turning you into a Demon. I
dont know about you, but my endeavor sounds more fun than yours.
To make his point, a cookie-and-cream ice cream cone, my favorite ice cream, appeared in my hand as
well as his own hand. He smiled, raising his ice cream cone up, Heres to an Eternity.
Disregarding my diet in the face of a surprisingly reflective and philosophical night with my very own
Demon (and because I loved eating ice cream on a cold night) I laughed freely, raising my ice cream cone
as well, Heres to the End of Forever.
He smirked with amusement, his eyes staring deep into mine. Good luck with not becoming a Demon,
human girl.
I smiled with my own amusement, never taking my gaze off his. Good luck with not becoming a human,
Demonic being.
Smiling softly at one another together, we respectfully toasted to one anothers toast and for that brief

drunken night, I allowed myself the impossibility of something I never thought Id allowed myself: I
permitted myself to freely enjoy Eclipses company. My walls were down with him and for that moment, I
did not care because for the first time, I had never felt more at ease with my life.
I had never felt more at peace but deep down. . .
. . .I also knew this peaceful moment would be fleeting for me.
While eating, a small part of me could sense the storm clouds coming in, the soft rumbles of thunder
generating from the Heavens above as Eclipse and I continued to sit there in silence, an appropriate
prelude for all that was ahead of me. For that particular night with Eclipse, I may have decided my fate
and accepted death as my companion but in less than several days, I would come to find that fate and
destiny were resilient creatures they do not bend at the will of humans and they certainly do not bow
down to my demands especially when they have such big plans for me.
There was something big brewing in my life and soon, the tranquility Ive been gifted with, the ignorance
that has followed me and the oblivion Ive befriended will finally meet its formidable oppositions. There
was a big reason why Eclipse, the great powerful Demon of Lust the Devils youngest son, would risk
his entire existence to obtain my soul and in the coming days, I would explosively begin to understand
what the Source of his motivation is.

The grand stage of my life has been set and soon, I will be expected to fatefully perform on it.

It is agonizing. . .
006 (I|III) Kairos

very human being is said to be born with the ability to make choices.

We are born with the ability to analytically assess the given roads in our lives and make the best decision
we can in terms of where each roads lead. In the realm pertaining to fate and destiny, fate is when life
urges you onto roads toward certain events of your life, destiny is when said events are unavoidable no
matter how many detours you attempt to take and then there is the third option that has been gifted to us
since the dawn of time: Freewill the ability to make the decision to fight fate and destiny when we feel
that we have been left without options.
The one misconception about freewill, however, is that we can use it anytime we want in relation to our
defiance against fate and destiny.
Freewill can be employed daily, yes, but when you are going to war against an already written destiny,

there are only several moments in life where you can actually use this freewill and change the course of
your life forever. These windows of opportunity are low in numbers, rare in existence and almost damn
near impossible to detect when faced with the chaos that is your life. Your only hope is that you are
knowledgeable enough in your instincts to make the right decision when that elusive and opportune time
comes and your only hope is for that fickle thing we call luck to be on your side when the juncture arises
and you are forced to make a decision that can redefine your life forever or simply give you the illusion
that youve changed your fate, when in truth, you are merely heading in the very direction that has already
been pre-ordained for you.
For myself, I was under the nave illusion that I had freewill and I was under the more moronic illusion that
having freewill meant that fate and destiny will bend to my defiance and adhere to my will which was
that I wanted to keep my soul and continue to be human regardless of the temptation of eternal life. I
thought I had it all figured out but unfortunately for me, the authoritative hands of fate was about to show
me how insignificant my will was in regards to all the plans that life had already written out for me. . .
Throughout the night and well into the next morning, I kept telling myself that Eclipses presence was
merely temporary and that once he finally got bored and/or got the hint that I wasnt going to give him my
soul (though Ive been thinking this since I first met him), that he would leave me alone and I could go
about the normalcy of my life. I kept reminding myself that Eclipse wasnt my reality that my reality was
the life before Eclipse: The solitary life of a graduating college student.
Ive never allowed myself to stray far from that reminder but after our heart-felt, unfiltered conversation on
top of the high-rise building the night prior, I found myself wavering from my previous reality and
incorporating my reality into his instead.
All of a sudden, I couldnt get the Demon, who has made himself an immovable fixture in my life, out of
my mind. I couldnt even concentrate in class anymore (and its usually so easy for me to concentrate
because I care about my grades so much) because my mind kept wandering back to him. It got so
scandalous that I even did something I never did in class: I actually started counting down the minutes till
class was over so that I could hang out with him again! He was slowly turning me into a slacker. That was
how much he has immersed himself into my life that was how much Ive grown used to him.
It was a scary but simultaneously consoling thought.
Scary that I was actually getting used to the Demon of Lust being constantly by my side and consoling
because, despite all the apprehensiveness I still had about him, I was beginning to feel like Ive found my
first real friend in this world. Not a friend who I keep secrets from but a friend who knows my deepest
darkest secrets but still accepts me for me. A friend who wont turn away from me in disgust, a friend who
wont judge because Im different, a friend who is actually. . . afriend.
. . . It was only after I came to that conclusion did I realize how dumb it sounded.
Friend?
A Demon?

I didnt have to go to church everyday to see how preposterous that notion was.
Eclipse wasnt a friend. He was simply a business-minded Demon whose main goal in life was to obtain
my soul for his own benefit. He was far from a friend and I was appalled with myself for ever giving him
such a dangerous label.
I inwardly shook my head at the idiocy of my own traffic of thoughts. I couldnt believe I allowed myself to
get thisdistracted. . . With my priorities back in order, I forced myself out of my thoughts about Eclipse and
delve right back into the reality that was my life college, homework, studying, and paying attention in
class.
Raising my eyes back up, I focused my attention on my professor and went back to being the studious
and good student that I was. And thank God I did too because class was nearly over and my professor
actually moving on to discussing the big upcoming project for the semester.
. . . For this project, I will be assigning you your partners, my petite middle-aged marketing instructor,
Professor Pak stated, taking a sip from her Starbucks cup. She grabbed a piece of paper from her podium
desk, the graying curls of her hair bouncing stiffly over her dark gray suit when she did this. She stared at
the paper through her half-moon glasses. When I call your names, please raise your hands so your
partner will know who you are. After which, you can go ahead and meet up while I go over the contents of
the project. . .
The pairing of assigned partners occurred as soon as Professor Pak started reading the pairings from her
list. All around me, my classmates were raising their hands, indicating their presence to their partners
before getting up from their seats and sitting beside one another. Friends who were paired with friends
were giddy with excitement, classmates who didnt know each other managed small talk while exchanging
contact information while the rest of us were uncomfortably waiting in their seats for their names to be
called.
I groaned to myself as this took place.
Under typical circumstances, I wouldnt mind group or partner projects because though I was an antisocial person at heart, outwardly, I was a good actress and I had an acceptable amount of charm to get
along with everyone I had to work with but for this project, I couldnt help but dread it because of my
academic situation in regards to a certain Demon putting a hex on me.
After leaving the high-rise building and returning home last night, I made an effort to use our bonding
moment to my advantage by utilizing my charms and attempting to negotiate the terms of my gradinghex with Eclipse. I thought I would be able to sweet talk him into going easy on me but regrettably, the
cunning Demon proved to be a difficult entity to bargain with. No matter how much I argued with him to
just let up with my grades, he wouldnt budge with his conviction to screw up my grades until I agree to
give him my soul.
It was only after I threatened to give him the silent treatment did he bitterly relinquish a bit of his

stubbornness by saying that hell be nice to me and that hell raise my cap ceiling up meaning that the
highest grade Id get is a C and that was dependent on the fact that I actually studied and I got an A for
the particular project/assignment. Embittered that I couldnt get the As I wanted (but knowing that I
couldnt have gotten a better deal because Eclipse was that cruel of a Demon to give me Fs for the rest
of my college career), I grumpily accepted the pitiful bargain I was given.
But now, as I sat in class and waited for my name to be called, I couldnt help but feel so terrible for
whoever was unlucky enough to be my partner. Due to Eclipses unprecedented involvement in my
academic affairs, it just sucked for my partner because the highest grade theyd get was a C and that was
dependant upon that fact that we worked hard enough on the actual project to get an A!
I nervously chewed my bottom lip. As entertaining as it would be for my sadism, I hated the idea of having
to drag someone elses grade down with me.
Grace Hwang, Professor Pak finally called out, jarring me from my web of thoughts.
I raised my hand, smiling meekly. Guilt skittered like spiders in my stomach while anxiety spilled over me.
I waited in nervousness to find out who my unlucky partner would be.
You will be working with. . .Jang Shin.
Fiddling with my pen, I craned my neck a bit and scanned my eyes around the descending rows below
me to detect a possible indication as to who partner was. Partners were speaking and laughing with each
other and other classmates were still facing the Professor waiting for their names to be called I saw
everyone but an indication of who my partner was or if my partner was even in class today.
My brows furrowed in bemusement.
Is my partner even here?
Here, I heard a low, male voice utter from the side.
I turned to my left, casting my gaze further to the other end of the room where I saw a guy with a white
hoodie, gesturing a nonchalant wave of his hand towards me. No wonder I didnt see him. It turned out he
was sitting in the same last row as me. He was just all the way across the other side and hidden from my
vantage point.
I waited for him to come to me but when I saw that he made no effort to move over to where I sat, I, being
the pushover and people-pleaser that I was with my fellow human beings, smiled at him and productively
began to gather my own things. I stacked my notebooks and books together before hastily throwing my
bag over my shoulder. I hurried next to him, the hem of my pink dress fluttering on my thighs as Professor
Pak continued to list off the remaining names on her list
Hi, I said briskly, sliding into the empty seat beside him while already capping off my pen and turning to
a blank page on my notebook. First things first, exchange contact information.

Heres my email address and phone number, I said, writing the information down. After I was done, I
ripped the piece of paper out and slid it to him. After that, I gave him the pen and notebook paper as well.
Can you write down yours as well?
He nodded carelessly.
As if waking up from a nap he took in class, he ran a lazy hand through his head and the hoodie fell off,
revealing his long black hair that was tied up in a half pony-tail. My eyes expanded when I recognized the
features of his handsome face now that his countenance wasnt veiled under the shadows of the
hoodie. The guy who stood up for me and Sony at the supermarket. . .
Hey. . .havent we met before? I prompted hesitantly, my smile growing slightly brighter when I realized
who he was. Normally Id be shyer in regards to summoning the bravery to ask someone if Ive met them
before. Id usually wait for the other person to recognize me first, but I couldnt help myself because I felt
so awed and excited to be with the kind stranger again.
I had a big smile on my face but just as quickly, I was beginning to regret being so bold with the reaction
he was giving me. As expected, he gave me a strange look that was a hybrid between a look of who-theHell-are-you and who-is-this-freaky-girl-the-Professor-paired-me-up-with? He had already written down
his contact information and I could tell he was debating on whether or not he should give it to me. Though
he wasnt my type, he was still good-looking in that rugged, rebel-without-cause way; I knew that he must
have had his share of girls who acted freakishly around him because of his good looks and I hated that I
looked like I was one of them. I thought he was good-looking but I wasnt an obsessed fangirl!
Feeling embarrassed that he didnt remember me and that he was probably already categorizing me into
that stalker classification, I quickly added, A few weeks ago or something. At the grocery story in front of
all the pumpkins. . .
I was prepared to go further into detail about Sony and how he stood up for us when his eyes, at long last,
lit up in dawning knowledge. A quirk of a knowing smile lined his lips. His dark-brown eyes grew warmer
at the remembrance.
. . .The pumpkin girl.
I laughed, relieved that he remembered and finding amusement in the nickname he gave me in lieu of my
real name. Yeah! That was me!
He laughed as well, the atmosphere around us becoming more companionable. The detached air that
once enclosed him dispelled and in its place was a friendly aura that just made me feel welcomed to be in
his presence. What a small world. I cant believe Im running into you again.
I was about to respond when the last of the partner pairings were assigned and Professor Paks
authoritative voice swam over our whispers. She began to go over the objectives of the project and what it
would entail. While listening and taking notes, Shin and I were still on our high. It wasnt every day that

youd run into a complete stranger that you met weeks ago and it wasnt every day that you get partnered
with them so I think we were both just shocked and excited that such a coincidence occurred.
He clicked his tongue, causing me to turn over to look at him while Professor Pak droned on about what
she expected from our presentations.
Leaning in, his deep and smooth voice was soft enough to not overpower Professor Paks. I wasnt
planning on giving my A-game to this project but seeing as that I actually know my partner, I think Ill have
to take it seriously now.
I remembered my dilemma with my glass-ceiling grades and I could feel my dread return ten-fold. Oh
God, it sucked even more now that I knew my partner and that I actually liked him as a person, I thought
miserably. Feeling absolutely awful by his kind offer, I made the effort to smile at him while I shrugged
halfheartedly. You dont have to.
No, I have to, he insisted good-naturedly, making me feel guiltier and guiltier with his thoughtfulness. He
laughed softly to himself. If only for the sake of passing this class and moving on with my life. He took a
moment to write down the requirements for the project on the piece of paper I gave him before he turned
back to me. His kind eyes glowed with warm curiosity. Are you a senior?
I nodded proudly, unable to help but smile widely at him. There was such a friendly aura to him that I
couldnt help but feel comfortable around him. It was so different from the cold ambiance he was radiating
initially so I was thankful to be privy to this warm aura. Im graduating this year.
Me too, he told me. He turned briefly to make sure that Professor Pak wasnt aware that we were
chatting while she was still talking. Once he was sure that she was blissfully unaware, he turned back to
me and just gave a conversational snort of disbelief. Some degree were getting with the global financial
crisis coming down on us, huh?
I laughed wryly to myself, recalling all the diss Ive been getting about it. Im getting a lot of crap for it.
So am I, he empathized, making me feel better that I wasnt the only business student getting crap
about my major. I wasnt close to anyone in my business school so it was a nice feeling for me to be able
to talk to someone who could relate to my own state of affairs in terms of being a business student.
Oh I should tell you, he casually announced once something came to his mind. Do you remember the
bastard who was being a jackass to you at the grocery store?
How could I forget? I thought crossly. I would never be able to forget the bastard who was so rude to me.
Instead of giving him my unfiltered and unkind thoughts, I simply bobbed my head graciously, the
innocence still cloaked over my angelic face. Yeah, what about him?
Apparently he got what was coming to him. Someone vandalized his Lamborghini in the parking lot. After
I came out from the store, I saw him standing beside it with the cops. They were asking him who had

motives and he said that he doesnt know, that he has gotten into a lot of arguments that day with all
these random people that any one of them couldve fucked his car up.
He smirked with amusement, clearly finding hilarity with the bastards misfortune. What goes around
comes around, right?
How terrible, I commented, feigning pity for the man. Secretly, I was overjoyed to be reminded of what I
did. My sadism secretly cheered in pride while my artificial innocence just sighed in feigned
disappointment.
He regarded me with interest. You think so?
I nodded. He may have whats coming to him but that doesnt mean its right for someone to do that to
him.
A lighthearted and indicting smile formed on Shins lips. I guess I should count you out as the culprit
then.
Who knows, it might have been me. I shrugged sneakily, using all the charm that I knew surrounded my
outwardly innocent appearance to play along with him. I mean, he was pretty mean and rude to me.
Shin shook his head almost immediately at what he took as a playful statement from me as opposed to an
actual confession to my crime. You dont look like the type. You probably dont have a mean bone in your
body. His eyes lit up upon remembering the other person who was with me that day. Oh and how was
the little boy who was with you? Was he your son? Is he alright? He looked so upset and afraid that day.
I shook my head at the query about Sony being my son. No, no. I volunteer at the local shelter there and
hes one of the residents. He was just tagging along for shopping. I beamed, touched for Sony that Shin
was showing concern for him, especially weeks later. And hes alright. He was upset for a bit but he got
over it as the day went on.
Thats good, Shin approved before kindly saying, And you just confirmed my suspicions about you not
having a mean bone in your body. Its nice that youd actually invest time into helping others its very
admirable of you.
I blushed. Its funny you should say that because I think that it was so nice of you to stand up for me and
Sony especially when you didnt even know us. I was beginning to feel incompetent, standing there
listening to him talk down to me and I was so ashamed of myself that I didnt have enough gall to at least
defend the child I was with but Im glad someone else stepped up to the plate. So thank you again.
No man should talk to a woman or child like that. It was my pleasure to help put him in his place.
It would be a complete lie on my part if I said that Shin didnt look so much more attractive to me when he
said that. Ive been raised in the age where girls are taught to be independent and for the vast majority of
my life, Ive adhered to these rules. Ive never depended on anyone, I dealt with my own problems by

myself and I walk through life as independent as the next nomad. My only weak spot is that Im softspoken and timid because I do not like confrontation (I usually do the two-face thing and get revenge
behind someones back) but those weaknesses didnt overshadow the fact that for the past several years
of my life, Ive taken care of myself without needing a man to help make me feel secure with my station in
life. I was independent but being independent didnt mean I was immune when a guy is chivalrous and
just plain sweet. It felt nice to be taken care of if only for small moments in your life and for this, I
couldnt control the warming of my heart while I smiled at him, grateful for him and his chivalrous
disposition.
I didnt know what to say to him but my reply was inconsequential because at that precise second,
Professor Pak conveniently ended lecture, dismissing us from class and wishing us all a good weekend. I
gazed around briefly, stunned that Ive been such a bad student today. I was not only not paying attention
earlier but I was even talking over my professor! I was so distracted with my own conversations that class
was actually over before I knew it. Wow, I couldnt believe how rebellious I was being.
The project is not due till another couple of weeks, I started as we began to pack up with the rest of
class, still reeling slightly from the warm buttery feeling that he gave me with his last statement. I made an
effort to be appear normal as I continued to speak, holding my books to my chest. So do you just want to
meet up when the time gets closer?
Shin nodded, grabbing his cell off the desk and putting it in his pocket as his only belonging that he
needed to pack. Unlike me, he had nothing else on him that he needed to carry out. Sticking my last
pencil into my purse, I got up and fell into step with him as we descended down the steps with our fellow
classmates.
Yeah, well do that. There was a lingering smile on his face before we stepped into the main business
hall of the building and submerged ourselves with the traffic of students in the hall.
Grace, right? Shin asked, stopping briefly in the corner with me. His dark brown eyes were as warm as
ever.
I nodded with a big smile, knowing that I behaving like a smitten girl but having no ability to stop it. Shin
wasnt my usual type but appearances can be deceiving and right then and there, I really felt an attraction
towards him. Perhaps it was the hero-loving-syndrome, your inner self feeling more attraction because
the guy saved you but the puppy crush I felt for him was undeniable and for the most part, I didnt mind it
so much. It felt nice to feel like a girl and still have small, harmless crushes regardless of all the crap that
was going on in my life. The last guy I had a puppy crush on was DonKi and seeing as that was a big fail
on my part (thanks to Eclipse and his intervention), it was nice to replace that failed prospect with another
shining star. Shin and I may never date, he could very well have a girlfriend or he could very well be gay
but my attraction was just that, an attraction. In short, he seemed like a really cool guy and I imagined he
would just keep getting cooler every time I interacted with him.
Well, it was very nice to officially meet you, Grace, he told me before pulling his white hoodie back up
and giving me an incline of the head as his gesture of goodbye to me. Ill see you around.

It was nice to meet you too, Shin. I waved at him, happy with myself that I actually made a potential new
friend in class. Have a good weekend.
Walking in opposite directions of the hall, we waved goodbye to one another before I turned away and
headed toward the exit. I stepped outside of the business school building, still smiling to myself about how
pleasant and cool my meeting (or re-meeting) with Shin was and what a cool guy he still turned out to be.
I still couldnt believe out of all the places for me to see him again, itd be in class. What a crazy twist of
fate. . .
Teacup. . .
As soon as I heard his voice, any puppy-crush fascination with Shin was dissolved and placed aside
when and Eclipse managed to do what he will always do best, take over my reality and immerse me into
his. If Shin was a star in my eyes, then Eclipse was the sun or better yet, he was the eclipse that came
over the sun. His presence was powerful, overshadowing, demanding and utterly mesmerizing. It wasnt a
fair toss between Shin and Eclipse because while Shin felt like an amazing prospective reality, Eclipse felt
like a complete and utter fantasy. I may have wanted reality for my life but much like any other human in
existence, I will always have the stronger lust to immerse myself into my fantasies. And what a fantasy
Eclipse was.
Seated comfortably on the semi-tall brick monument that had the engraving of the schools name on it,
Eclipse casually exhaled the fume from his cigarette and smiled as the wind swept through his hair and
took his clouds of smoke away.
Looking spiffy in dark pin-striped slacks and a matching black pinstriped button-up shirt, Eclipse looked
like he was modeling in front of an invisible camera with no care in the world about the
monument not being a sitting area for students. With lingering stares of girls nearly tripping on their feet
while staring at him with desire in their eyes, I felt my blood boil once Eclipse caught sight of me, happily
got out of his seat and through this action, I saw those girls taking the perverted opportunity to gawk on
his butt while he was innocently unaware of their depravity. I was outraged. His butt! How could they stare
at his butt like he was just a piece of meat? Do these girls have no shame?
I knew that I had no right to be jealous because just seconds prior, I was flirting and crushing on another
guy. I had to admit, I felt a little bit like a hoebag because I felt like I cheated on Eclipse because I was
attracted to Shin but it took all my will to assure myself that I wasnt a shady girl cheating on anyone. I
was single, I wasnt in love with anyone and I wasnt committed to anyone. Eclipse has already made it
amply clear that he will never love me and in all realities, I would never love a Demon so the leeway I had
to flirt as I wished was big and I knew I couldnt be faulted for that. No matter how much I could justify it
though, I still felt slightly guilty and no matter how much I knew that Eclipse was never going to the one
for me, I still couldnt help but feel territorial over him. Whether fantasies were fleeting or not, he was still
mine and I didnt want to share him.
How was class, Gracie? he asked charmingly, sliding a strong arm around my waist and pulling me
close to him as his intimate way of greeting me. He smiled, staring down at me with a playful glint in his
eyes that seemed to have promised me fantasies I could never dream of. Did you miss me?

No, I answered mad at the perverted girls who were checking him out in front of me but taking it out on
him for being as alluring and eye-catching as he was. Cant he walk around with a bag over his head or
something?
He smirked knowingly at my answer. Liar. Then brought his sensual lips to my ears and whispered, I
missed you.
I hid the blush that appeared on my cheeks at the simple statement. Even though we established last
night that both of us didnt take the other seriously in regards to getting into a romantic relationship, I was
still a shallow 20-year-girl and Eclipse was still the irresistible Demon of Lust when someone as goodlooking as Eclipse whispers sweet nothings in your ear, you blush. Expected shallow reactions aside, I
also knew that it was imperative on my part to keep Eclipse from being aware of how much he affected
me as a woman.
In an effort to hide my blush, I extracted myself from his grasp, turned my gaze away from him and just
started making my way across campus to get to work. Taking no offense to the distance I placed between
us, Eclipse followed closely behind me, helping me with my books by pulling my Finance books out of my
grasp and carrying the encyclopedia-size books like they didnt weigh more than a piece of paper.
Did your Professor let all of you out late today? Eclipse asked as we strolled toward the graduate library.
The cold air curled around us while we treaded against the wind. What was taking so long?
She assigned us partners for the upcoming project and she was going over it and I was getting my
partners contact information and getting to know him.
I conveniently left out the part about having a puppy-dog crush on Shin because, as I recalled what
occurred last time with DonKi, I was almost positive Eclipse would find some way to sabotage my
relationship if any with Shin. I wasnt exactly choosing date outfits for the guy (I hardly knew him!) but I
enjoyed Shins company and I didnt want Eclipse to screw it up because knowing Eclipse,
he would screw shit up for me.
However much I was resolved on not telling Eclipse any more about Shin than I needed to, I still wanted
to make a request about the grading system once I was reminded of Shin, what a really nice person he
was, how much Id like to be his friend (or close acquaintance if anything) and how much I still owed him
for standing up for Sony and I the other day.
Eclipse. . .
. . .Im sorry, Gracie, Eclipse dismissed at once, already knowing what I wanted from him. But it doesnt
matter if you work with someone else or not, Im not taking the hex off your grades. Whoever your partner
is, theyd have to suffer right along with you.
Eclipse, this is so unfair! I complained, my pink heels clacking over the pebbled ground once we
stepped onto the graduate side of campus. Do you know guilty this makes me feel? My partner has

nothing to do with us!


Give me your soul and well put your guilt at ease, he replied simply, giving absolutely no regard to the
innocent casualties of his single-minded ambition.
. . .Youre such an Ashtray, I replied almost petulantly, crestfallen once we stopped in place after
reaching the library. I had never felt so helpless in my life and had never felt more childish to resort to
name-calling when I couldnt get what I wanted.
Though he appeared to feel slightly guilty for being the cause of my dejected state, Eclipse was a resilient
Demon guilt comes and goes, his desperation for self-preservation reigned supreme.
Im going to get going now, he told me, attempting to use his charms to butter me up before he left. He
gently handed me back my books and then he took it upon himself to gingerly stroke his fingers over my
hair, allowing his fingertips to appreciate the curves of my curls. Dont be too angry at me, Teacup. Id like
nothing more than to spoil the Hell out of you but my pursuit for your soul supersedes anything else I may
want. So with that said, please expect more rejections on my part until you give me what I need but also
know that if this was any other situation, Id happily spoil you with whatever you wanted.
I snorted, shaking my head at him and his empty words. Men, no matter what species, are always great
liars.
Eclipse merely smirked at my actions and placed his hand back down into his pocket, his gaze holding my
expectant ones.
Much like the times before me, I waited for him to disappear because he always made his dramatic exits
with lingering statements like that. Peculiarly enough, instead of disappearing into thin air, he just
continued to stand there, as if waiting for me to leave first.
Uh, what was going on?
. . .Arent you going to pull your disappearing trick? I asked awkwardly, wondering why we were just
standing there like fools.
He chuckled quietly, sparing a glance over my shoulder and suddenly extending his hand up, waving in
the air as if greeting someone. I would but we have an audience.
My gaze involuntarily followed his. My eyes swelled up like a rose when I saw Dawn, Ara, Kina, and Missy
standing at the landing of the staircase of the library, their heads craning out sneakily.
Oh you got to be kidding me, I murmured just as the girls widened their eyes when they registered that
Eclipse had caught them staring. As a response to his salutation, they nervously waved back at them,
clearly embarrassed that they were caught spying, and speedily ran back into the library.
Ill pick you up after work, he told me with amusement, the smile lining his voice. Until then, have fun at

work, Teacup.
I watched as Eclipse, like a human being, round around the corner before he was out of sight and with a
shake of the head at my friends, who I had the sneaking suspicion were still spying on me even though
they werent anywhere to be seen, I hurried toward the library, bounded up the stairs and stepped into
graduate library where I was instantly greeted four interrogators who would put crime scene investigators
to shame.
Not together, eh? Ara incited thoughtfully, sitting in the main computer chair at the circulation desk. With
a silk brown turtle-neck top and black pants on and her long brown hair tied up in a perfect chignon, Ara
looked just like a stylish lawyer when she asked me that. Beside her, the other three girls were seated on
their respective stools in the circulation desk as well. Looking almost identical, their respective textbooks
were right in front of them, their high-lighters and writing materials were in hand yet all eyes were trained
solely on me.
Before you presume to think that Ara and I were completely unprofessional to have visitors while work is
still in session, I have to explain to you how the hours of the library worked during certain times of the day.
The graduate library on a Friday evening starting from 5:00pm is typically voided of patrons because all
the students are too stoked for the upcoming weekend to spend another restless night studying. It was
usually the one time out of the week where Ara and I were given the opportunity to talk as loud as we
wanted because we werent interrupting anyone. It was also normally the time where the other girls would
stop by to visit and hang out with us when they needed to get some studying done/wanted to get some
bonding time in as well.
It was typically considered a pre-weekend-girls-night and as it would appear, the hot bonding topic for
the evening was about to start with Eclipse and myself.
Spill it, Grace. Dawn prompted, staring up at me with eagerness. The frameless glasses she was
wearing coupled with her half-pony-tail auburn hair and black/white polka dot sundress made her look
more childish when she asked that. I thought it was pretty out of character for Dawn to be so nosy but
Hell even, even Kina and Missy were gazing and me with interest and to be perfectly honest, after
thinking things over, I wasnt too surprised by it. When theres dirt or gossip to spill, you can expect Kina
and Missy to be a lot friendlier towards me and use me for their entertainment.
Were not together, I told them, circling around the circulation desk. I pushed the small door open and
went right to my seat in front of my own work computer. Were just friends.
Ara tilted her head at me with a blank look on her face. She didnt believe me. Do friends whisper sweet
nothings in your ear when they drop you off at work?
I blushed, sitting uncomfortably in my seat while the four girls peered down at me like one of those cop
investigator shows on TV. All I needed was for the lights to be dimmed and for a lamp to be set near me
and wed be set because they werent going to let me off the hook unless I gave them some dirt.
Well, tell us this much, Dawn compromised once she saw that I wasnt willing to spill any beans, is he

picking you up after work and are you guys hanging out this weekend?
Yes. . . I said slowly, my face reddening at all the attention I was getting, but not in the way you would
think. It wasnt like I had much of a choice in the matter. He was a Demon who was after my soul, he
would never leave me alone!
Shes blushing! Missy teased, giggling with the Dawn and Ara. The only one who wasnt laughing was
Kina but that was no surprise to me. She hated my existence and I imagined no matter how curious she
was, she wasnt going to stop being the snotty snob that she was and show me some semblance of
civility.
Guys stop, I told them. Its not like that.
If its not like that then you better make it like that! Missy encouraged hotly, looking at me like I was crazy
if I was about to let go of such a good eye-candy. Her black hair, which was coursed with blonde streaks,
danced over her black halter dress when she said this. Eclipse is hot!
Hes a bad influence though, Dawn added briefly, thinking back to Eclipse being the one who convinced
DonKi to try and cheat with someone elses girlfriend a.k.a her.
Ara waved a hand of dismissal. DonKi had it in him. No offense Dawn but I always knew your advisee
was shady.
Yeah, Kina agreed at once, crossing her leg over the other in nonchalance. Even by how she dresses,
from her tight black dress, her 5-inch stiletto black heels and a tight pony-tail that not only held up her
long black hair but also tightened all the mean features of her porcelain face, Kina was the embodiment of
what a mega-bitch would look like and she wasnt ashamed of showcasing this through her fashion attires
in life or her abrasive razor-like words. He was always such a goody-two-shoe and he looked so
innocent but he was always crushing on one of us. Just like his name, I knew there was something off
about him. Hes a cool guy but I always had a hunch that one of these days, he was going to show his
true shady colors and that day has apparently come.
I frowned upon being reminded of my failed prospective relationship with DonKi and his apparently
shady disposition. Nodding in concurrence to the observation Kina made about DonKi, no matter how
much I wanted to give her my opinion of her shady disposition, I was compliant with my silence and
hopeful that, with this topic-change, the other three girls would go on a tangent and begin to talk about
other things (like someone cheating on their significant others) but Ara, Dawn and Missy proved to be
difficult interrogators to distract.
In any case, Missy began, turning back to me at once. Her eyes were still teeming with curiosity. Whatd
you guys do last night?
I sighed. I knew that they werent going to let this go so in an effort to just get this boy conversation over
with, I relented and gave them a bone to chew on so theyd leave me alone. He walked me home, we
spoke on the way there, he dropped me off at my apartment and that was it.

Did you guys kissed? Ara interrupted at once.


Unni! I shouted, scandalized at her intrusive question. I was already a prude by nature (I hardly share
things like holding hands or kisses on the cheeks with them in the past when I did go on dates) and being
asked things like this, especially concerning Eclipse, was making me flush like no other.
Look at how hard shes blushing! Dawn giggled, pointing at me in adoration and I could feel my blush
turn even redder.
Ara laughed, playfully patting my shoulder as only an older sister could.
Fine, fine, fine be shy, she teased, finally letting up with the interrogation now that she knew that I wasnt
comfortable with sharing anymore. She gave me sneaky look. Well let it go this time because I know that
youve never had a boyfriend and youre always super shy when it comes to this stuff but were going to
get to the bottom of this sooner or later. You cant hide this from us anymore. I could tell from last night
how much you were into him and how much he was into you if something hasnt happened then
something will happen. Its only a matter of time and the girls and I are looking forward to hearing about it
when it does happen.
Oh cheeses rice. . . I groaned pitifully, the blush on my face turning a million shades of red. You guys
sure know how to make a girl feel uncomfortable.
No matter how awkward I felt, I had to admit I was feeling warmed inside as well. It felt liberating
to genuinely be a part of the conversation with these girls as opposed to pretending to be interested and
pretending to showcase emotions when I felt that I was never really invested in the discussions to begin
with. It felt nice to feel like I was actually surrounded by potential friends as opposed to acquaintances.
Do you guys remember how shy Dawn was when she first started going out with YooChun? Kina asked,
her usually uncaring demeanor (in regards to me), thawing at the remembrance of a friend she actually
cared about. She playfully smacked Dawn who was already blushing at the simple reminder while she
clicked away on her computer. Like the blow of the wind, just as quickly as the conversation became
about me, it went off to Dawn and then the rest was tangents history.
I smiled, listening to them reminisce about the past and how each of them got together with their
respective boyfriends. At touching times like these, I was reminded of why these girls were best friends.
Their connection and bond was undeniable. I felt like I was the younger sister hanging out with them. For
that suspended moment, I felt strangely normal that I had boy things to talk to them about and I couldnt
help but giggle and laugh with them as we all did our homework while also having our girl-talk. Though
Missy, Kina and I had our differences and though it was evident that they really didnt like me for whatever
reason, in moments like these, they can be harmless and surprisingly fun to be around as well. I couldnt
help but think that in an alternative universe, if I was a devoted Christian like them, then wed all truly be
best friends. . .
Are you excited for the Fall break coming up, Grace? Ara asked turning to me and effectively reminding

me of why I would never truly be best friends with any of them. Are you going to see your family?
Yeah! I lied easily once I was reminded of the 4-day weekend that was coming up for our school. I felt
my walls raise back up again, reminding me that none of these girls knew me and none of them will ever
know me for who I really am. We are not and will never truly be friends.
I feigned a big, relieved smile at the thought of seeing my family for the 4-day weekend that everyone at
school was counting down to. Im really excited. I havent seen them in so long and I cant wait to hang
out with them again! I faked a hearty laughed, showcasing to them what a wonderful actress I was and
how they will never see through me. What are your plans for Fall Break?
The girls were about to share their plans with me when Dawns shocked voice swam into our ears and
garnered our undivided attention.
Hey guys, check this out, she prompted from her computer. My God, this kid is seriously disturbed isnt
she?
Curious as to what she was referring to, the girls and I immediately hopped off our stools and flocked
around her, leaning forward to gaze into her flat-screen computer monitor to see what she was talking
about. Once I saw the contents of what on the screen, I felt my blood freeze with terror.
Crimes scenes.
Crime scene photos from a bedroom.
Crime scenes photos from a murder.
Crime scene photos from the bedroom where I murdered my parents.
Oh my God. . .
Hey, Ive heard of this. Missy murmured just as the girls eyes grew wide when they realized how wellknown this crime was and how they all, at one point of another, have heard of this as well. Yeah, Ive
heard of this too. The Six-year-old murderer this was a crazy case, the rest of the girls agreed while I
continued to stand there, absolutely paralyzed.
I couldnt. . .I just couldnt breathe. . .
My heart hammered profusely, my eyes unblinking while I stared at the computer screen.
Slowly, Dawn began to scroll the browser down.
My stunned gaze meandered over the article that was written about me, my family and the murder. There
were small, thumbnail photos attached to every section of the article and each of these photos caused my
stomach to churn in dread. I swallowed painfully past my dry throat, the chills still rummaging through my

body. I used all the willpower I had to keep my composure.


What happened to her? Ara asked moments later after they were done scanning over the contents of
the article. The girls were all blissfully oblivious to the storm brewing within me.
She was convicted and sent to a mental hospital or something, Dawn answered. She clicked on a link
and went to another window. She scanned the new browser. Apparently on this website it says that she
kept on denying that she killed her family when everyone knows that she did. How crazy is that? I know
she was a kid and all but how screwed up could you be?
Yeah the girls agreed while I remained silent, still traumatized with being forced to face all of this on
an unexpected Friday evening. I had never read an article about myself, I was always afraid to and I was
right to be afraid because it wasnt a pleasurable experience by any means. I felt so sick to my stomach
that I was surprised I hadnt thrown up from the nausea alone.
Their family name is Hwang, Missy shuddered, before turning to me. Her dark-grey circle lenses buried
into mine. Doesnt it freak you out a little that their last name is the same as yours?
Yeah, its really creepy. I admitted softly, staring warily at her. Though it would be impossible because
there were so many Grace Hwangs in the world (and because I was pretty sure my first name was never
revealed to the public), for a moment, I thought she was going to accuse me of being that child. When she
didnt, the slight wave of reprieve that rolled over me did well to quell the nausea brimming within me
but only slightly.
. . .Maybe she was possessed, Ara suggested carelessly from beside me.
Ara, dont joke about that stuff! Missy hissed at once, fear entrenched in her eyes. You know how much
that scares me.
Just because it scares you doesnt mean that its not possible. Ara continued, her eyes staring at the
contents of the browser. I mean think about it, how could a girl that small kill her entire family? She
mustve been possessed. Who could be that sadistic? Especially when youre only a child?
Maybe the cops made a mistake. Missy tried to defend the child, unknowing to herself that she was
defending me. Maybe someone else broke in and killed them and framed the poor little girl.
It was rumored that the cops who walked in saw her still stabbing her moms body when they responded
to the police calls. Dawn read off some comments off the article, rendering Missys attempts to defend
me futile.
Why are we looking at this anyway? Kina chided sharply and instantly, I was thankful that she was there.
It was ironic but at that moment, I was thankful that both Missy and Kina were there because the enormity
of looking at these articles had a stronger effect on me than I couldve ever anticipated. I wanted them to
close it and I hoped Missy and Kina would succeed in getting Dawn to just close the browser.

Yeah, Missy agreed, looking from Kina to the computer screen. She frowned, casting a reproving look at
Dawn. How did you stumble upon this article anyway, Dawn?
One of our law professors is having us look at some bizarre and crazy cases so we could have a
discussion in class about it, Ara answered for Dawn, Were trying to find the most disturbing one and I
cant believe Dawn and I also forgot about the child murderer. Ara turned away from the computer,
spared a glance at me and her eyes widened in horror.
Oh God. . .Grace, are you okay? she cried upon seeing my ashen face. Youre so pale!
I Im fine, I said shakily, finally snapping out of my daze.
Why wouldnt she be pale? Kina answered angrily for me. Even Im freaked out and I usually never get
creeped out by things. Just close it. You guys sure know to ruin a perfectly nice Friday evening.
Fine, fine. Dawn murmured, closing the window. Its just so strange. I wonder where the kid is now.
Probably in a mental hospital where she belongs, Kina muttered before roughly nudging me to shake
me out of my reverie. There. They closed it. Stop being such a chicken.
I nodded at her, my eyes filled with relief. At the sight of me being okay and the color returning to my face,
Kina gave me a small glare that pretty much said Youre lucky I feel like being nice today because youre
pathetic and went back to being the self-righteous bitch she had always been. Under this circumstance
though, I didnt mind because she was the reason why they stopped talking about the article and she was
the reason I was finding my breath again. For today, thank you Kina for saving me. . .
After we had all settled back into our seats and began to have menial conversations about school, I was
still feeling disconcerted and I knew I had to rectify this. After allowing a few moments of small, useless
talk to pass between myself and the girls, I pretended to look at the time, turned to Ara who was now
quietly reading and high-lighting from her law book and said, Ara, my shift is nearly over. Im going to go
categorize the books and clean the study rooms before I go.
Ara smiled warmly at me, waving a hand of dismissal. Its alright, I could do it. Just go ahead and study.
A coy smile curved on her glossy red lips. I want you and that Eclipse guy to have plenty of time to hang
out this weekend so just try to get all your work done right now.
No, its okay, I told her, briefly glad that she was so considerate as to have me study so that I had time to
hang out with Eclipse. However touched I was, I couldnt be swayed from my original task. I got up,
waving a hand of dismissal of my own. Thanks for the offer but Im done with my work now. You guys just
study. Ill take care of it.
I left the girls and hurried to the back, pushing the rolling cart that was filled with returned books with
haste. I took a few moments to visibly categorize books in front of the girls, watching them as they spoke
about their church events for the weekend and when I was certain they had forgotten about me, I steered
the rolling cart away from their vantage points and quickly snuck into a study room in the back where I

was given full privacy to what I needed to do.


Click.
Once inside, I closed the door lightly, turned on the lights and ran over to the computer sitting atop the
black study table. Even within the walls of this small study room, I could hear the girls chatting softly up
front. Relieved that they were oblivious that I was in here, I took in a deep breath, relaxed my stiff nerves
and logged onto the computer, doing what I wanted to do when I sat up front with them moments prior:
Read all the articles about the horrendous crime I committed.
I was never brave enough to actually sit by myself and read any of this (I was too miserable
with living that portion of my life I didnt find it necessary to re-live it through these articles) but now all of
this had been inadvertently unearthed by the girls, I knew I couldnt escape the curiosity chafing me any
longer. I wanted to read everything that had to do with me, I wanted to know what people thought and I
wanted know everything I could about the murder. I could run from it anymore; I had to face it.
Warily, I typed the words into the search bar: 6-year-old murderer South Korea
I felt like I was having an out of body experience as I began to click through all the links that generated on
the search site.
I read articles, I went to forums, I went to various news/religious/conspiracy/etc websites and I had never
felt more enlightened and hurt. People were calling me sick, they were saying that I was a psychotic
little bitch, they said that I should be locked up for life, they said that I deserved to die and they said that I
was a possessed child of Hell. Imagine yourself in a room where people are free to talk about you as they
wish, not knowing that you were sitting right there, listening to everything. They are talking without filter,
saying the most horrible things no human being should be exposed to. Imagine that. . .and 100 times
worst.
The shame that consumed me was unbelievable. It was all agonizing to read to take in. I may not care
about my family but I was as selfish as they come and to read such cruel things people were writing about
me made a bigger impact on me than I couldve ever anticipated.
Then, against my better instincts telling me not to, I persevered past my hurt feelings and went to the
website that had all the crime scene photos.
I wanted to look; I wanted to see what all the fuss was about. . .
Once I was exposed to all the uncensored, crime scene photos that a government employee had leaked
onto the internet, I had to cover my mouth to keep myself from throwing up in pure revulsion. The
thumbnails I saw earlier were nothing compared to these high-quality, full sized pictures. Oh God. . . I
groaned quietly to myself, swallowing past the vile rising in my throat while my eyes scanned through
every image laying on the screen before me, understanding perfectly why people were saying such
malicious and cruel things about me.

Everything that laid before me was the epitome of evil in its rawest form.
Photos of my mother dead in her bed with her throat slit and multiple stab wounds on her body. . . Photos
of my father on the floor with a bullet to his forehead and stab wounds on his body, his eyes opened as if
the last thing he experienced was shock, dismay, and horror. . . Photos of my brother laying face first in
the hall, a bullet to the back of his head, stab wounds on his body and blood pooling all around his
pajamas. . .Then, I saw the last photo . . . Photos of my older sister laying in a midst of the clothes in her
closet, a bullet to her stomach and stab wounds on her chest. What was different about these series of
photos from the rest was what I noticed in the background. Beside all the blood entrenched clothes,
buried underneath her dead body, you can see presents that she had hidden for someones birthday gifts.
I moved closer to the screen to read out the contents of one of the labels on the presents and I felt my
heart plummet to my stomach when I read what she had written on the pink stationary label: Happy
6th Birthday, Grace Bear! Big sis loves you <3!
I bit my lower lip, trying so hard to remember what happened that night while I gazed emotionlessly at the
pictures of my dead family.
I didnt understand. . .
How could I forget something so horrible?
How could I forget how I killed them?
How could I not have any emotions still, to this day, about these people who were my family?
My only family?
How did I become like this?
How is it possible that Im like this?
What was wrong with me?
I didnt understand. . .why cant I remember anything?
I didnt understand and had never wanted to understand more in my life.

had never ran so fast down a flight of stairs in my life.

Step after step, I ran down without holding onto the railing, without fear of heights and without fearing the
threat of gravity. All the limitations of life felt inconsequential to me at that moment. I was running fast, I
was out of breath, and I was in every possible danger of falling to my demise but none of that mattered
because the weight of confusion suffocating my chest gave me the adrenaline I needed to just dash down
the stairs without fear of the consequences. Why would gravity matter when my very sanity was hanging
on the edge?
After my shift ended, I tried to act as normally as I could with the girls. I packed up slowly, I initiated small
menial conversations with them about what they were planning to do for the weekend and then I warmly
wished them all a good weekend before I threw my bag over my shoulder and slowly meandered out of
the door like I had all the time in the world to spare. I was calm on the outside but internally, nothing but
pandemonium plagued me. It wasnt until I reached the staircase did my outer appearances mirrored the
hailstorm brewing within me. In a split of a second, I took off down the stairs with my pink heels on, the
world blurring around me.
All I wanted was to see Eclipse, all I wanted was for Eclipse to bring order to the chaos wreaking havoc
within me. . . all I wanted was for Eclipse to finally lift the weight of confusion off of my constricted chest
and shed some light on a darkness Ive been encased in so long. . .
I want to remember what happened that night.
I couldnt have gotten to the point faster when I sprung out of the library exit like a bat out of Hell. My
lungs were gasping for air and my face was burning with heat. I didnt imagine I looked completely
together when I approached him.
Tilting his head at me while allowing smoke to slither away from him, Eclipse wore a curious expression
on his face as he regarded me. He was perched against a marble column beside the library, smoking
freely while obviously waiting for me to get off work.
I thought you didnt give a damn, he voiced quietly, straightening himself up.
He left the column behind and approached me with curiosity at my abrupt and out of the blue request.
There was a devious glint in his eyes, one that youd imagine the Devil would get when he finally saw the
open opportunity in finding out what someones cost is. Eclipse has never been given insight onto what
made my world go round as a person. Other than my obvious obsessions with good grades, my looks and
my overall uptight disposition, I reasoned that me coming up to him with such need in my eyes was
something that was completely out of the blue for him not to mention exciting for the Demon who was
still trying to figure out what made me tick and what the costs for my soul was.
His vigilant eyes briefly glanced over to the graduate library and though there was no one present in the
staircase behind the window, it was clear that he still wanted privacy for this conversation. Silently
inclining his head for me to follow him, Eclipse began to walk toward the direction of the graduate schools
rose garden in the close distance.
Even from where we were walking, I could see that the luscious green garden was completely

abandoned. Night has fallen over us and the dark clouds loomed above, promising a torrential of rain. It
was ironic but the weather matched my own storm all but too well.
Why are you suddenly asking for me to help you remember when you never seemed to care in the first
place?
Im curious now, I retorted swiftly, following him like a shadow. The walk towards the courtyard area
hidden in the massive garden was quick but for me, every second felt like an extended eternity. I looked
at him, my eyes imploring his while I felt dried leaves crackled underneath the heels of our shoes. Can
you help me remember?
I dont know. . . he breathed out briskly, flicking his cigarette away into one of the fountains adorning the
pebble pathway we were gliding on.
We stopped underneath the white marble pergola built in the center of the garden. There were 8 regal
looking pillars that surrounded the pergola while a dark, rounded iron ceiling kept the it shielded. The
pillars were covered with free-climbing plants, acting as a base for it to grow on and as out of place as the
pergola looked, it could not have complimented the garden more. This particular courtyard area was
typically a perfect hotspot for students to come relax in during the summer but during the fall/winter
weather, where rain was frequent and the iron ceiling of the structure was not always conducive to
protecting someone from rain, the pergola was typically abandoned which was why I presumed Eclipse
chose this as our intimate speaking area.
. . .Whats in it for me? he added at once, his business-like voice merging with the sound of the billowing
wind. We were stationed beside a huge white fountain that had a statue of a large serpent with water
dislodging from its mouth like poison. I could hear the water trickling away as the thoughts of Eclipse
seemingly trickled in the same speed.
I knew he was going to ask this because he was a self-serving Demon (and that my soul was still a big
source of motivation for him) but I had hoped the obvious fact that hes taken a liking to me would help
ease the bargain I would have to make just to learn about a forgotten memory. I regarded him with
hopeful and slightly earnest eyes, You cant just do me a favor a help me out this once?
He smirked mildly, though the smirk didnt reach his eyes. Do I look like a bastion of goodwill to you?
You were nice enough to give me the handbag and shoes, I reminded him. Then, I softly added, And
that blue rose. . .
Those were gifts, he countered, his voice on me still soft. As much as he seemingly loved the fact that I
was at his mercy for this request and as much as he was enjoying having this upper-hand over me, he
was still at least considerate enough to be gentle with me.
He smiled briefly and for some reason, I surmised it was because he was amused that I brought up the
blue rose. Giving me no insight as to whether or not my assumption was correct however, he just
continued on with his thoughts. Gifts that I would very much love to shower you with in the future but as I

mentioned earlier, my needs to spoil you aside, I have an existence to protect and you wanting something
of this magnitude would require an exchange rather than a kind favor.
Magnitude? I raised a brow of inquiry, already feeling resentment toward him that he wont just help me
this once and do me a favor. How much power does it take to help me remember something when I was
6-years-old?
Not much if I had all my powers, he explained stiffly, his male pride obviously ticked off upon being
reminded of his state in life. But in my conditions now, conjuring up lost memories would be a lot of
wasted energy. You already know Im doing everything I can to conserve the power I have for more
important matters, wasting a portion of that power without getting something of value in return doesnt
appeal to me.
Im not giving you my soul, I reiterated to him, knowing exactly why he was making this such a big
ordeal. I wanted to remember what happened but it wasnt worth the soul that he was obviously trying to
herd me in the direction of. Who in their right mind would give up their soul for a piece of a lost memory? I
wasnt that desperate.
You wanted this enough to come to me for help, he reminded wistfully. He took a moment to study me,
his eyes scrutinizing mine for an indiscernible moment before another light of curiosity touched his gaze.
Tell me what changed your mind.
I remained quiet. I didnt want to divulge in this because however much I opened up to Eclipse the night
prior, it was also during a time where I was more or less inebriated and as of now, I was as sober as water
and my walls were still up as well.
However, the look in Eclipses eyes said it all: he wasnt going to even consider helping me especially
when he couldnt bargain for my soul unless I gave him a good reason as to why I want to unravel this
mystery in the first place when several days prior, I couldnt have cared less.
. . .The only thing that has defined my existence is what happened that night, I began slowly, using all
the control I had to keep my voice from wavering. The emotions began to hit me about my impending
death, the emotions hit me about my fucked up past and the emotions hit me about my overall
obliviousness to things that happened (or is happening) in my life and I tried my best to keep composure.
I am dying soon. I kept my eyes solidified on the trickling fountain instead of on him. I did not want
Eclipse to see the poignant emotions in my normally impassive eyes. Im dying soon and I want to know
what happened that night so that Ill get my peace so I wont feel like I have any unfinished business
left. If I dont have a future to look forward to, then I at least want to seek closure from my past so that I
can truly move on and die in peace when the end finally comes for me.
A long moment passed between us before I felt something warm touch my face and I realized that Eclipse
had placed his warm and soft hand on my cheek, claiming my attention and holding my eyes captive with
his.

You will owe me, Teacup, he told me inflexibly. His gentle eyes also filled with firmness.
He didnt look pleased that he had to compromise with me when he knew he had the upper-hand and his
frustrated gaze didnt hide it. I will not require your soul for this but you will be in my debt. Im doing you a
favor and in the future, should I need a favor returned, you will return it to me.
What favor will I owe you? the business-minded person in me asked.
He simply smiled enigmatically, bringing his hand down with a businesslike expression on his own
countenance. At once, he dismissed my query with an impatient prompt of his own. Do we have a deal or
not?
At times like these, I understood all too well why Eclipse was the son of the Devil. He knew my cost and
he wasnt about to waver from it. Concessions and compromises can be given to desperate souls but a
Demon would never give you a freebie, no matter how much you plead for it. It was against their
upbringing to show such consideration it was against their nature to be so humane.
I frowned, pondering to myself.
I reasoned that if I was dying soon, then there was little favor he could get out of me. There were so many
variables, so many ways in which he could screw me over but my desperation to find out the secrets of
my past was eating me alive. I was too simple-minded then. All that mattered to me was keeping my soul
and the rest were compromises that I was willing to make. Aside from my soul, I couldnt see anything of
value that hed want from a human like me. What could he ask from me if I was dying soon, right?
. . .Deal.
As soon as I agreed, I felt a tiny spark of fire ignite on my tongue and I knew that this was the signing of
the deal. The Demon and I had given each other our words and I couldnt swallow it back if I wanted to.
Just out of curiosity, I began uneasily, still tasting the burn of the sizzling fire before the sensation
eventually died on the nerves of my tongue. What would happen if I didnt keep my word?
Nothing, he replied, his tone unconcerned by the possible shadiness I would display in the future. That
spark on your tongue means that I have taken a portion of your will. Whatever I ask for, you will give to
me. You do not have a choice in the matter.
What favor do you want from me? I couldnt help but ask once I realized that there was absolutely no
turning back for me. Apparently I couldnt be shady even if I wanted to.
He shrugged indifferently, tilting his head at me in amusement. I havent considered it yet but I know that
any favor from you would be a valuable commodity for me to have. Ill let you know in the future once Ive
figured it out. In any case, he prompted productively, charm swimming under the professional tone of his
voice. Should we get started, Teacup?

I shifted uncomfortably, suddenly feeling very nervous while I peered up at him. I anxiously fidgeted with
my gold bangles as the cold wind coursed all around me, bringing forth the scent of roses and the
promise of rain. So what do I do? Should I close my eyes and let you hypnotize me or something?
He laughed momentarily at this. He shook his head. No effort is needed on your part. At this point, its all
me. He smiled at me then added, Just try to keep your mind cleared, alright?
I nodded and then. . .
. . .we began.
Extending his right hand out, Eclipse placed his warm hand to the side of my face, cradling my left cheek
with his palm and gently touching my temple with his fingers. I couldnt help but feel affected by the
gentleness in his simple touch but I did well to usher that thought aside in an effort to keep my mind
cleared. While the heat from my body percolated with his, Eclipse granted himself one more look at me,
fell completely silent and then closed his eyes, falling into a deep meditation.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Though it had only been several seconds since Eclipse had fell into his deep meditative state, I could
already feel a certain change begin to take place in the environment were in. . .
The wind that billowed around us began to pick up gradually, as if trying to gather something up from the
eerily quiet rose garden. The sound of trickling water from the fountains were seemingly becoming louder
as if the rhythmic beating of water spilling into water was calling out to the dark clouds above for
attention for assistance. And finally. . .the most prevalent and bone-chilling anomaly of all. . .
Within a split of a second, the temperature around us had plunged dramatically, leaving me to shiver
where I stood. It became so unnerving that I swear I could feel the warm air being sucked out by the
grounds beneath us. I was only given one last memory of the warmth in the air when I felt the last bit of it
feather around my feet before it was completely dragged down into the world below us.
Then, once the acceleration of the wind began to increase in velocity, once the sounds of trickling water
began to become deafening to my eardrums and once the world got so cold that I thought Id die from
hypothermia. . .
. . .Something interrupted it all.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The wind stopped blowing, the water stopped trickling and the cold air had ceased to exist. The whole
world at that instant had become frozen it was as if at that moment, everything in world had stopped
breathing at the same time.
All that was left in my world was complete and utter silence.

All the while as all this transpired, I continued to stare at Eclipse. Like a flawless marble statue, he was
motionless. His eyes were still closed and other than the soft breaths and the warmth emitting from him,
there were no other indications that he was alive. Yet, no matter how inanimate he appeared standing
before me, I knew he was more than animate within the confines of my mind.
I could literally feel him turning back the pages of my memories, running through a maze of thoughts in
my head while he attempted to find the suppressed memories buried within the deep recess of my mind.
It was an odd sensation to feel this powerful force intruding through such a sacred ground like someones
mind their memories. However odd it felt though, I didnt feel any pain and this surprised me greatly
because, judging by the complexities of this powerful force pivoting, twisting and dashing through the
maze of my mind in urgency, I knew that this process could easily be an excruciating one.
It was like setting a bull loose in a building where red flags are waving from every corner. There shouldve
been destruction, there shouldve been calamity and there shouldve been mind-splitting pain yet the most
I felt was the breath of air streaming through me like a cold draft and I concluded from this that Eclipse
was being very gentle with me. For this, I felt grateful because I speculated that if it was any other
Demon, who didnt give a damn about me, prodding through my mind, I would probably be having an
aneurism at that instant. That was how complex the whole process felt from my standpoint I couldnt
imagine how much more complex it was for Eclipse because he was the one who had to deal with all the
complexities.
I was still gazing at him quietly, assessing his contemplative trance when I saw his facial expression
change. I felt the fine hair on the back of my neck stand when I witnessed this. Though his eyes were still
closed, I could see his closed eyes grimace in perplexity. It was akin to him being taken aback by an
unforeseen barrier that had appeared an obstruction that was so incredibly powerful that it just
would not let him pass. . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I began to shift uncomfortably, suddenly feeling restlessness. Something was wrong. From the fibers on
my skin to the marrows within my bones, I knew that something was wrong. I knew something was not
right when
BOOOOOM!
A blast of roaring thunder resounded amongst the dark skies and then. . . pandemonium took place.
As if dynamite had detonated within it, the water streaming out of the fountain beside us suddenly
exploded, the violent slates of water flying every which way just as the white stone statue cracked apart,
causing me to jump at its deafening roar. I looked all around, shaking uncontrollably while the world
around me jutted just as violently to life.
The once tranquil silence became flooded with growling wind, its turbulent hands attacking us in

possessed aggression, nearly smacking me a couple of times with dirt and loose petals from the garden.
Thunder and lightning continued to scream throughout the pitch black sky and within a matter of seconds,
a torrent of rain surged down with such strength that it felt like holes would puncture through the earth
soon as the violent rain pelted through intermittent spaces of the rounded iron ceiling and attacked my
face and body, drenching my clothes instantly.
The world became indiscriminately hostile it was as if some unknown force was enraged by our
encroachment onto a territory we were never meant to step foot on.
Covering my mouth in shock, my lips blue from the feel of ice-cold rain spilling over me and eating away
at my warmth, I turned back to Eclipse. Though he was still in deep concentration, I could see the unease
in his demeanor as his expression grimaced in pain. From the display of overt pain on his part, I couldnt
help but feel my fear grow exponentially.
If Eclipse himself was in pain. . .then all of this was definitely not good.
Subsequently, my eyes nearly protruded out of its sockets when I rested my gaze on my rain-strewn hand
and registered that the rain pounding fiercely on my porcelain skin was. . . blood.
I turned to my surroundings and felt my heart pound furiously, the organ threatening to jump out of my
chest when I saw the white structure of the pillars and the white roses beside the pergola was also
stained with the same hue of color.
Blood.
Nothing but crimson-red droplets plummeted from the sky around the proximity of the pergola, polluting
the area around us. I couldnt believe my eyes. . .especially when I looked out further and saw the
discrepancy in what was happening with the environment around me. In the outer areas of the garden,
outside the immediate perimeter of the pergola, rain was pure like water, completely clear of color yet
within the circumference of the pergola, nothing but a puddle of blood-filled rain inundated us, causing the
confusion to cultivate further within me.
What. . .What was going on?
It was only after I asked this question, did I begin to hear something that caused my own blood to run
cold.
Whispers.
Whispers began to swirl in my ears.
Closing my eyes to block out the commotion of the frenzied world around me, I used all the concentration
I had to listen to the whispers. . .
What was it saying?

I attempted to decipher the enunciation of the words as rain continued to drench over me but it didnt take
me long to deduce that the hissing whisper of the voices were speaking in a dialect I couldnt
comprehend. It sounded Demonic and sounded Divine. It sounded ominous and it sounded menacing.
But most of all, it sounded powerful and completely indestructible.
It grew louder and louder and louder until
I felt Eclipses hand leave my face.
Peaceful silence streamed through my psyche, bringing a sense of calmness back to me. The wind had
stopped, the world had stopped screaming and rain had stopped deluging down on us.
I opened my eyes and stared up at Eclipse, who was gazing down at me, his face wet from the rain. For
the first time since Ive met him, I saw an emotion displayed on his face that I had never seen before:
bewilderment.
Goose bumps chased after goose bumps on my damp body. His expression worried me to the core of my
soul. It was the first time I saw Eclipse display such a perturbed expression on his normally cool,
collected, and aloof countenance and I knew it was a rarity for him to ever have that look of confusion on
his face.
I was on the verge of asking him what was wrong when I noticed steam that was rising from the corner of
my eyes. I averted my eyes to the source of the smoke and froze when my gaze landed on the hand that
once held my cheek. I brought my hands my mouth, subduing the gasp of shock that emitted from my
staggered state.
Oh my God. . .
Eclipses entire right hand was marred with black tar. There were slates of smoke rising from the
intermittent areas of his hand where tar was intertwined with burning flesh. The burning flesh was glowing
like fire, making it appear as if Eclipse had just drowned his hand into boiling, volcanic lava.
Im okay, Teacup, he assured me, mitigating my fears when he dug his hand into the still water of the
demolished fountain. Once he raised it back up, I felt reprieve roll over me when I saw that his hand was
back as it was: Strong, supple, and as in good physical shape as ever.
Shaken, I turned back to our surroundings, expecting to be greeted with the sight of pools of blood around
us yet, to my dismay, all I that saw were raindrops clear, peaceful raindrops falling to the ground that
were once drenched with blood. I looked all around, taken aback with the sight of everything.
There was no blood anywhere.
There. . .there was blood here earlier, I told him, my voice shaking after I glanced at the puddle of water
close to us and saw that it was completely free of blood. I inspected my hand and my body and though I

was still drenched, there was no presence of blood on me. My eyes grew wider in disbelief. No. It was
here. . . I wasnt going crazy, I know what I saw. It. . .it was raining blood all around here just a second
ago, I said to him, looking at him to make sure he didnt think I was going crazy and just making stuff up.
I know, Eclipse replied distractedly, dissolving my paranoia that he wouldnt believe me. He began to
clasped and unclasped his right hand to get the nerves to start working again.
However disturbed I was with whatever the Hell just happened, I reasoned that all of this, no matter how
spooky it was, mustve been normal when it came to attempting to unlock someones memories. With
this in mind (even though I was still scared shitless) I calmed my overexcited nerves and turned back to
him, my eyes filled with eagerness.
DDid it work? Do you know what happened that night?
I couldnt see anything, came his swift and fatigued reply. I hadnt noticed this before because I was
distracted with his hand but Eclipse looked unhealthily pale like he had just been through a battle and
that he was still trying to gather his own bearings. Despite how his fatigued demeanor worried me, the
selfish part of me couldnt help but feel crestfallen with his answer.
All of this pandemonium and he couldnt see anything?
Why not? I breathed out quietly.
There was a lingering silence from Eclipse. Instead of answering me, he took a second to inspect his
once injured hand, the expression on his face grim.
. . .That part of your life was blacked out, he finally answered me, the color retuning to his face when he
raised his eyes back to mine. It was as if in that instanceyou didnt exist.
I couldnt control the terror that materialized within me when he said that.
I looked at his hand and then I looked at my surroundings the surroundings that was once covered with
blood. As much as I wanted to believe that all of this was normal, deep in my heart, I knew that none of
this was normal. Reluctantly, I turned back to him, my eyes landing its reluctant gaze on his hand once
more.
Why why did your hand burn? I asked warily, dreading having to hear the answer to that
question. Even then, I knew it wasnt going to be simple answer. . .
Eclipse regarded me for a moment, standing up straight once it appeared that all his energy had fully
returned to him. There was color to his face now but regardless of the resurgence of energy making its
way back into his body, Eclipses face was still grim if not grimmer than before. Then after what felt like
an infinity of silence, the muscles within his structured jaw tightened before Eclipse finally deigned it was
due time to enlighten me.

. . . Somethings wrong with your soul.


I had to swallow past the lump in my throat once the foreboding tone of his voice and the contents of what
he said pelted over me.
Wh I couldnt get the words out while I stared up at him. The mystification numbed me with
uneasiness while a fog of dread shrouded my vision. Rain had begun to pour more violently from up
above, thunder blasting apart as if in anger and outrage for the conversation that we were having.
Fearfully playing with my gold bangles, my petite body quivered like a leaf in the wind. I took a second to
gather my bearings before finally uttering, Wha whats wrong with my soul?
Your soul. . . he began gravely, his own eyes filled with disbelief, for even then, he knew that his task in
retrieving my soul has just gotten a million times harder than he couldve possibly anticipated it to be.
. . .A part of it is missing a part of it has been stolen.

To know that everything that is


happeningright now. . .
006 (II|III) Kairos

our soul, your soul! How the hell did you manage to lose a part of your soul?

Holding my hand so that we wouldnt be separated in the evening crowd, Eclipse ushered me through the
jam-packed platform of the subway station with a frown on his face. With people bumping into us from left
to right, we continued to swim through the congested sea of subway commuters, making our towards the
stairs leading back out to the streets.
After being bluntly told that a part of my soul has been stolen, it was an understatement to say that I felt
fragmented. I tried my best to absorb this newfound information but being the considerate Demon that he
was, Eclipse was kind enough to bestow me with a whopping .001 seconds to effectively brood over this
catastrophic and life-changing revelation before he pretty much grabbed my hand with impatience, cast
an incantation over me for my clothes to be dried of the rain, pulled me with him and dragged me out of
the school grounds in urgency. Next thing I knew, an embittered Eclipse was not only berating me for
losing a part of my soul, but he was also herding me around the city like I was a lost sheep who gotten
lost from her flock. It goes without saying that, in the state I found myself in, I was not only feeling
disjointed, but I was also feeling pretty damn aggravated.
Does it look like I made the decision? I couldnt help but defend myself after we had ran up the stairs
and were now on the surface of the streets. Cold wind swept through us while sprinkles of rain drizzled

over our faces. We continued to power-walk through the crowded sidewalk.


Angry with his behavior towards me, I glared at up at his profile, trying my best not to trip at the pace in
which we were walking while saying, Do I look like someone who is knowledgeable enough
to voluntarily lose a part of her soul?
This is unacceptable, he went on, paying no mind to my retort. It was as if in the timeframe he got his
hand burned and told me that a part of my soul has been stolen did he realize how much shit has hit the
fan in his life. How the fuck am I supposed to turn you into a Demon if you dont even have all your soul
intact? We have to get it back. He averted his critical eyes onto me and proceeded to look at me like it
was entirely my fault that his life had now become exponentially shittier. You have to get it back, Teacup.
How? I countered with frustration, bouncing on the busy street and looking around at all the unfamiliar
surroundings. We were surrounded by the usual touches of neon lights but the scenery had changed
vastly from regular citizens to solely college students. I swiveled my eyes back to him and glared once
more before saying, Youre the powerful Demon, Ashtray.
Eclipse sighed at my reply, knowing all too well that in this nature of the problem, it fell too heavily on his
shoulders to be the one to fix the quandary we were in.
While Eclipse closed his eyes in exhaustion for the dilemma we have been damned with, another earthtilting thought assaulted me. Ripping my hand out of his grasp, I took myself out of the position of a
follower and resituated myself beside him, now putting myself in the position of someone who was
beginning to see the light.
Is that why Im not a good person?
Eclipse regarded me and then confirmed my suspicions, his eyes strained with frustration. You are the
way that you are because of a piece of your soul was stolen.
I gasped internally at this eye-opening statement.
I realized right then and there that there was finally light at the end of the dark tunnel Ive been walking
through my entire life. The reason for my sadistic tendencies, the reason why I was so different from the
rest of humanity and the reason why I was such a disturbed individual. . . all of this was because of my
incomplete soul. I was a sadistic human because I did not have a fully molded soul within me. After
seeing this light, all I saw was hope. I could be a good person, I thought with the utmost hope. I could be
normal and I could be fully human. There was a chance. There was a chance for me to make things right
and there was a chance for me to lead the life I was supposed to lead an ordinary, normal and
moralistic one.
I had to find it.
I had to find my soul.

I had to become fully human again.


We have to find it, I told him just as a crowd of college kids came through us, separating us from one
another for a brief second before I hopped beside him and fell right back into step with him. We have to
get it back.
You dont think I know this? he replied, equally as flummoxed as me. Though his tone with me was
aggravated, I could also hear the restraint in his voice. Eclipse was at his wits end but he still managed
some semblance of control when it came to me.
Just to clarify, I forewarned him just in case he misunderstood all of this as me unofficially agreeing to
give him my soul. Im not giving you my soul.
I needed his help, very much so, but not at the expense of my soul. What was the point of getting it back if
I was going to have to give it up again in the first place?
Well find your soul first, then well deal with the other proposition later, he dismissed stiffly. It was
apparent that the last thing on Eclipses mind was convincing me to give him my soul. At this rate, the only
thing critical to him was finding the rest of my soul so that I would actually have it in my possession. It was
only after all these factors had been met could he even begin to convince me to give it to him.
Where are we going right now? I asked when I realized that Eclipse was pivoting into a building that
looked suspiciously like a dorm hall.
Getting some enlightenment, Eclipse answered briskly, waving his hand over the locked door and
holding it open to me. I dashed in, no longer shocked that he could unlock doors with a wave of a hand. I
followed him as we ran into the elevator where a big group of college students had just gotten off. Once
inside the confines of the metal cage and once he depressed the button for floor #6, he went on, strain
coloring his voice. This is far beyond me. I was never the Demon who took souls and I have no idea what
to do when a part of someones soul is missing. I need counsel and I need counsel right now.
I glanced at the number gauge of the floors as it reached floor #6. Who are we getting counsel from?
My older brother.
My eyes blossomed when the elevator doors slid open. His older brother? I was meeting. . .another
Demon? I gaped at him, following him shockingly. We stepped out into the hall where the pungent smell
of marijuana, alcohol and just plain laziness permeated into my nose. I recalled that Eclipse was the
youngest of his brothers and almost dazedly, I asked, Which one?
Eclipse smirked at the obvious paranoia present in my eyes. He knew that I was feeling slightly afraid that
I was now going to be in a presence of another Demon.
Instead of answering me, he just took it upon himself to enclose a comforting hand around mine. As his
wordless assurance that Ill be fine, he gently pulled me with him down the raucous hall where I caught

sights of students lounging around with their doors opened, smoking marijuana, sniffing cocaine, popping
ecstasy, watching TV and or just plain knocked out.
We reached the end of hall, standing in front of what appeared to be a triple dorm room.
As a sign of respect, Eclipse knocked on the already opened door and as he did this, I used that moment
to poke my head in while we waited for a reply. Judging by what I saw in the room while coupling it with
the rest of my surroundings, I quickly deduced which older brother this was.
Sloth? I uttered slowly.
Eclipse smiled lightly as his confirmation before a distant and soft voice elicited from the room.
Come in.
With an encouraging look to me, Eclipse carefully pulled me in with him. We stepped through the fog of
smoke and were careful with maneuvering over the various sleeping bodies sprawled out on the floor.
Once we reached the center of the relatively large and bright dorm room, it didnt take long for me to spot
the Demon of Sloth.
Sitting comfortably on a brown bean-bag with a Playstation 3 controller in his hand and his lazy eyes
fixated on the 50inch plasma TV that held the racing game he was playing, Sloth looked like any other
college freshman. He wore glasses, he had on a tight orange t-shirt that showed the frame of his thin
body, khaki pants that had various condiments/dirt stain attached to it, and unmade dark brown hair that
seemed to have stemmed from playing video games all night, lounging around all day and pretty much
doing nothing productive with his lazy day.
I couldnt believe my eyes.
This was the Demon of Sloth?
He looked so. . .useless.
I knew that his very sin was Sloth but it was still unnerving to see such a powerful Demon appeared so
inadequate. The very fact that his lair was a triple in a college dorm, where several bongs, drugs and
alcohols were scattered disgustingly across the room didnt help me form a respectable opinion of him
either. I couldnt believe he was older than Eclipse. This whole scene wouldve appeared comical to me
if Eclipse and I werent seeking him for counsel.
My stomach twisted in dismay when I registered this entire scene in my mind once again. We were
seeking counsel, to help find the missing part of my soul and make me human again. . .from this lazy
bum?
In that moment, I questioned Eclipses intelligence. How productive was it to seek counsel from the
Demon of Sloth when just looking at him made me feel lazy as well?

To what do I owe the pleasure, baby brother? Sloth asked nonchalantly, jarring me out of my judgmental
reverie. His eyes were still solidified on his game when he said this.
How are you, Elder? Eclipse asked courteously, mild amusement in his eyes while he gazed at his older
brother. There was no judgment in his eyes. If anything, I saw a slight tint of respect in his gaze. It was
obvious that Eclipse was used to seeing his older brother in this state and none of this fazed him or
worried him. It was only I who was shocked and appalled that my soul seemed to have rested under the
guidance of a college kid who looked so lazy and puny that, if I really put my mind to it, I could beat him
up with just a snap of the finger.
I would be better if someone were to join me in this game, he replied, grabbing a remote control out from
a sleeping male college students hands. He handed it to Eclipse, his eyes still fixated on the TV when he
did this.
Eclipse smiled, nodding for me to follow him in as he took a couple of strides forward, grabbed the
controller and took a seat in an unmade and unoccupied bed.
It would be my pleasure to kick your ass at this game, Elder, he said in his usual arrogant tone and at
this Sloth laughed, Well see, Junior. Well see.
It was only when I made a move to follow after Eclipse did Sloths eyes maneuvered away from his TV
and finally landed on me. He finally acknowledged my existence and at that instance, I wish he hadnt.
I cant effectively explain to you the rush of terror that deluged over me when my eyes made contact with
his bronze eyes. I looked down upon him and his existence because of all that I judged within my
surroundings but I realized what a grave mistake that was when I finally met his gaze. Outwardly, he may
look harmless but just his simple acknowledgement of my existence was enough to scare all the human
fibers that made up my existence. Suddenly I felt like I was a gazelle in the lair of a lion who looked like
he could kill me without lifting a finger. It was one of the most terrifying feelings Ive ever felt and I was
thankful that Eclipse was there with me.
Sloth said nothing to me yet a malicious smirk took over his eyes when he quietly noted the fear I felt.
There was a brief glint of comprehension in his gaze as who I was and with that, he relinquished his
predatory gaze from me and returned his attention back to the game. He was now switching to two-player
mode instead of just one-player and with his eyes off me, I felt the air return to my lungs.
So this is Grace? he voiced knowingly, his gaze resting on the TV screen again.
Eclipse smiled favorably, motioning his head for me to walk in further and to sit on the green metal chair
that was beside the bed and across from the bean-bag chair. In the flesh.
Sloth grinned carelessly, glancing at me and then to the screen. Shes cute but isnt she a bit short? His
critical and emotionless eyes appraised my pink dress and pink shoes one more time before he turned
away with dry amusement. And why the Hell is she wearing so much pink?

Shes vertically challenged, Eclipse corrected for me as if it was an ailment he has already forgiven and
adored me for. His own brown eyes scanned my dress and shoes in appreciation. As far as the pink
goes. . . He laughed to himself. Who the Hell knows.
I wanted to defend myself and the hue of my outfit but I felt afraid to. No matter how un-threatening Sloth
may appeared, there was this underlying fear in the marrow of my bones. Even if I didnt know who he
was, my human instincts the very essence of my existence knew all too well of who Sloth is. A Prince
of Hell one of the Devils 7 sons a threat to my races very existence, thereby meaning that he was a
threat to my existence.
Sloths eyes landed on me as I timidly sat down on the chair beside the bed and across from him.
Its very nice to finally meet you, Grace he said diplomatically to me. I could tell from his voice that he
truly meant it, no matter how pretentious he looked as his regal eyes appraised me. Youve become
nothing short of a celebrity in our world and Ive been dying to meet you since I heard about your. . . He
paused as if to find the right human words and at that second, I could see the family resemblance
between him and Eclipse. Both were very poised, always very careful with the words they used and very
good at being diplomatic when they needed to be. . . .extracurricular activity when you were 6.
I hadnt realized how disconcerting it felt to be in a room where someone else knew about my sins.
Though I was uncomfortable with Eclipse knowing my deepest and darkest secrets, it was a trait that I
more of less got used to but with Sloth now being privy to this dark subject, I realized how much it irritated
me when someone else brought up the matter. I was only tolerant with Eclipse but for anyone else, it was
off-putting to me that theyd dare bring any of this up with me in the room.
Though I didnt like him treading on this topic, I kept up appearances because I didnt want to be rude to
the Demon of Sloth. Eclipse may be smitten with me but it doesnt mean that other Demons would be and
I had the feeling that however polite and nonchalant Sloth appeared, he could change in an instant and
rip my limbs off if I so much as say one wrong thing to him. I knew little to nothing about Demons but I
know it was best that you dont piss one off especially a Royal one.
With that in mind, I tried to smile past my fear and irritation. Its nice to meet you too.
You know who I am, I presume? he prompted carelessly.
I nodded quietly.
He made a gesture with his lips that was far too sadistic to be called a smile.
You fear me, he stated simply.
I nodded quietly again, finding it redundant to try and appear brave when it was so clear that terror was
streaming from me.

He nodded in approval before turning away from me as a King would from a commoner or a lower lifeform that he saw no worth for. As you should.
When Sloth said this, Eclipse turned his gaze over to me. Though he said nothing, his body language said
it all: He was telling me to not be afraid because however intimidating Sloth may appear, he himself was
the force to be reckoned. If anything were to go down, Eclipse would have my back not his brothers.
With that as my assurance, I felt the fear begin to draw away from me. Ive always looked down on girls
who were dependant on guys to make them feel safe but in the type of world I was in, being a human who
was surrounded by Demons basically a gazelle who was surrounded by lions I knew my place in the
food chain and I also knew that if any other human was in my position, theyd feel comfort (and
gratefulness) knowing that they had a Demon around to protect them as well if anything should happen.
Are they your workers? I hesitantly asked Sloth moments later after staring at the 8 sleeping individuals,
boys and girls alike, slumbering on the floor with beer bottles, pipes and various other drugs in their
hands. Though I feared Sloth, I still felt safe with Eclipse by my side and as the seconds past, I started to
grow comfortable around Sloth as well.
As he and Eclipse easily raced one another on the TV screen, Sloth laughed with hilarity at my inquiry.
Oh no, he replied, completely engrossed in the racing game he was playing with Eclipse. He roughly
tilted his remote control to make a right turn as he carelessly answered me. The Demons in my Kingdom
are far more hard-working than these kids. They would never sleep in my presence. He glanced quickly
around the room. These children are merely my. . .entertainment. My college buddies as your race would
say.
Is there a reason why youre hanging around here? I further asked.
Is there a reason why you enjoy being surrounded by the misery of others? Sloth countered sadistically,
nearly giving me a whiplash at the severity of his soft but indicting words. He roughly tilted his remote
control to the left and spared a glance at me. He smirked upon seeing the shock on my face, enjoying the
fact that I feared him so.
Please watch your tone with her, Elder, Eclipses voice to my defense, his attention still on racing his
brother on the TV screen. I would hate to not only kick your ass in this game but also outside this game
as well.
Sloth smiled lightheartedly, as if used to Eclipse speaking to him this way. It was clear that with anyone
else, Sloth would kill them for daring to speak to him in such a manner but with his baby brother, he let it
slide. His cold eyes thawing, Sloth stopped with his efforts to haze me and just spoke to me in the
diplomatic way he was earlier.
Being here, he began in a professional and well-spoken tone, amongst those who indulge in my sin is
therapeutic and very much entertaining. There are other places which promote my sin but no place that is
more of a playground for me than the college atmosphere. He laughed, casting a pitiful look at all the
inebriated humans lying pathetically at his feet. It is a gift to be around so many intelligent yet lazy folks

who are not working up to their full potential and squandering their future away. There is never a more
beautiful way to watch my sin unfold than to be here, where the future of your race lays, drooling pitifully
at my feet while they waste their worthless lives away. Such a wonderful therapy if you ask me.
The irony of his appearance was that though he appeared very immature, Sloth was very well-spoken and
much like Eclipse, very intelligent. He looked like a kid who didnt know better but spoke like a powerful
entity who has seen the ages and has the wisdom to surpass those ages.
I knew then why Eclipse chose him to be his counselor for our dilemma.
Sloth was a wise Demon and any wisdom we receive from him would be invaluable.
Sloth used this moment to turn to Eclipse, awareness brimming in his cold yet knowledgeable eyes. So
how goes it, baby brother? Im gathering that you would not voluntarily bring your human here unless you
need something and judging by how arrogant you are, Im also gathering that what you need is exorbitant
because you would not seek help otherwise.
. . .I am screwed, Eclipse voiced to his older brother as soon as Sloth opened that door. His tone was
dejected, no longer playful or arrogant just miserable.
Now, now, Sloth appeased, while still racing on his PlayStation 3 with Eclipse. His demeanor was still
careless and aloof. Im sure whatever it is could be easily resolve.
Eclipse paused in mid-race, fully turning to his brother, A part of her soul has been stolen.
Sloths eyes enlarged as the sounds of the TV race car crashing could be heard. Automatically, the game
of racing was over and the game of counseling was about to begin. He turned to face Eclipse, shock
reveling in his typically emotionless eyes. You are screwed.
Eclipse dropped his remote control and just groaned to himself, massaging a temple in misery as a child
would when he realized that life had just effectively screwed him over. Did you know about this when I
took on the job?
Sloth laughed disbelievingly, shaking his head as the weight of this revelation came over him. He glanced
at me briefly, Its been said that she would be a difficult one to convert but I had no idea that one of the
difficulties lies with a part of soul being stolen.
What do I do? Eclipse went on to ask, helplessness lining his usually egotistical demeanor. How do I
even begin to go about finding it?
Finding the stolen piece of her stolen soul isnt impossible task but it will be a time-consuming one.
My time here is limited, Eclipse stated in exasperation.
Yes, I realize that.

Even a blind person could see the smile on Sloths face through his voice alone. He didnt feel
sympathetic towards Eclipse and anyone who had half a brain could detect this.
Raising his eyes to meet his brothers, and never being once to be subtle about anything, Eclipse did well
to confront Sloth by bluntly stating, You dont seem too upset about it.
After the shit you pulled back home, you think Im going to bawl over and cry? Sloth retorted, steel
present in his voice. His angry eyes penetrated Eclipses fearless ones. The animosity in his tone was
undeniable. Whatever happened in their past, Eclipse fucked up royally and Sloth wasnt one to forget it.
Youre lucky Im not taking advantage of your dimmed conditions right now and killing you myself. His
eyes then landed on me. The severity in his gaze quickly manifested from one filled with animosity to one
filled with the purest of amusement. Though of course, hearing about you being at the mercy of this cute
little thing and a missing piece of her soul is more than entertaining for me.
His eyes went over my outfit again and I knew all but too clearly now how much Demons hated the color
pink, especially when he said, You may be the pinkest prospective Demon Ive ever met but I guess itll
suffice if you possess the fundamental qualities that one needs to be a Demon.
I bit back to the desire to defend my favorite color and just instinctively corrected any misinterpretation
that he may have had. It was definitely bold on my part as a human but anything pertaining to my soul
and my humanity would mean that I would have to at least grow a spine and correct any
misunderstandings before they take on a life of its own.
I never agreed to give him my soul and I never agreed to becoming a Demon.
Sloths expression turned cold at my words. Fuming, he relinquished all composure and turned back to
Eclipse in disbelief. What the fuck are you doing? How long has it been? She should be on her
knees begging you to convert her.
Drop this, Eclipse warned his older brother, showing absolutely no fear. I know what Im doing.
Do you? Sloth inquired heatedly. What have you been doing to persuade her to convert?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . Eclipse merely found interest in staring at the TV screen instead of answering him but
Sloth didnt give up.
Have you killed her loved ones?
She has none.
Have you mutilated her body?
Eclipsed laughed, giving his brother a dry look. I want to sleep with this girl and you think Im going to

mutilate her body? Are you crazy, bro? Ill skin you alive before I touch her like that.
Fair enough, Sloth replied blithely, casting another glance at me before turning back to Eclipse. What
have you done? Have you even tried to ruin her life?
Ive tortured her, Eclipse offered as if there was some evil connotation behind it.
Sloths eyes grew suspicious. He appraised me and my outfit one more time. Then he dryly said, How?
Tortured people dont wear pink.
Eclipse laughed again, glancing at me with doting eyes. Ive been making her accident prone and giving
her Fs.
Fs? Sloth furrowed his brows in confusion. Is that some kind of disease?
Fs, Eclipse elaborated, on her homework, tests, and projects.
A blank look overtook Sloths face. . . . Youve been giving her bad grades and making her trip in the
process?
Sloth scrutinized Eclipse for a few serious moments. How much do you like this girl?
Enough to not make her more miserable than I have to make her, Eclipse answered unthinkingly.
I must admit, even though Ive been complaining to Eclipse about how horrible he has been making my
life, after hearing Sloth sum our whole situation up, it pretty much puts everything into perspective.
Eclipse has been more than going easy on me. Suddenly, I had a whole new appreciation for Eclipse. I
couldnt imagine having Sloth or some other Demon as the Demon in pursuit of my soul. I doubted that
any other Demon would look at me like I was a treasured gem and treat me with kid gloves like Eclipse
has. In short, I unexpectedly felt lucky to be stuck with Eclipse as opposed to any other Demons. Id take
bad grades, tripping every now and then and sexual frustration over worst Demonic tortures any day.
Sloth shook his head, interrupting my thoughts with simple words that pretty much wrapped up my
dilemma along with Eclipses. You are so royally screwed.
Dont concern yourself with my endeavor to turn her into a Demon, Eclipse appeased, bringing the topic
back onto the reason of why he came to his older brother in the first place. I can deal with that all by
myself but it is the missing portion of her missing soul that has me doing double takes and the one that
has me coming to you for help. Ive never heard of anything taking a mere part of someones soul. I didnt
even know it was possible to take only a part of someones soul until now. I thought souls, for the most
part, were unbreakable.
It rarely happens but it does happens, Sloth explained, getting serious as well. Sometimes the cause
could be minute a slip of error so to speak. This in itself has existed in the past and continues to exist
now, where a human would be born with a part of their soul missing.

Hence the existence of serial killers, I unthinkingly said out loud.


Sloth nodded at me though it only appeared to be a conditional agreement to my observation.
Humans, even with small pieces of their souls missing, would lack the basic and fundamental skills to be
humane with those who exist in their society. Some, depending on how big that missing soul is and
depending on that individuals own personal strength, could overcome this deficiency and lead life
normally. Though they would have the innate need to perform sadistic tendencies, they at the very least
could control it. Some could control it so well that they could lead out normal lives never once indulging
in their sadism.
He smirked, going right into the reason why his nod to me was only conditional and not absolute.
But those, as you have just mentioned, serial killers, pedophiles and other classifications of humans who
do not follow the bylaws of the human world, all of them are not always products of a missing soul. Some,
even with their souls intact, are truly horrible people who are truly sick in the head. The truth is, there
are very few of you in the world who are actually born with a piece of your souls missing. For many, they
are just truly and utterly fucked up human beings who take joy in inflicting pain onto other living things.
Im aware of genetic mutations, Eclipse began resignedly, interrupting Sloths enlightenment to me about
the sadism that was inherent in my race even with our souls intact, but Im talking about
the deliberate stealing of someones soul.
Sloth nodded at his younger brother, returning to the original topic. Like I said, a missing portion of
someones soul could be attributed to a simple genetic mutation or it could be something bigger
something that entails something powerful being involved in this mess. In olden times, there were
whispers of ancient entities, if the conditions are right for them, being able to steal a part of someones
soul without their permission.
Eclipse gaped at his brother in absolute astonishment. Whats the use of stealing only a part of a
humans soul though?
I dont know, Sloth replied honestly, his expression disconcerted as well. He regarded Eclipse with a
stern expression. Whatever it is, you know that you need her along with you to figure it out.
Eclipse acquiesced with a sigh. I know.
But dont you need the owners permission to take their soul? I voiced out to them, bewilderment
threading my own voice. I glanced at Eclipse and then turned to Sloth. I thought about how easily
something could steal a piece of someones soul or my soul to be exact and wonder why Eclipse had
to waste his time trying to persuade me to give him my soul if he could just take it from me. I mean, why
would Demons need to waste their time convincing humans to give them their souls if they could just take
it without permission?

There is a binding spell that comes with the human soul, Sloth explained, picking up a bottle of beer
from the ground and drinking from it. Gods grace, so to speak. No Demon could un-bind the blessing
that God graced upon your souls. Only humans themselves could un-bind it only humans themselves
could renounce the gift God gave them. Only then could a Demon own their souls.
He studied me carefully.
But that binding spell is wrapped stringently upon the entire soul, making it virtually impossible for
someone to attempt to steal it because the consequences are known to be very fatal. An entity has to be
very, very powerful to be able to steal a part of someones soul because even with permission from the
human, a soul cannot be broken apart not unless something unearthly powerful is administering the
ritual.
He turned to Eclipse. How did you know a part of her soul was missing and why would you be so quick
as to say that it has been stolen?
I attempted to channel the memory of when she killed her family and I couldnt see anything, Eclipse
began to explain.
Sloth gave him an unimpressed look. And that simple impediment made you think that this has
something to do with something actually stealing her soul?
My hand, Eclipse emphasized, holding his right hand up. I held her cheek with it to channel her
memories and during the procedure, it became burned and marred beyond the point of recognition. If this
was any other Demon other than a Royal Demon, then that Demon wouldve been obliterated on the
spot. Eclipse smirked self-deprecatingly. A simple genetic mutation in her soul cannot harm me in this
manner. To add to that, I could feel this barrier it just wouldnt let me through. Then, he gave his Elder
brother the icing on the cake. And during the procedure, the world grew violent and from what Gracie told
me, blood was pouring from the sky.
Sloths eyes grew wide. He whipped his head to me with the velocity of a cobra. Blood poured from the
sky?
I nodded, feeling the fear run through me at the reminder of what I saw earlier in the evening.
Sloth studied me with uncertainty. Not believing me, he suspiciously asked, Blood everywhere?
Only the area around us, I clarified quietly. Everywhere else. . . rain was just rain but in the circular area
close to us, it was pouring blood.
Apparently my specific explanation to how it rained stirred a nerve within Sloth. Dawning knowledge
began to shine in his eyes but it was the type of ominous knowledge that one wouldnt want to see. I
imagined that for Demons like Eclipse and Sloth, little to nothing unnerved them but with their
disconcerted demeanors becoming prevalent throughout the room, I myself couldnt help but feel anxiety
pillaging through me as well.

Sloth turned back to Eclipse, concern beginning to teem in his bronze eyes. What did you see while you
were attempting to channel her memories?
Darkness, Eclipse replied. Complete and utter darkness. It was like for that brief moment, she didnt
exist.
A veil has been placed over her, Sloth finally breathed out as if all the cards had fell into place for him.
Now it was Eclipses turn (and even my turn) to give Sloth a blank and unimpressed stare for stating the
obvious.
We know that, Elder, Eclipse dead-panned.
Not the veil we know about but another one a more specific, more complicated and more powerful
one, Sloth amended swiftly. His eyes assessed me carefully. Someone doesnt want her remembering
them this would thereby mean that Grace here has stumbled upon something she wasnt supposed to
see when she was a child or this could be something bigger. The raining of blood meant that a powerful
entity sacrificed a portion of their life-force to place a specific veil over her. This also explains why you
saw nothing but darkness when you attempted to channel her memories. That entitys sacrificed lifeforce literally took her memory to the grave with them.
Sloths face grew firm as Eclipse and I gaped at him, completely stupefied with the bomb he just threw on
us. He averted his full attention back to Eclipse, urgency filling his voice.
Whatever the case, your best bet is finding out what happened that night when she murdered her family.
It seems that everything in Graces life stems back from that night so it would only make sense that if you
were to find out what occurred, then it will lead you closer and closer to finding her missing soul. Know
this though. . .
His expression grew graver.
Not every run of the mill Demon can steal a part of someones soul, not every run of the mill Demon can
elicit a binding spell so powerful that even a Dark Majesty cannot penetrate through it and last but not
least, He turned to me. Not every run-of-the-mill Demon can find her. His eyes swiveled back to
Eclipse. Even you needed help with having the first veil lifted so that you could find her. Whoever this
entity is, Im sure it wasnt an accident that only a part of her soul is missing and Im sure as Hell that it
wasnt an accident that it was Graces particular soul that was stolen. Whoever and whatever was behind
this, you can bet that they will not give up that missing soul so easily.
Eclipse let out a groan once this enormity of this situation rained down on him. I did not anticipate having
to deal with all of this when I agreed to the deal.
You knew that it was difficult to begin with and you signed up anyway, Sloth replied harshly, showing no
sympathy towards his baby brother. I dont know about you, but I had already warned you once that

converting her was a suicide mission yet you still pushed for it. Now it seems that your suicide mission
has just gotten a bit more suicidal.
Have faith, big bro, Eclipse pacified, doing well to pull himself out of his state of self-pity. You know
once I set my mind on something, I see it through to the very end.
And your end is very near so I suggest you take things a bit more seriously, Junior, Sloth replied firmly.
Youre on a very tight schedule now. It will be a time consuming task to find the missing portion of her
soul. Once you find it, you need to convert her right away. With that in mind, I suggest that you stop trying
to woo her so much and start persuading her more.
When it looked like Eclipse was about to reply, his face, as well as Sloths, changed when they lifted their
heads up in unison. It was like both heard something in the air.
Your Kingdom needs you, Sloth stated, confirming my suspicions that they heard a calling of sorts that
my human ears werent privy to.
There was an expression of hesitancy on Eclipses part. He looked conflicted about going to take care of
whatever was happening in his Kingdom and he looked torn with the possibility of leaving me alone.
Go, itll only take a moment, Sloth encouraged, reading the expression of Eclipses countenance as well.
Ill watch her.
Do not overstep your boundaries and do not scare her, Eclipse warned sternly.
Sloth smirked. Though it was supposed to be reassuring, his smirk offered no comfort to me. It actually
scared the living daylights out of me. I wont hurt your new favorite toy.
Ill be back shortly, Gracie. Eclipse assured me softly before whispering something only I could hear just
as he materialized out of the room. Be careful with him.
Honestly, Ive never felt more awkward sitting in a crack-den like dorm room with the Demon of Sloth who
has the physical appearance of a lazy college freshman but has the demeanor of an all-powerful Demon
who would kill me with the snap of a finger. It didnt help that Eclipse made me feel so much better with
his cryptic parting words. Suddenly, I regretted choosing to wear all pink today. For whatever reason, my
choice in color coordination truly offended Sloth. I didnt understand why Sloth appeared to be so
annoyed with my existence yet, as if hearing my unspoken question, the Demon wasted no time in
enlightening me.
Out of all the Demons to seek you out, you should count your blessings that it is Eclipse who is your
Guardian Demon, he began at once, giving me no time to adjust to the fact that it was just me and him.
W-why is that? I uttered out, trying to control the fear veering through me. Without Eclipse, I had never
felt more vulnerable to be solely in the presence and mercy of another Demon.

Because if it was me or any of my other brothers, we would never risk our entire existence for you. He
regarded me in nonchalance. Youre simply too much trouble even if you may be worth it
I swallowed past my apprehension and my emerging irritation with Sloth. Why did Eclipse bother with me
then?
He smiled, leaning forward with his hands bound together and his bronze eyes growing more potent. He
looked less like a human and was beginning to look more feral, animalistic and completely inhuman.
My baby brother is a Demon who is very. . .ambitious, he began slowly, never taking his cold eyes off of
me. Once he sets his eyes on something, he goes to great lengths to attain it. This trait has made him
very popular and very unpopular in our Monarchy. He seeks glory and he likes his pretty little trophies and
you, Grace, are the shiniest and most sought after trophy in our world and with that comes a
very, very big price tag one that Eclipse paid. His eyes grew more severe. Hes not going to give up on
you and unfortunately for him this is a tenacity he needs to keep in order to successfully maintain you
and maintain his own existence.
He sighed, taking note of my appearance again before his cruel and diabolical eyes found mine. Tilting his
head, he carelessly said, I do find it to be interesting that youd still want to be human considering your
possible fate and all. Eclipse has informed you, I presume?
I knew then why my appearance offended him so much. It wasnt so much the fact that I was wearing
pink, it was more so of the fact that I was foolish enough to choose to still be human and keep my soul
(or whats left of it) in light of all that was being offered to me. Eclipse, as charming as he was to me, was
an elitist at best and I was positive that his older brothers were elitists along with him. They do not take
kindly to lower creatures who dared to reject their gifts of becoming one of them and they do not hide
their distaste for it.
I nodded, conviction set in my mind that I wouldnt allow myself to be intimidated by Sloth. I wasnt going
to give Eclipse my soul, not now, not ever. I knew my fate and I accepted it. End of story. No matter how
fearful I was of Sloth, I was still brave enough to keep my soul and defend it.
I already know that Im going to contract a virus and die after I turn 21, I shared with him in a matter-offact tone. I had hoped the bravery in my voice would tell him that my mind could not be changed yet his
reaction to this conviction threw me off guard when his expression changed.
That measly death? Sloth threw his head back and laughed in hilarity, sending me spiraling into a vortex
of confusion. You think I was talking about that?
My insides chilled at his omniscient words. What are you talking about?
His white teeth flashed in the only way the son of the Devil himself could smile. It was a cunning smile, it
was a diabolical smile and it was a terrifying smile. Ah, I see Eclipse neglected to mention it to you.
Neglected to mention what?

Before Sloth could even explain to me the answer, the topic of our conversation appeared just in the nick
of time to stop him.
Thank you for watching her, Eclipses voice suffused into the room before his body materialized in soon
after. He was standing beside me, his face unsatisfied and looking slightly pissed off. He stared at his
brother, his eyes soft but accusing. Funny thing. When I arrived at my throne, my Arch-Demons said that
they didnt call for me. Very odd, dont you think, Elder?
You how the reception is at times, Sloth replied loftily, playing off the fact that somehow, he was able to
send off a fake call from his Kingdom so that Eclipse would leave. He grinned craftily, unmistakably
pleased with himself that he was able to have his time alone to interrogate me before adding, And Im
surprised at you, Junior. You failed to mention to her the one big catalyst that would aid in convincing her
to be a Demon.
What is he talking about? I turned to Eclipse. My mind was running in circles. Whats he talking about,
Eclipse? What didnt you tell me?
The faster you tell her, the faster shell agree, the faster you can start the conversion and the faster you
can return to power. Sloth interjected, his severe eyes on Eclipse. Stop fucking around, baby brother.
Whats happening now isnt a joke. Time is of the essence for you.
Thank you for your concerns, Elder, Eclipse dismissed his brother with a polite smile. But I know what
Im doing. Thank you for all your help tonight. I think I can handle it all from here on out.
Sloth shook his head as he watched Eclipse stroll over to me, grab me and pull me out with him. Even
with me attempting to pull out of his grasp, Eclipse was unyielding. His only thought was pure singlemindedness which was to get me out of there before Sloth reveals whatever secret Eclipse has been
keeping from me.
Eclipses endeavor was successful but only to a small degree. It was successful. . .until Sloth whispered
something that had every cell in my body rising up in utter terror.
He is your Guardian Demon, Grace. . . I could hear him whisper darkly from his doorway while we ran
into the elevator. His last blood-chilling words came over me just as the elevator doors slid close, searing
into my already petrified mind with its ominous warning.

With that said. . .what the Hell do you think hes guarding you from?

. . . Is the result of a pre-destined fate we


were never meant to escape from.
006 (III|III) Kairos

clipse, tell me what he was talking about, I demanded for the 100 th time after we entered my

apartment. I had been asking him this same question over and over again on the whole way back and
Eclipse has been giving me the same answer over and over again without fail.
Nothing, he assured me just as OinkOink, who had been waiting at the door, bounced over to us in
excitement once we stepped in to the apartment.
Eclipse laughed distractedly, taking a moment to scratch OinkOinks head before he closed the door
behind me. He gave me another reassuring smile that pretty much told me to stop worrying over useless
things. My Elder is looking out for me, Teacup. Unfortunately, if that means scaring you into giving in to
me then its something that he will do.
I thought about what Sloth said and I couldnt shake it away as a joke.
But his voice was authentic when he said it. It sounded so real. Then, I slowly added, And his eyes
were really scary and I really dont think he was lying to me. The feeling I got was too potent. . .I think
there might be something to what he was trying to tell m
Okay Gracie in all honesty, Eclipse reasoned logically, interrupting me while OinkOink continued to paw
at our heels, begging for our attention. If by some random chance I knew something that would help
guarantee the fact that you will say Yes to giving me your soul, thereby allowing me the opportunity to turn
you into a Demon, do you not think I would use it to persuade you?
. . . But you kept the truth about me dying at 21 from me for awhile, I reasoned out loud before growing
tired of OinkOink twitching on the floor like a maggot while trying to garner our attention. I bent down
briefly to scoop him up into my arms. The little oversized rat barked in happiness at this gesture, ceased
with his annoying convulsing and lovingly nuzzled himself against my chest. Once OinkOink stilled in my
arms, I averted my full attention to Eclipse, stood up and harshly added, And youre a habitual liar. I
wouldnt trust you as far as I can throw you and I doubt I can even lift you.
He frowned, offended by the last statement I made about not trusting him but made no comment about
that.
Instead, he responded to my statement about him protecting me from the truth about my impending
death. I kept your impending death from you only because I was under the impression that I could still
convince you using persuasion tactics as opposed to scaring you into submission. After a couple of days
of you refusing, I wouldve brought out the big guns and told you about your death sooner or later so you

shouldnt attach any honorable medal to that.


I still wasnt convinced.
He chuckled at the uncertainty on my face. His eyes scrutinized me for a moment before he asked,
Teacup, do you in all honesty believe that Im considerate enough to put you before me that your wellbeing will supersede mine? Do you really think I have the temperament to be selfless and considerate to
someone elses needs instead of my own?
He got me there.
Thats true, I agreed thoughtfully. Youre a habitual liar but youre also pretty selfish too. You wouldnt
protect me from the truth especially if it meant that scaring me into submission would only benefit you.
I sighed, shaking my head when Sloth and his bullshit ominous words replayed in my mind. That big
jerk, I muttered, unknowingly pinching OinkOink in anger. I was so pissed off at that skinny, lazy bronzeeyed Demon that I didnt realize I was hurting my own puppy until OinkOink whined in pain and I stopped
pinching him immediately. I cant believe he lied to me.
Did you expect any less from a Demon who is my older brother? Eclipse remarked, playfully kissing
OinkOink in the area where I accidentally pinched him. He sighed, straightening up. Do not be too bitter
with him. He was just looking out for me.
That still doesnt mean what he did was right, I told him before another thought came across my mind.
So what do we do about my soul then? I prompted instead once I registered that I was neglecting to
spend time on an actually important topic. Screw shit-talking about Sloth; I still had a missing soul I
needed to find.
I peered at Eclipse with uncertainty, the enormity of something actually stealing a piece of my soul giving
me goosebumps. H-how are we going to find the one who stole it?
I could feel the trepidation creep up my spine as I thought about whoever was powerful enough to steal a
part of my soul. I couldnt imagine what happened when I was 6, what I came across and/or who I met
that couldve had such serious repercussions. As Sloth mentioned, only a powerful entity could steal a
part of someones soul and as he also mentioned, it couldnt be an accident that it was my particular soul
that was stolen/my particular memory from the most pivotal night of my life that was darkened. Whatever
we were dealing with, I may not have known much, but I knew it was unquestionably complicated and this
reflection alone was frightening to me.
Who would want only a part of my soul?
We have to find out what happened that night, Eclipse answered, confirming what I had already
deduced when we were with Sloth. Only then will we find anything that hints to who or what stole a part
of your soul. He sighed, closing his briefly in lethargy before adding, Until then, I have to go back to my

Kingdom.
I gave him a baffled look. Something within me dreaded him leaving me again, especially when the sheer
size of what I was going up against was beginning to weigh in my mind.
I thought you went there already, I commented lightly, attempting to appear aloof.
That was before I realized that my Elder fabricated a call from my Arch-Demons. I hurried back to you
because I did not want him to scare you or do anything that would traumatize you but the truth is, my
Kingdom is in a bit of disarray right now. My Arch-Demons did not want to bother me but it was evident
with my brief return that things need to get settled there. Ive been neglecting my responsibilities so I have
to be the one to take care of it and I have to go now.
Though I was still feeling like a chicken in the face of everything that happened tonight, just the fact that
he was leaving me alone assured me that whatever Sloth was lying to me about, it didnt seem to be very
valid because Eclipse could seem to careless about leaving me alone. So much for him being my
Guardian Demon. . .
Okay, I replied, trying to play it off like it wont be weird that I wont have Eclipse to hang out with. Ive
gotten so used to his presence in my life and having him to talk to before I sleep that it felt unnerving to
realize that I wasnt going to see him tonight. I held OinkOink closer to me, my face void of the emotions I
was feeling. Seeya then.
Eclipse smiled, his chocolate-tone eyes warming up. Though he said nothing to me as well in regards to
our separation for the night, I could read his expression as clear as crystal: he was silently telling me that
hell miss hanging out with me too.
Ill be gone for the entire night and well into the next day. So please, try not to get into too much trouble
and try not to go anywhere alone, alright? He laughed, lightly gesturing his head toward OinkOink. If
anything, make sure OinkOink keeps you company, Then came a sly wink on that handsome face before
he added, And dont miss me too much, Teacup.
With that, Eclipse disappeared, leaving me alone with nothing but my thoughts in the wake of his
absence.
For a long moment, after I brushed my teeth and rested in bed, all I could do was lay there and turn back
the pages of my memories of what happened earlier in the day. I couldnt believe the turn that my life had
taken in one simple evening. I not only found out that a part of my soul was missing hence my fucked
up sadism, I also found out someone or something have stolen a part of my soul which frightened me
even more because it just brought a bigger mystery to my already puzzling past and finally, I met the
Demon of Sloth who was not only a big scary jerk but he was also a big jerk who took sinister
enjoyment in lying to me and scaring the living daylights out of me.
What a day.

There were many eye-opening things that brewed like a storm in my mind yet all that was prevalent in my
heavy mind as I drifted off to sleep, no matter how much I tried to repress it, was Sloths haunting
warning. . .
He is your Guardian Demon, Grace. With that said, what the Hell do you think hes guarding you from?

AEOE Theme Music: Craig Armstrong - Escape

hen they say that sleeping will make things better, this occurrence couldnt be truer in my case. The

bullshit warning from Sloth was far from my mind (my slumber had done a wonderful job of squashing it
for me and I no longer felt afraid), the enormity of the fact that a powerful entity have stolen a part of my
soul still couldnt deter me from my smile and the invariable fact that Eclipse was still after my soul didnt
phase me either. All that illumed in my mind when I woke up that morning was that I finally saw the light.
I could be normal again.
I was so used to waking up every morning subtly despising myself for being the way that I am, for being
so sadistic and believing that I could never change that I would be a parasite forever. But now, there
was a chance, no matter how slim and impossible that chance, that if I found the missing part of my soul,
then I can finally and truly be human. Ive never woken up with this small hope before and this was
enough for me to thank the fates for such a blessing.
Nothing could bring me down and this was how I felt throughout the day as I went through the regular
motions of the day. I even brought OinkOink along because I was in such a good mood. I was originally
hesitant with bringing him to the library, my shopping excursions and dinner with my friends because I
was afraid hed make too much noise but I took a chance and luckily OinkOink was the best, well-trained
puppy I could ask for. He was obediently quiet throughout day, napping in my purse while I studied in the
library/shopped at the mall and running around outside for short moments before I met up with Dawn and
Ara for dinner. While eating outside with the girls, OinkOink was spoiled rotten with affection by Dawn and
Ara who just thought he was the cutest thing.
It was such a nice day.
By the time dinner with my friends was over, I was walking home with OinkOink happily trotting right
beside me, clearly pleased that instead of keeping him cooped up in the apartment, he was allowed to
freely hang out me with me today. The night was chilly but because I had a warm, hooded jacket and
jeans on, the cold felt bearable.
Nothing could sour my mood.

I was having a fantastic day and eager to go home so I could just do homework, go online, relax and
perhaps enjoy the tranquility of being by myself before Eclipse came back. To be honest, I think I was
happy because I was excited to hang out with Eclipse again as well. .
Oh no. . .
It was only when I skimmed over my mental to-do list for the evening did I remembered that I needed to
stop by the film shop to buy those rolls of films that I didnt get a chance to buy when Eclipse and I had to
abruptly venture through the city to find Sloth. My project for my elective, photography class was due
soon and since I had time then, I knew I had to take the opportunity to buy the black & white films in case
anything else popped up in my life that required me to dramatically scour the city in search of another
scary Demon to give me counsel. If theres anything Ive learned with having Eclipse come into my life, it
was to stop procrastinating and do what you need to do as soon as it comes to mind especially when
you have time to do it. You never know what could pop up in life that could prevent you from adhering to
your original plan.
So with that philosophical virtue (one that all procrastinating humans should appreciate) in mind, I picked
up OinkOink, took a detour at the corner, meandered through the cluster of students and pedestrians on
the block and took a little stroll with OinkOink to a nearby film store.
I had never been to a film store other than the other one across town that my professor suggested we buy
from for discounts but after referring to the internet for help, I found that there was a nearby film store
around the area and decided to just get everything there so I could get started on my project. I guess I
was too busy trying to hold OinkOink while reading the walking directions from my phone, which had just
died from lack of battery, because before I knew it, I found myself lost in an area of town that I just didnt
recognize. All I saw was random out of business store fronts, a laundry mat, a video rental store and other
random stores.
I saw everything but film store.
Where the hell am I and where the hell is this film store?
My eyes landed on the name of the store and when I realized that it was one of the out of business storefronts, I groaned out in misery.
What a waste of time.
As soon as I thought this, an abrupt chill overcame me when I registered that I was in the middle of a
quiet and desolate street alone. Crap, how on earth did I come into this godforsaken place alone without
realizing that it was a bad area?
There was absolutely no one in sight in this abandoned block, just howling wind and empty buildings.
Though I saw no one, I quickly deducted that this must be the area where gangs/hoodlums/and criminals
frequented often and I didnt want to stay (especially without a working cell-phone) and find out if my
hypothesis was true. All I knew was that I had to leave. . .now.

Arf. . .arf. . .
I shouldve known something was wrong when OinkOink, as if sensing danger, began to barf softly and
hesitantly. I shouldve known something was wrong when he began to shiver unstoppably and I shouldve
known something was terribly wrong when he abruptly jumped out of my arms and dashed off into the
distance without any regard to me.
OinkOink! I shouted, stunned that a puppy that seemed to have adored me so much was now running
off and abandoning me. Get back here or Im going to punch you in the face the next time I see you! But
like a pig escaping the slaughterhouse, OinkOink was unstoppable. Instead of turning around and coming
back to me as I had anticipated, the little oversized rat continued to run off, only to disappear around the
corner, completely leaving me alone by myself.
This is why I hate cute, furry animals. They have no spines.
Shit, I thought again, looking around fretfully. A dreadful knot formed in my stomach. I was already feeling
scared with OinkOink keeping me company and now without him, I was feeling terrified.
Out, my gut instincts instructed me in vigilance. Out. Get the Hell out of here now.
I was about to go into full panic mode and run off just as OinkOink did when I spotted a woman I
recognized in the laundry mat across the street from me. I squinted my eyes, trying to make sure I was
seeing correctly.
Mrs. . .Mrs. Lee?
Sure enough, it was Mrs. Lee Sonys mom. The fear I felt with my unfamiliar surroundings vacated
faintly as soon as I saw a familiar face.
I knew that Mrs. Lee worked at a laundry mat in the city but I had never visited her and had no idea she
worked at a laundry mat that was so close to my school. I couldnt be more relieved to see her in an area I
found to be so eerie. However relieved I was to see her though, her presence wasnt enough to
overshadow the gut instincts ravaging me the instincts that were telling me to leave this place. I was
excited to see her and enjoyed her company yes, but she wasnt important enough to me to risk being
around here any longer. I still had to leave.
I continued along, Hell-bent on leaving this god-forsaken neighborhood when I heard a loud slap and an
ear-splitting scream of pain that had me halting in my tracks.
*SLAP!*
Did you think I wasnt going to find you, you whore?! Huh?! YOU THINK YOU CAN RUN AWAY AND I
WONT BE ABLE TO FIND YOU?!

*SLAP!*
Realization blossomed in my eyes when I turned and saw that there was a man in the empty and dim
laundry mat with her and it widened exponentially when I realized who this man must be. . .
Her husband.
The one she left, the one who abused her and Sony, the one who she and Sony were so deathly afraid of:
He found her.
I didnt know what got into me. Usually, I could care less about helping anyone but I thought about how
much I enjoyed Mrs. Lees company. Although I reveled in her misery, and a small part of me was taking
joy in the current misery that was sprouting out of her, I didnt want anything to happen to her because I
genuinely liked and admired her as a person. Plus, I considered Sony. What about Sony? What will
happen to him if anything happens to her? And when that didnt convince me enough, I thought about
myself. What if I get my entire soul back and I become guilt-stricken with everything that went on here?
Can I live with that? My own well-being in the prospective future my own selfishness was enough to
convince me to save her. I couldnt risk anything making me miserable in the future not when I can do
something to help now.
With that resolution, I lifted my velour hoodie up to hide my face and identity, abandoned all pretenses
about being smart and not getting involved in something that obviously had nothing to do with me, and
enacted one of the most stupid moves I could ever make in my life: I risked my life to save someone
elses.
Idiotically, I bull-dozed into the dark laundry mat like a blind bull, frantically grabbed the first decorative
vase I could see and ran over to them. He had just got done with slapping the hell out of her and was now
raising a large butcher knife in the air while she huddled in the corner, crying in horror. The knife
glimmered in the darkness, acting as the catalyst to convince me to do what I was about to do. . .
You worthless bitch! Ill show you Ill show yo ARRRRGHHH!!!!
*CRACK!!!!*
With all the strength I had, I slammed the vase against the back of his skull. On impact, the vase
shattered to pieces, causing the man to fall forward with an anguished scream.
BAM!!!
Once he was down, I made sure to seal the deal on the assault by roughly kicking one of the doors to the
dryer, causing the thick glass to pummel his nose, breaking it with a soft crack and violently sandwiching
his skull against the wall, earning another blood-curdling scream from him while he held his head and
convulsed in agony.
RUN!!! RUN!!! I shouted, faking a deep voice at Mrs. Lee, trying my best to blend in with the shadows so

she didnt know it was me. It was obvious that I was a girl faking a deep manly voice but regardless of
such blatancy, my only concern was making sure that she didnt recognize my voice and my only concern
was getting her out of there so I could move on with my life as well. I didnt want to deal with her thanking
me and all that time-wasting crap. I just wanted her to get the fuck out so that I could get the fuck out too.
Run!!! Call the police and just run!!!!!!!!
She did as she was told and as she ran, I bequeathed one final kick to her husbands head to keep him
down so that she could get a long head-start. After she was out, I attempted to make my escape as well.
Regrettably, my fate was not as simple as hers.
AHHHH!!!
I felt a pair of hands enclose around my ankles, holding me tight just as I was about to take off. Unable to
fight against the iron-grip, I fell forward, my jaw connecting with the edge of the nearby counter with brutal
force.
BAM!!!
A suffusion of pain detonated within all the nerves on my body before I crashed down to the tiles, my skin
becoming etched with broken glass from the vase I smashed on him earlier.
Ahhhhh. . . I groaned, quivering relentlessly as the agony of the pain ripped through me and left me
paralyzed for an excruciating moment.
YOU FUCKEN BITCH!!!!!!!! I could hear him scream from behind.
Every inch of my survival instincts came to life and against the agony ravaging me, I fought through the
paralyzing pain and continued with my efforts to make my escape. With concentrated effort, I lifted my leg
towards the sound of the voice and kicked him across the face with my 5-inch stiletto heels, nearly
puncturing a hole in his face.
AUGH!!!!!! FUCK!
His screams ricocheted off the walls and I used this opportunity to force myself up. Breathing heavily, I
dashed out of the laundry mat with all the strength I had and took off in the opposite direction that Mrs.
Lee ran in. Even then, I didnt want to lead that bastard closer to her. . .
Regret began to deluge over me while I ran for my life.
Oh God. . .Oh God. . .why did I do this? Why did I try to help her?
Nothing but fear cloaked my eyes as I abandoned my heels and continued to run down the desolate
block, the pain within my body slowing me down and the panic within me causing me to go insane. There

was only one other time where I felt this much fear for my life and that was when Officer Joo nearly
choked me to death when I was 6. I recalled the horror I felt then and I choked back a sob as I continued
to run, stabbing my bare feet over the puddles of water in the street.
Why? I yelled at myself, hating that it was my own fault that I was in this position.
Why was I such an idiot? Why was I so stupid as to risk my life to save someone elses when I couldnt
even defend myself? I shouldve left her to die. I shouldve left her to die instead of trying to be a good
person and save her. Now, for my momentary lapse in judgment, I was left all alone, completely and
utterly alone with no one in sight to help me.
Eclipse! I started to sob out, even though I clearly recalled him telling me that he could only appear in
places where he think Id be. I was so far off from the typical places I frequented and because of this I
knew that he could never appear here to help me. Despite this knowledge, I couldnt help but call out his
name because it was the only thing that gave me some semblance of comfort it was the only thing that
gave me hope in face of the all the terror that was plaguing me.
ECLIPS Ahhh!!!
BAM!
Before being given a chance to further scream out Eclipses name, the man tackled me from behind,
using the full weight of his heavy-set body to roughly slam me against a rusty old black car parked on the
street. The side of my head punctured a dent against the concrete metal with force, causing an eruption
of throbbing pain to ignite in my skull. I was rendered limp as my legs buckled and I plunged to the ground
with a loud Thud!
As I laid on the cold asphalt, my skull feeling as if it was about to split open, I could feel weight of his body
straddle over my back, holding me captive underneath him. The pungent smell of alcohol attacked my
senses, making me more aware of the perversion coursing out of him. I could feel his disgusting eyes
roam over my quivering body.
You stupid bitch, his deep, rasping voice taunted. His revolting fingers began to run up my jean-covered
legs, fondling me and causing me to shudder in disgust. You trying to be a hero? A cruel and sickening
smile threaded his voice. Ill show you what kind of hero you are.
He tugged at my wrist, attempting to pick me up to no doubt drag me into a dark corner to rape me before
he officially killed me. At the realization of what he was planning to do to me, I could feel a surge of
survival instincts flood through me like a monsoon. No. I wasnt going to go down like this. There was no
way in Hell I was going to go down like this. I didnt care that I wasnt a martial arts expert, I didnt care
that I wasnt the strongest girl in the world and I didnt care if I was fighting a losing battle. As far as I was
concerned, I had two hands, two legs and a brain I wasnt going down without a fight.
GET AWAY FROM ME!!!! I screamed at the top of my lungs, turning around without warning and
clamping my mouth over the hand that held my wrist, my teeth burying into the meat of his skin.

AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!
I didnt hold back. With all the force I could generate, I bit down hard.
My teeth punctured through his flesh, causing him to scream out in pain while I tasted his blood. His grip
on me loosened substantially from this and I started to do everything that I could to fight him off. I wiggled
uncontrollably, thrashed my body around violently, punched him, elbowed him and kneed him repeatedly
basically anything and everything I could do to defend myself, I did. Then, when I was finally able to
unhook my wrist from his grasp, I lifted my hand upwards and plunged my perfectly manicured fingernails
into his eyes, causing him to cover his eyes with an agonized scream.
Finally.
Inhaling sharply, my frightened heart pounding profusely against my constricted chest, I gathered all the
remaining strength I had when I was finally free of him, picked up my feet and was ready to make my
escape when
SLASH!
. . .Something cold and sharp made contact with the flesh of my back, the razor sharp blade cutting
through the meat of my body like fabric, causing me to tumble almost lifelessly to the ground.
Augh. . .
Paralyzed from head to toe, nothing but pain ravaged me as I laid on the damp road. The wound behind
me was so long and so big that I swear I could feel the cold draft swim in and chafe the fragile meat and
bones buried deep under my skin. I couldnt even make a sound to cry because the sensation was
unbearable so agonizing.
BAM!
AUGHH!!
I wasnt given a moment of reprieve, to catch my breath when a strong boot connected with my ribcage,
sending me flying to my back.
Swallowing past the pain, it took all the strength I had to open my indolent eyes to stare up at my attacker.
He was towering above me now, like a monster in the night, blood spilling from the areas around his eyes
where I attacked him. He was angry, he was so angry with me and all the plans that I foiled for him that
right then and there, I knew that he was done with me he wasnt going to let me live any longer.
Please, I breathed out desperately, staring up at him with agonized tears shrouding my dim eyes.
Please dont.

His reply to me was merely a cold, emotionless smile that told me that he was beyond human emotions.
All that he was, was a spiteful, psychotic and sadistic human man who was about to perform one of the
most unforgivable acts a human being can bestow upon another human being. . .
He was going to kill me.
Slowly. . .and very painfully. . .he was going to kill me.
The haunting thought that came to my woozy mind in this excruciating state was: This was how my
family felt when I stabbed them when I killed them. This was the fear they felt, the agony they
experienced, the injustice they were faced with when a heartless monster stole their lives away from
them. Tonight, whether it be coincidence or karma, I was going to suffer. . .just as I made my family suffer
before they died. . .
I closed my eyes briefly, willing myself to stop thinking about my family, their deaths and my biggest sin in
life. What use is it to think about their deaths when mine was just around the corner? At this rationale, I
pushed those blasphemous thoughts about my dead family aside and went back to the only thing that
matters in my life me, my own well-being and the monster that was threatening my very existence.
I opened my eyes again and stared up helplessly, knowledge embedded in my eyes for I knew what was
coming for me.
Death.
I watched him raise both his hands in the air, each gripping onto the long butcher knife that was dripping
with blood he had slashed off my back moments prior. The silver knife twinkled under the illumination of
the moon suspended above us, its glint taunting me and my helpless state in life.
Then, just as I felt the first raindrop of the evening descend onto my eyelid, as if shedding tears for me,
the man plunged his knife down towards my hyperventilating chest and
*GASP!*
The pain that consumed me was unlike anything I had ever experienced. The razor-sharp tip of the knife
stabbed through my chest, its cold and ravenous blade eating away at the flesh of my body as it slid down
to a hilt before it was roughly pulled back out, leaving behind nothing but excruciating agony. I thought I
was in pain before but it was nothing compared to what I was currently feeling. . .
The gaping hole in the middle of my chest was exposed, the iciness of the drizzling rain streaming into the
wound, reminding me with every cold drip how much pain I was in. It was so excruciating, so
agonizing that I couldnt even gather the strength to scream for I had no more energy to do anything but
feel unshed tears gather in my eyes as the pain consumed me with its torture. It hurts to even breathe. . .
And the man wouldnt stop.

As the rain began to pour relentlessly from the heavens above and as my soft and pained breathing
filtered into the cold air, he raised the knife again. He smiled sadistically at me, his eyes unblinking with
diabolical rage.
Then
*GASP!*
The second stab to my chest caused me to lurch my body up like I was caught in a wave, the tears
escaping from the corner of my dimmed eyes before the third stab came to my stomach, leaving me to
gasp again in the most unbearable of agonies. Again and again he would stab and again and again, I
could feel the cold metal slicing apart the meat of my body, the blade hitting and scraping my bones each
time.
With every stab, I could feel my blood course out, mating with the rain and chorusing after my hoarse and
labored breathing. Nothing but torture pillaged the nerves on my petite body.
At that moment. . .I wanted to die.
I wanted to die so that I could no longer feel this pain; I wanted to die so that I could no longer suffer
through this torture.
Please let me die, I willed my body, telling it to stop fighting so that I could be relieved from all this
agony. Please let me die. . .
My vision grew hazier, my stagnant mind drifting off as the blood continued to seep from my body and I
knew that death was coming. . .
BOOM!
As I began to feel my own life glide away from me, a loud thunder suddenly resonated from the dark skies
and at that same instance, I could feel the earth beneath me begin to shake subtly. From the corner of my
indolent eyes, I vaguely saw my blood slipping into the rain, streaking across the cement and dripping into
the drain storms as rain continued to torrent down like a monsoon. I looked around and I could feel terror
creep into me because even in my dying state, I couldve sworn that my eyes werent playing tricks on
me.
The ground. . .
. . .it was really beginning to shake. . .
Unbeknownst to him about what was happening around him, the Sonys dad came to view, his shirt and
face completely covered with splatters of my blood. Even rain wasnt powerful enough to wash it down.
With a sadistic smile, as if to silently say you shouldve minded your own business, bitch, he lifted my left

hand up and I knew that before leaving me for dead, he wanted to take my gold bangles away from me.
Even in that dying moment, I couldnt believe the relation how this monster could father someone as
kind and sweet as Sony. It just goes to show how cruel us humans were even with our souls intact. . .
When he saw that there was no clasp to release the bangles from my possession, he lifted the bloodied
butcher knife with his other hand and without any regard to the fact that I was still breathing softly beneath
him, he began to saw the knife over my wrist, Hell-bent on cutting my entire hand off just to get my
bangles.
Auuuughhhh. . .
I heaved painfully for air, trembling when the merciless knife began sawing over my flesh and bone. I
could feel the darkness begin to shroud over me to finally take me away from all this despair when I
heard something that had me feeling more awake than Id like to feel.
. . .Sounds of water bubbling. . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . ..Sounds of water boiling. . .?
Clearly hearing the same sound, Sonys dad stopped sawing the knife over my skin and bone. His eyes
turned over to the side where the boiling sound was originating from and I could see his pupils enlarge in
utter panic.
Shadowing after his gaze, I tilted my head slightly over the rain-strewn road, my mind still in a daze.
Bewilderment greeted my eyes when I saw that in the large circumference area around us, all the area
that was mixed with my blood, there was steam rising out of it. Yet, what baffled me more was what
occurred beneath the steam: boiling water.
It wasnt my imagination the water. . .it was actually boiling.
Pop.
Pop.
POP.
It first started off in the far circular border of circle and then the boiling began to move in closer, the sound
becoming stronger and the boiling becoming more potent.
Pop.
Pop.
POP.
As if the heat had been turned up in the furnace of the earth, the big circular puddle around us was now

bubbling like volcanic lavas like a volcano was currently erupting and we were in the very core of where
the boiling point took place. As this took place, at that instant, the streetlights started flickering ominously
as well.
I had never in my life seen anything like this.
The massive boiling moved in closer and closer and closer and closer to my body when
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!
I whipped my head towards Sonys dad after I heard him scream and the shock left me stupefied when I
saw that steam had started to ascend from the splatters of blood on his face as well.
I gasped, absolutely horrified.
After that, in a perfect and sequential order, just as the ground continue to rumble faintly, the blood on his
face began to sizzle and burn into his skin. Then, all around me, volcanic-like boiling
increased violently while the flickering of street lights blinked furiously.
Pop.
Pop.
POP.
Water was inflated into bubbles as huge as rhinos before it dissolved and another took its place. Oh
God. . . No matter how afraid I was of what was happening around me, all I could do was look up in horror
as Sonys dads screams became more prominent and ear-splitting.
AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!
Sizzling mercilessly, the splatters of blood on his face started eating away at this skin like acid, causing
the him to drop my hand and fall to the ground as the skin on his face started melting away like he had
just been splashed with industrial strength acid. The whole time as he screamed, all I could do was shake
in fear because I could feel the blistering water bubbling beneath me, searing into the wounds of my own
skin.
His screams stopped and when I heard his lifeless body fall on the ground across from me, I knew that he
was either dead, unconscious or very close to being dead.
Oh God. . .
My heart palpitated relentlessly and as a result of this, my blood started to seep further into the ground.
Pop.

Pop.
POP.
The lava-like boiling grew worse in the desolate street around me, fighting against the pouring rain while
the popping sounds inundated my hearing. It got so powerful that the fumes from the boiling water
(mixed with my blood) began to ascend into the air, maneuvering around each droplets of rain and rising
towards the skies like burning incense. Once it appeared as if the strings of smoke had penetrated the
clouds in the sky and once it appeared as if my boiling blood had trickled into the pits of the earth
suddenly
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Violent claps of thunder, so loud that it shook the earth, started to emit from the sky as if bellowing in
agony and rumbles from the earth shook beneath me as if cheering in excitement.
At the same time as all this chaos took place, I couldnt help but cry because I was so afraid. I could no
longer feel my body, all I felt was pain and all I felt was fear.
Wh What was happening?
It was only when the thunder in the sky became more violent and it was only when the rumbling of the
world beneath me became more potent did another strange anomaly came to my attention.
My blood. . . it was all streaming back to me.
In the far distance of the road, from beneath the soils of the earth, from the splatters on the ground, from
the pools around me and from the blood on the mans body as the puddles of water continued to boil
relentlessly and as the light continued to blink ominously my blood, like it was having a life of its own,
moved together in various sequential lines like snakes. Single-mindedness was all that clouded it as each
string of steaming blood fought rain and wind to come back to me.
No. . .no. . .
I was so afraid that I tried my best to move to escape from all of this. Yet, however much I tried, I
couldnt control any part of my paralyzed body.
Pop.
Pop.
POP.
Utterly helpless, I could do nothing but lay there as I felt the heat of my own blood begin to slowly rake

itself over me. The snake-like crimson blood slithered beneath me, boiling powerfully underneath the first
stab wound on my back.
I shook harder, wincing in expected pain once I felt the sensation of the boiling blood enter my body yet
what took me by surprise was that instead of feeling pain, I realize that the pain was beginning
to dissipate.
Slowly but surely, as I felt my own blood filter back into my body like elixirs of life, the pain started to numb
itself to the point where it became non-existent. While this transpired, the boiling around me began to die
down in concurrence to the healing that was taking place within me and the flickering lights started to
become more stable. It was so eerily similar that when I didnt feel any semblance of pain anymore, the
lights stopped flickering and the boiling stopped completely, leaving nothing behind but steams of
condescension as evidence of its cataclysmic presence.
The light slowly returned to my once dimmed eyes.
Rain was still pouring heavily but after the massive lava-like boiling disappeared, the skies had stopped
screaming as well. And just like the sky, the earth beneath me had stopped rumbling and all around me,
nothing but silence took over.
There were no more sounds of thunder, of water or boiling or earth shaking.
All I could hear was the wind howling and the rain dripping as the desolate street sat quietly in the
darkness as if nothing out of the ordinary had taken place.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Instinctively, I raised my left hand up, inspected my left wrist and felt my eyes expand when I realized that
the flesh on my wrist was no longer cut open. The gold bangles on my wrist glinted under the rain and the
moon, proudly displaying itself on my wrist as if nothing had happened to it.
What the Hell?
In a bewildered state, I began to touch myself. I touched all the areas where I had been stabbed and each
time, I felt my heart stop in awe because my body felt as good as new.
There were no stab wounds, there were no blood and there was no more pain.
I wasnt in agony anymore.
I was fine.
I was absolutely fine.
Arf! Arf!

Before I could think of anything else in that stupefied state, I heard some familiar whimpering and barking.
I turned slowly over the damp concrete and there OinkOink was, looking just like an innocent white ball of
fluff as he bounced over to me.
He whimpered in concern when he came near me and he buried his small face close to my neck, as if
empathizing with my pain. Then he turned and I could hear a small growl emit from the little puppy.
Arf! Arf! Grrrr
He barked ferociously and I knew he was barking at Mr. Lee, whose face was marred beyond recognition
and was unconscious beside me. He was still breathing but barely alive.
Splash.
Splash.
Splash.
No later after OinkOink appeared, I heard soft footsteps approach me and then I saw him.
Standing before me looking like the Angel of Death in his impeccable Italian black suit, there Eclipse
stood, dwarfing the gargantuan block with his mere presence. Though his powerful stature appeared
larger than life, his countenance was anything but. The expression on his face was that of pure
exhaustion. From the language of his demeanor, I knew that he looked exhausted because he had been
looking for me that he had been trying to get to me.
His fatigued and troubled eyes locked with mine for a fleeting second before he turned his attention to
haze of condensation that was dying out around me.
I could see a bewilderment (that was mixed with fascination) swell in his eyes when he took in the sight of
everything around us. Though the volcanic-like lavas were gone, the steam was still indicative of its once
powerful presence. Eclipses observant eyes followed that fog of warm steam as it slowly evaporated into
thin air. His eyes then rested carefully on the soils of the ground beneath us before his eyes returned to
the heavens above where lightening and thunder continued to clap over the world in anger. The wrath
wasnt as potent as before but the thunder was still loud and seemingly furious nonetheless.
Then after a long, pondering silence, he returned his gaze to me in an indiscernible manner, his
expression now impassive of emotions and simply said, . . .It seems that converting you into a Demon
may be a much more difficult task than I couldve ever dreamed it to be.

Yyou did this didnt you? I couldnt help but mindlessly accuse in my weakened state. I was still
feeling out of it and I was still trying to gather my bearings. You sent him to hurt me so Id give you my
soul. . .

Offense touched his eyes at my accusation. Do you really think Id something like this?
I mulled over what he said and shook my head after analytically assessing the situation.
Though I wouldnt trust Eclipse as far as I could throw him and though I knew little to nothing abut the guy,
one of the things I understood in the short amount of time Ive known him is that he is extremely
possessive and very protective.
So far, his attempts at forcing me to give up my soul to him have been under the realm of pranks and
nothing life-threatening. Though it disturbed me that I would use this as a defense for him, I doubt he
would take part in anything that would end in the mutilation of my body. I still remembered how fond he
was at the prospect of getting me into bed and I highly doubted he would allow another man to touch me
much less stab me countless times with a butcher knife.
Where were you then? I went on for the sole purpose of weeding him out as a suspect. I had already
came to the conclusion that it wasnt him who was the cause of this but one couldnt be too careful with
their questions especially in face of the supernatural occurrence I just experienced. You came right in
time when everything ended. . .
At my prompt, he just sighed before bending down beside me.
Mindful of my fragile state, he slid his arms underneath my back and legs and scooped me up into his
arms with ease. I tried to fight him to get out of the precarious position but he wouldnt have any of it and
to be honest, at the state I found myself in, I didnt mind resting against his strong body as rain continued
to fall around us. I felt so tired and it felt so nice to be in his arms. . .
I am a Dimmed Demon, Gracie, not an all-powerful one, he reminded me softly, tucking me closer to his
body. Slowly, he began to step over the rain-strewn road and made his way over to one of the buildings to
place me under for shelter. I do not have the power to materialize at will wherever you are at. When I am
back in Hell, I cannot hear you. I came back and tried to find you at work and you werent there. I went to
your apartment and you also werent there. I tried all the places you frequented but I couldnt find you.
He gingerly placed me down on the steps of one of the out-of-business buildings. Once I settled under the
newfound shelter from the rain, Eclipses eyes further took in my weakened appearance. Concern mixed
with anger (concern seemingly for me and anger seemingly for me but the state I was in) glimmered his
brown eyes.
Did I not tell you to only stay in places where I find you, Teacup?
I bit my lips, shivering as I rested my head against the cold brick wall. I couldnt help but thoughtlessly nod
my head at him as Sloths previous words of admonishment began to make its presence known in my
mind. Words that once sounded like bullshit now sounded like pearls of wisdom that I wish I took more
seriously.

. . .This is what your older brother meant, right? I prompted quietly, still reeling from everything. I
recalled Sonys dad, the stab wounds, my free-flowing blood, my boiling blood, my slithering blood and of
course, I recalled the anger that resonated from the skies and the rumbles of cheer that seemed to have
emanated from the ground. I knew that all of this wasnt normal, I knew it had everything to do with me
and in the deepest core of me, I knew it had everything to do with whatever Sloth was trying to warn me
about. This is what you needed to protect me from?
Eclipse smirked dimly, his gentle and caring fingers stroking over my shivering cheek. No . . .this specific
event isnt what he meant. If I knew that this was going to happen tonight, then I wouldve burned this city
alive before that bastard got a hold of you.
There was a bitter smile on his face.
If I thought that Eclipse was the mastermind behind this before then all of that assumption wouldve gone
straight to Hell when I saw the anger hit his face after he looked over his shoulder and rested his wrathful
eyes on my attacker.
BAM!!!!!
Before I could register what had just happened, Sonys dad unconscious body was flung into the air like it
just got hit with a baseball back and with the velocity of a speeding bullet, it flew across the length of the
gargantuan road, only stopping when it roughly collided with an abandoned car on the other side of the
street. The faint sound of cracking bones could be heard as well as a soft moan from his unconscious
state as the mans body fell back to the unforgiving ground. He laid there face first, still unconscious, still
barely alive and still at the mercy of a Demon who looked so angry that if looks could kill, the world would
burn under his wrath.
Wait! Wait! What are you planning to do?! I breathed out in a panic, still trying to grow acclimated to
being fully conscious again. I instinctively grabbed him by the arm when I realized he was about to take
off in the direction of Mrs. Lees husband.
Rip him to pieces and then feed him to my Hell-hounds.
I had no idea whether or not he was serious about the Hell-hounds but I was pretty sure he was serious
about ripping Sonys father to pieces and it was enough for me to use all my newfound energy to stop
him. Tightening my grip on his arm, I was surprised when I felt myself being lifted off my seat and
suddenly dragged like a lifeless doll in his pursuit for the man. So much for stopping him.
No dont! Hes Sonys dad!!!! I screamed, coughing once my body hit the ground on impact.
I dont give a fuck who he is!
Before I knew it, we were at the end of the street, right beside Sonys dad who was still lying there
motionlessly, breathing softly like he was in a coma.

ECLIPSE! STOP!
As if my voice was the only thing pushing him out of his angry state Eclipse turned to me and instantly,
concern assailed his face when he saw that I was on the floor, still trying to stop him. Instead of
continuing with his bloodlust pursuit, he yielded with his vengeful efforts and bent down to help me up
instead.
Tucking me beside to him, he gently wrapped his arms around me and was in preparation of moving me
back to the stairs when I announced to him that I was beginning to feel nauseous with all the movements.
Though he seemed conflicted with allowing me to stay in that particular space where I couldnt be
sheltered from the rain, Eclipse took a moment to deliberate. When he looked up and saw that rain had
stopped falling for the time being, he relented and helped me to sit on the ground in the middle of the
damp road. Once I was seated under the glow of the traffic lights, Eclipse took off his black jacket,
covered it over me and sat across from me.
I stared at him, taking a long moment to replay everything that occurred and I couldnt help but tremble
because I had never experienced something more strange or terrifying. No matter how frayed my
thoughts were, I was still lucid enough to remember everything that had just happened.
Did you see everything that happened? I asked, wondering if he was there to witness me getting
stabbed multiple times as I bled out on the streets.
He shook his head. His face was grim, regretful as he assessed the holes in my hoodie that was
indicative to where I was stabbed multiple times. He turned to Sonys dad who was several feet away
from us. Rage sparkled in his eyes before he controlled it and rested his soft gaze on me.
. . .His soul will burn in the pits of Hell for what he did to you. Ill personally make sure of that, he
responded instead and though I did not want Eclipse to kill him, only because it would be too much on my
conscience if I were to get my entire soul back, inwardly I felt satisfied. This bastard deserved to burn in
the fiery pits of Hell for what he did to me and he deserved all the misery that will plague him for the
eternity to follow.
Let him die naturally, I told him quietly.
Why? he responded brusquely. Hes going to die anyway, why cant I kill him now?
He has to live, I said inflexibly, wishing that Eclipse would just let it be and not continue to purge me for
reasons as to why I wanted Sonys dad to live so much.
My wish for Eclipses understanding was not granted.
Why? Eclipse foraged on, clearly wanting to know what was coursing through my mind and why I was
so Hell-bent on making sure that my attacker continued to live instead of dying under his hands.
Because hes Sonys dad and we do not need his blood on our hands.

Eclipse tilted his head at me. His observant eyes studied me and my demeanor for a long moment. Then,
as if knowing my sadism far too well and knowing that I was keeping the full reason from him, he bluntly
said, Whats your true reason, Gracie?
I stared at him quietly, not wanting to tell him.
After several long seconds past where I deduced he wouldnt let it go until I disclosed the true reason to
him, my face turned cold and I finally answered him. If he dies now, then he will be free of pain even
momentarily before he goes to Hell. I want him alive; I want him to continue to breathe so that he could
feel pain, so that he could die slowly, so that he could be punished for what he did to me.
I saw the advantage in keeping him alive and freeing any future guilt on my part from being the
inadvertent cause of his death but that advantage was only the bonus to my true motives. My primary
reason for wanting him alive was simply to satisfy my sadistic personality. I may be yearning to be fully
human but that didnt mean I was fully human and no matter how much I knew it was wrong, I wanted to
punish him for what he did to me. He will not die yet. He will live, he will suffer and he will pay for what he
did to Mrs. Lee, what he did to Sony and most importantly, what he did to me.
He can burn for the rest of eternity in Hell with you when he dies but for now, I want him here. I want him
alive, I want him wishing for death and I want to enjoy in his misery while hes on earth with me.
Eclipse smirked, satisfied with my unfiltered answer and the true display of my sadism. As you wish,
Gracie.
Now back to the question, I incited, feeling completely awake now. I was no longer interested in talking
about that pitiful life of Sonys dad when I had more important matters to tend to in my own life. Did you
see everything that happened?
No, he told me getting back on topic as well. Sincerity radiated from his voice. I got here near the end,
when everything was finishing up.
I studied him while the cold wind coursed through us. Why didnt you come in sooner then?
The blood boiling around you. . . he explained to me, his expression hinting of annoyance. It prohibits
anything from being near you. I tried to walk in, to get to you but the barrier around you was inflexible. No
matter how much I tried to fight it, it wouldnt let me through. I was stuck outside the barrier until the
boiling ceased.
I attempted to ignore the fear that washed over me when he told me that the boiling around me wouldnt
let him through,like it truly had a life of its own, and I purged on to quell the emerging fear by asking, How
did you find me in the first place?
Eclipse cast his attention down to OinkOink, who had been so obedient and quiet that I had forgotten he
was there. He was seated beside Eclipse and I, his big expressive black eyes staring quietly at me.

If you were to scream out for me, then I wont be able to hear you and I wont be able to find you. He
smiled, petting OinkOink with affection. But he can sense me and he can find me. When I returned from
my Kingdom to try and find you, I couldnt. But while I was searching, he came to find me and almost
immediately he led me back to you.
Shock molded my eyes when I registered what he said OinkOink did for me that the puppy was able to
track Eclipse down and bring him to me.
. . .Was this the reason why you gave me the OinkOink as a gift? I said a breath later when everything
started to fall into place for me. So that you can find me if I were to be somewhere else?
Eclipse smiled faintly at me, scratching OinkOinks head. The puppy was closing his eyes in bliss while he
did this, happily laying down beside Eclipse. Dogs are very intelligent creatures. Their senses are
unmatched and if you have their loyalty, you have it for life. Though it always isnt guaranteed that he
could find me and lead me to you if you were in danger, thered still be a chance to come to your aid
nonetheless.
I glanced at the puppy who now appeared like a glorified tracking device. I thought he ditched me before
but as it turns out, he was only running away from me because he was trying to find Eclipse to help me.
The bitterness I had for OinkOink dissipated as soon as I came to this realization. Almost immediately
though, it suddenly hit me as well that Eclipse purposely gave me this puppy as a precaution, thereby
meaning that he anticipated danger to come to me and this would mean. . .
The other night, when you told me that you were spying on me while I was doing yoga, I began, staring
at him with wide eyes, you purposely told me that so Id get mad at you, right? So that the next day, you
could gift me with OinkOink as an apology gift.
The curves of his sinuous lips grinned bashfully at the reminder of the night he pissed me off so much that
I threw noodle at him. Well I was admiring the view regardless but I needed something to set you off and
unfortunately, I knew what could set the fire.
I took in a deep inhalation, the flow of this conversation bringing me back to the original question I posed
to him earlier in the evening. . . .So you anticipated even then, before we met your brother, that I was
going to be in danger?
Above me, I could feel the lights of the traffic lights glow from green to yellow and then to red.
An ominous silence befell him at my query, his eyes recognizing that my train of thoughts were running
across fields hed rather not let me meander my way through.
Your brother. . . I incitted again, unfazed by his blatant display of secretiveness. Was this what he
meant when he said that youre protecting me from something?
Eclipse shook his head, relenting, but only slightly, with his evasiveness. This isnt what he meant but

it is to prelude for everything thats coming for you.


Goosebumps made homes on my body at his cryptic words. My body shivered but not from the cold or
the misting rain that was beginning to drizzle around us. What do you mean?
He said nothing but I trudged on, ignoring all the obvious signs he was sending me to just stop asking so
much questions that he clearly felt I wasnt ready to hear answers to. Screw that. He wasnt going to be
off the hook unless I got everything answered tonight. I wasnt going to be a pushover anymore. I had just
nearly gotten stabbed to death and just experienced the most bizarre and craziest event Ive ever
experienced in my young life I deserved some goddamned answers.
You knew that all of this was supposed to happen to me tonight, I provoked severely, my eyes accusing.
You knew all of this beforehand didnt you? You allowed this to happen to me
Not tonight, he interrupted me at once, breaking out of his silence to defend himself against my
accusation that he was partially responsible for allowing all of this to happen to me. I was protecting you
and I anticipated something like this to happen but it wasnt supposed to happen tonight. If I knew it was
supposed to happen tonight, then I wouldve stayed with you the entire time to prevent it.
I gaped at him with mystification. When was this supposed to happen?
Sometime after your 21st birthday, he answered quietly, swallowing tightly before adding, Its a birthright
of sorts and something I was doing my best to protect you from. He looked around, smiling dryly to
himself. Obviously the fates are a bit more resilient to my attempts to change some of the courses in your
life.
What. . . I couldnt help but breathe out when he pretty much verified that although he didnt know
something like this was supposed to happen tonight, he knew it was supposed to happen to me
regardless. Whats happening right now?
He fell silent, said nothing and again the silence became deafening for me.
I stared at him, my determined eyes telling him that he wasnt going to keep me in the dark any longer. In
the past, Ive let evasive behaviors like this go because I didnt want to deal with it but now that it
concerned me and my safety, I had to know what was happening in my life, what he was protecting me
from and the question that has always mattered: why he was here with me in the first place.
Since Ive met you, I began, my eyes imploring his to finally give me some answers, I knew that there
was a reason, abig reason why the Demon of Lust, the Prince of Hell would risk his entire existence for
my soul. Regardless of what other reasons you gave me, I knew there was something else to it yet I
never pushed for it because in the deep recess of my mind, I knew Id rather be in the dark than be
enlightened but I cant be oblivious any longer not when something like this just took place. I took a
moment to look at my surroundings, fear embalming my eyes. What happened a second ago. ..thats the
reason why youre here isnt it, Eclipse?

Another thought then battered against my psyche, distracting me while concurrently bringing me more on
target than I was ever on before. I peered at Sonys father and turned back to Eclipse, remembering our
conversation about the soul of Sonys father and the soul of humans in general. If he could easily wait for
Sonys father to die before he could own his soul in Hell, then why couldnt he do the same to me?
. . .Why are you so Hell-bent on getting my soul now when you could just wait for me to die? I asked
him, voicing my entire thoughts out. Surely Im going to Hell for being so sadistic so I dont understand
why you would be hanging around, wasting time right now unless. . . My eyes widened when it hit me. . .
.Unless Im not going to Hell - unless Im going to Heaven
Who says your soul is going to either Heaven or Hell when you die? Eclipse interrupted at once, his
indiscernible gaze resting on mine. I shut up, allowing his voice and his enlightenment to pour over me as
he went on, As Im sure youre aware, there are 3 things that can happen to a living entity when they die,
they can go to Hell, Heaven or
Disappear for all eternity. . . I breathed out, stunned as to why I didnt come to this conclusion sooner.
There would be no reason for Eclipse to hang around me unless he absolutely could not own my soul in
Hell unless my soul was only on earth for a limited availability basis. Much like Eclipses fate if I were to
die. . .then I would cease to ever exist again once I take my last breath in the world.
My heart quenched in astonishment.
I stared at him completely taken aback with horror but enlightened with knowledge. With this concession, I
was beginning to see the road that he was painting for me. A human soul can go to either Heaven or Hell
so if my soul couldnt go to either then it must mean. . .
. . .Youre not just here for a human soul are you, Eclipse?
An eerily icy and anticipatory wind swam through us as my words streamed over him. Judging by the
expression on his face and the silence emanating from him, I knew I had hit the bulls eye with question.
He wasnt just here for a human soul not by a long shot.
. . .Have you ever felt different, Gracie? Like you dont belong? he finally prompted long moments later.
His eyes gazed into mine. I asked you this that night, when I told you that I wanted your soul and Ive
already told you the other night that you dont belong in this world that youre better than anything in this
world because its true.
I recalled my blood boiling and all of it slithering back into my body, returning to me and making me
healthy again. I looked at him, dreading the answer.
Am I. . .am I not human? I drew a sharp breath, thinking about my sadistic tendencies and how different
I was from the seemingly average human being. . . .Am I a Demon, an Angel or something?
No, youre human, he told me quickly, quelling any doubts in my mind that I was anything but. Youre
very much human and you are most certainly not a Demon or an Angel. Your existence is far more

powerful than an Angels and your lineage is far more ancient than my Demonic lineage.
My mind was running in circles. Wh what am I then?
His eyes gazed into mine with poignancy. Reluctantly, he finally relinquished his secretiveness and began
to share with me what I was. The blood pumping in your veins is pure, uncontaminated evil in its rawest
and most potent form. This in itself makes you one of the most powerful humans to walk on Gods green
earth.
I gawked at him, besieged with the confusion growing exponentially within me.
Wh what am I? I breathed out, finding it hard to control the hammering of my heart.
He smiled lightly, finally enlightening me. You are a Source, Gracie.
A Source?
A Source of Evil, he elaborated and I could feel the chills turn my blood into ice. An ancient evil that
came before Angels, an ancient evil that pre-dates Demons and an ancient evil that has been anointed by
the Creator himself.
God? I breathed out in disbelief.
He nodded. Yes, Gracie. There are two types of evil in existence one that my father created and one
that the Heavenly Father himself created. I happen to be the evil that my father created the conditioned
sins that have come to ravage the earth and you, Gracie, are the evil that has been in existence since the
dawn of time, the evil that bears root to the original sin and the evil that is inherent in all creations.
Basically, your caliber is slightly above mine in this informal hierarchy because as it would be appear, your
lineage is the Original Evil that gave wisdom to my father and ultimately became the original source of all
the evil that we know now. He smiled. In short, youre a pretty big deal, Teacup.
God. . . I choked out, created me to be like this?
Eclipse shrugged offhandedly. Well, he merely created the Original Evil to balance the Original Good out.
Your existence or the existence of the Original Evil that you stem from was merely utilized as a tool to
keep everything balanced but as with all of Gods creations like my father and like the human race the
Original Evil began to take form a mind of its own as well. The consumption of the forbidden fruit was the
first misery it enjoyed, the demise it was able to witness in terms of the downfall of humankind and the
pride it was able to take when it bear witness Gods favorite Angels fall from grace was what cemented its
joy in the misery of other. All of this was said to be what ignited the fire within the Original Evil and caused
it to rebel against its once stagnant state essentially it no longer wanted to be the balance scale it was
created to be it wanted to live and have a life of its own too.
He observed me intently, assessing my frozen countenance. Do not wonder why you are so sadistic and
why you feed on the misery of others, Gracie? You enjoy feeding off their misery because that is the evil

within you taking form the evil within your human self doing what it does best, enjoying the misery of
others simply for entertainment.
He smiled at me. Thats why youre human, Gracie. Youre completely human. When the forbidden fruit
from the Tree of Knowledge the Tree of Good and Evil was consumed, the Original Evil had actually
wrapped itself within it and in turn, when humans ate from that fruit and were cast from Eden, the Original
Evil went right along with them, binding itself with the race of humans. And much like humans, over the
millenniums, the Original Evil has become split apart from its original form casting only sources of its
evil and replicating itself in larger numbers as the ages past.
He canted his head at me. So you right now, Gracie, are a hybrid of something so powerful, so human,
so inherently evil and so rare that several lifetimes can come and go and the rest of creation would never
be able to witness the existence of a Source like yourself, a powerful evil like yourself.
However stunned I was with the gravity of everything he was telling me, my congested mind was still
vigilant to ask questions that it needed clarification for. Rare?
He nodded. You are a once in a lifetime gift, Teacupquite literally. Millenniums can come and go and
someone of your. . .caliber. . .will never grace the world with their existence. Sources from the Original
Evil are rare and they seldom come into existence. For the majority of the time, the Original Evil can only
live within a human being as the Original Sin; it is nearly impossible for an actual Source to be born where
it is completely evil and also completely human a true evil incarnate so to speak. It is rare but these
once-in-a-lifetime beings do come into existence.
Slight amazement for me and my station in life illumed in his eyes.
Everything that makes up your entire existence is raw and untainted evil in its purest and most renowned
form. You are quite simply the most powerful and the most desired human soul to grace the soils of earth
hence your notoriety in the world down under and the heavy weight everyone has placed on a powerful
soul like yours.
The most. . . I paused, still trying to absorb everything. But. . . but you called me a Source. So that
means there are others like me, right? Im not alone?
There are others who came before you, yes, but none of made it past the Age of Enlightenment that all
Sources are said to have waiting for them.
Age of I gave him a befuddled look. What- what do you mean waiting for them? Doesnt doesnt the
Age of Enlightenment apply to humans too?
He gave me bashful smile that was reminiscent of a kid caught in a lie. He smiled uncomfortably, taking a
moment to give me one of his pre-apology faces before saying, Well. . . I guess the addendum that
should be made to what I told you about the Age of Enlightenment is that it only applies to Sources not
humans.

So you lied to me, I deadpanned.


Just a little bit, he amended lightly.
I gave him a brief, Fuck-you-for-lying-to-me-glare (to which he smiled apologetically at) and then went on
with more pressing thoughts.
So none of them made it past the age of 21? I swallowed nervously, hating where this was going but
knowing that I had to keep going in that same direction so I could be educated in every aspect of my life.
Why? What happened to the rest?
Dead, he said simply.
Why are they all dead?
Sicknesses. . .like the one coming for you, he told me carefully, his expression becoming grim. Sources
of Evil are not created to live long and prosperous lives as humans. They are created to enjoy their reigns
as superior beings in human mind, body and soul. . .to elicit misery and enjoy all that they can and when
their Age of Enlightenment comes, they will fulfill their full purpose by dying at some point during their
21st birthday.
I gawked at him, utterly flummoxed. Why are some of them killed? I stopped when it finally hit me what
Sloth was referring to. My eyes swelled up in realization. Is this what Sloth was trying to warn me about?
Is this what he told you to inform me so that Id give you my soul?
Eclipse nodded, his expression now grimmer. A Source is a very rare breed and a very powerful Ancient
Evil but the distinction that should be made about Sources is that they are also 100% human. It is merely
the blood pumping within you that makes you superior to other humans. In that regard, you are not only
looked upon as one of the most powerful humans on earth but you are also viewed as one of the most
vulnerable as well.
Another level of fear colored my eyes at his usage of the world vulnerable.
What? Why?
A Source is an untapped Evil. It may be pure in its power but it is untapped nonetheless. . . He stopped,
clearly not wanting divulge this part of the explanation onto me. When I gave him a, hurry-the-fuck-upand-tell-me hand gesture, he reluctantly went on. So if a Source is consumed by another evil, then that
other evil entity will get the Sources power and ultimately more powerful because of that.
Every part of my body trembled with all these new developments raining down on me. I could hardly wrap
my already packed mind around it and with every passing second, everything appeared to be getting
more and more complicated. . .
Con consume?

He blinked his eyes in confirmation and finally told me something that made me feel more vulnerable than
I had ever felt in my entire life.
The beating heart of a Source is said to be the most powerful elixir out there. So powerful that it is said
that if a Demon were to drink from your blood and eat your heart, then they would be gifted with the most
powerful life-force a Demon could have and by result, their life-force and power will elevate exponentially.
A Source is a highly sought after commodity. Demons want it to enhance their powers and to make
matters worse for you, your use for Demons makes you a highly sought commodity by Angels as well
for your existence is an abomination to them a threat to them. Angels are inflexible, they are Heavens
most deadly weapons. They are trained to exterminate evil without discrimination and they are trained to
prevail over it. Seeking out a Source and killing it before it gets into the hands of a Demon or gets
converted into a Demon is the most important thing Angels are trained to do in their lifetime.
I gaped at him in horror. This is why youre here? Why your Elders allowed you to come seek me out?
I had always surmised that my soul was a big deal for Hell but I couldve never imagined what a big deal it
actually was.
Eclipse looked at me critically. Do you really think the Elders and the Dark Majesties of Hell would waste
their time placing a veil over a human soul just because her soul is a sought after commodity in Hell?
He shook his head.
Once we heard about what you did, there was no doubt in any of our minds that a Source, an entity that
weve been chasing for lifetimes now, an entity that is usually so difficult to find, has finally made itself
known and has finally been found. We knew we had to protect you, to keep you protected until you reach
your 21st year, which is said to be the year where your powers will be at its highest. All of Hell was only
after you because you killed your family when you were 6, they have no idea that you may be a Source
and we kept it this way with the veil over you. Aside from myself, my brothers and a few select Elders, it is
not a widely known fact that a Source exists and that Source is you. It is not widely known because weve
done our jobs in keeping it hidden from the rest of the world but the thing about the Original Evil is that it
does not fear anything even though it should. For its Sources, there is a birthright that each Source
goes through after their 21st year one to announce to the world of their powerful existence.
What had just happened to me. . . I whispered thoughtlessly, all but following too closely along with him.
That was a birthright? Like some screwed up debutante party? I scoffed, before swiftly adding, Isnt
this supposed to happen aftermy 21st birthday? Why did it happen tonight?
He nodded, confusion veiling over his face as well.
I do not know why yours occurred before your 21st birthday but I imagined the fates controlling your life
anticipated an entity like me coming into your life attempting to veer you slightly off course because it
expedited the date and everything took place tonight instead.

I could feel the dread coil within me when I recalled the words he said to me, about this event announcing
my existence to the world. . .
He looked at me, his expression growing graver as thunders began to rumble in the distance. He knew
what was running through my mind.
You are the most sought after entity and now with the admittance of your blood into the depths of Hell
and the scent of your existence rising up to the summit of Heaven, Im afraid you have just made your
presence known and Im afraid that although the veil is still over you, the rest of the world knows that a
Source truly exists now and unfortunately once the veil lifts after your 21 st birthday, everything will be
coming after you now. You were infamous before simply because you were the 6-year-old murderer but
when it gets out that youre also a Source, you will have the biggest bulls-eye on your back.
He gazed at me, stroking over my cold face with his warm fingers. His eyes implored mine as he moved
closer to me. Im the only one powerful enough to save you, Gracie.
I regarded him with dismay, recoiling away from him on instinct. You dont want to eat my heart? I incited
at once.
If my blood and my heart was an elixir for Demons then there was no way in Hell I was going to voluntarily
allow this particular Demon to seduce me when he could very well kill me and eat me at any given
moment.
He shook his head at me, his expression on me still gentle. Im a Royal Demon, Gracie. My innate
strength is already powerful; I have no use for your blood or your heart. You and your soul are far more
valuable to me alive.
He sighed, noting the fear in my eyes that he would kill me at any moment. Carefully, in an effort to keep
me from being afraid of him, Eclipse began to explain to me why he had no use for my blood or heart.
It is said that if a Demon were to own a Sources soul and successfully convert them into being a Demon,
then that Source will be one of the most powerful Demons in existence. Demons rarely try to waste time
converting a Source because there are too many dangers involved. It would be easier to kill them,
consume their blood and gain power that way. But for me, because drinking your blood and consuming
your heart will be of no use to me, I can fight all the dangers coming for you and I can protect you until
your conversion occurs before you are powerful enough to protect yourself.
I continued to assess at him with caution. Why would you want me as a Demon?
A soldier of your caliber can only mean great things for the world down under, not to mention having a
mate like you to keep me in line can only equate to positive things in my Kingdom. He smiled lightly at
me and I wasnt sure if he truly meant his last line or not. He didnt give me time to mull over it before
quietly adding, Stop being stubborn and agree for the conversion, Gracie. It is easier for both of us this
way.

I laughed dryly at his words.


I thought back to the comment about me being a soldier for Hell and a possible mate for him. My mind
may be running in circles and I may have felt more fear than Ive ever felt but I still wasnt weak enough to
give up my soul nor was I foolish enough to give in to the prospect of being mate to a Demon who
probably could care less about me if his life wasnt attached to mine.
Why should I? I asked, feeling my bravery with him return to me once I was sure that he wasnt going to
drink my blood and eat my heart. I didnt want to give you my soul before, do you think Id give it to you
now? Im going to die anyway and I plan on waiting for the sickness instead of becoming a Demon of all
things.
He smirked, almost too darkly at my stubbornness. Your death at the mercy of your impending sickness
would be a blessing but you should know that once the veil lifts, there is no exact date as to when you will
die. All that you know is that it will happen some time during your 21 st year that one year period is a long
time. The only sure thing is that entities will come looking for you and they will not stop until they find you
or until you are dead.
His eyes grew stern.
You said the other night that you didnt fear death because it would be a natural death but if you were to
be caught by a Demon or an Angel, nothing will be natural about it. Either way if you are caught, you will
die a slow, painful and agonizing death. If a Demon were to find you, they will lay you down, stab you
slowly and take their sweet time reveling in your blood for days, weeks, months until you begin to die.
Everyday, they would cut into your body, eating away at every meat and bone in your body and everyday
you would beg for a death that they will never grant. Imagine everything that you just experienced tonight.
. . My body quivered in terror at the thought of going through what I went through tonight again. Imagine
that knife digging into your body, scraping every inch of your bones and imagine it lasting for weeks. .
.months even. And thats just only the prospect of getting caught by a Demon. For an Angel, their wrath is
so painful that it is said no matter how quick the death, it will feel as if youre being put through a century
of agony before your last breath escapes you.
He looked at me, his eyes imploring me to see reason and see that he was on my side that only he can
protect me from all these threats.
I know that you do not fear death, Gracie, but I know that you fear the transition to death very much and I
know that every fiber in your body right now is shaking in fear, for you know the nothing but pain will await
you if you got caught in the hands of a Demon or an Angel.
. . .Why are you the Demon to convert me? I whispered slowly, apprehensively hugging my body when I
reflected upon all the things that were after me all the things that wanted me dead.
Because I see great potential in you, Teacup he told me, his smooth voice genuine. It had always been
known that converting a Source is an impossible task because of all the power entities that seek the
Source and it is said that only a powerful Demon could perform the conversion because someone as

powerful as you cannot be converted by a low-level Demon. Basically a Dark Majesty needs to convert
you and seeing as that the rest of my brothers are not keen on risking their existence, I have decided to
take up the cause because I see nothing but great things with you. You would become a very instrumental
and powerful commodity for Hell if you were to become a Demon and an opportunity like this isnt
something that an entity like me would pass on.
This. . .this is unreal, I unthinkingly uttered out, wishing that all of this was just a dream and not my
actual fucked up reality. I had just started to get used to the idea that Demons existed and now youre
telling me that Im sadistic, that Demons and Angels are after me, because Im a Source of Evil?
I know that this is a lot to take in, he said understandably, his expression equally frustrated that he had
been forced to explain everything to me at that particular moment instead of another time of his choosing.
Which is why I didnt want to tell you this early on. I had hoped that you would just give me your soul and
we can avoid all of this but I got screwed other too when I found out something had stolen a piece of your
soul.
He smirked bitterly, staring at with me adoring eyes. Not to mention, my plan was already screwed with
your stubbornness. The saying about a Source is true: your species is very territorial. You dont give up
anything easily, youre as stubborn as the day is long and you value your soul more than anything. Youd
rather die with it than live forever without it. However this trait, as admirable as it may be, will be your
ultimate death sentence if you dont make the smart decision and accept me as your ally - your Savior so
to speak.
This. . .this is frigging insane, I breathed out with incredulity, still not wanting to believe that I was
actually having this surreal conversation.
No matter how insane it is, you yourself know that everything Im saying is true. You know that things are
after you and you know that they will not be kind when they find you.
Once he saw the fear fully ingrain itself my eyes, he moved in closer to me. I made a move to back up but
he held his hands on my hips, gently keeping me near him. Against my better rationale, I felt my guard
lower with him when he did this when he forced me to just overlook the fucked up dilemmas of my life
and just trust him. No matter how afraid I was of everything he told me, at the end of the day, it could
never be ignored that Eclipse, as much as he was the catalyst that was tilting my world upside down, was
also the only anchor or in human terms friend in my life who I actually found solace in being around. I
didnt trust him as far as I could throw him but I trusted him minutely and that, for someone like me, meant
a world of a difference.
His eyes wordlessly promised me protection and with this, it felt like the whole world around us had
dimmed and all that existed before me was Eclipse and all the promises he was offering me. When it was
clear to him that I had calmed down and was willing to listen to him to perhaps trust him he held his
hand out. His supple fingers brushed against my cheek, making me to heat up more than Id like. With his
enthralling gaze still holding mine, he slowly and carefully began the next stage of our conversation by
voicing out words that will sear itself into me and lead me down a journey that would forever change my
life words that I will never, ever forget.

. . .You have no idea how special you are, Gracie, he said to me, his voice soft like sweetest velvet.
How meaningful your existence is.
I knew nothing of what he was insinuating but he paid no mind to that. He paid absolutely no mind to that
as he continued, knowingness beating in his voice. It was as if he was confident that, sooner or later, I
would understand the contents of his words.
But Ill be your guide. I wont only show you why Heaven cried the night of your birth, but Ill also show
you why Hell will kneel before you on the night of your resurrection.
He smiled faintly, his coaxing brown eyes holding my unwavering gaze while the warmth of his strong
body mated around mine, completing overpowering all the cold air that once surrounded me.
You did hear Heaven bellow in agony moments prior did you not? he prompted. You did hear Hell cheer
for you from down below, yes? A knowing smile colored his lips at my silence my concurrence that I
heard everything. From Heavens misery to Hells cheers, I heard everything.
There are so many mysteries that surround you, Eclipse went on, cultivating the growing curiosity from
within me. From the true nature of your powers, to your past with your family and to your fate as a whole
in this world. There are so many things that I can help unearth for you and reveal to you if only youd let
me help you if only youd give me your consent.
My soul, I summed up vigilantly for him. You need to me to make a promise to give my soul to you so
you can help me?
He shook his head and I felt the confusion within me return at full speed with this gesture. All this time,
Eclipse has wanted no, he has yearned for my soul and now that he has been given a huge
opportunity to attempt to convince me to give it to him, he wasnt going to take it?
Upon seeing the perplexity streak across my face, he promptly explained his reasoning. I know that youd
rather die with your soul and Im more than happy to be here to continue to convince you to give it to me.
My original plan is ruined because I thought I could persuade you to give me your soul by your birthday
but now that we have to invest time intofinding it, I cannot risk you dying anytime soon I need to extend
your life.
I blinked, stunned.
. . .You have the power to extend my life?
He nodded.
At this confirmation, my eyes formed bitter slits at him.
Well then, why didnt you offer me this sooner, Ashtray? I bit out, my expression and voice outraged that

he was keeping such a good deal from my grasp.


He bestowed me with a dry, caustic look as well.
My life is dependent upon me getting your soul, Teacup. I apologize if you feel offended that I withheld
information from you but you have to understand that Im a salesperson by nature. Im not going to offer
you a good deal unless I make sure I could get the best deal I can out of it. Since it seems that shit has hit
the fan in both of our lives, Im willing to back down on my previous stance and offer you a new deal
instead.
Well then, extend my life, I told him impatiently. As Im sure you havent forgotten, the faster I die, the
faster you die as well.
Again, Eclipse bestowed me with another dry, bitter look at my reminder of his pitiful, co-dependent state
in life before he begrudgingly added, I dont have the ability to extend it unless you give me something in
return. He went on quickly before I could get an outraged word in. In order for a Demon to have the
ability to extend someones life and in order for a Demon to be able to protect someone from death,
something of great wager must be exchanged so that I can have enough power to perform such a spell.
I mulled over what he said and then narrowed my eyes at him guardedly. What would you want from me
that would hold as much gravity as my soul?
Promise me that you will not give your soul to anyone else, he coaxed gently. Your soul is yours to keep
but if you should give it up, then it can only come to me it will only find its way to me.
He smiled bashfully, finding irony in connotation behind that statement.
You will literally be my soul-mate, Gracie. If you give me such a concession, then I will have the power to
extend your life and wed have the time to dig up the origins of your past, wed be able to find your
missing soul and in turn, as your guide, Ill be able to show you how meaningful your existence truly is.
The hand that held my hips easily moved me closer to him while his gaze easily held mine captive. He
tilted his head at me then, his breathtaking smile growing more enticing.
Give me that consent and Ill be that fallen angel perched on your shoulder, walking beside you until the
end. Wont that be liberating, Gracie? To figure out all the dark secrets of your life, to figure out what fate
truly has in store for you, and what destiny truly awaits you? To change the course of your life by not
dying when you are supposed to die and by finally having your entire soul returned to you so that you can
fully become human again?
I said nothing but I knew by his expression that he knew he got me there.
I may not want to become a Demon but I was still human and much like the fate of Adam and Eve, the
fruit from the Tree of Knowledge that Eclipse was offering me, the ability to figure out the meaning of my
existence, was too tempting to reject and the chance to defy fate and destiny by finally choosing my own

road in life was too enticing to resist. . .


I stared at him, still uncertain of the validity of his offer and he smiled favorably at me.
There are no loopholes in this deal, Teacup. Your soul is still your own. The only concession for me is
that no other entities in existence can take your soul away from me. The decision of what to ultimately do
with that soul of yours, will be with yours until the end. So with all of that said. . .give me your answer now,
Gracie. Would you like to die when you are fated to die or would you like to defy a bit of your fate by
allowing me to save you and allowing me to show all the wonders that awaits you so that you can finally
make your educated decision when the right and opportune time comes?
His hopeful and persuading eyes stared into my contemplative ones.
Yes. . .or No?
. . . Every human being is said to be born with the ability to make choices.
We are born with the ability to analytically assess the given roads in our lives and make the best decision
we can in terms of where each roads lead. This ability is called Freewill. Freewill can be employed daily,
yes, but when you are going to war against an already written destiny, there are only several moments in
life where you can use this freewill and change the course of your life forever. These windows of
opportunity are low in numbers, rare in existence and almost damn near impossible to detect when faced
with the chaos that is your life. Your only hope is that you are knowledgeable enough in your instincts to
make the right decision when that elusive and opportune time comes. . .
No matter how elusive though, those times do come and for the ancient Greeks, they have a word for
it: Kairos the right, the opportune, the supreme and the defining moment. It signifies an opening in time
where something extraordinaryhappens and it signifies one of the few moments in time where one could
truly make a decision that will change the course of their life forever. Such a moment is fleeting and must
be seized with conviction because such an opening in time will never arise again.
Yes, in life, freewill is the most difficult and complex gift to use but when accepted and used correctly
(especially with a powerful Demon by your side, promising to stand by you until the end), that decision will
be monumental, life-changing and in my case, it will not only be the most defining moment of my life but
for the rest of creation, it will be absolutelybiblical.
Yes, I said slowly, gazing into his eyes, never knowing then how much I would intertwine our fates
together with that simple consent. The red traffic light above us turned green as I spoke. No one else can
have my soul. If I choose to give it away, then you and only you will get it.
A smile illumed on his decadent lips just as streak of lightning resonated in the dark skies above us, as if
sealing the unbreakable bond between us.
Good, Eclipse said approvingly, marking the night that I would always remember as the night that will set
everything into motion. Lets find the missing part of your soul now, shall we?

If you could revert back the hands of


time, what would you change?
007 (I|III) Fallen
You find out that youre a Source of Evil and that youre wanted by every powerful entity on earth, yet
you spend your last remaining safe days studying. . . .You are such a goody-two-shoes.
Sitting together in the blue family van we rented for Sanctuary, I was unfazed by Eclipses subtle dig at me
as we rounded over the rocky roads leading up to the shelter. Cooped up in my favorite white cashmere
turtleneck, black jeans and the black Christian Louboutin heels Eclipse gifted to me, I was productively
reviewing from my Entrepreneurial Finance book with a financial calculator and a pink pen in hand.
I didnt suffer 3 and a half years for fun, I responded absentmindedly, pressing away on my calculator.
My goal in life is to graduate from college with honors, get a good job, get married, have a family and live
a long fulfilling life. I took a moment to eye him sharply before continuing. Since only one bullet point
seems feasible at this point or half a bullet point anyway since Im failing my courses I should at least
be educated. Other students may go to school to solely get a diploma but Im in school to actually learn. It
doesnt matter if a piece of my soul is missing, it doesnt matter if I have a Demon by my side who is
looking to own my soul and it doesnt matter if danger will come to me because Im a Source of Evil. . . I
enjoy learning and as long as Im in school, I will continue to educate myself regardless of the unfavorable
circumstances in life.
Like I said, he stated again, appraising me with endearment. You are such a goody-two-shoes.
I imparted him with a death glare for his insistence in calling me names and as a response, Eclipse simply
bequeathed me with a charismatic wink before he returned his gaze back to the desolate road ahead of
us.
We could be out to Serenity, looking for the missing piece of your soul but you just had to fulfill the
responsibilities of your volunteer work before we go, right Gracie?
I promised the kids Id take them to the corn maze today, I answered defensively, recalling how
aggravated Eclipse was when I informed him that, before we could even think about taking off to find the
missing part of my soul, we had to stop by Sanctuary to take the kids to a popular corn maze as my preHalloween festivity for them. He wasnt too thrilled as well when I informed him that I planned on renting a
van for their field trip and that he was going to be the one driving it since I wanted to use the commute
time to study. He wasnt happy with any of it and it didnt surprise me that he was subtly complaining now.
Theyve been looking forward to this for weeks and I cant stomach breaking their little hearts by
canceling on them. We can spare a day to not disappoint them.

Although Eclipse appeared to be in favor of spoiling the kids, a scheming smile quirked on his lips
nonetheless. But wouldnt you enjoy their company more if the baby midgets were sad and miserable?
he suggested coyly, evidently taking pleasure in being an ass by attempting to coax the sadistic side of
me to come out.
I frowned at the enticing yet awful suggestion. I was tempted but not tempted enough to screw the kids
over.
Yes, I said stiffly, my face taut with bitterness, but then I would be annoyed if they were sad. I may be
sadistic but I do have some attachment towards them. I dont need to see them pouting at me like sad
little puppies if I couldve prevented it in the first place. It can be extremely annoying to be around those
kids if theyre all collectively depressed and I really dont want to deal with it. I sighed, before adding,
Plus, the veil doesnt lift until my birthday, right? Thats a while from now. We can spare a day to entertain
the kids.
The 27th, he corrected offhandedly, making a right turn at the intersection. We merged onto a two-lane
road where cars, every once in a while, sped past us in the opposite direction. You are given a grace
period. The veil will begin to lift on your birthday but it wont be fully lifted until the 27 th.
See? I voiced, feeling vaguely thankful that I was given an extra day of peace. It was terrifying to think
about all the things that were coming after me so any extra grace period I could get from this type of
stampede was one that I would gladly accept it. Thats awhile from now.
Time will fly, he replied, emphasizing a point to me that I was already aware of. October was nearly over
and I knew that November and December was going to come and go like the wind. Time will fly but in that
short time period, I had hoped that wed be productive as well.
But I suppose I can look at this limbo period as a good thing, he said moments later, his eyes lighting
up. Even in face of this dark dilemma, Eclipse was still able to see the silver lining in the whole ordeal. Id
have more time to convince you that you should give me your soul.
I regarded him with hardened eyes, once again feeling territorial over the ownership of my soul. Though I
kept my face passive and polite, my voice was unyielding and business-like. I may have agreed to the
deal that if I should give up my soul, it can only go to you but just to be fair to you, I feel that I should let
you know that if and when we find the rest of my soul, Im still planning on keeping it to myself. Whatever
your plan is to convince me to be a Demon, you should just let it rest. Youre not going to change my
mind.
Youre a human being with an incomplete soul, Eclipse dismissed loftily, not even taking leverage from
what I expressed to him. Your current needs and wants offer no value to the wager at hand. Only an
individual with their entire soul intact can make the decision of whether or not they wanted to keep their
soul or hand it over for something grander in life.
You are so stubborn, I commented, blinking at him in disbelief. You just cant take No for an answer,

can you?
He smiled lightly, making another right turn at the end of the curvy road.
Youre special, Teacup, he went on before I could even add anything else. Even if I myself am not sure
how meaningful your existence can be, I know that there are great things planned for you and as your
Guardian Demon, I look forward to helping you unearth everything there is to know about yourself. You
may be set in your ways now but I have a good feeling that once the cards are all set on the table for you
and you see what is truly being offered to you, then you will undoubtedly accept my offer.
I raised a skeptical brow. Youre that confident that Ill give you my soul?
Trust me, Gracie, he assured me, confidence threading his voice. When it all comes full circle,
youd want to become a Demon for me. Remember that.
I couldnt help but smirk derisively at him. I wanted to reply with a retort to deflate his confidence but I
found it futile to even attempt to give it. He could be confident all he wants but, in the end, it was always
going to be me who will ultimately make the decision and I was sure as the day was long that I wasnt
going to become a Demon. There was no use in voicing all this out. When the time arrives, Eclipse will
come to see that I will not give up my soul for anything. . .or anyone.
Instead further treading on this subject, I took it upon myself to bring topic of conversation back to another
more prominent thought.
I still cant really wrap my mind about what happened last night, I shared, tensely playing with my hands.
I may be engrossed with school work but nothing will ever be powerful enough to overshadow the crazy
and unreal events that occurred in my life last night. How can one forget something as surreal as nearly
being stabbed to death and watching your blood come streaming back to you? To be honest, Im still a
little shaken by it. I shifted uncomfortably before amending it with, A lot shaken by it actually.
Well, you wouldnt be human if werent freaked out by it. Eclipse turned to me, his warm brown eyes
gentle and assuring. What can I help you with, Teacup? What cant you wrap your head around?
I took a moment to configure my thoughts before I poured my questions out to him.
. . .I know that a Source is a separate entity from Demons and from what you told me, Im still human
its just the blood within me that makes me a Source, right?
Youre absolutely human, he confirmed. You were born like any other human, you will live like any other
human and you will die like any other human. Its just the blood pumping within you that makes you a
Source and its just the blood pumping within you that gives you the option of becoming more than
human.
But last night, I forged on, when my blood boiled and when it came streaming back to me. . .thats not
human. I mean, after someone has been stabbed like me. . .they die. Normal people would die but I

didnt. I may still be human but does this at least mean that Im a human being with powers? Does that
mean I cant die or something? Will my blood always stream back to me and protect me like that?
Eclipse shook his head. The minivan continued to crackle over rocks as he spoke, What occurred last
night was merely a birthright moment for you. The distinction that should be made is that this type of
protection only occurs for that onemoment in your life when your existence is announced to the rest of
the world. After that moment is over, its over. If you should get stabbed or hurt like that again, then you
will die like any other human being. Your blood streaming back and doing what it did last night will not
occur again not until you feed it catalyst it needs.
Which is to become a Demon, I breathed out, saddened that my only option for self-defense was to
become something I dreaded to be. Frustration reigned over me. It would be a lie to say that I wasnt
upset that I didnt have any cool powers. If I was stuck being a Source, then the one consolation I thought
I would get was powers to at least protect myself. So much for that dream.
With childlike disappointment, I pathetically said, . . .So I have absolutely no powers then?
Not yet, he corrected carefully after seeing the disappointment flit across my face. As of right now, you
can think of yourself as the main ingredient for an elixir. For other evil entities, your blood will give them
strength and power because their bodies will already possess the necessary chemical composition to turn
that ingredient into a working elixir. Because you are not yet a malevolent entity, your own blood will not
bear any effects for you because you do not have the necessary chemicals in your body to boil your own
blood. But if and when you are turned into a Demon, then your body will change and as a result, your
blood will change as well. It will begin to boil inside you and it will release all the chemicals trapped within
the cells of your blood. Only then, after you have become a Demon, will you be gifted with allthe powers
that are waiting for you with your fate as a Source.
His sneaky eyes met mine. He didnt waste time with maneuvering the conversation to benefit his own
self-interest. If youre that disappointed that you do not have any powers, then we can quickly remedy
that when we find your missing soul, Gracie.
Lets say if I were to meet an Angel or a Demon, I went on, not even bothering to respond to his
shameless plug, will they know right away that Im a Source?
He shook his head, getting back on topic. The thing you have going for you is that youre the famous 6year-old murderer. Most, if not all, should be distracted by that fact alone. If they wanted to even have a
chance of figuring out that youre a Source, they would have to look past that and many wont be able
to. The second thing you having going for you is that one of the only true indication of your Source
attributes is your blood. As long as youre able to get keep blood from free-flowing away from your body
then, in theory, you should be able to hide your true identity as a Source.
So with the veil over me, no Demons or Angels can find me, right?
If theyre looking for you then they cannot find you, he confirmed. He turned to me, gazing at me
expectantly after I fell silent for several long seconds. Does all this make sense?

I nodded absently as the scenery melted into a distorted blur around us, matching identically to the
frenzied blur within me. I grasped the general concept of what a Source is but understanding it doesnt
make life anymore simpler. One would think that after having a night to digest all of this, I would have a
better handle on the whole development but it felt like the polar opposite. If anything, my mind felt more
congested with all these unending questions and frustration.
I have to say, Eclipse said in a surprised voice, tugging me out of my reverie. His eyes observed me with
amazement, Youre handling all of this pretty well.
I averted my eyes to him, my face baffled with his careless observation that I was handling this well when
I was just utterly traumatized. How could he mistaken pure stupefaction for mental strength?
I blinked at him critically. Im in shock.
As Ive mentioned, he said as we started going downhill. You wouldnt be human if you werent freaked
out by all of this but to give you credit where it is due, youre dealing with all of this a lot better than I
imagined you would. He smiled to himself. To be honest, after throwing all of this onto you, I actually
thought I was going to have to spend the majority of my time convincing you to stop hiding under the bed
in fear of all thats coming for you. It goes without saying that I am pleasantly surprised with how well
youre doing right now.
Blood boiled on my cheeks. Leave it to Eclipse to embarrass me in my time of confusion. Im so flattered
that you think Im such a chicken.
That came out wrong, he appeased with a laugh. I only meant to say that I thought you were more. .
.fragile but youve definitely proven me wrong. Another doting smile played in his lips when he rested his
gaze on me. Youre a lot tougher than you look, Teacup.
I gave him a distrustful look in regards at his last amendment.
Eclipse cocked his head at me, feigning offense when he saw the distrusting expression on my face. You
think Im lying?
I stared wide-eyed. I was surprised that he had to ask me this.
Of course I think youre lying, I uttered as if it was the most obvious answer in the world.
His formerly playful, offended look morphed into an authentic one. He was genuinely stunned. Of
course you think Im lying? A disbelieving grin graced his face; he assessed me carefully. What? You
dont trust me at all?
I dont even trust the people I call my friends, I breathed without hesitation. What would make you
think that Id trust you before I trust them?

The offended expression on his face changed when my words cascaded over him. Instead of finding
offense by what I said, he seemed to have found amusement in it instead. He lips curved into a half-smile.
He was unaffected by the doubt in my voice and my low opinion of our relationship. It was as if, to him, I
had just ask the most important question which had the easiest and most simple answer of all.
Were soul-mates now, babe, he began to explain, his voice soft yet inflexible. There was an underlying
inflection in his voice that bordered between assurance and promise. That means that you are part of me
and that you are an extension of me. Whether you trust me or not at the end of the day, you know that Im
a selfish being. Since youre my other half and since I literally cant live without you, the only thing you
have to trust is that I will keep my soul-mate safe and I will protect my soul-mate until the end. If anyone
hurts you then they hurt me and if they hurt me, then they will pay dearly for it. Thats the only bottom line
that should matter to you. Plain, simple and end of story.
So you wanting to sleep with me also have no part in why youd like to keep me safe and healthy?
I said those words unthinkingly and when they escaped from my mouth, I instantly regretted it. Oh no.
Whats wrong with me? Why was I opening the Pandoras Box when Eclipse has been relatively good
with refraining from hitting on me? I was already inundated with chaos about my current state in life; I
didnt need nose-bleed inducing thoughts to filter through if and when Eclipse chose to revert back to his
old teasing/flirtatious ways.
I thought I could fix the mistake I made but it was too late.
The Pandoras Box was opened and Demon of Lust was out.
At the reminder of one of the intimate extracurricular activities he wanted to do with me, Eclipse finally
freed himself from the cage he was in and turned on his charms at full blast. You know, Ive tried to be a
good boy today by giving you time to mull over your new station in life but now that you brought it up, it
seems only right that I be myself again.
He glanced favorably at my heels before returning his eyes back to me. His gaze was so sexually
charged and so intense with carnal needs that it was hot enough to melt steel. Have I told you that you
look absolutely breathtaking today, Gracie?
My cheeks flamed in reaction to his enticing words.
With his voice rich as whiskey, he imparted me with mental images that were just way too hot to envision
on a Sunday morning. . . .I especially love the fact that youre wearing the shoes I gave you. It gives me
a sense of pride to see that, you enjoying one of the many gifts I will give you in life. It is actually such a
big turn that it makes me want to rip everything off you but those heels, toss you into the nearest bed,
throw your legs over my shoulders and
Holy eff, okay! I shouted for him to stop. I could feel the beginnings of a nosebleed appear at all the
suggestive images he was placing in my mind. Just the way he was looking all me was causing white hot
heat to surge throughout my body. In a panic, I immediately threw those enticing images aside and tried

to keep my mind freed of a naked Eclipse appreciating me and my heels in bed. Okay okay I
Crap, Im such a blubbering idiot when Im turned on. I I dont need to hear anymore. Im. . .
Eclipse laughed with endearment at the scarlet flush that overtook my entire face.
He was a master at the art of seduction and he damn well knew his effect on women. He always gets
what he wants and with the little cat and mouse game Ive been playing with him, Im sure the sight of me
blushing like a tomato was pleasing him immensely. For a skilled predator like Eclipse, nothing was more
rewarding than seeing his prey the object of his affection so flustered because of him.
You what? he prompted sensually, his rich brown eyes never relieving itself from mine.
My widened eyes fretfully before I flicked it away from his. Instantly, in an effort to save whatever dignity I
had left, I changed the subject. I. . .I. . .you cant keep distracting me. I averted my eyes back to my
book, my heart beating profusely. Just just leave me alone. I have work to do.
Hey, what do you say if we ditch the baby midgets today and just spend some time alone? he proposed
softly, pretending to not hear my last remark about him leaving me alone.
Ditch the kids? I repeated, turning to him once the shelter finally came into view.
He nodded, catching me with his hopeful smile. Last night wasnt particularly the romantic night I was
hoping to spend with you and Id more than love to make up for it. I have a lot of things I want to do for
you and spoil you with. I could give you an unforgettable night, Gracie. If only youd let me.
I didnt miss what he was insinuating. His words may have been innocent but that carnal look in his eyes
was anything but innocent with intention. He wanted to put the moves sexual moves on me and this in
itself scared the living daylights out of me.
If you havent noticed, I still get nosebleeds, you know? I reminded in outrage, gaping at him like he had
just suggested we run around with buck naked. Even the thought of spending voluntary alone and
romantic time alone with him was intimidating the heck out of me. I hadnt forgotten about my nosebleeds
and I didnt want a sequel to what occurred the first time when he tried to kiss me.
Im not going to try and have sex with you, Gracie. His eyes ran over my body. But Im sure there are
other fun bonding things we can do that wont result in your untimely death.
What happened to telling me not to tease you because you might lose control and kill me?
That was before I found out that a piece of your soul has been stolen, he replied with slight bitterness. I
could control my desires then because I thought, Hey, Id get to sleep with her in no time when I turn her
into a Demon so the wait, no matter how unbearable, could be bearable because there was light at the
end of the tunnel. Now that weve found out that a piece of your soul has been stolen, everything is put on
an indefinite timeline now. And I dont know if youve met me but Im not exactly the most patient guy in
the world. Now that everything in my life is screwing up, I might as well make myself feel better by fooling

around with the one I want, right?


Oh, so well fool around until my nose starts bleeding, stop and then try something knew the next day
until it starts bleeding again? I asked critically even though my body was lighting up with excitement at
the thought of fooling around with Eclipse.
A sly smile lined his mouth, bringing my unwarranted attention to his supple lips. Am I not worth a few
nosebleeds?
I shook my head, getting more and more freaked out by the second because I was so tempted to just
agree to everything he wanted me to do. No . . . I stammered, backing away to car door beside me. I
knew what was good for me and fooling around with Eclipse, basically fooling around with death, was not
good for me in the least bit. No way.
I could make it worth your while, Teacup. . . As an added persuasion, he bequeathed me with a sensual
and promising smile that was so downright sexy that I could feel my nosebleed increase in strength while
my heart raced in excitement. . . .
Momentarily lapse in judgment found its way into me. Maybe it wouldnt hurt if I let him
THEYRE HERE! THEYRE HERE!!!!
The sexy, wicked smile that adorned Eclipses handsome face cooled as soon as the high-pitch voices of
the children came storming into our ears. Any seduction Eclipse couldve used on me was sabotaged by
the kids, whose small little figures finally appeared on the approaching sidewalk. They were all giggling
and waving happily at us as we drove towards them.
Saved by the baby midgets.
I thanked the fates for the kids and their overwhelmingly high-pitched voices because it was only after
hearing their ear-splitting screams was I saved from Eclipses charms. Who knows what I wouldve done
in that car if they hadnt interrupted the mood in time. . .
I was grateful for them but Eclipse, who was already frowning in distaste, did not appear as tolerant with
the little ones presence.
Hiii!!!!!!!! Hiiii!!!!!!! they shouted excitedly, waddling along the slow moving van once we finally came
close to them. They were all wearing their little beanie hats with their big beanie puffer jackets that made
them look like little mini blowfishes. All wore different, brightly colored jackets that were rain proof in
preparation for the gloomy weather. Looking absolutely precious, they continued to waddle alongside the
van like baby penguins, blissfully unaware of the resentment Eclipse had for them.
Bloody Hell, their chipmunk voices are like nails on a chalk-board, he complained darkly, clearly not a
fan of having anyone disturb him while he was putting the moves on a girl.

I agreed with his assessment of the kids and their sometimes annoying voices but at that moment, I could
care less because I was more grateful that my nosebleed was stabilized with our new company. Relieved,
I stared outside, happily waving at the kids, expecting the car to come to a stop because we had reached
Sanctuary. However, as we continued to drive past the curb and further and further away from Sanctuary,
I realized in sheer panic that. . .ECLIPSE WASNT STOPPING TO PICK UP THE KIDS!
WHAT THE FLYING PIG ARE YOU DOING?!?!?!?!?! I cried at the top of my lungs, flabbergasted when I
saw that he was increasing the speed of the van. Even OinkOink, who was quietly napping in the back of
the car the entire time, was whimpering in confusion after being woken up by my screams.
Omo! Where are they going?! I could hear the kids bewildered voices. Their little faces were red as
tomatoes while their tiny feet continued to bounce after the dust of the van in confusion.
ECLIPSE, YOU SHADY ASS DEMON! I exploded, my heart beating a mile a minute. I finally lost my
cool. STOP THE CAR RIGHT NOW OR IM GOING TO PUNCH YOUR FACE IN!
It was only at the threat of bodily harm (and the indication that I was completely pissed off at him) did he
bitterly concede with his master plan to ditch the little ones. Slowly, he brought the van to a complete stop.
Once the engine became idle, he turned to me. The sounds of the childrens feet could be heard in the
background as they echoed closer and closer to the van. After a long stretch of silence of him assessing
my astounded face, Eclipse uncomfortably cleared his throat and plainly said, . . .I didnt see them,
Teacup.
I scowled at him, seeing straight through his lies. You didnt see the baby midgets running after the car?
It appeared as if he was about to lie some more but when he saw the dont-you-dare-lie-to-me look on
my face, he yielded with the lies and just shook his head in exasperation. He stared indignantly at the
rearview mirror. The excited voices of the children crashed like waves beside the van, indicating us that
they had caught up with us.
As adorable as they are, those kids have the most annoying, high-pitched voices that Ive ever been
damned to hear in the millenias of my existence. He paused, his eyes lighting up when an idea came to
him in the midst of his misery. He turned to me, his gaze full of hope. You wouldnt mind if gave all of
them laryngitis for the day, would you? You know, just to keep them quiet?
My eyes enlarged. I gawked at him with incredulity. Youre going to use your Demonic powers on the
children that Im babysitting today?
At times like these, I wonder to myself how I was going to survive with a shady Demon like Eclipse by my
side.
Once he saw that there was no way I was on board with this suggestion, Eclipse just cursed to himself. I
have an entire Kingdom that kneels before me in fear yet Ive been demoted to having baby-sit kids who
could rival hyenas with their screams. Fuck. Fuck my life.

Sulkily, he unclipped his seatbelt and opened the door.


However embittered he was to have to hang out with these kids and their irritating voices, Eclipse was still
smart enough to not show this distaste towards his adoring fans once he got out of the van to greet them.
Hey squirts! he greeted in his fake chirpy voice.
He approached them in dark jeans that showed off the length of his height, white t-shirt that wrapped
perfectly around his hard body and white tennis shoes that made him appear more human than he was.
With a charismatic smile that seemed to have lit up the gloomy skies above, he crouched down and he
extended his powerful arms out to them. In that instant, he was a paradox in every sense of the word
the Demon of Lust wearing human clothing. Even under the disguise, he stuck out like a sore thumb or in
the case for the humans who idolized him he stuck out like the sun in the sky.
HIIIII ASHTRAY!!!!!!!! the kids cried with the utmost happiness, all stampeding towards him with nothing
but adoration in their eyes. One by one, they all gave him a big hug as their greeting.
Eclipse! I I thought you were going to leave us! WooYoung panted, his chubby face red from chasing
after the van.
Me too!!!! the rest of the children agreed. It was amusing to watch them stare confusingly at Eclipse
whose charismatic smile never faltered.
The brakes didnt work, he easily lied before jokingly pinching their button noses. Of course I wouldnt
leave you guys. Who could leave rugrats as cute as all of you?
Just like smitten puppies, the kids giggled and nodded, believing every word Eclipse said.
As witness to all of this, I couldnt help but laugh to myself. Eclipse may be annoyed with their voices but
one couldnt ignore the genuine endearment in his eyes as he stared down at them. I rolled my eyes,
remembering all the mean stuff he was saying about them. It was amazing to watch him suck up to them
when he was actually face to face with them.God, hes so fake. I thought with mild amusement before I
put on a fake, chirpy voice as well, got onto the stage and acted right along with him.
Hi kiddos! I greeted, hopping out of the van.
Hi Teacup!!!! they greeted at once, running over to me with same jubilation and giving me big hugs.
Are you guys excited for the corn maze?! I prompted, standing close to Eclipse.
Six little bobble heads bounced in confirmation.
Okay, I gestured, sliding the vans door and helping them all in. Lets go then.
One by one Eclipse and I helped the kids in until we reached the last one and noticed how sad he looked.

Sony. Unlike the rest of his friends, he did not seem as full of life.
Hey Sony, I said gently, assessing his unusually quiet state. Are you okay?
A forced smile appeared on his face at my question. As if only to appease my worries, Sony looked up at
me and did his best to give me a reassuring smile that didnt reach his somber eyes. Im okay, Grace. Im
just tired.
You stupid bitch, his deep, rasping voice taunted. His revolting fingers began to run up my jean-covered
legs, fondling me and causing me to shudder in disgust. You trying to be a hero? A cruel and sickening
smile threaded his voice. Ill show you what kind of hero you are.
As soon as I heard his small voice, images of what his father did to me last night came deluging back into
my mind, making my skin crawl as a reminder. It was still so hard to stomach that someone as wonderful
as Sony was the son of such a monster. After these thoughts filtered over me, it didnt take me long to
surmise that his father may be the reason for his somber state.
Sony had always been a ball of sunshine but the one dark cloud in his life will always be his good-fornothing father. Although Sony wasnt privy to the fact that his father tried to kill me last night (and wound
up nearly dying himself when my blood attacked him back) or privy to the fact that I saved his mother, I
had a good hunch that that he mustve at least known that his father found his mother last night which
was why he was so upset. For children like Sony, who has been relentlessly abused for such a large
portion of their lives, hearing that their abusers were back in close range was one of the most horrifying
things they could ever learn.
My jaw clenched in protectiveness at the thought of Sony being so afraid.
I wanted to tell him not to worry, that his father will never hurt his mother again because I had taken care
of everything.
Before we left last night, I had Eclipse move his fathers unconscious body to another city in Korea. We
made sure that he had no I.D. on him when we did this. I wanted him to be alive, perhaps in a vegetative
state for the remainder of his life, but I wanted his presence to be far away from Sony and Mrs. Lee. That
miserable excuse for a human being did not deserve to breathe in the same air as Sony and his mother
much less reside in the same city.
I felt the inexplicable urge to assure Sony that his father will never hurt anyone again but I knew it wasnt
appropriate to do so. Sony and I were close but one of the things he rarely talks about to me is his father.
I once asked his mother about why Sony was so closed off in regards to talking to me about these things
and his mother told me that Sony saw me as his sunshine. It sounded cheesy but that was what he told
her. He told her that he could be entirely miserable for the week but whenever I came to visit, it was one
of the few times where he becomes utterly happy again. He expressed to her that he didnt want to
dampen such a precious moment and in many ways, I adhered to what he wanted after she shared this
with me.

I wasnt good with talking to people about heartfelt topics anyway (it wasnt like I ever invested myself into
their problems if I did engage in those conversations) so it was a relief for me to not have to do this with
Sony. In the past, I could care less but at this particular moment, I really wanted to tread on this topic and
just get him to open up to me. It wasnt healthy for a kid to keep all of this to themselves and I wanted
Sony to have an outlet to vent out his emotions. I may be sadistic but I liked the kid (and have been
having his misery for far too long) and wanted to help if I could I owed him that much.
My internal struggle for how I should approach Sony proved to be irrelevant when Eclipse smiled at him
and casually said, Hey squirt, do you want to sit up front with me? Teacup needs to study, which means
that shes a bore right now so I need someone to keep me company up front.
Sonys eyes lit up partially at the offer. Nervously playing with his black glove-covered hands, he smiled
tentatively before looking up at me. Is that okay, Grace? Can I take your seat?
Yeah, of course! I replied encouragingly, relieved to see Sonys little world lighting up at the prospect of
sitting up front with Eclipse.
With my confirmation, Sony smiled gratefully at me before hopping into the passenger seat. I closed the
door for him, catching a quick glance at Eclipse. As if understanding my unspoken plight, he nodded at
me, silently assuring me that hell help talk to Sony for me. I wasnt positive how much Eclipse would be
able to get Sony to open up but I thought that was a nice gesture by him nonetheless. How lucky for Sony
that he had a sadistic Source of Evil and the Demon of Lust caring enough to attempt to make him feel
better. . .
Slipping into the van, I was seated in the middle row, right behind the drivers seat. Beside me were the
twins, both of whom were happily taking turns playing with OinkOink. The oversized furball seemed to be
having the time of his life with the attention he was getting. Behind us were the three older children,
WooYoung, Timmi and Kimmi, all of whom were happily chattering away about how excited they were for
the corn maze. Their excited voices percolated around the van as the car sputtered to life and began to
move.
I smiled, glancing ahead of me in amusement.
I didnt miss Eclipse upping the volume of the radio to drown out their chipmunk voices and from that, I
saw the opportunity to get him back for distracting me while I was trying to study, giving me another
embarrassing nosebleed and of course, allowing the kids to unknowingly get their revenge on him for
attempting to ditch them.
What do you guys want to do on the way there? I asked, purposely motioning for Sony to lower the
volume of the radio Eclipse had playing. Should we just sit here quietly or should we. . .sing?!
The children beamed as if I had just given them the best suggestion in the world. SINGGGG!
Lord have mercy. . . Eclipse murmured under his breath. He gave me a silent, scathing look through the
rearview mirror. I just smiled innocently at him before commencing with Operation, Punish Eclipse for

Nearly Ditching the Kids.


I think thats a great idea! I told them approvingly, finding it hard to control my smile. I knew that Eclipse
wanted to kill me and this lit the fire within me even more. How about The Song That Gets On
Everybodys Nerves?
Eclipse briefly turned to us, horror beginning to color his already aggravated face. What song that gets
on everybodys nerves?
He was about to find out.
I know a song that gets on everybodys nerves
Everybodys nerves, everybodys nerves
I know a song that gets on everybodys nerves
And this is how it goes. . .!
Over and over again, with their heads tilting from side to side, the kids kept repeating the same verse and
over and over again, I could see Eclipse contemplate suicide as their chipmunk voices sauntered into his
ears. Finding utter hilarity in seeing Eclipse look so miserable from just hearing the kids sing, I nodded for
them to keep going to annoy him further.
You are enjoying this too much, Gracie, Eclipse whispered moments later. The kids were still singing like
banshees in the background, their voices getting higher and higher. Though it still looked like he wanted
to kill himself, it appeared that Eclipse have found some solace in seeing me so happy with his misery.
Now you know how it feels to have someone annoy you, I whispered haughtily at him, giggling quietly
behind his ear.
He laughed disbelievingly, staring at the kids from the rearview mirror. The little ones are so lucky I find
their existences to be adorable because if this was any other situation, Id send them parachuting toward
the moon already.
Oh, how the mighty has fallen. . . I mocked jokingly. I comfortably back in my seat, firmly holding onto
my flashcards while a big smile continued to grace my face.
Eclipse simply smirked, catching another glance at me through the rearview mirror. You have no idea
how far Ive fallen, was all he carelessly murmured to me.
Allowing me to get back to my studies, Eclipse focused his entire attention on driving/making
conversations with Sony as he made a turn at the intersection. As the car bounced up and down the rural
terrain and as the kids happy singing continued to stream over me, the world blurred for a few poignant
seconds. In this moment, Eclipses thoughtless words rang in my ears again, lingering in my mind for a
few haunting heartbeats before it dissolved into oblivion. . .
. . You have no idea how far Ive fallen.

Lees Halloween Corn Maze.


If you were to gaze down at the cornfield from an aerial point of view, youd be amazed to discover that
the corn maze was actually carved into the shape of a gigantic Halloween pumpkin. Opened a little over a
year ago, the corn maze has become a must-visit Halloween attraction for people all over the country.
I had heard about this Halloween attraction from my classmates a year ago when it first opened and
though I held no personal interest in wanting to visit it, I knew that this was going to be wonderful
Halloween activity to take the kids too. They had been looking forward to this fieldtrip all month and as
soon as we stepped in, I knew that this was going to be a place that they were never going to forget.
The entire vicinity was completely and utterly decked out in the finest Halloween decorations.
In the main gathering area alone where there was a Halloween haystack playground, carnival-like game
booths, food booths and picture-taking areas there were dozens upon dozens of pumpkins sprinkled
across nearly every facet of the attraction. Everywhere you turn, youd spot scarecrows, mummies, rubber
bats, fake spider webs, skeletons and various other decorations that made the place appear as if the
Halloween God had gotten sick on tequila and threw up over the whole place. The attraction was so into
the spooky Halloween ambiance that there was even this stereo-like demonic laughter reverberating on
loop throughout the vicinity and fake fog hovering over the gigantic corn maze where all the kids were
running into with excitement.
MOMMY! MOMMY, LOOK AT THIS PUMPKIN!!
Sweetie, stay still and take a picture for Daddy!
Hey man, hurry up! Were heading into the maze!
That maze was the coolest thing ever!!!!
All around us, we were surrounded by people of all size and ages. One moment youd be surrounded by
parents with their kids, the other moment youd be surrounded by raucous teenagers and the next
moment youd be surrounded by animated college students.
It was crazy.
Initially, I was very overwhelmed with the all the madness because there were so many people around us
but as we started to get into the motions of celebrating the Halloween festivity with the crowd, the
experience surprisingly became a very entertaining one for me. I was amused that the kids were having
the time of their lives as their big brown eyes gaped at everything with wonder and amazement. The
experience became even more amusing for me when I witnessed was happening between Eclipse and

the kids after we entered the world-renowned corn maze.


All throughout the day, as I consulted the map of the maze while we pivoted and maneuvered around the
expanse of the corn maze, the six baby midgets (along with OinkOink) waddled after Eclipse like little
piglets would after their father. It was the most adorable thing. People around us were even cooing and
awing at the sight of such cute kids following after a guy that most of the young girls deemed as the
sexiest babysitter theyve ever seen.
Despite our initial lax attitude about viewing the corn maze as a chore more than anything else, Eclipse
and I were shockingly having the time of our lives, laughing and the enjoying the maze with the kids as
well.
After about 2 hours of leisurely enjoying the sights and taking pictures at all the checkpoints within the
maze, we all emerged out of the cornstalks our tummies growling for food. So with dirt tattooed on our
pants, our noses sniffling from all the dust particles we inhaled and our bodies freezing from the iciness of
the night, we trudged past the crowd, washed our hands at the water fountains, waited in line to order
food and dutifully claimed a wooden bench where we annihilated all the hotdogs, burgers, fries and soda
in front of us.
Frosty chills began to roll over us as we ate.
Dusk had fallen over the world below it while gray clouds lingered above, the ashen hue making the
clouds look more sinister than friendly. With the threat of rain as our future companion, we quickly enjoyed
our food together.
Once the kids were done with their dinners, Eclipse offered to take the lot of them to go play on the
haystacks. He suggested that I stayed behind at the bench to work on whatever studies I had left. At first,
I was hesitant with staying back but Eclipse insisted, telling me he could watch the kids that hed prefer
for me to finish my school work so that I wouldnt be so boring on the car ride back. Even though he was
a jerk about calling me boring, I appreciate Eclipses intentions nonetheless.
Truth is, I had never felt more grateful to have another chaperone there. I didnt trust Eclipse with the kids
before but now, I knew there was no one better to watch over them but the Prince of Hell himself. Eclipse
may be annoyed with their voices but it was undeniable that he adored them. I imagined that the Demon
of Lust didnt care for much but if he has an attachment for anything, then he would take care of it
unquestionably. This trait alone was what assured me that the kids were more than safe in his care.
Though I questioned his ability to be responsible enough to watch all 6 children, I nodded regardless, not
wanting to appear like a tight-ass and giving Eclipse the benefit of the doubt. Wishing me luck on my
school work, the kids ran off with Eclipse, all of them happily chattering away while they left me alone to
do work.
After spending about an hour on my presentation for my public speaking class, my eyes were beginning
to get blurred out from spending so much time researching on my phone. Wearily, I rubbed my eyes to
clear out the blur. Once I opened them and found them to still be glazed over, I took a moment to relieve

the strain from my eyes by taking a look around the sights around me.
Things have changed since I last paid attention to the place.
An ocean of shadows now blanketed over the once ashen sky, completely swallowing any shred of light
with the exception of the beams coming from the nearly full moon. Halloween lanterns were now lit, the
lamps were on and everyone was running around with glow-sticks or flashlights in their hands. The
demonic laughter on loop from the maze was still laughing sinisterly but the laughter was overshadowed
by the laughter of the crowd that were packed in the main gathering area. Instead of navigating around
the maze, it seemed that the crowd had migrated to the carnival and food booths instead.
I was smiling to myself, enjoying people-watching when I caught sight of two familiar looking baby
midgets. Both were holding hands, holding the orange souvenir flashlights Eclipse and I bought them
moments earlier and both were running at full speed towards the direction of the corn maze.
It took me awhile to actually register what was happening before me. I kept staring until it hit me
WHAT THE FUCK! I shouted on impulse, nearly having a heart attack of the image of the little ones
bouncing towards the corn maze without Eclipse chaperoning them. OH MY GAWD! I knew I shouldnt
have trusted that careless Demon to watch the kids I was babysitting!
Adrenaline filled me as I folded my binder paper into my pocket and raced after them like a speeding
bullet. KIMMI!!! SONY!!!!!!!!!
Upon hearing my shrieking voice, the kids stopped just before they entered the dark maze.
What are you two doing by yourselves?! I shouted upon reaching them. My eyes were wide like an
owls. Get over herenow!
Teacup, Kimmi whispered brokenly, staring up at me. Her big brown eyes were filled with tears as Sony
stood beside her, sympathetically patting her shoulder. She motioned helplessly towards the maze. I lost
my necklace. I think I dropped it in there. Anni and LuLu gave it to me. I have to find it.
I gave her a stern look, still catching my breath. And you couldnt ask me or Eclipse to help you find it?
Eclipse was taking us to the bathroom, Sony began to explain while Kimmi sniffed softly to herself, her
eyes ashamed and avoiding eye contact with mine. LuLu and Anni had to go really bad and so did
WooYoung and Timmi. OinkOink went in with LuLu and Anni and Eclipse went in with Timmi and
WooYoung. Kimmi and I were waiting outside when she said her necklace was missing. She didnt want
the twins to know that she lost the necklace they made so I told her Id help her find it without letting them
know she lost it. . .
I sighed, rubbing my temple in weariness when he shared this.
The necklace that they were talking about was the friendship bead necklace that the twins, Anni and LuLu

made for Kimmi for her birthday 2 months ago. Kimmi came from a very affluent family but because her
dad was so abusive, her mother took off to protect herself and Kimmi. Since the beginning, I remembered
always loving Kimmi because though she may have been spoiled as a child, she wasnt a brat. For any
other child who had been used to getting everything they wanted, they wouldve thrown several tantrums
after coming to Sanctuary but Kimmi was different. She appreciated everything that was given to her and I
adored the girl for that. I remembered her always spoiling the twins like they were her baby sisters, saving
cookies and treats for them and always watching over them. She saw the twins as her little sisters and
with the importance of the necklace, I knew she didnt want them to even catch wind of the fact that she
had lost it. If I were her and I lost a gift that someone important gave to me, Id tried to find it before telling
them that I mightve have lost it as well.
Regardless of me understanding her plight however, I still couldnt relinquish the severity in my tone of
voice. It was still careless of them to run after it by themselves and I didnt want them to think it was okay.
And you two think its safe and responsible to just run in by yourselves? I voiced out my thoughts. Why
didnt you come to me then?
Kimmi bit her trembling lips, finally looking up at me in shame. Ashtray was busy with the others. . .and I
didnt want to bother you, Gracie. You were studying. . .
I breathed out another weary sigh, feeling guilt-stricken not only by her reply but by the fact that I was
enjoying her misery all too much. It was at times like these that I truly wish I had my entire soul back. Only
an inhuman person could find entertainment in seeing a child so miserable and I hated that this person
was me.
You will be better when you get your entire soul back, a hopeful voice assured me, momentarily
subduing my emerging guilt.
Okay, okay, I whispered to her, quelling her fears with a soothing voice. I held her pink glove-covered
hand and Sonys. I may have enjoyed her misery but I wasnt going to let it stretch out for long. I still had
to protect myself in case I get my soul back and I did not need this guilt hanging over me if I could help it.
Well find it.
I considered running to find Eclipse and letting him know that Kimmi and Sony were safe with me.
However, when I noticed that it was getting misty and the crowd going into the maze was dwindling, I
knew that we had to get in and out of the maze as quickly as possible. Rain was going to pour soon and I
didnt want myself or the kids to be caught in it when it did.
It didnt feel right to just run into the maze with just the three of us but when I saw a big group of high
school students file into the maze with excitement, I saw the golden opportunity for us to safely run
around in the maze with a big group by our side. If we were to get lost or anything like that, then at least
the group would be able to help us out.
With that assurance in mind, I stared hesitantly at the maze that now appeared more sinister under the
cloak of darkness. Breath lodged in my tightened chest, I pulled the kids hoodies up to protect them from

the misting rain, held on to each of their hands and ran into the fog-filled maze with them for the second
time in what was going to be a very long night.

The pathway through the cornfield was much different at night.


There was an eerie feeling that hovered around the maze as we meandered through the dirt-path trail.
The man-made fog and decorative scarecrows/skeletons/bats that were once so cool looked ominous
under the shadows cast by the nights sky. Sans a few dim pathway lights illuming from the various
checkpoints of the cornstalks and few laser blue lights that streaked into the sky every so often, the maze
was as dark as the sky above.
Our only saving grace in the dark was our flashlights and our one-track goal to find Kimmis necklace.
As we continued to shadow after the raucous crowd, the kids and I began to re-trace our steps, making
sure to keep close to the mass while we did our best to search for the necklace. It took us roughly 30
minutes but after flashing our flashlights in every direction possible, we finally spotted a teal and pink
beaded necklace on the ground, winking at us from beneath the corn stalks.
There are no words to describe how happy I was to find that necklace. Admittedly, I actually didnt believe
that wed find Kimmis necklace at all. The corn maze was such an enormous field and finding the
necklace wouldve been the equivalence of attempting to find a needle in a haystack. It appeared
impossible but as the fates would have it, the stars aligned, Hell froze ever and the impossible occurred:
we were actually able to find that needle in a haystack. Go figure.
Overjoyed that she found her necklace, Kimmi hugged me tightly, thanking me profusely for my help
before she did the same with Sony, whose smile was uncontrollable when he saw that Kimmi was happy
again.
Yay noona! he cheered for her and Kimmi beamed proudly, her smiling growing bigger. They were only a
year apart from the other but the sibling-like love they had for each other was undeniable. Just as I was
happy for Kimmi, I knew that Sony was beyond happy for her as well.
Lets put this back on you before we lose it again, I said, crouching down to clasp it back around her
neck.
After helping her put on her necklace and telling her that she had to be careful next time, we swiftly got up
and ran after the crowd we came in with to make sure we werent left behind. Whilst following after the
crowd for a couple more minutes, I could begin to discern from holding onto Kimmis hand that she was
growing tired. We had already spent hours walking in this corn maze earlier in the day and I knew this
extra 30 minutes had done a number on her small body. Kids were only equipped to run around for a few
hours before their bodies gave up on them and I knew Kimmi was running low on gas.

Kimmi, are you sleepy? I asked her gently, stroking her soft pig-tails once her hoodie fell off from the
strong wind. I picked it up and placed it back on her head again.
No, she murmured gently. She looked up at me, her droopy eyes contradicting the words she was
saying. Im okay. . .
I knew that she wasnt and I was going to let her overexert herself. Making up my mind, I bent down at
once, wrapped my arms around her, picked her up and her held small body again mine.
Im not sleepy though, Gracie, she whispered in my ear, her voice completely drowsy. She fastened her
tiny arms around my neck, making it easier for me to hold her with one arm now that she was helping to
carry her own weight. I could feel her chipmunk cheek position itself over my shoulder. Even unknowingly,
she was starting to get comfortable for a nap.
Well, Ill just hold you just in case you are, okay? I said softly, knowing that it was only a matter of time
before she fell asleep.
Kay. . .
Just like that, after I patted her back and whispered for her to just rest her eyes, she drifted off and was
snoozing in my arms before I knew it. Once she was asleep, I looked down at Sony who had just taken
possession of Kimmis flashlight now that she was napping.
How about you? Are you okay, Sony?
Im okay, Gracie, he assured me, being our guide by walking closely beside me. He flashed the two
flashlights for us as we continued to follow after the crowd. With Kimmi now asleep in my arms and the
rambunctious crowd ahead of us, I recalled Sonys mood from earlier in the evening. Though he appeared
in good spirits now, I felt the responsibility to talk to make sure he was actually fine. It was unlike my usual
self-absorb behavior but with the prospect of getting a piece of my soul back and possibly becoming
human again, I was starting to look at everything from a different perspective.
If I was so keen on being human then it was time to start acting like one irregardless of how
uncomfortable it was for me.
How are you doing since this afternoon? I began as we trekked over the damp dirt path. I noticed that
you were looking a bit down. Are you doing better now?
He smiled, looking up at me. Misty rain glowed on his countenance under the gleam of the moonlight. Im
doing better now, Gracie.
Yeah?
He bounced his head in confirmation.

Still not sure if he was just saying it to appease my own concerns, I pushed further, truly wanting him to
have an outlet to vent to. I already had an idea what he may be upset about and I just wanted him to let it
all out. It was the right thing to do. What were you so upset about?
He took a moment to stare at me after I asked the direct question. I could see that he was debating about
whether or not he should burden me with his answer but when he saw my assuring face that I really
wanted him to talk to me, he relented.
. .. My mom was sad and crying yesterday, he began after a long stretch of contemplative silence. His
voice was quiet somber when he said this.
I feigned shock at the possible reason of why she could be so upset. Do you know why she was crying?
He shook his head. She wont tell me but I think its because of my dad.
Acidic dread burned in my stomach when he finally mentioned his father. Pushing my own opinions and
disgust for his father into the backburner, I kept the conversation focused on Sony. Why would you say
that?
She only cries like that when dad hits her. He gulped quietly, as if to swallow past the fear rising in his
throat when he spoke of his abusive father. . . .I asked her if he came back and she said No. She said
that she was just crying because she fell down at work and she was hurting a lot . . .
But you dont believe her, I stated, staring down at him as we made a turn at the end of one section of
the maze. We were still following the crowd closely, careful of not getting lost from the herd but keeping
enough distance to give us a sense of privacy.
He shrugged, holding his flashlight up higher to help shine some light on a very dark path of the maze. I
dont know, Gracie. . . was all he could reply.
I know that youre worried about her, I began, feeling a sense of guilt rise within me. The misery eliciting
from him was becoming far too enjoyable for me it was making me too happy. For this, I felt the internal
struggle commence within me. My sadistic self sparring against the person I know I should be. It was
times like these where I hated the life I had. I hated being a bad person trying to be a good person. It was
always such a headache attempting to be more human than I was capable of being and this internal
struggle was a prime example of why I always lost the battle and adhered to my sadistic ways. Why was
being a good person such a nuisance and a headache?
Swallowing past my frustration, I did my best to quell my warring thoughts by comforting him to make
his misery go away so I could stop enjoying it, so I could stop going to war with myself. The two of you
were brave enough to run away from your dad and now that youre at Sanctuary, youre both safe now.
Neither of you will ever have to worry again. Youre free from him; your father will never bother you
again.

He blinked at me. Perhaps it was the certainty in my voice but he truly believed what I said. Really?
Mommy and I are okay now?
I nodded, never prouder that I was the one who helped keep them safe by putting his father in his place. I
promise that youre okay now. Your dad will never hurt you or your mom ever again.
His face lit up, relief showcasing over his countenance. His innocent eyes gazed up at me with true
admiration. He trusted me wholeheartedly and trusted my words completely. . . .I believe you, Gracie.
I looked at him approvingly. I didnt feel worthy of having this child stare up at me with such trust such
belief that I had his best interest at heart but it would be a lie if I were to say it didnt make me feel good
about myself. I had a long way to go of being human but this was a good start for me. Do you feel better
now?
His smile grew wider, returning to being that ball of sunshine I had always remembered him to be. Ive
been feeling better for awhile already.
I furrowed my brows together, surprised by this answer. Really?
He nodded. Eclipse has been making me feel better.
Yeah? I readjusted Kimmi closer to me to have a better grip on her when stepped through the fog and
made another turn. How so?
Sonys face grew excited. Cheerfully, he said, He asked me to tell him my stories and show him my
drawings and I did!
A sense of warmness filled my typically cold heart. I smiled at the thought of Eclipse asking Sony to share
something with him that he held so dear. For as long as Ive known Sony, Ive always known that he had a
propensity for storytelling in the most eclectic way. Finding out that Sony was able to share this passion
with Eclipse just reminded of my first meeting with Sony.
When I first met Sony, he was actually very shy. All the kids were at least talkative when they first came to
Sanctuary but Sony was the shyest one. In the beginning, I could never figure out a way for him to open
up. My chance only came when I saw him drawing on a white napkin with a permanent marker. I
remember asking him what he was doing and he shyly told me that he was drawing. After seeing this and
seeing my opportunity to get close to him (he was such a miserable kid at the time and I knew I had to be
close to him in order to fully enjoy his misery), I hurried to the store to buy him his first workbook to draw
in. Once I handed it to him as a gift, Sony was stunned by the gesture. He was so apprehensive with
accepting it but he eventually did and that was when I started to get close to him. Every time I visited
Sanctuary, he would always have new drawings to show me. In addition to the drawings, he would also
tell me the stories that came along with his drawings. He was always so passionate about his work and I
had to give credit to Eclipse for figuring out the way to get into Sonys heart just as I did.
What story did you tell him? I asked, already knowing all of Sonys stories by heart.

The one about Jen playing with four-leaf clovers next to the ocean.
I laughed, remembering him showing me the pictures about his favorite red butterfly traveling the world
and the scenic pictures he drew of that butterfly and what it experienced. Of course Sony would tell
Eclipse stories about the butterfly and show Eclipse the breathtaking pieces he drew from that.
I really like him, Gracie, he said moments later, his eyes gazing approvingly up at me. Then, he said
something that had my heart stopping momentarily. He really likes you, Gracie.
I smirked lightly, trying to not make it appear as if what he said affected me even though it had my interest
piqued. Did Eclipse tell him that? He told you that?
Sony shook his head. Im smart. I can tell. Another smile before he boldly added, I know you like him
too, Gracie.
I laughed again, a blush overtaking my face at the feeling of being called out about my love life by a kid. I
was about to reply to him when suddenly, an extremely dense fog started to stream in, leaving me so
blinded that I couldnt even see the crowd ahead of me anymore.
I looked to the man-made fog beneath us and assessed the new fog that just came in; the new one
looked denser more authentic. The misting rain had increased as well, causing my nerves to come alive
in vigilance. Staring straight ahead with this gnawing feeling eating away inside me, I held Kimmi to me
while grabbing Sonys hand. Panic struck me and I began to hurry us through the fog, my mind just hellbent on catching up with the crowd. I have a bad feeling about all of this. . . My plans to catch up with the
crowd proved to be tougher than I thought. The more our legs picked up speed, the more I began to
realized that the voices of the crowd was actually getting further and further away from us. . .
Lets hurry, Sony, I said to him, trying to keep the fear from coming out of my voice. I didnt look down at
Sony but I knew by the coldness of his hand that he was beginning to become really scared as well.
My heart drumming uncontrollably, I couldnt control the thoughts that came deluging into my mind as I
navigated around the maze. Did a Demon or an Angel find me? My paranoid self asked. I made a sharp
left at the corner, holding the kids tightly against me. I shook my head internally, my face becoming damp
from the misting rain. No, it couldnt be possible, I assured myself. There is still a veil over me. If
somethings looking for me. . .then they cannot find me because the veil protects me. Im fine. Im just
being stupid and paranoid. Im absolutely fine. .
My assurance to myself may have been calm but my physical actions were of utter hysteria and panic. I
couldnt shake the feeling that someone was watching us me in particular and this feeling alone was
enough to get me to fight to get out of the maze.
Together with Sony, I continued to barrel through the thick maze-filled fog, hoping to just bump into the
crowd we came into with. Unfortunately, no matter how fast we walked, it appeared as if we were getting
further and further away from civilization.

What was happening? Where was everyone?


. . . . . . . . . . . .
Pretty soon, the voices dimmed out completely and all that surrounded us was the corn stalks and the
dense fog which seemed to be getting colder and colder by the second. My heart began to palpitate
uncontrollably as the strange sensation of someone watching me became more potent. This. . .was not
good.
Gracie, Sony started, the intonation of his voice trembling while he walked close to me. His face was
chalk-white from fear. Im scared.
Its okay, I lied to him, putting a hand on his shoulder while still holding Kimmi with the other. I could feel
the misery roll off of him and in any other situation, Id allow myself to enjoy it if only minutely but the
thing was, his misery was adjoined with mine. I didnt have time to enjoy his misery; I was too busy trying
to shake off my own. Just keep close to me and well be out of here in no time.
But we werent out of there in no time.
The more Sony and I walked, the more lost and disoriented we became. The fog grew so much thicker
that I was beginning to have trouble just seeing the front of my own hands at times. The distant sound of
the Demonic laughter caused my heart to jump while flickering blue laser lights made the night appear
more perilous. Panic reverberated through me like an earthquake.
Where on earth is the exit? Where is everyone else?
Gr. . .Gracie. . . Sony began again, this time his voice dim as the fog started to pile in like stacks of
smoke. He rubbed his eyes as if trying to keep awake. He seemed different completely out of it. It
looked like he was having trouble just keeping his eyes opened. Im. . .Im getting tired. Im real. . .really
sleep
Before he finished his words, his eyes closed completely.
He fell forward, his small body heading towards the fog canvassed ground.
SONY!!!! I shouted, instinctively bending down to catch him just before he hit the ground. I dont know
how I managed the strength but with my other free hand, I picked him up, held him to me and with both
kids in my arms, I stepped over the flashlights that Sony dropped and just began to run through the haze
of fog.
I had nothing to be my guiding light in the darkness but my ever-growing hysteria.
The strange feeling of someone watching me and now following me rolled over me like waves,
causing me to quicken my pace. The looming fog within the cornstalks chased after me like shadows. I

held back a scream when I couldve sworn I saw ghostly dark hands reach out from the shadows
and touch me. In my fit of amplified hysteria, my mind wandered back to Eclipse. The last thing I wanted
to be was a damsel in distress who was dependent upon someone saving her but with all the menacing
things he warned me about, I couldnt help but wish Eclipse was here with me. I bit my lips, panting in
misery when my thoughts drifted to OinkOink and I remembered that I didnt even have him to help me in
my time of need. I had no one.
Get a hold of yourself! the voice within me scolded, for a moment, silencing all the panic coursing
through me. Youre the only one who could help yourself now so just stop feeling sorry for yourself and
RUN!!!!!!
The fog increased in severity and though my paranoia did not cease, I did as my instincts instructed me
nonetheless: I stopped wallowing in self-pity, I picked up the pace and I RAN. Clumsily, I sprinted through
the cornstalks, fear pounding relentlessly within my veins. Turning, twisting, pivoting. . .I felt like a rodent
lost in a maze that had no exit. My arms were burning from holding Sony and Kimmi but I couldnt bear to
put them down.
In desperation, I took a sharp left turn, going into an area I thought would bring us closer to the exit. Yet,
when I stepped forward, instead of finding myself close to the exit, I instead found myself standing in
circular area that completely free of cornstalks.
The center of the maze.
The strange thing was, there was no fog that inhabited this circular area as well. It just barely began to
filter through - it was as if the fog had just realized this area of space existed.
Whatever it was about it, it didnt make me feel comfortable so with my instincts intact, I got the hell out of
there. I whipped around, burst through the fog and kept moving forward, my feet anxious to get away from
that ghostly circular area of the maze. I made a right turn, my mind recalling all the steps to take to avoid
getting back into that circle yet when I made that final right turn, I found myself in the exact same spot that
I was trying so desperately to avoid.
Damn it! I muttered in disbelief that I was back to the one place I was trying to avoid.
For pure survival instincts, even though I knew there was a high likelihood that I would end up back, I
turned around, ready to make my second attempt of escape from this place when
So youre the new hotshot.
I whipped around like a snake when I heard the soft feminine voice through the fog.
I held on tightly to Kimmi and Sony, both of whom were still sleeping and gulped uneasily when I saw that
the dense fog had started to dissolve slightly, just enough for me to make out a silhouette of someone
standing across from me.

Wh whos there? I stammered, trying to control rising fear in my voice.


Within seconds of uttering this, the fog vacated completely from the area of where I stood and rose above
me like incense, only stopping to suspend above me like clouds, blocking out the entire nights sky. Pretty
soon, there was only fog present within the cornstalks around me and the air above me. The circular
space around me was completely free of it.
I peered into the direction of the voice again. I held my breath, feeling terror entrench itself within me as I
waited for the mysterious woman to make her appearance. Even then, I knew it was futile to run. I
wouldnt get very far anyway.
After what felt like forever, the woman finally revealed herself and I was eventually left with the sight of
someone who I could easily describe as being one of the most beautiful women Ive ever see.
Dressed in form-fitting black dress, she was the embodiment of female perfection if there was such a
thing. She was tall, about 510 and had a thin, proportionate body that was perfect in all the right places.
Her A-line bob black haircut made her hair look like silk as it danced in the calm wind. Her porcelain face
looked like it had been painted to perfection.
Standing at a meager 52, I had never felt more inadequate beside another woman. I concluded right then
and there thatshe wasnt human. No human girl could look this deathly perfect and beautiful it just
wasnt possible. Of course, no human girl could control fog like this as well. I definitely was dealing with a
supernatural entity.
With this realization in mind, the rest of the conclusions became easy for me. She wasnt human and this
would thereby mean that she was an enormous threat to me.
What do you want? I asked vigilantly, holding onto Kimmi and Sony with care. I was getting tired of
holding them but her presence made me feel more protective over them. Despite the pain I was beginning
to feel in my arms, I couldnt bear to put them down.
Though I was afraid of her, for whatever reason, I felt safer in her presence than I did within the
shadows of the maze. Within the towering cornstalks, I was deathly afraid but not now, after being able to
put a face to the one causing such troubles in my life, I felt brave enough to at least attempt to appear
strong in front of her.
The mysterious woman smirked at the false sense of bravado I was trying to radiate. She approached me
silence, walking in a slow circle around me once she was close enough to me. Her face was filled with
amusement while her cold grey eyes assessed me from head to toe.
. . . If youre worried about me killing you for your heart, then there is no need to fear, Source, she finally
said again. Not everyone is looking to make a meal out of you.
My eyes widened briefly, stunned that she knew I was a Source. From what Eclipse told me, it was
extremely difficult to detect a Source. Not only because of the veil but because my blood had to be free-

flowing for her to detect anything. I glanced at myself from head to toe. No part of my body was bleeding;
I didnt understand how she couldve known I was a Source when there were so many veils that
prevented her from knowing what I am especially on the first try.
How did you know
Lets just say that Im powerful, she dismissed loftily. She wasnt the type to allow the topic of
conversation to change hands unless she was the one doing the changing and she more than made than
clear with how she dismissed me. With a smirk, she went on, I know what you are and the only
assurance you need is that your existence is meaningless to me. I didnt come here with any intentions to
harm you.
My gaze on her was still inflexible. My body moved slowly after hers, my eyes unblinking. I was still rooted
in my position but I wasnt keen on behaving like a prey. While she walked in her circle, I rotated after her
like an animal protecting its territory, my eyes as vigilant as a hawk. Why should I believe you?
You shouldnt, she told me haughtily, unfazed by the hostility I was shooting her way. Fog continued to
percolate all around her and above her. But what other choice do you have in this situation?
Instead of answering, I took a moment to look at Kimmi and Sony when I realized they were being
unusually quiet. They were still sleeping so soundly too soundly. Theres something off. Kimmi and Sony
shouldnt be this oblivious to what was happening around them. . .
The mysterious woman, noticing how I was looking at Kimmi and Sony, gave me another haughty smile
that didnt reach her eyes. Theyll be fine. Theyre just under a small sleeping spell. Itll wear off soon.
I opened my mouth to respond but closed it when a soft wind sped through us, blowing her hair
backwards, suddenly revealing the full features of her face. I gasped inwardly once I finally saw the
imperfection on her. On her left cheek, from top to bottom, the entire skin was disfigured with a big silver
knife scar. The scar wasnt enough to take away from her unearthly beauty but it was enough to distract
you from it. How did she get a scar like that?
What human girl? she sneered, noticing the line of my gaze. Her expression turned icy scary. You act
like youve never seen a scar before.
I swallowed tightly, briefly feeling awful for being so rude and staring at her scar. I gulped again, holding
on more tightly to the kids. The fear I felt for her was increasing by the second. Who are you?
She smiled coldly, still walking in a slow circle around me. Wouldnt you like to know?
What do you want? I asked again, my voice firmer this time. Fearing for my safety aside, my sadistic
personality was becoming impatient; I was getting irritated with her haughty attitude. If you dont want to
eat my heart or drink blood, then why are you here?
To see what the fuss is all about, she answered all but too casually, her supercilious eyes scrutinizing

me. When news leaked out that you killed your family, Hell was in wonder and awe. Every Demon
wanted to be the one to convert you and everyone wanted to be the one who owned your soul. They were
all in awe of such a sadistic soul that many failed to realize that there was a possible Source in
existence.
She laughed, shaking her head.
I knew there was something more to the 6-year-old murderer especially when the Elders down below
placed a veil over you and to prevent war from taking place over battles for your soul. Elders rarely get
involved in the acquisition of human souls no matter how coveted and more rarely, the Dark Majesties
rarely care enough to get together to see eye to eye on anything. The mere fact that they all came to an
agreement to place a veil over you is a big deal. I had a hunch that you were a Source and Voila! with
your body reeking like a barbeque pork last night, I knew that I was right.
She smiled wider, finally stopping in front of me. Her hand reached out and began to play with the curls of
my hair. Her actions were gentle but her words were sharp like knives.
It is said that you will be a powerful Demon if converted. . . so powerful that your birth alone was the
reason why Heaven shed tears and so powerful that your conversion as a Demon alone would bring Hell
to its knees. She smirked once more, finding hilarity to all the expectations that surrounded me. No doubt
she didnt have the same reverence for me as the majority. But to be honest, I see nothing special about
you. If anything, I think it is likely youll die before you even get converted. I dont see why Eclipse left the
cushion of his throne for someone like you.
My eyes widened when she mentioned Eclipse. Why didnt I connect it together before? Whoever she
was, she had to be a very high-level Demon to be able to somehow penetrate a veil that was so powerful
that even Eclipse himself couldnt penetrate through it without help. Whoever she was, if she cared
enough to seek me out to see what the fuss was all about, it must mean that she cares about Eclipse. . .
I regarded her carefully, my mind running in circles about the possible relationship she could have with
Eclipse. I came up with a lot of things but the prominent possibility was that she had a romantic history
with him. I considered this and I detested it. I really didnt want to be a part of some screwed up love
triangle and to be frank, I didnt want Eclipse to have any romantic ties with her. I may not have loved him
or genuinely cared about his well-being as a person (or in his case as a Demon) but I felt territorial with
him nonetheless and the thought of him being with anyone else just didnt sit well with me.
Are you. . .
Eclipses lover? she interrupted knowingly. She laughed, shaking her head as if it was the most
ridiculous thing she has ever heard. Oh no, definitely not.
Relief swam through me but that relief was overridden by curiosity. The only other Demon Ive met was
Sloth and even then, I didnt learn much about Eclipses love life from him. Now that I was in a presence
of another Demon, a girl no less, I felt compelled to try to get some dirt out of her.

Did he have a lot of


No, she interjected snootily, already knowing the information I wanted to get out of her. She already
seemed annoy with my interest in this but she quenched my curiosity nonetheless. Eclipse is an elitist in
every sense of the word. He would flirt but he never held enough interest in any of the slut demons that
throw their mini-skirts in his face. If you ask me, I think Eclipse is too selective for his own good. It makes
sense that he would go after the famous child-murderer that everyone else is after and it makes more
sense that hed go after a Source.
She laughed derisively while she eyed me up and down, taking inventory of me and effectively making me
feel more insignificant than I was already feeling. But like I said, I see nothing special about you. You lack
a certain. . .worthy quality to be converted from a Source into a full-powered Demon. To be blunt, you
seem like a waste of time.
And what was the worthy quality about my brother that made you fall for him? came a familiar male
voice that sauntered into the maze, bringing a source of warmth back to me.
Eclipse.
From behind me in the thick ghostly fog, Eclipse emerged out of the darkness like a mirage in the night.
The maze that was once overpowered by the mysterious Demon woman changed hands. Suddenly, the
entire vicinity was at the mercy of Eclipses presence instead. The haze of fog that laid around the maze
swam out of his path, as if kneeling before him in the utmost respect in the utmost fear as he advanced
toward me.
Do not bring him up, the woman gritted her teeth at Eclipse, the animosity churning in her voice.
Whoever this brother was, he and this woman had a very tumultuous past. No woman, human or
otherwise, would have such a hostile reaction unless there was a history of trust being betrayed. . .or
heart being broken.
You overstepped your boundaries when you appeared before her, Eclipse stated unapologetically, still
walking towards us me specifically.
Her jaw tightened; annoyance for him and his arrogant attitude displayed on her face.
I was asked to help watch over you, remember? she prompted tightly, evidently using all her willpower to
keep her composure with him. She didnt appear afraid of him but she did appear tolerant of him.
His eyes travel from me to the kids once he reached us. The heat from his powerful body jumped around
mine, his towering frame standing protectively beside me. And since when did watching over me consist
of you appearing before her and in the presence of children no less?
The women rolled her eyes. Please. The children are under a sleeping spell. Only Grace can see me.

Hi babe, Eclipse greeted gently upon settling beside me, his tone of voice changing drastically from the
woman to me. With her he spoke with careless arrogance, with me, he spoke with humble charm.
He glanced at the kids again and without warning, he extended his hands out, muscles bunching under
the fabric of his shirt. Carefully, he took Kimmi from me and held her against his chest with ease. From
how easily he held her, he made it appear like she didnt weigh more than a feather.
Kimmi stirred faintly at the exchange. Yet, as if Eclipses body was more comfortable to sleep against than
mine, Kimmi just murmured something softly, readjusted her soft pink cheek on his sculpted shoulder and
just continued to sleep in his arms.
Briefly ignoring the mysterious woman and briefly ignoring the warm energy that streamed within me at
the sight of Eclipse looking so domesticated with Kimmi in his arms, I distractedly asked, Whos watching
the rest of the kids?
I concluded that if Eclipse was here, then it meant that the rest of the kids were alone. Being stalked by
another mysterious Demon aside, I was still responsible for these kids and since I was so fond of them, I
took my job of taking care of them very seriously. I was already going out of my way trying to take care of
these two kids; I didnt want to bear the thought of the others fending for themselves out of the maze.
OinkOink is with them, Eclipse replied reassuringly. While he said this, he also reached out for Sony but
I moved away from the reach, still holding Sony close to me. My eyes were still firm. I frowned at his
nonchalant answer. I couldnt believe how careless he was. As if that big ball of white fluff could actually
protect and/or take care of the kids.
At the sight of my disapproval, Eclipse smiled in mild amusement and swiftly added, Theyre all in
daycare napping. When I came out of the bathroom, I realized these two little baby midgets were missing.
I went looking for you to see if they were with you and it didnt take me long to deduct that they were. I
dropped the rest of the kids off at the daycare center and came looking for you right away. I figured the
longer you were left by yourself without me by your side, the faster youd attract trouble and as it would
appear, he took a quick look around at the ominous maze to make his point, my instincts were right.
Interesting, the woman interrupted brusquely, staring at us in a mixture of boredom and irony. A Dark
Majesty leaves the cushion of his throne to come to the human world and play house with his new toy. If
the world down under could see you right now, theyd throw a riot.
Eclipse gave the woman an un-amused and blank stare. Are you here for a reason or are you just trying
to piss me off? This is really not the time. Ive been surrounded by screaming baby midgets all day. My
eardrums hurt, my nerves are frayed and Im exhausted. I have a lot of pent-up frustration and Im sure
you wouldnt want to be the outlet I release all that aggravation on.
I had to admit, it was a downright sexy sight to see Eclipse holding Kimmi with such care while sprouting
such harsh words to whoever this mystery Demon woman was. He looked like the hot domesticated
Alpha house-husband that every human girl dreams about. In my awe-like state, all I could do was stare
at their exchange.

The woman rolled her eyes at his comments.


I came to heed you a warning, she finally conceded to him, relinquishing the hostility brewing between
them. Eclipse grew quiet, attentive when he heard this and she continued, There are rumblings in
Heaven and Hell right now about the inception of a Source. From her little birthright last night, it is safe to
say that majority knows of Graces presence, they know how potent her blood is. Though they do not
know specifically that Grace is a Source, they know that a Source exists nonetheless. Once the veil lifts,
there are many things coming your way and many things that will attempt to find her. It will only be a
matter of time before the Sources identity is revealed. Her dark-grey eyes peered into Eclipse.
Fortunately for you, it is not known that there is a Demon trying to convert the Source but in that same
token,unfortunately for you, there are others who are currently looking for you as well.
Eclipse gazed at her outrage, amusement filling his stunned eyes. They are others looking for me as
well?
Assassination of a Prince, she added sharply, ignoring the hilarity Eclipse was making out of the
development. The only perfect time to do it would be when the Prince becomes a Dimmed Demon an
idiotic and suicidal move that none of your brothers would ever partake in.
Eclipses lips curved in pride. He didnt appear to take any offense to her words.
Fortune favors the bold, he stated proudly.
But it doesnt protect them from death, she corrected sharply.
I will keep that in mind, he replied courteously, giving her a respectful nod. Your inappropriate scheme
of scaring Gracie here, aside, I do appreciate you taking the time to come here to let me know whats
going on with the rest of the world. I suspected that there are things happening already but I had no idea
things were happening this fast and that Im a target as well. Like I said, thanks for coming in the first
place.
Just stay the Hell out of trouble so I dont have to come here again, she told him stiffly. It was clear that
all she wanted to do was see me for herself and heed Eclipse that warning. Her work was done and she
wasnt planning on staying to hang out any longer.
She made a move to leave but then stopped as if remembering something. Oh and Eclipse?
Yes?
Do not attempt to find the missing part of her soul yet.
My eyes nearly fell out of its socket when I registered that she not only knew I was a Source but she also
knew about the missing part of my soul. How on earth does this Demon woman know so much about me
when it was supposedly a well-kept secret that I was a Source and a much bigger secret that a part of my

soul was missing?


She went on as Eclipse appeared unfazed by her knowledge of all this secrecy. Wait awhile for the hype
to die down. There are Demons scouring the globe right now, looking for the Source so it is best for you to
stay here, where the veils power is strongest as opposed to leaving this place and going into an area
where the veil is thinner. Stay in Seoul for now and Ill let you know when its safe to venture out.
Great, Eclipse said dryly, finally showing some distaste when it was announced that our plans to search
for my soul outside of Seoul has just been postponed. He didnt look happy but he also knew postponing
would be necessary if there were so many Demons scouring around the globe right now, looking for me
and apparently him as well. There are Angels and Demons looking to kill her and myself. We are just the
hotshot couple arent we?
Did you think converting a Source would be a piece of cake? Demon girl mocked lightly. Her cold eyes
returned to me and assessed the notes that were sticking out of my pant pocket. Though judging by how
often this girl sneaks in studying between her life and death situations, it seems that the two of you truly
think that its more than a piece of cake.
Shes a goody-two-shoes, Eclipse came to my defense at once, not realizing that he threw a dig at me in
the process. She cant help it.
I am not a goody-two-sh Before I could stop myself, I went from being a quiet and timid human to a
chirping, defensive bird. Human or not, Demon or not, life and death or not. In the end, I want to be safe.
I glared at Eclipse and then back to the woman. Just in case the Spawn of Satan here dies, I want
options as to how I want to lead my life. I dont know about you guys, but Im not someone who gives up. I
came to college telling myself that Id leave with an education and Im going to do it.
Demon girl merely smirked mockingly at me. Good luck.
Then within a blink of an eye, she disappeared. In the seconds to follow, the thick fog that came with her
began to dissolve into nothingness as well.
Who is she? I asked turning back to him when nothing but man-made fog surrounded us again.
Everything was clearer now and everything felt more at peace. I held Sony, who was beginning to stir in
his sleep against me. I tried to play it cool. Just to be safe and make sure Demon girl was lying to me, I
also asked, . . .Is she your love interest or something?
Eclipse made a sound as if he was choking on his own laughter. He glanced at me, clearly loving the way
that I was behaving. Why? Are you jealous, Teacup?
No, I told him before quickly adding, I just cant imagine what else shed be if she not only knew I was a
Source and but also knew that a part of my soul was missing. My eyes turned accusing. It must mean
that you confided in her and told her all my secrets.
No, he corrected at once, quickly derailing my train of accusations. It means that there is only one other

entity right now that not only knows youre a Source but also know that a part of your soul is missing.
Sloth told her? I uttered once I shadowed after his thoughts. Confusion marked my face. Why would he
tell her?
Because he knows that she was once asked to watch over me. Since his lazy ass is actually too lazy
himself, he relinquished the duty of helping to take care of me to someone else.
Who is she?
Her name is Lyna, he told me. You can look at her as like my older sister. She and my older brother
were close. He once asked her to help watch over me.
I didnt miss my chance to mock him lightly when I saw my chance. Because youre such a goody-twoshoes?
He smiled with amusement, pride filling his stance. Because Im a troublemaker even in the Demon
sense.
Which older brother was she close to exactly? I asked curiously. Since Sloth knew that Lyna was asked
to watch over Eclipse, then it must mean that he wasnt the older brother in question.
. . .Pride, Eclipse answered thoughtlessly as we began to navigate around the maze, trying to find our
way out. Now that the maze was clear of Lynas fog and now that we could clearly all the glowing
checkpoints that had arrows pointing us in the right direction, I was confident that we would find the exit
soon.
Was she his lover or something? I continued to ask.
Eclipse shrugged, clearly not wanting to answer. Or something.
Youre not going to tell me are you?
I dont see the point in wasting our time and talking about the complexities of someone elses
relationship, he said wearily. If you want to know their history, then I suggest you ask her yourself.
Im good, I replied, remembering how much I disliked her. I could stomach asking Eclipse for dirt but I
would never go up to that woman and ask her about her personal life. That was how much she scared
me.
Pushing my thoughts about some elses love life aside, I went back to a more important topic. So are we
actually going to listen to her? Are we going to stay in Seoul until she gives us the green-light? Can we
even trust her?
Lyna is like my older sister and she keeps her word, he told me confidently, not doubting Lynas

intentions. If she has agreed to help watch over me, then she will do it to the best of her abilities. If she
tells us it is not a good time to seek the missing part of your soul, then it is not a good time. She will let us
know when everything has cooled down.
I uncomfortably nibbled on my bottom lip, stroking Sonys head when I felt him begin to stir from his sleep.
Thinking about all that extracurricular activity Eclipse wanted to do with me A.K.A fool around with me, I
nervously asked, Does does that mean Im stuck with you longer?
Stuck? he asked with a disbelieving laugh. Did you really just say stuck?
I didnt bother to reply to his question. I just went back to the serious part of our conversation. What do
we do in the meantime if we cant even go back to my hometown?
We cant go to your house yet, he stated thoughtfully, but there was another place you went to that
night.
I tilted my head at him as we pivoted around the corner where we could hear the voices and happy
chattering of the crowd. We were nearly outside of the maze. Where?
His eyes studied me carefully. Where did they take you after they found you that night?
The flow of my blood chilled when I realized what he was referring to. I shook inwardly, terrified of his
unspoken suggestion. No. I dont want to go back there.
I swallowed tightly, staring at him with the color draining from my face. Do we really have to go there?
His eyes on me were soft yet I knew that for him, this was an unavoidable place that I had to visit
whether I wanted to go there or not.
Your hometown is out of the question right now, he explained. Who knows how long wed have to wait
before Lyna comes back and finally lets us know that its safe for us to leave Seoul. It could take weeks.
In the meantime, we have to be as productive as we can with our allotted time. If we cant go to your
hometown or more specifically your house just yet, then we have to go to the next best place.
He tipped his head sideways, sensing my hesitation. Theres not much to go on but your house and this
place. What if we dont find anything at your house? What if theres something that we can find at this
second place? Can you really risk not finding something that could be crucial towards finding a piece of
your missing soul just because youre afraid of it?
I bit my lips, dreading everything and knowing that because I it dreaded so much, it must mean that there
was possibly something to find at this particular place. The only way to know for sure was to combat my
fears and just confront everything that made me so afraid. So with my heart in my throat, I slowly nodded
at Eclipse, agreeing to go to one of the places I feared the most and the one place that has continued to
give me nightmares well into my adult years. . .

Seouls Police Station.


We were heading back to Seouls Police Station.

I would do everything in my power to


ensure that I would never meet you.
007 (II|III) Fallen
Growing up, there were few things in life that fazed me.
I had always been a self-sufficient child. I did not require pampering nor did I require supervision of any
kind. I knew what was expected of me and I acted accordingly. Though for the most part, I was depressed
about my state in life in regards to living with the fact that I was a 6-year-old murderer, there were little
things in life that actually scared me as a child. Apart from being afraid of heights, I was never afraid of
spiders, bugs, ghosts, monsters or any of the typical things that children usually feared when they closed
their eyes and attempt to fall asleep at night.
I wasnt fazed by much growing up but that didnt mean I was completely fearless.
The attack that took place at Seouls Police Station a little over 15 years ago has done its job in
traumatizing me indefinitely. You never forget the night where a police officer wraps his hands around
your neck, you never forget the night where your 6-year-old self thought she was going to die and you
never forget the terror that seared into you when you were a mere breath away from death. I still
remembered the fear I experienced and that trauma translated well into my adult years.
It goes without saying that I was more than scared for my life the following night after we broke into the
police station. . .
I had just finished up school earlier in the evening and though I had been dreading our visit to Seouls
Police Station the whole day, I knew this place was unavoidable for me if I really wanted any chance of
finding the rest of my soul. There were only two places of high importance that fateful night and since I
was prohibited from visiting the other one until a Demon girl told us it was safe, our only option was the
police station. I knew that with my birthday approaching soon (and the veil threatening to lift), there was
no time to act spineless. If I really wanted my soul back then I was going to have to suck it up and that
was what I did when Eclipse picked me up from school to begin our exploration.
Just like me, he was dressed in all black to blend in with the night. He looked just like a thief in the night
and sadly with my all-black attire, I looked like a thief along with him. I couldnt help but feel cold sweats
form on my forehead as we inched closer to the intimidating and brightly lit police station. All my muscles

tight from fear, I was prepared to make a run for it in the other direction and call it a night but Eclipse
caught me in time, dragging me into the police station with him and assuring me that he will handle
everything.
True to his words, he did handle everything.
Utilizing his Demonic powers, Eclipse somehow managed to hypnotize the guards up front and pretty
much told them that we were just figments of their imagination and that once we left, they would never
remember us again. After he did this, he also deactivated the surveillance cameras so that wed be
completely invisible to anyone monitoring the station.
Admittedly, I was very freaked out to see Eclipse use his powers of mind-control like this. It made me
think of all the possible things he could mind-control me into doing. It was already a big feat in it of itself to
resist him when he was just using his natural persuasive skills, I didnt think Id have the mental capacity
to resist if he were to choose to use his powers on me.
You dont have to worry, Gracie, he assured me once he saw me inching away from him in nervousness.
He gave out an amused chuckle, while the smoke flowed away from his cigarette. This power is
something I rarely use because it takes up too much energy to mess with someones memories. It only
works on weak-willed individuals so its not always a guarantee that it would work. We just got lucky
tonight but because it took so much power out of me, we going to have to do everything manually from
this point on.
You. . .youve never mind-controlled me have you? I stammered, gaping at him wide-eyed.
A quirk of a smile graced his lips as we walked down the corridor of the brightly-lit station. Its no fun to
mind-control a girl, he began softly, his eyes teasing before he kicked open a door to the basement with
ease. He smirked darkly, inclining his head for me to go in first. Its more fun to see them lose control on
their own accord, was all that he whispered into my ear as I made a move to get past him.
My eyes widened exponentially at what was being insinuated. Attempting to ignore the sexual innuendo
behind this statement, I vigilantly backed away from the sexy Demon and dashed down the stairs like I
spooked little mouse. After ordering an amused Eclipse to stop hitting on me and concentrate on the task
at hand instead, we began our search in the basement. Apparently, we were looking for only one vital
thing: The video-recording of my interrogation from that night.
. . .You know, you could just ask me what took place that night and Ill be able to tell you. I may not
remember much about my entire past but I have surprisingly good memory of what happened in that
interrogation room, I told him moments later, my nose getting stuffy and agitated from all the dust. We
had been rifling through the video archives in the basement for what felt like hours and hadnt found
anything. I was beginning to get restless. I was already afraid of just being in this godforsaken place and it
didnt help that my time here was increasing every second because we were searching for a simple tape.
I appreciate the offer, Gracie, Eclipse declined, his eyes inspecting the labels on every dusty videotape
that he came across. His lips were holding his cigarette while he spoke to me. But it is crucial that we find

the video file. Once we find it, youll understand why we need the physical recording of the tape in the first
place.
. . .You cant just use your Demonic powers to make the tape appear?
I can only use my powers sparingly, he replied distractedly, now rifling through the upper shelves. Ive
already wasted a lot of energy these past couple of days as it is. Theres no point in wasting whats left of
my powers. If we can cut the loss and just manually search for the tape ourselves, then well do it.
I was kneeling on the floor in the corner, searching through the bottom shelves when I looked up to
respond to him. All coherent thoughts dashed out of my mind when I caught sight of his perfectly sculpted
behind.
Oh my flying. . .
He was still innocently searching through the tapes, unaware of my eyes growing wide on his delectable
butt. All of a sudden, I felt like the perverted girls at my school taking advantage of him and looking at him
like he was a piece of meat.
Damn it, Grace. Look away! my inner self shouted in fit of hysteria. Stop staring at his cute butt!
Unfortunately for me, my momentarily flirtation with depravity was made public not only by the nosebleed
that was starting to come out of my nose but also by Eclipse himself.
If you give me your soul, then its all yours, Teacup, he said briskly, his back still turned to me. The
smoke hovered around aimlessly as if mocking me.
Who says I want it? was my swift and self-incriminating reply.
Eclipse turned, smiling devilishly at me. With the grace of a tiger, he strolled over to me and sat down
beside me, his enticing eyes luring mine in.
So you werent admiring my backside a second ago? he said casually, that sexy lilt dancing in his voice
again. He took in a big puff of his cigarette allowing the smoke to stream freely as his eyes appraised
mine.
I feigned offense while attempting to hide my embarrassing nosebleed. Of course not, what kind of girl do
you think I am?
He caught my gaze and held it, almost coaxing me into drowning in the soft pools of his brilliant brown
eyes. After several breaths of silence, of him just studying my eyes and the smoke from his cigarette
dancing around us, he softly said, If I was in my original state of power, and if only you could handle what
I want to give you, then it would be my pleasure to assuage any desires you may have. You may feel
pathetic with your nosebleeds but know that you can never feel more pathetic than me. The great Demon
of Lust has to resort to merely using juvenile flirting and teasing tactics with the one he wants as opposed

to throwing you into bed and giving you everything I want to give you.
He shook his head self-mockingly.
You have no idea how much Ive fallen, he said quietly, before turning to me and giving me one of the
most breathtaking smiles Id ever see in my lifetime. There was hope in his eyes trust that when the
right time comes, Id make the right decision that would save him from his pitiful state in life. You better
be worth it, Teacup.
Something in the way he said those words touched a sensitive chord within me. Before I could even think,
I asked something that seemed out of place but made every sense to me.
How did you fall so far from your throne, Eclipse?
He gave me a look that was a hybrid between being surprised that I would pose such a question and a
look of irony that he shouldve known I would be astute enough to ask something like this.
. . .For every action, there is an equal or opposite reaction, was all the concession he gave me before he
raised his hand up and my eyes swiveled to the dark rectangular object he was holding. My eyes
blossomed at the sight. Mentally, I pushed thoughts about my question aside and focused on more
important matters.
You found the tape? I breathed out, staring unblinkingly at the videotape.
He grinned coolly in confirmation. You ready?
I assessed him and then the tape watchfully. Youll show me why we had to scour around like rats to find
this in the first place?
He nodded, carefully pulling me up with him. We had to use manual labor to find this tape but I plan on
actually shelling out a portion of my powers to actually watch this tape.
Curiosity piqued in my eyes. What do you mean?
He tipped his head sideways towards the TV-VCR combo television in the back corner of the room. Youll
see in a bit.
My nerves felt frayed as I followed him. With bated breath, I watched him stick the tape into the VCR
outlet. The VCR made soft, mechanical whirring noises while it adjusted the tape within it. The TV screen
was blue for the longest time as it waited for its predecessor to prepare itself. After the tape was settled in,
the blue screen flickered into an intelligible video-recording.
Instantaneously, the memory that has replayed itself in my mind for as long as I could remember one of
the most important memories of my life came to life for me within the confines of a television
screen. How surreal it felt to be watching something that has been haunting me for so many years. . .

Disorientation assaulted my mind at the mere sight of this video recording. Even physically, just reliving
some as horrid this memory was taxing for me. Wonderful. My body was giving itself vertigo. That was
how much I dreaded everything that was happening.
The wooziness was exacerbating within me when Eclipse turned to me and extended his hand out, his
eyes motioning for me to take his hold. It took me a second to register what he was doing. I started at his
outthrust hand for a few moments, my curious eyes giving him the What-are-you-doing-look. As a
response, he smiled, raising his hand a big higher as if to silently say, Youll see. . .
Exhaling past the anxiety in my chest, I mindlessly did as I was gestured to do. Despite my own
apprehension, I knew that he was going to show me exactly why he needed the physical tape as opposed
to just a recount from my own memories. It was an invitation I couldnt deny no matter how much I
dreaded finding out the answer.
Whish.
I dont know how Eclipse did it but as soon as I touched his hand, a wave of air swam around me and
next thing I knew, instead of standing in the basement of the police station, we were now standing behind
the two-way glass that sealed the police observation room from the interrogation room. The only source of
light in the room was a single candle sitting atop a black desk. Its flickering glow barely illuminated the
room, only giving us some semblance of light to see our own front hands.
I gasped when I registered what was happening.
We were actually in the scene of the video.
This cant be happening. . .
My astounded eyes peered through the two-way mirror. Familiar chills overcame me at everything I saw. I
could vaguely see Officer Joos back, I could barely make out my lawyer sitting beside me and I could
scarcely see anything else in that faintly lit room. The only thing that caught my undivided attention was
the 6-year-old girl sitting in that chair, completely oblivious to my presence.
My 6-year-old-counterpart.
In spite of all the unnatural things that Ive seen as of late, it was still incredibly unnerving to stand there,
staring at the younger version of me, sitting there breathing and living as if she was any other living
being.
How. . . I managed to begin quietly, feeling a mixture of awe and chills. My eyes were still firmly solidified
on her. How is this possible?
Have you heard the saying that when you take a picture it steals a part of your soul?

Isnt that a Native American superstition?


Among others, he replied sagely, staring at 6-year-old Grace as well. Regardless of where that
superstition originated from, you should know that they have valid reasons for it.
I turned to him, another bout of curiosity making a home within me. It seemed that everyday, there was
something new to learn about the life I thought I knew so well. I thought souls, for the most part, were
unbreakable?
They are. But they do leave markings behind, fingerprints so-to-speak. When something captures your
reflection, it captures a mirror image of your soul as well. Though I would have to debunk the belief that a
soul can be trapped within a photo, you should know that a soul is very powerful thing. However much it
doesnt break apart, it does leave a lingering scent of itself behind. In pictures alone, you seal a memory,
a moment in time for someones soul. But in a video-recording, you dont merely seal a moment in time
you seal several moments in time which in turn means that you seal more of the souls residual power
within it.
Like a cartoon drawing, I supplied, catching on quickly to what he was explaining to me. You may have
one picture but when you flip through it, these individual pictures become alive they begin to live for
you.
He nodded. The smoke swam from his lips as he continued to speak.
This is why were standing here, re-living everything. This is your memory your souls memory coming
alive for us. If we go by the recap of your memories, then my power will not work because I will not be
able to call forth your souls essence. The process of calling forth a souls memories is a very tricky one.
One needs the videotape that holds to essence of the soul, one needs to be in the exact location where
the recording took place and one needs to exert the right amount of power to get it to work. It is only when
these conditions are right, can we have a real life interrogation with the memory itself.
With my eyes still on my 6-year-old self, I furrowed my brows at his strange words. What do you mean a
real life interrogation the memory itself?
. . .You wanted to know why we had to scour around like rats to find this tape. . . he began before a cold
draft came into the room. He dabbed his cigarette out and discarded it into the nearby trashcan before
saying, . . .This is why.
As soon as he said this, the eyes of my 6-year-old self started to dim. Then, when I heard Eclipse snap
his fingers, the scene playing out in front of me paused midway, frozen like statues in its position. I was
already baffled with what was happening but I felt the bafflement increase when I blinked and registered
that my 6-year-old self was no longer sitting in the chair within the interrogation room. She was a gone.
Whish.
A another brush of cold air came over me before I felt the presence of another in the observation room.

My blood seemed to have stopped flowing after I turned around and saw her.
Standing before us was my 6-year-old self, her white dress dancing gently on her legs from the residual
wind. Her tied-up pigtails were swaying from side to side before the draft of air dissolved like quicksilver.
Her tiny feet were bare with mud and blood attached to the skin, making her appear so much smaller and
more haunting than she already was. What threw me off wasnt the fact that she was breathing in the
same air as me, but it was the fact that she was staring back atme.
Her sparkly brown eyes assessed me quietly, her beguiling gaze thoughtful but empty of emotions.
Though she said nothing, I knew she found immense interest in my presence in my existence. Then
slowly, she then turned her attention to Eclipse. The vacant expression that once filled her evaporated
when she set her gaze on him. Her already beautiful honey-brown eyes sparkled to life at the sight of
him.
Hi. . . she said quietly, her fingers nervously playing with one another. She smiled shyly at him, her eyes
lighting up like stars in the night. You can tell 6-year-old Gracie loved Eclipse and she made no effort to
hide it. If ones eyes could tell a story then hers said it all: She couldnt believe she was staring at
someone so beautiful, so handsome and so utterly magnificent.
I wouldve found this entire scene to be endearing if I wasnt still so stunned by the fact that my six-yearold self was actually addressing us. She was actually speaking to us. Holy crap, my life is getting stranger
and stranger by the minute. Feeling as if I was falling deeper and deeper in the depths of insanity, I could
only gape at her in stricken silence.
She bit her lips nervously, her eyes blinking at me in confusion. No doubt, she was wondering why I was
staring at her so strangely. . . .Are you okay? she asked anxiously, causing me to become more
shocked now that she was addressing me personally.
Having a better handle on the situation than me, Eclipse smiled at little Gracie before walking slightly past
me and crouching down to speak to her. Hi Gracie, he greeted warmly, giving her one of his most
captivating smiles. Easily, he lured her attention away from me and back to him. How are you?
She smiled shyly at him again, completely lost in her own adoration. She turned to me, her eyes teeming
with elatedness. Without filter, she asked me a question that nearly had me keeling over in astonishment.
Is he our boyfriend?
Ou our? I was flabbergasted that she knew that I was her. So much more stunned than I already was, I
unable to do anything but continue to gawk at her in amazement.
Little Gracie may have been small in physical stature but her mind and her way of communicating was so
much more advanced than regular 6-year-olds. Her high-level of intelligence was not only evidence in the
manner that she spoke but that energy that radiated from her was undeniable. However logical she was,
she was also open-minded. She wasnt creeped out by me in the least bit while I, the adult, was more
freaked out by her.

It was only in that moment did I realize how powerful a soul was. After 15 years of being nothing but a
finger-print within a video-recording, the lingering scent of my soul was still powerful enough to outlive
time and exist past its life cycle. If the mere finger-print of a soul was this powerful, then I couldnt imagine
how powerful the entire soul actually was. I had always treasured my soul but with this revelation, I
couldnt have treasured it more. . .How could I ever give up something this powerful?
Gracie, Eclipse prompted gently, surprised as well with the deduction skills of my 6-year-old self. You
know that shes you?
Little Gracie nodded before holding up her left wrist and showcasing her gold bangles as evidence for her
conjecture. The bangles were a little bigger on her small wrist than mine but the resemblance was
irrefutable. Then, she pointed her small index finger at the little beauty mark on her our left cheek.
. . .Youre really, really pretty, she complimented, her doe-like eyes proud that she would one day grow
up to be me.
It would be a lie on my part to say that her assessment didnt boost my confidence. As one grows older,
we rarely compliment ourselves so I took it to heart that my 6-year-old self actually thought I was pretty.
Our toughest critics are usually ourselves so I was pleased that I was able to impress my toughest critic.
So are you. I told her. Just as she was in awe of my presence, I was in awe of hers as well. Not to toot
my own horn but, minus the creepy bloodstains on my white dress, I was a really cute kid. I couldnt help
but laugh at the absurdity of the situation, feeling a bit more comfortable with the surreal circumstances.
We give a new meaning to the word self-absorbed.
Pleased with my reply, she turned back to Eclipse, her adoring eyes growing even more potent. Yes, even
in the face of meeting her future self, little Gracies main focus was on the gorgeous creature in front of
her. She smiled shyly at Eclipse again, her face glowing brighter and brighter with her endearment for
him. Apparently my superficiality was alive and healthy even back then.
She tilted her head at him, her curly pigtails falling to one side of her head. Are you my boyfriend?
A beautiful chuckle escaped from his lips. Eclipses eyes beamed in amusement. Do you want me to
be?
Before little Gracie can make my thoughts transparent, I was already on the ball when I moved forward
and interrupted them, Okay, lets get back to the point of why were here, shall we?
There was no way in Hell I was going to give Eclipse the opportunity to get a confirmation from me, even
from my younger counterpart, that I was superficial enough to want him as a boyfriend.
Eclipse chuckled at me, smiling devilishly before turning back to little Gracie. Getting back on topic, he
took in her overall appearance. In a relaxed tone, he asked, Whats all this on your pretty dress, Gracie?
Blood, she answered indifferently, blinking innocently at him.

Whose blood is it?


She uncaringly looked down. My mommys. My daddys. My brothers. My sisters.
Eclipse nodded casually. He continued to fish for me tangible information. How did their blood get onto
your dress?
Little Gracie shrugged, her eyes truly void of emotions and void of knowledge about how all the blood got
onto her dress. I woke up like this.
Eclipse cocked his head in curiosity. You dont remember what happened?
She bounced her head in concurrence. I just remember waking up like this. I dont remember anything
else.
This was when I began to become disturbed by her and her careless answer about something so serious.
I was stunned that she was so indifferent that there was so much blood on her dress. When I was her, I
had always viewed myself to be normal and that it was everyone else around me who was abnormal but
now that I was staring at my 6-year-old self from an armchair point of view, I couldnt deny how inhuman
she appeared. I wouldnt exactly say that I was a model citizen on morality but I had some semblance of
humanity and as it would shown, little Gracie lacked more humanity than I did which was saying a lot.
Eclipse nodded understandably, using his charms to get her to keep talking to him. Do you remember
what you did before you went to sleep then?
Her eyes went askance and she thought back. I drank milk. I brushed my teeth and then I read the bible
with Mommy, Daddy, oppa and unnie. She laughed, her face illuming at the reminder of what she did with
her family that night. Then oppa, unnie and I opened our Christmas presents. After that, I asked Mommy
and Daddy if I could open my birthday presents but they told me I had to wait until my birthday.
The 26th, Eclipse provided for her.
She nodded proudly, pleased that he knew when her birthday was.
Todays my birthday, she said to him, happily playing with her gold bangles. Im 6 today.
Eclipse grinned with endearment. Happy Birthday Gracie.
She beamed at him and he went back to the topic at hand. I know that you probably dont want to talk
about this so you dont have to if you dont want to, but when you woke up, you only stayed in your
parents room right? You didnt go outside to your sisters or brothers room?
She nodded. I was with Mommy and Daddy and then, She turned and pointed at the frozen Officer Joo
behind the two-way mirror, that nice police officer came in, picked me up and took me away.

I felt my stomach churn in uneasiness when she labeled Officer Joo as nice. Of course Little Gracie
when give him that label she hadnt been nearly choked to death by him yet.
And how did you get here? Eclipse went on to ask, doing a wonderful job at getting my 6-year-old self to
sing like a little baby bird to him.
Her eyes went askance again, confusion filling her gaze. She looked like she was having trouble finding
the right name for the mode of transportation she took to get to the police station. Its not a plane. . . its
smaller. . .
A helicopter? I supplied.
Her eyes grew excited. She nodded earnestly as confirmation.
Why did they take you in a helicopter? I asked, crouching beside them as well. I may have recalled
every single thing that took place in that interrogation room like it had been seared into my memories but
for most part, the other aspects of the night were nothing but blurred visions to me. I understood now why
Eclipse needed to see the actual physical manifestation of my memory. Nothing could be more accurate
than speaking the souls memory itself especially when it was living and breathing right in front of you.
Everything was fresher for her, crisper and a thousand times more accurate. Why not just a car?
It was dark everywhere, she began to answer me.
Her response caused Eclipse to furrow his brows quizzically. Getting up, he left me with her while he went
to the office table and consulted through the manila folder on it.
While he did this, I continued to ask her questions.
At your house?
She shook her head. Everywhere. Everywhere was dark. It was dark in my house, it was dark outside my
house and it was dark in the sky. She smiled restlessly. Though she still appeared sweet, I knew the look
in her eyes. She didnt want to answer anymore redundant questions. However much she liked us, she
was also getting tired of us asking her such boring questions.
Im bored and its my birthday today, she announced to me, confirming my suspicions of how restless
she was getting. She held my hands with her own, our gold bangles making soft clinking sounds. I could
feel the dried blood on her hands transfer onto mine.
She smiled sheepishly at me, looking just like a picture of innocence. Can you tell me home so I can
have my cake? Im hungry and I want to open my presents.
I

They will take you home, Gracie, Eclipse told her, placing the file back on the table. He stepped closer to
us, placing his hands in his pocket with regret in his eyes. Whatever it was that he found in the folder, it
was enough for him. From the expression on his countenance, I knew that we were done with little Gracie
and that it was time to send her back. As much as wed like to, we cant take you home.
Little Gracies face fell, sadness brimming in her eyes. I stood up while she glanced up at Eclipse with
disappointment. . . .Why cant you guys take me home?
Because we have to go soon, Eclipse said in a low voice, standing close to me. He smiled expectantly
at her, appeasing her disappointment with his charisma. You understand that, dont you?
Gracie smiled, more than affected by his charms. She looked at both of us, her eyes approving. Then,
she frowned when she noticed how stiff I appeared next to him. She turned back to him, staring at him
quizzically. It seemed that she had finally put everything together and realized that perhaps and Eclipse
and I werent as romantically involved as she initially thought.
. . .Why arent you my boyfriend?
Eclipse laughed while I turned a million shades of red. He stepped closer to her, crouching down in front
of her. Because that Gracie doesnt like me, he told her in an entertained voice.
She scowled at me, her eyes reproachful for daring to ruin a potential future mate for her. She turned
back to him. Really? Because I really like you.
He laughed again. Well, I can be pretty exhausting to be around. A mischievous glint appeared in his
eyes before he added. Do you have any tips for me on how to get on that Gracies good side?
I shook my head, urging her not say anything but much like the fate of any girl is who is utterly smitten
with a guy, little Gracie showed no loyalty to me and just followed her silly young heart instead. Leaning
in, she whispered God knows what into his ear and with a big smile, Eclipse nodded at her in
gratefulness. Thank you for the tip, Gracie. I had no idea it was that simple.
He touched one of her curly pigtails, before regrettably saying, Thank you for taking the time out to talk to
us today. As wonderful as it has been, we have to let you go back in now.
She looked at us sadly. Do I really have to go back in?
I nodded, wishing with all my might that I could keep her here with me, so that I could spare us both the
nightmare to come. She may be corrupted but she didnt know that she was corrupted; I on the other
hand know that I am a terrible person but I continued to live with my sadistic tendencies because I was
too weak-willed to suffer through to be a good person. However much she may disturb me, in the end,
she was better than me because her ignorance was forgivable mine wasnt.
It was haunting to be able to witness the last memory of my life where I truly saw the last of my innocence
before I fell from grace and became the individual I would become. An utterly corrupted one. I was torn

but however much I wanted to keep my 6-year-old self with me, I knew there was no use. She was merely
a memory a mere lost memory mine. No matter how much I may want to, I couldnt turn back time and
change the past. Little Gracie will suffer under the hands of Officer Joo in just a couple of minutes and
there was nothing I could do but relive it with her.
She waved at Eclipse and I, unknowing of what will lie ahead for her, and with one final smile at her,
Eclipse said, Goodbye Gracie, Ill see you again in 15 years.
Her eyes smiled at him, its gaze expectant. Make me happy.
Ill do my best.
Though she only addressed to him, from the look in her eyes, I knew she was speaking to me as well.
Bye Gracie, I said quietly, dreading what was to come.
She gave us one final wave and then, like a ghost, she disappeared and returned to the interrogation
room.
The scene on the other side of the glass fell into motion again.
Unbeknownst to her that she had just seen us and spoken to us, the scene continued as the videorecording did, Gracie utterly oblivious to having met us or being privy to our existence. She was merely a
memory again. . .
The night that you were brought here, Eclipse began to read from the hand-written police notes in folder
he was looking at earlier, there was a big thunderstorm that knocked out most of the electricity in Korea.
It was said to be one of the biggest storms in the country. There were so many floods in that week alone
and for that particular night, most of the cities within a 7 hour radius of Serenity were knocked out of
electricity. That was why the police officers from Serenity had to come all the way here. They settled upon
Seoul because they wanted to minimize the press activity by questioning you at a place the press
wouldnt expect you to be in and additionally, because almost every other city was out of lights, Seoul was
one of the only convenient and viable candidates to house you for the interrogation.
Basically everywhere I went, the lights went out, I summarized, casting a gaze at the battery powered
lamp while little Gracies voice played in the background. She was reciting her side of the story to Officer
Joo who was already beginning to look impatient aggravated.
I smiled dryly to myself, staring at her with irony in my eyes. Now I know why Eclipse wanted to meet little
Gracie, the piece of information she gave to us was invaluable. . . .You dont even have to believe in the
existences of the paranormal to deduct that something isnt right about this whole thing, I muttered out
loud.
Nothing is right about it, Eclipse agreed in a low voice, standing close to me as we stared through the
two-way mirror. Officer Joo was beginning to raise his voice and I could remember this scene like it was

yesterday. Though I was on the outside looking in, I could also experience in my mind what it was like to
be in that room. I felt the chills run over me when I realized what was coming. . .
THEN WHO, GRACE?! Officer Joo began to scream, his voice thundering through the two-way
glass. Who else couldve been in that house? It was you! Just you, Grace!
Officer Joo! Cant see that youre scaring her?! CALM DOWN!
The nightmare that has haunted me for years began to manifest right before my eyes and even though I
wanted to turn away, I couldnt. I just kept staring, watching as the fear began to entrench my
counterparts eyes. In that moment, if I had the power to, I wish I could save her I wish I could protect
her.
Breathing sharply, I could feel Eclipse next to me, his body stiffening in anger. I knew that he was only
controlling himself because he knew it was only a memory a live video-tape. I knew that if he could help
it, he would rip Officer Joo apart before he could even touch me. Despite the fact that we both couldnt
stomach watching little Gracie go through something would that haunt her for years, we also both knew
that our interference would amount to nothing. This memorys time has passed; there was nothing left to
change.
DO YOU HAVE NO SOUL?! HOW COULD YOU MURDER YOUR OWN FAMILY AND SIT THERE WITH
SUCH INDIFFERENCE?!
AHHHHHHHHH!!!
BAM!
We were watching silently as he lunged for her, the desk between them barreling into Gracies chest in full
force, knocking the air out of her while leaving her to cradle her chest in agony. The chair she was sitting
on knocked over, sending her tumbling into the air. I could feel my own chest constrict while Eclipses jaw
clenched when Officer Joo grabbed her tiny neck in mid-fall. His iron grip was merciless on her as he held
her prisoner in the air.
It was the most painful sight, to watch myself in this state.
Little Gracie was struggling in the air, kicking her small legs in desperation while helplessly clawing at his
hands to get him to let go of her. I bit my lips when I saw the tears begin to glisten in her eyes and in that
frozen moment, I remembered that was the very second where I thought I was going to die. . .
Uggggghh
Officer Joo was a single pressure away from snapping her neck apart when a sudden big gush of air flew
past them. My eyes, along with Eclipses, widened in horror at the sight of Officer Joo being pulled away
from me. . .without anyone doing the pulling.

Oh my God. . .
My heart froze mid-beat when I processed that the police officers that I thought saved me that night. .
.wasnt even inside yet.
Bam!
They came running in a split-second later yet by this time, my stunned mind was already running in circles
from disbelief.
If anyone else was watching this video, they would not have thought much of Officer Joo being pulled
away from me because it could easily be viewed as him losing his footing. However, because I was in his
very grip and because I felt a force pulling him away from me, I knew that I saw something invaluable in
this scene.
Equally as taken aback by this picture, Eclipse raised his left hand up and in swift obedience, the live
scene on the other side of the glass paused in mid-action, just like a video-clip would.
His eyes filled with purpose, Eclipse slowly moved his hand to the left as if to rewind it. The scene before
us began swam in reverse, only pausing and then replaying itself when Eclipse brought his hand back
down. The live picture played again with Officer Joo choking me, nearly breaking my neck apart when a
sudden force pulled him away from me, confirming to both myself and Eclipse that our eyes werent
playing tricks on us. . .
Something pulled him away from you, Eclipse whispered disbelievingly. He was gobsmacked. The
scene continued to move along but for Eclipse and I, weve already seen all that we needed to see.
He turned to me, his eyes filled with dawning realization. Carefully, he asked, How cold was that room?
Though I was taken aback by his query, I knew that Eclipse wouldnt ask unless it was crucial to the
pieces that he was putting together in his mind.
Like we were in the middle of Antarctica. I told him, remembering just how cold my 6-year-old-self was in
my memories. The answer sounded inane but it would prove to be imperative to what we would discover
next.
At that second, I could also clearly remember the steam rising from our mouths, indicating to everyone
how icy cold it was that night. I peered back into the interrogation room and I didnt understand why I
couldnt see any indication of condensation emitting from our mouths. We were freezing in there so why
didnt it come out in the video?
As if reading my thoughts, Eclipse whispered something, an incantation of sorts and, akin to a veil being
lifted away from the room, the interrogation room changed at once. Instantaneously, you could now see
the warm breath permeating from everyones lips, indicating to us with how cold the room actually was.

From the looks of it, it was freezing in there.


Whenever a human being first encounters an evil entity, Eclipse began to explain cryptically, while
newfound chills began to eat at me, the very human fibers that makes up your existences are more than
aware of this, hence the chills it gives you the warning it gives you.
I observed the steam emitting from little Gracies lips, my lawyers lips, Officer Joos lips and the rest of
the officers lips. I felt my body shake when I realized an inexplicable, terrifying and confusing truth. The
chills escaping from all of us from means that whatever it was that stole a part of my soul. . .the first time it
came into my life. . .was that night. So while I was in that room being questioned. . .it means that. . .
It was with me all along in that interrogation room.
Chills crept up my spine when I recalled it saving me from Officers Joo. . . .It came to me that night,
somehow became the direct or indirect reason why I killed my own family, stole a piece of my soul and it
stayed to. . .protect me?
It would seem like it, yes, Eclipse answered, though his tone sounded uncertain. If anything, he sounded
unconvinced.
I turned to him, aware of the uncertain inflection in his voice. What does all of this mean?
Logically, it would mean that your soul was stolen this very night around the time you killed your family.
When the cops came and took you away, the electricity went off all over the country. Only something
incredibly powerful could have that type of impact so with this in mind, it means that whatever it was that
stole a part of your soul that night. . .ultimately it never left you. It kept following you that night and as it
would seem, it was protecting you.
I assessed his unconvinced face. You dont seem convinced.
A frustrated muscle worked in his jaw.
Theres something not right about this entire scenario, he finally said, his eyes following after mine.
Together, we watch as they picked my counterparts body up and took her out of the room while the rest
of the police officers continued to pin Officer Joo down. A powerful entity stole a piece of your soul yet
instead of leaving after the deed has been performed, it decides to follow you all the way to the police
station where it proceeded to protect you? Jaw set even further, he continued with confusion making a
home in his voice. Theres something about this whole thing that doesnt sit well with me. This scenario
appears so conflicting and very messy yet simultaneously cohesive and well-thought out.
He sighed, looking at me with frustration.
Whatever it is thats happening in there, we have to know that we cant be rash about proceeding to try
and make sense of what took place that night. Jumping to the wrong conclusions could lead us in a
completely wrong direction. At this point, we still cant judge anything until we have all the solid facts in

place first.
Is there anything you can conclude then? I asked knowing that Eclipse had a point. This new discovery,
as astounding as it was, was still just a puzzle. We couldnt big to put it all together until we had
everything else in place. Jumping to the wrong conclusion could screw us over in more ways than one.
Yes, he replied, giving me a slightly tired expression, we really need to find out what happened that
night because this entire thing seems to be getting more complicated by the second.
I gave him a blank, unimpressed look. Anything less obvious?
We are more screwed than before, he told me bluntly.
I frowned, giving him another blank look. Can you conclude anything more concrete?
Whatever it was that was with you, it followed you that night. It protected you from death, which means
that it still wanted you alive that it isnt done with you. Seeing as that this entity was obviously involved
in somehow physically making and/or convincing you to murder your entire family, placed a powerful veil
over you to prevent you from remembering it and owns a stolen piece of your soul, I dont think it wants
you so it can take you to a candy shop. Unfortunately for both of us, it can almost be guaranteed that
whatever it needs you alive for, there is a sinister and catastrophic motive behind that purpose.
I blinked at Eclipse, knowing that he was right. We were definitely more screwed than before.
When you guys placed the veil over me. . .it kept that entity away from me as well, right?
He nodded, knowing where I was headed with this question.
If were working under the assumption that this entity isnt done with me, then with the veil covering me, it
must mean that its looking for me, right? That its looking to finish what it started that night?
Slowly, Eclipse nodded and I could feel the chills form on my body while uneasiness ate at the core of my
soul.
All along, weve been wondering what it was that stole a piece of my soul, why it only stole a piece of my
soul and why it took away my specific memory for that night when the bigger and most important question
should be:
What did it keep me alive for?

Perhaps if you never came into my


life,then my existence wouldnt be
this pitiful.
007 (III|III) Fallen
I was very agitated for the next 2 days that followed.
I was in the midst of studying for my exams, working on my various projects, attempting to maintain some
semblance of a social life with my friends while also trying to make sense of my already fucked up life.
None of this was aided by the fact I had a Demon by my side, turning my life upside down with all the
catastrophic things he had been unearthing for me.
I reflected upon all the evil that surrounded by life and I couldnt believe that even at that young age, I had
some other powerful malevolent entity stalking after me. To make matters worse, it not only owned a
piece of my soul but after the revelations at the police station, Eclipse and I has come to conclude that
there is a good chance this powerful entity is looking for me, to finish what it started that night whatever
that may be.
It would be the understatement of the year to say that I was overwhelmed by all of this.
How on earth did my life change so drastically?
How did I go from a normal (albeit sadistic) college girl to a biblical Source who had a part of her soul
missing?
How did my once mundane life become so screwed up?
It all felt so surreal that I felt like I was reading about someone elses life rather than experiencing it
myself.
I cannot say this enough: I hate my life.
I was feeling restless (and eager to find out more about my past no matter how scary it appeared) but with
Lyna having yet to give us the green-light to leave Seoul and visit my hometown, I found myself at a
stalemate in terms of how to sort out my priorities. Since solving the mysteries of my life was out of the
question for the time being, my biggest priority in life shifted to a more tangible one. At that moment
preparing for my upcoming speech for my public speaking class (and upholding my high standards for
being the perfect student) was the only prominent thing in my mind.
I know, how much of a goody-two-shoes nerd could I be, right?
. . .You look too stiff. Can you be less socially awkward when youre standing up there?
I looked up at Eclipse from my note-card, blushing at his critique after completing my informative speech

about Dante Alighieris work, The Divine Comedy. In the face of life and death situations, my biggest fear
was the upcoming presentation I was required to make for my public speaking class. Some (AKA Eclipse)
would say that my priorities are whacked but my shy disposition cannot be helped. I get the worst stage
fright and I clam up when Im in front of an audience. It may sound inane to many but at that moment,
some malevolent entity stealing a piece of my soul has nothing on me possibly embarrassing myself in
my lecture hall (which was filled with 100+ students!). I can live with a piece of my soul missing but I
cannot live with the embarrassment of making a fool of myself in front of my classmates. No way no
way in Hell.
Am I really that stiff? I asked quietly, truly taking his criticism to heart. I really wanted to perfect this
speech and seeing as that I had an outspoken Demon by my side, I decided to take advantage of his
presence. I typically practice in front of a mirror but practicing in front of Eclipse was way better. He was
the one individual alive that made me feel inexplicably nervous. If I could man up while also making use of
his blunt personality, I knew Id be well on my way to giving a really bad-ass speech and impressing my
100+ classmates.
Regrettably, the road to presenting the perfect speech was a lot bumpier than I wouldve liked.
Dressed in a warm white jacket and blues jeans that were tucked into my boots, I blinked at him while I
stood uncomfortably in the upper library study room. The corner we were in was quiet, only darkness
keeping us company. I was given free reign to present as loud as I wanted and Eclipse was given free
reign to critique as harshly as he wanted.
Attempting to control my embarrassment, I asked, What else do I need to work on?
You need more eye contact as opposed to always staring at your note-card, he told me, looking at me
from the study table. He was comfortably smoking from his cigarette and looking as regal as ever in one
of his light button-up shirts and his dark grey slacks.
He appraised for a moment before he started to make other suggestions that I mentally took notes on.
Dont write your whole speech out on that card. Just write outlines, basically prompts for you to
remember what to say. I know that you prefer to write your entire speech out on that card because its
your security blanket in case you mess up but doing that only makes you appear more un-prepared.
People wont take what youre saying seriously because theyll think you dont know what youre talking
about. You just have to be confident and the rest will come into play. He smiled at me. Other than that,
youre doing great, Teacup. Im impressed.
My eyes lit up.
Since forcing him to be my audience for the entire night, this was the first praise I received from him. I
was shocked and absolutely pleased. Really? You dont think I seem too nervous or that I say, Um, like
and all those junk words too much?
I think after your 25th try, and the 25th time of me giving you constructive criticism, youre becoming an
expert now. Eclipses cool smile grew playful. Either that or Im just tired of listening to your speech and
at this rate, Ill say anything to end this misery. He laughed upon seeing the scowl on my reddening face.
Im just kidding Gracie. I really mean it. I think youre doing well.
I wrinkled my nose at him, unsure if he was still being sarcastic. Even so, I took it as a demented
compliment in the end.
Now lets take a break, he announced at once. He got off from his seat and came over to me. I have

somewhere I want to take you. Ive been patient for awhile now, waiting for you to finish up your school
work but now that youre done, lets get out of here.
But my presentation
He gave me an assuring look. Youre more than prepared for it and you dont want to overdo it, do you?
Give yourself some time to breathe. If you overdo it, then you might really choke when the time actually
comes for you to present it.
Dont jinx me, I chided, hating that he was already cementing the possibility of me screwing up into my
already nervous mind.
I was about to continue to protest when he coyly added, Come on just a short break, Teacup. Then he
bestowed me with another coaxing smile before he gave me the icing on the cake: An offer I just couldnt
say no to. . . .Ill give you your true grade for this presentation, if you take a break with me.
My eyes lit up at this allowance. I couldnt believe what I had heard. Really?
He nodded.
I inwardly gasped, feeling like Eclipse had just offered me water in the sweltering hot Sahara desert. I
havent seen an A for so long that I was beginning to forget what it looked like. Oh how I yearned to see
that A again. . . They say that beggars cant be choosers and seeing as that Eclipse has decided to
throw me a bone, I accepted without shame.
Where are we going? I asked breathlessly, still shocked that I had a chance of getting the A that I had
always deserved.
To breathe.
He extended his hand out, just like he did in the past when he was about to morph me somewhere.
Without a second thought, I took his hand. You know that youve seen too much paranormal stuff when
youre now used to your Demon extending his hand out and whipping you to places unknown. When our
skins made contact, the warmth of the library vacated and in its place was the cool wind.
Instead of standing on solid ground, I was now seated in a confined space that was suspended in the air.
With the ocean of stars swimming above us and the sea of carnival lights twinkling brilliantly below us, I
held my breath when I registered that we were sitting on a Ferris Wheel.
A Ferris Wheel? I spluttered out, taken aback by the gesture. Out of all the places for Eclipse to take me
to breathe, I didnt think itd be a Ferris Wheel of all places.
We dont have this in Hell, he said softly, closing his eyes. He inhaled in the fresh air before he blew out
a cloud of smoke that raked over the breathtaking scene ahead of me. Ive always wanted to see what
the fuss was about with this contraption. . .
The view of the entire city hung brilliantly before us, mating well with the fresh wind that continued to glide
as gracefully as an ocean around us. Though Eclipse appeared to be at ease with himself, I on the other
hand was being my usual paranoid self. I peered below at the empty but lit up lot, nervously inspecting to
see if there was anyone down there who would catch us up here.
You will not get caught, he told me with eyes still closed. He opened his eyes, the brown hue in his gaze

glowing under the kiss of the stars. At the moment, everything is at my mercy and no will step in here
until were gone.
There was something in the way he looked at me that made me feel safe. Nodding quietly, I sat
comfortably in my seat. The Ferris Wheel began to move once I did this, sending shivers of fear and
excitement to course through me. The sensation of amazement was further heightened when a cold,
square bottle appeared in my grasp.
I looked down to find the familiar, Jack Daniels black label staring up at me. My favorite whiskey. The
cap was already opened, the rim of the bottle just glimmering under the gleam of the moonlight, coaxing
me to drink from it.
I turned to Eclipse to find that in his hand was a full-sized Jack Daniels bottle as well.
You trying to get me drunk? I asked suspiciously, clutching onto the bottle tightly with one hand while
clutching my note-card tightly with the other.
He shook his head, taking his first swipe of the powerful whiskey. Lazy satisfaction fell onto his eyelids. I
cant get you drunk, Gracie. You have high tolerance for alcohol, youre immune to its charm.
Thats not true. You know that Jack Daniels are good alcoholic beverages to get even the best heavy
drinkers drunk.
He smiled sneakily, taking another swipe of the drink. Do I?
I frowned. Youre trying to sabotage for me for my presentation tomorrow arent you? Youre trying to get
me drunk so Id actually get an F tomorrow.
No Gracie, he replied with mild hilarity in his voice. He took a quick puff of his cigarette. From the club
the other night, I know that this is your favorite drink. I figured youd be afraid of heights so I would need
something to help ease your nerves. He lifted to bottle up. Jack Daniel is merely my partner in crime to
help you not be so afraid of being up here.
He smiled, clinking his bottle with mine. You deserve a drink after all the things youve been through,
dont you think?
It was when he drank the whiskey for the third time did I lose my willpower as well. I had been so
aggravated these past couple of days and as distracting as school work had been, I needed something
else to help ease my nerves and I couldnt say no to Jack Daniel.
No longer able to resist, I slowly brought the bottle up to my lips and drank from it. The contents of the
whiskey traveled down my throat and rested comfortably in my body, already helping to quell my initial
fears of heights. So good. . .Though I wasnt drunk, I could feel my once tense nerves begin to loosen and
from that sensation alone, I was pleased. Drinking on a school night, right before a presentation, wasnt
something I did often but in extenuating circumstances such as the ones Im facing, being a Source of Evil
and all, I figured I deserved a drink or two.
Why do you keep bringing me to really high places? I asked him quietly after gulping down my third
round of the drink, my body warming up substantially. I looked at the world below me, shaking but feeling
completely amazed at the same time. I was afraid of heights but I couldnt deny the beauty of being up on
this Ferris Wheel, gazing down at the rest of the world from another vantage point. Words couldnt
effectively describe how breathtaking it was up here and how nice it felt to have the Ferris Wheel,

basically the entire attraction, to myself


Eclipses lips curved into a witty smile. He took another drink from his bottle before answering me. I like
knowing that no matter how afraid you are, as long as youre with me, youd feel safe. Plus, I like having
you to myself. Standing on ground would mean that I would have to share your attention with the rest of
the world. If were on top of the world, staring down at the rest of creation, then I could have you all to
myself.
I scoffed, shaking my head at him. I knew his answer, as sweet as it was, wasnt the real reason why he
brought me here. Why are we really up here, Eclipse?
He took a moment to assess me with his thoughtful eyes before he curiously asked, Why do you study
so much?
I swallowed another gulp of the alcohol.
Because I want good grades and Im not one of those jerks who gets As without trying, I answered him
in a matter-of-fact-tone.
He tilted his head at me, his eyes beseeching me for a truthful answer. Why do you really study so much,
Gracie?
I kept my mouth shut, merely staring at him for an extended moment. I debated giving him so bullshit
answer but instead, I just shrugged, holding on tightly to my note-card as if it was my security blanket. It
keeps me busy.
It keeps you distracted, Eclipse provided for me, hitting the bulls eye as to why I was such a bookworm.
Finding no harm in telling the truth, I nodded faintly. Sometimes when Im alone, its nice to study. When I
was younger, I was really overweight and I was really depressed. Every time I stressed out about my life, I
find that studying will do its job in keeping me distracted. It does its job in keeping me from being
miserable. Theres something about losing yourself in school work and losing myself in the drive to be the
best. When I get lost like that, I dont feel helpless anymore.
Knowledge is power, he supplied again, completely understanding my train of thoughts.
I nodded and he gazed at the note-card in my hand. You havent been studying that often with me
around. Yet these past two days, you started studying as soon as we came back from the police station.
His eyes traveled back to me. Is it safe to say that youre turning to your school work because of what
you learned from that interrogation room?
I swallowed the whiskey down tightly, staring out into the distance. I guess Im not handling all of this as
good as you once thought huh? I smiled dryly, feeling like such a wimp. Even the alcohol wasnt enough
to make me feel brave. I guess Im a big chicken after all.
A lot of crazy shit is taking place in your life, Gracie, he assured me, clearly not liking that I was being so
hard on myself. You have every right to be afraid of it.
I turned to him, taking inventory of his tone of voice and how stressed out he sounded. Judging by how
much he was drinking, I didnt believe his sole reason for coming here was just for me. You didnt bring
me here to just to make me feel better did you?

Eclipse smiled, closing his eyes again to inhale the air after taking a huge gulp of his drink. I know I may
not show it all times but Im very stressed too.
I raised a brow, amused with the poignant side that Eclipse was showcasing. What could the normally
cool, collected and playful Demon be stressed out about?
Youre my soul-mate now, Gracie, he reminded me offhandedly, opening his eyes again. His eyes were
glowing a lighter shade of brown now, seemingly becoming more and more luminous every time he
opened them. What goes on in your life affects me more than youll ever know. The more complicated
your life gets, the more complicated mine gets as well. There is something out there with the missing part
of your soul, there are Demons out there looking to devour you and there are Angels out there looking to
kill you. He laughed self-mockingly, allowing another swig to travel down his throat. Since my existence
is attached to yours, it makes sense that I would be stressed out right along with you, right?
I grinned playfully at him, calling him out on the vulnerability he was showing. What happened to that big
thing you promised me about being my Guardian Demon and being the only one capable of protecting
me?
He laughed, leaning back as the Ferris Wheel continued to move. Just because Im stressed out and
need some air doesnt mean that Im incapable of protecting my human. If anything, being stressed out
only means that I will do a better job of watching out for you. He gave me another big smile. Chin up,
Teacup. You have every right to be stressed but you shouldnt let it consume you all the time. Right now
were being given a small break from everything and we should enjoy it while it lasts.
I smiled lightly at his suggestion before something interesting came floating to my mind.
. . .What did you mean before when you said you wanted to see what the fuss was all about with this
contraption?
His eyes lit up in amusement at my query.
Humans seem to really enjoy this ride, he said in an offhanded tone, his eyes running along the view as
the Ferris Wheel slowly move clockwise. For whatever reason, being suspended in the sky and moving
in a circular motion at .5 mph seems to give you humans a stress-reliever of sorts. I wanted to see if it
would work for the two of us since were both royally screwed by life. He turned to me. So you would
have to tell me, Teacup. Is the stress-reliever working? Are you enjoying this ride?
I shrugged, taking in another drink. I guess.
Secretly, I loved it. How many people could say that they have an entire Ferris Wheel to themselves while
drinking Jack Daniels? Despite my fear of heights, I love everything about it but I wouldnt tell him that.
With a knowing smile that secretly said, I know youre having a blast, he said nothing more to me.
Instead, he merely sat closer to me and allowed his warmth to embrace me as he stared out into the
distance.
Together we sat in the silence, smoking (just on Eclipses part), drinking and just savoring in the scenery
around us. While doing this, I couldnt help but reflect back on my life. A tinge of sadness came over me
when I pondered over how abnormal my life had gotten. I wouldnt exactly say that Ive had a normal
childhood growing up but even with my sadistic tendencies, I was still a relatively normal human being.
Even though I wasnt happy, I was doing well in life and it saddened me to learn that every single day, it
seemed that I was moving further and further away from being normal from being fully human.

Why is all of this happening to me? I couldnt help but wonder in disappointment. Why did I have to be the
6-year-old murderer? Why did I have to be a Source of Evil? Why was I like this? Was I only created to
live out a pre-ordained destiny or was I created to make my own luck in life? What was the true meaning
of my life?
I could feel my heart wrench at questions no one will ever answer for me.
Will I ever be fully human or was I damned to be this unfeeling, sadistic freak for the rest of my life?
Blinking away the emerging tears that were threatening to glaze over my eyes from all my stress I was
experiencing, I decided to shove those miserable thoughts aside. Almost instantly, after putting my
forethoughts in the backburner, my mind then began to swirl into residual afterthoughts about my
upcoming presentation: Dante and his epic journey throughout the Divine Comedy. The piece was
considered a literary masterpiece and although I didnt think much of it when I chose it as my presentation
topic weeks prior, the topic had more leverage on me now in face of all that has happened in my life.
Suddenly Dantes journey to Hell, Purgatory and Heaven basically a souls journey towards God had
me more curious than I would like. Countless questions popped into my mind with this thought and with a
Demon by my side, I saw the gateway to getting it all answered.
. . . .Whats the meaning of life? I asked unthinkingly, breaking our pensive silence. It sounded lame, I
know. It was such a childish, mundane and unimportant question in the scheme of everything I could ask
a Demon who has seen nothing but Eternity but despite feeling foolish, a big part of me hoped that he
would be able to give me the answer. Silly or not, the end result would be irrefutable: I would be the
luckiest human alive if I found out the true answer to this eternal question.
Jerked out of his reverie, Eclipse turned to me, his expression quizzical. It looked like he was about to
drop his cigarette because he was so taken aback by the query I posed. Im sorry?
It just occurred to me that I might as well make use of you and ask you questions about the world, I
explained to him when I saw the curiosity spread across his face.
He laughed at warmly at my answer.
He took a moment to assess the childishness that embodied that person that I was. Then, as if no longer
able to hide his affections, the Demon wrapped an endearing arm around my shoulder and pulled me
close to him, tucking me close to his body.
Im not telling you anything, Gracie, he whispered into my ear, his voice sounding absolutely melodic.
I gathered all the wits I had and frowned at him, fighting to get out from his hold. I wasnt successful; he
only held on tighter with care. Why not? I breathed out, my voice bitter not only because he wouldnt tell
me what I wanted to know but mainly because I was enjoying being in his embrace all too much.
The gift God gave all you is a life filled with questions, he replied in a wistful tone, carelessly stroking the
curls of my ponytail. He exhaled the smoke from his mouth with a relaxed sigh, staring thoughtfully out at
the starry skies.
Its what helps wield your imaginations and its what keeps you living the need to find answers, to find
meaning in your lives and to find out if your freewill will amount to anything. If I give away the answers to
the most important mysteries of life, then you have no more reason to live for it and what a bore that will
be for you, Gracie. He glanced down at me briefly, his eyes smiling sagely. As a human being you are

blessed with ignorance; you should accept it as your bliss as opposed to discarding it away as your
burden.
And there, in it of itself, he brought the most important question that I couldnt believe I had never asked
him before. With bated breath, I voiced something to him that sent chills to course throughout my entire
body:
. . . Have you ever met God?
The hard muscles of his body tightened when this question rolled over him.
For a transitory moment, his face was cool of emotions.
The only sound that could be heard was the howling of the wind, the dim creaking sounds of the Ferris
Wheel moving and the soft swishing sounds coming from our alcohol bottles. Even his cigarette seemed
to have burned out at the mention of this question.
Face stoic, he took an unusually long swig from his drink.
I am a full-blooded Demon, he finally answered, his attention seemingly more on stroking my hair and
putting the moves on me rather than the conversation at hand. He flicked his cigarette away, allowing it to
fall to the mercy of gravity before it descended into oblivion. I do not have the honor of meeting God.
Honor? I was surprised by his choice of vocabulary. Thats an interesting choice of word.
Not all Demons have a negative perception of God, he went on mildly. Even though he made it seem as
if he was apathetic with his answers, I could tell from the subtle inflection in his voice that he was more
than invested he just didnt want to show me how invested he actually was. I happen to respect God
very much. I mean I happen to respect power and God is an indisputably powerful entity, so it would only
make sense that I happen to admire and envy his station in life.
Why dont you have the honor or meeting God?
This time, the stoic expression on his face lasted for several discernible seconds.
With a controlled, even tone that was outlined with a reserved level of resentment, he finally showed
some emotions when he answered, Because of who I am. Because I am a pure-blooded Demon. .
.because I am the son of the first Fallen Angel. . .and because my father has performed the unforgivable
sin and renounced God as the creator, God will never accept me. Because of things that I cannot control,
he will never deign to look upon me.
He gaze on me turned scrutinizing, almost envious. But the thing was, he didnt appear envious of me but
of everything (and everyone) I represented: Humans.
For someone as powerful as me, I am made to feel insignificant; my existence is overshadowed by the
likes of your. . .kind.
I knew I shouldnt provoked him but I kept pushing him to continue anyway. Why is my kind so special?
Youre not special, he corrected for me, his eyes turning critical. None of you are.
He went on and no matter how offensive the content of his words may be, I knew at that moment that he

wasnt trying to personally offend me; he was just expressing his resentment with the rest that made up
my race.
There is absolutely nothing extraordinary about any of you. You are insignificant in a world so powerful
but the thing that makes you the envy of the rest of creation is that you are blessed. Though he created
you to be weak, insignificant, he also gifted you with his unwavering love. You can disrespect him,
renounce him, and hurt him all you want and if you truly ask him for his forgiveness, then he will grant it to
you because he knows that you do not know better. He accepts you for your imperfections, he accepts
you for your weakness because in truth, he created you to be that way.
He smiled self-deprecatingly, looking out into the distance once more. His face was paled, filled with
nothing but emotions I couldnt decipher.
I do not have that honor or that type of absolution. Instead, I am punished damned the moment I took
my first breath. In a world, filled with people who have renounced him as the Creator and defiled his name
he continues to love them from afar. But me, Ive always known of his existence and respected his
name and yet he will never deign to look upon me. Because of things I couldnt control. . .because of the
blood flowing within me, he cast me out before I did anything wrong. Before I was even given a chance to
be evil, he already chose that fate for me. He turned to me briefly. This is the primary reason why God
does not deal with hunting or killing Demons and why his Angels are his messengers and his
weapons. . .because there is an honor to being in his presence and he will never give that honor to a
Demon.
Eclipse shook his head, laughing disbelievingly. A lackadaisical smirk contoured his lips while indifference
began to emanate from him. He closed his eyes for a moment, as if making peace with Gods snobbery.
To be honest, its a shame that I cant meet him because aside from the bitterness I hear from the Angels
who fell with my father, I could surmise that hes really nice and cool when youre on his good side. He
grinned like a little boy would when talking about his favorite sports celebrity. I imagine it would be fun to
meet him, hang out with him, talk to him about the birds and the bees and to even play checkers with
him.
I raised a brow at his last words.
Was it was ironic that I found it to be so cute that a Demon would want to do such silly things with God?
Checkers? I prompted, hiding a smile. The very spawn of Satan wants to play checkers with God?
He nodded unabashedly before carefully adding, Dont misunderstand though, Gracie. I may want to
meet him but it doesnt change anything. He doesnt believe in me because he has good reason not to. It
is not in my blood to be loyal to him, it is not in my blood to fear him nor is it in my blood to bow down to
him. It will always be in my blood to want to dethrone him to punish him for choosing humans over my
race. I may respect him wholeheartedly but that doesnt mean that I dont see him as what he will always
be to me a powerful enemy who is a threat to my very existence.
I smiled coolly, nodding at his words. The unending war between good and evil, right?
He shook his head. In my eyes, there is no war between good and evil. To me, anyone who goes against
me is at war with me there is no categorization between good and evil with me. If you piss me off and if
you threaten my existence, then you will pay. Its as simple as that.
As a huge bout of wind crashed like waves upon us, Eclipse was brought out of his reverie. Sighing and

relinquishing the spotlight on himself, he turned to me and placed me in the hot seat instead. What
about you, Teacup? Do you believe in the almighty Heavenly Father above?
Now it was my turn to place a cool expression on my face.
I turned to the distance for a split second, staring up at the star-canvassed sky and then the world ahead
of me. . . .I believe in the existence of God but I do not believe that God exists for me.
From my peripheral vision, I could see him tilt his head at me, curiosity dwelling in the depths of his eyes.
Care to elaborate on that?
My head shook, my silent way of telling him that he wasnt going to get anymore out of me. I may have
felt comfortable opening up to him vaguely but Eclipse will only get small concessions with me. I didnt
trust him enough to open up anymore than I had to.
I tilted my own head at him and instead asked another thought that came to my mind. What did my 6year-old self say to you, Eclipse? About the thing you can do to get on my good side?
He smiled sneakily, his eyes teasing me and telling me that since I was closing the bonding door on him, I
wasnt going to get anymore out of him either. Its a secret.
I batted my eyes at him critically. Youre keeping a secret that I told you from me?
He grinned, sitting back and folding his arms across his chest in a carefree manner.
Maybe one day Ill tell you, he appeased tauntingly.
Thats not fair.
He raised a challenging brow at me. You keep things from me as well, Gracie. He straightened himself
up, his gaze locked on mine. Give me something in return and I will tell you all the secrets in the
world. That will be fair wouldnt it?
I studied him with careful eyes. What else can I give you that doesnt require my soul?
He smiled enticingly, slowly moving his gaze downwards and locking them on my lips. The muscles in his
jaw tightened as if he was using all his willpower to not attack my lips with his own.
If being intimate with me wasnt so toxic to you, then I wouldve bartered for a single kiss from you long
ago. He smirked dryly to himself, rubbing his temple in misery. What a pitiful state Ive found myself in. I
could have any woman I want yet here I am, playing abstinence with you and yearning after a simple
kiss. He turned to me, sighing as he tucked my loose bangs behind my ear. I cannot wait for the day
where all of your veils are lifted where I can truly have you all to myself.
. . .How come youre still single? I couldnt help but ask when I saw the leeway to do so. What he said
reminded me of his words in the basement the other night. Lyna says that youre an elitist but after all
your years alive, I imagine youve been exposed to the best of the best. Why havent you given yourself to
anyone yet?
He looked at me, his fingers stroking the lining of my jaw with care.
Would you believe if I told you that I just wasnt interested? He shrugged halfheartedly, bringing his hand

down and pulling me closer to him once the cold air began to steal away at our warmth. Ive seen my fair
share of the most beautiful women that I would ever lay eyes on yet none seem to have the ability to hold
my attention for very long. The only thing that truly consumed me was my own existence and my pursuit
of power. I was never a believer in love but I was a big believer in power and that was all that defined my
existence. I spent every waking hour dreaming of it, revering it and pursuing it. In human terms, I was a
workaholic and the worst kind. Thats why Im still single. . .because no one has interested me enough to
pull me away from my first love which is my undying love for power.
I smiled at him, getting him right where I wanted him for the next topic of conversation. The writing was on
the wall and I couldnt let it fester on without addressing it any longer.
You didnt voluntarily become a Dimmed Demon did you, Eclipse?
He turned to me, feigning ignorance even though that I knew that he knew I was on to something. What
do you mean?
I dont know you very well but I do know that youre very power-hungry, I said to him, gazing intently into
his eyes. Your overpowering arrogance tells me that you are not the type who would allow yourself to fall
into this pitiful state unless you were forced into it somehow. . .
He chuckled at me, cocking a questioning brow at me. His teasing finger traced the side of my neck,
sending electrical circuits flying through me while he casually said, It is very bold of you to suggest that
the reason that Im here is because I was forced to come here.
Inflexibility met my eyes. I wasnt going to let him charm his way out this one. I knew I was on to
something and I wasnt going to let it go.
What did you do to become a Dimmed Demon? I asked slowly and carefully, bringing forth all the
anomalies about him that didnt make sense individually but somehow connected well together. What did
you do to piss off your brothers so much that Sloth said you were lucky he didnt take advantage of your
Dimmed conditions and killed you himself? What did you do to make yourself such hated entity in your
world that there are Demons looking for you? My eyes held his. What happened that caused you to
descend so far from your throne that youre nothing more than a Demon fending for his life right now? A
Demon who is existing under the mercy of a human girl?
The mocking expression used to try and deter me from this conversational path dimmed on his face at my
set of questions. He smiled, this time his expression genuinely impressed. Youre not just a pretty face
are you, Teacup?
Answer my question, Eclipse, I said in my sternest voice. Sensing that he will not give me what I want, I
decided to use what he used on my six-year-old self in the police station: Charm to get the information I
wanted. I promise Ill like you more if you give me my answer.
A brow cocked up in amusement. Youre using your affections as a bargaining chip?
I nodded, hoping that my own charms would be enough to butter him up. Luckily, it seemed that Eclipses
obvious liking to me helped sealed what I wanted. Trimming down a layer of his wall, he started to
bequeath me with the answer I was seeking.
The first thing you should know about me is that Im not a good guy, he told me simply, his eyes now
serious. But Im sure you know that already but I just wanted to clarify that even when compared to other
Demons, I am still not the good guy in that equation. I may be nice because I dote on you and I do not

have any reservations with spoiling you with my affections but Im not like this with anyone else. And to be
perfectly honest with you, I am slightly taken aback with this. . .kinder side of me but I attribute this out-ofcharacter trait to being a Dimmed Demon. In any case, where I come from, I am a very, very hated entity.
Why?
Then, as we sat suspended above the world, defying gravity and swimming with the air, he finally gave
the true reason of how he came to this state in life. . .
. . . . . . . I am a Fallen Demon.
My eyes enlarged at the strange term. A fallen Demon?
He nodded.
I was stunned. How did you become a Fallen Demon?
His eyes assessed mine. How did my father fall from Heaven?
He tried to overthrow God, I answered mindlessly before my eyes widened further. It was then that I
realized Eclipses sin. You tried to overthrow your father?
He nodded again.
I tried to overthrow the monarchy he created, he confirmed, regally folding his arms over his chest as
only a Prince could. He stared out into the distance, his demeanor changing slightly from a carefree one
to a regal one at the reminder of his former station in life. Ive always been known to be a very ambitious
Demon and with this type of disposition, a shared governance is not one that sits well with
me. . .especially a weak and flawed shared governance. He looked up at the dark skies, his brown eyes
turning darker. With my personality, if I dont agree with the politics of a governing body and if I think it
could be better under my sole reign, then Im not the type of Demon who campaigns for support I
demand it, I take by force.
I could hear my heart beat in my ears while I started at him with anticipation. Finally, the truth about how
Eclipse wound up here. . .with me.
What happened? I asked almost breathlessly, trying to keep my excited voice down. I dont think Eclipse
has ever been this open with me about what occurred in his life before he came here and I was all ears.
I gathered my army, brought forth one of the biggest wars in Hell and attempted to overthrow my brothers
from the monarchy my father created. He smirked regrettably to himself. Obviously my plans of being
the greedy younger brother didnt fall through and in turn, when I was overpowered by my brothers, I was
thrown into captivity and I was ultimately punished for my treason against the established monarchy.
I wasnt completely taken aback by his greediness because in Eclipses personality, it makes sense that
hed be power-hungry enough and haughty enough to attempt to overthrow his older brothers and take
Hell all to himself. I wasnt surprised by his greed but I was surprised that he was overpowered.
Concurrently, I was also surprised by the punishment he shouldve received but obviously didnt.
Why werent you killed for what you did? Why are you still alive?
And why are you here with me? I asked in my mind.

A half smirk formed on his mouth, resentment threading his face. Because it is not in the blood of myself
or my brothers to kill each other. We all stemmed from our father so in that respect, we would never let
each other die. But just because death is not an option, it doesnt mean that we do not enjoy watching
each other suffer.
His gaze meandered across the brightly lit booths below us.
As my punishment from my Elder Brothers, my powers were to be stripped. 5/10 of my power were taken
from me, leaving me only half as powerful as I once was and for any Royal Demon, that completely puts
me at the mercy of my Elders and for any other arrogant Demon, being stripped of the full potency of their
power is quite possibly one of the worst punishments one could receive. I was locked in my Kingdom, left
to brood over the pitiful state Ive fallen to in life.
Even in the silence, I could feel his fury seep into the air, thickening it with anger. Humility wasnt a strong
suit for such a prideful Prince and the anger eliciting from him was difficult to ignore. From merely sitting
beside him, I felt like I was drowning in it as well. His presence was already so powerful as a Dimmed
Demon, I couldnt imagine how powerful he would actually be with the full 100% of his power streaming
through him.
After several heartbeats of allowing the silence to envelop him, his eyes found mine again and almost
immediately, the resentment melted away to reveal an appreciation for me and my own presence.
Then one day, I remembered your existence. A girl so desired in my world that a veil was placed over her
to protect her from Demons and Angels alike. A girl with a soul that was so coveted that it ignited a war
within the world down under and a girl so special that it is speculated amongst the Royal Court that she
was a Source of Evil, a rare breed that comes one every several lifetimes. In the most pitiful state of my
existence, I remembered you and your existence. Suddenly it occurred that although one ambition may
be taken away from me, it doesnt mean that my outlet to chase after the best of the best has to end.
He smiled gently at me, now making light of the fact that the only reason why he remembered my
existence at all was because his became so miserable. It was all irony for him but for me, it stung like
Hell. I felt like I was getting a big kick in the stomach with all that he was sharing but I kept quiet, wanting
to hear everything because I voiced my own opinions.
You gave my life meaning again so-to-speak. I remembered how much everyone sees value in you yet
none of my brothers would ever risk their existence to convert you. It is notoriously known that a Source is
always difficult to convert something always gets in the way and for anyone who attempts it, it an almost
guaranteed suicide mission.
No matter how dangerous you are though, in the end I knew that you were going to be worth everything.
Converting you would bring me the back the power and glory Ive always wanted for myself and I was
willing to put everything on the line for that award in the end. So I went to my brothers and the Elders of
my world; I told that that although I knew my punishment was to be jailed in my Kingdom for the rest of
Eternity, I wanted to take my ambitious nature elsewhere and that I was willing to further Dim myself for
the cause. Since no one seemed keened on risking themselves to convert a potential Source, I told them
that I would do it as a means of redeeming myself and bringing myself back to the glory Ive always
wanted. The deal: Further Dim myself, acquire your soul, convert you into a Demon and have a chance at
returning to my original station in life again.
Everything that you do is for the glory isnt it, Eclipse? I finally asked him caustically, my eyes glaring at
him in disappointment. Dont get me wrong, I never once suspected that he had honorable or selfless

motives when it came to being here with me (and it was a relief that he was finally being real with me as
well) but it still sucked to hear that I was nothing more than a big shiny trophy for him. I always knew that
he wasnt here because he wanted to sleep with me, I always knew that he wasnt here because he liked
me and I knew he wasnt here because of me he was only here for himself and for the re-claiming of his
throne. Now that I was finally conferred with the truth, much to my own surprise, I found it hard to swallow.
Sensing my reserved hostility, Eclipse moved closer to me, his eyes filled with genuine intent. The one
thing I would give him credit for that night was being honest with me. He was rarely ever honest to this
degree and however much it stung my pride to be seen as a mere trophy, I appreciated his newfound
honesty nonetheless.
Im not going to tell you pretty little lies, Teacup, he said gently to me, his fingers delicately stroking over
my cheek with care. Im not going to tell you that Im here because Im in love with you because this fact
will never be true. The truth is: I came here because I was at a dead end in my life and everything about
you was the answer to giving my life meaning again. Converting you would bring me the glory I wanted,
converting you will give me the reverence I want to re-claim in a world that made an outcast out of me and
converting you will give me back my pride basically my glory in life.
His lips quirked upwards, his eyes gazing favorably at me.
Not to mention converting you would mean that I would be able to give in to my own desires. Ive never
had anyone hold my attention and interest like youve held it like youre currently holding it and
regardless of the fact that I will never love you, my lust for you seems to be growing stronger everyday
and it would be a lie on my own part if I were to tell you that I havent become attached to you as well.
His soft brown eyes stared into mine. I didnt come here for you but given the circumstances, even if I
didnt have my existence attached to yours, I would chase after you regardless. However angry you may
be, you should know that Ive taken a strong liking to you and this isnt a contrived emotion. Though I cant
pinpoint the exact reason as to why, you should know that you have become very. . .special to me. Hell, if
it keeps going like this, then I think my lust for you might rival my lust for the throne.
Though I was touched by his last words, I still couldnt shake my blunt thoughts about the things he just
told me. I used to think that I was a selfish and self-absorbed being but you take the crown for the most
self-serving being in the world. You are unbelievable.
He grinned, accepting my insults with grace. I told you Im not a good guy in this equation and Ive told
you from the beginning that I will never love you that all of this is just physical attraction and lust for me.
Im a Demon, Gracie. My intentions will never be selfless.
He held my eyes, for some reason still not relinquishing the ardent gaze within it.
Your only true consolation is that no matter how skewed my intentions may be, I have taken a very
strong liking to you. It just so happens that seeing you happy makes me happy as well and since this is
the case, whatever the equation may be, the bottom line will always be that I will always take care of you.
I will protect you, I will keep you safe and I will kill anything that threatens to take you away from me. My
selfishness, my own need for self-preservation and my inability to love anything more than I love myself
will help seal this guarantee of mine to you. You dont have to worry with me, Gracie. I may be selfish but I
do take care of the things that I treasure and you are no exception to that rule.
My heart skipped a beat as his words rolled over me. Though I probably shouldnt be, I found myself
faintly touched.
The Demon did not confess his love to me but the very fact that he allowed himself to grow attach to me,

to care about me was a big concession in itself. I had never had anyone much less a Demon say such
nice things to me. Ive grew up alone all my life and with no family, loved ones, real friends or a real
boyfriend by my side and I hadnt realized how much it meant to me to have someone - who knew all my
dark secrets still care about me. If only remotely.
It felt foolish to be touched by it because he could very well be lying to me but deep within me, I truly
believed he was telling the truth. We werent in love but the there was an understanding a connection
between us that I trusted. He wouldnt lie to me not about this. So against all rationale, I took what he
said as being the truth and therein lies one of the most dangerous things I could do as a human being:
which is believe that a Demon was truly capable of caring about me.
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
I didnt know what to say to respond to him because truthfully, Im not good with this sentimental stuff.
Nevertheless, I knew that my silence said it all: I will never believe him entirely but at that moment, I
believed everything he told me.
Perhaps Eclipse wasnt as selfish, inconsiderate and diabolical as I deemed him to be. . .I thought dimly.
The pools of his eyes drowned mine in as my mind continued to work its thoughts out. It wasnt until one
of his hands cupped my face did all thoughts dissolved into oblivion. A companionable silence overtook us
in the most basic of ways. While the cold wind swam like an ocean around us, canvassing over us and
hiding us from the rest of the world, he did something that had my heart skipping in its beat.
In a fluid movement, he leaned in. His forehead pressed against mine while his warm hand held my face,
the silky smooth skin on his hand sending slivers of warmth into my already flushing body. I wasnt sure if
it was the alcohol rendering me weak, or my own lack of self-control, but I couldnt force myself to move
away from him. Instead, I just inhaled the enticing scent of him, enjoyed the heat jumping out of his
powerfully-built body and savored the sensation of being the object of his affection.
I dont know how long we sat there like that, our hot breaths intermingling, kissing the others lips for us
while we grew lost in one anothers eyes. The increments of time became irrelevant to us; all that seemed
to matter was just savoring in the presence of the other.
It was irony in a box.
How silly we both mustve felt to behave like this. To not only be two beings who werent programmed to
be sentimental creatures (and somehow be showing way too much sentiments that we both werent used
to) but also be two hot-blooded beings whom werent allowed intimacy in the most simple of ways in fear
of the lethal consequences. He couldnt kiss me and I couldnt kiss him. All we could do was sit there, our
forehead pressed together while we hesitantly enjoy one anothers company and hope that any wear and
tear on my body will be kept at bay.
The funny thing was with someone like Eclipse, even this small concession was enough to drive me
insane.
Ive played touchy feely with guys Ive dated in the past but there was never any spark with it. Never once
have I felt the hum of excitement pulsating through my veins, reminding me that there was a difference
between breathing and living and a bigger difference between living and experiencing the sweet simplicity
of life. I rationalized that the reason why I never felt any sparks with my fellow humans was because I
took everything for granted. I took the prospect of a kiss for granted, I took the prospect of being intimate
for granted and I took the prospect of a simple touch for granted. I lived like I had an Eternity when in

truth, I had nothing but a lifetime to spare.


Now, with the Demon of Lust who had to be careful with being intimate with me in fear of killing me, I was
beginning to appreciate how meaningful every single touch was because being with him was the
equivalent to hanging off the edge of a cliff, suspended above my awaiting death.
One simple touch could lead to my unraveling, a single graze of the skin could lead to my deterioration
and a single kiss could lead to my entire downfall. His simple caress was electric, igniting my body to life
in the most powerful of ways. My senses had never felt more potent and what drug that was to feel this
alive with a mere touch.
With death as a prospect, the simple pleasures of life had never felt more extravagant.
Youre hypnotizing me ,arent you? my drunken eyes asked him quietly, wondering why I was behaving
like this when it was in my nature to run away from threats to my existence. He was the biggest threat of
all and there I was, forehead to forehead with him, playing with the fire of potential death.
Im hypnotizing you, his eyes assured me, as if knowing that it was only with this assurance that Id put
my guard down and enjoy my time with him.
Then slowly, deliberately, his nose nipped affectionately with mine as I imagined Eskimos would kiss.
The intoxicating scent of Jack Daniels along with his own natural scent swam into my nose as I flushed at
his sensuous actions. It was pure irony that we were both old enough to have intercourse yet were
playing with each other as if we were children. If I wasnt the other person in this scene, then I wouldve
laughed.
As if surprised by the way he was behaving currently, Eclipse subtly brought us out of the intimate
ambiance we were in. He may have been open-minded about opening up but he was not open-minded
about appearing vulnerable to me in the least. He was a still a Demon and at that moment, he, along with
myself, will never forget this fact.
. . .Do not fall for me, he whispered to me, his dark eyes staring into mine. His once brown eyes were
now darkened into an obsidian hue. It was more exotic now; less human, more immortal but still utterly
intoxicating.
It took me a few heartbeats to register what he said to me and several more heartbeats to realize the
precarious position I was in: that I was actually allowing Eclipse to tease me without putting up so much
as a fight.
Excuse me? I uttered in confusion, coming out of my daze.
The ardor in his eyes remained yet his words sounded firmer than ever before.
Do not fall in love with me, Gracie, he said to me, his voice dark with a mixture of desire and restraint.
His hand was still cradling my face with care while his thumb caressed my bottom lip. Take me as I am,
entertain yourself with me and enjoy yourself with me but never fall in love with me. I am capable of many
things but Love. . . is not one of them.
My eyes sharpened in offense. I pulled out of his hold, finally regaining my sensibilities. Attempting to hold
onto whatever wit I had left, I firmly asked, What on earth would possess you to believe that I would fall in
love with you?

He smiled lightly at my hostile actions. A free hand was now gliding through me hair, stroking it with care.
Just a fair warning, Teacup, he said with amusement, his voice gentle yet filled with warning. I would
break your heart if you saw me as anything more than extravagant sex.
I knew what he was saying: Enter and play at your own risk. Know the rules, play it well and when its all
over, everyone leaves happy, satisfied and with their hearts unharmed. I scoffed to myself, shaking my
head at him. He didnt need to tell me those rules; I already had them engraved in my already selfish and
self-serving mind.
Do not think so highly of yourself, Ashtray, I told him, my voice threading with firmness and confidence.
Who would be nave enough to fall for him of all things? Only the foolish will fall for the Demon of Lust.
He smiled approvingly, pleased with my answer. His gaze fixed on my lips, staring at them as if
memorizing every curve. I know youll be smarter than that. With that warning from him out of the way,
and as if no longer able to control his own desires, he suddenly leaned in. . .
His decadent lips were a breath from meeting mines when I said, . . .Dont fall for me either.
He stopped just before our lips met, his hot breath caressing over my lips for him. His eyes appraised me,
his gaze finding amusement at the hypothetical and impossible event where a Demon would ever fall in
love with a human girl.
When I saw this, I smiled challengingly at him. Even though I knew he would never fall in love with me, I
just wanted to put it out there to make myself appear dangerous as well.
You will regret it if you do, I added ominously.
. . .I know I will, he uttered before giving up all self-control. Slowly, he moved his full lips towards the
base of my neck. His wicked mouth kissed at the sensitive skin there, causing a maelstrom of pleasure to
erupt within me. Lips tracing up the column of my neck, leaving white-hot kisses in its wake, he went on to
say, Ive fallen too far from my throne already. God knows I dont need to fall anymore from grace. . .
Lost in haze of need, my breath lodged itself in my chest as I indulged in the feel of him braising his sinful
lips along my neck. The movements were slow, sensual and exhilarating as if he had all the time in the
world to sit there and brand me in a way that no human man ever could. An involuntary mewl of pleasure
escaped my lips and he groaned in approval, his lips becoming more fervent. He tasted me like I was an
extravagant meal that he had been deprived of for lifetimes like I was a once-in-a-lifetime gift.
I was going insane, becoming mindless from the pleasure of his extravagant lips teasing me when I felt
the first nosebleed begin to peek out of my nose.
Being able to sense that my body was getting ready to deteriorate from the intimacy of his touch, Eclipse
reluctantly extracted his lips on my neck. . . but not before giving me one last lingering kiss to my
collarbone.
He lifted his head and instantly, I felt myself come out of my hypnotic daze.
I stared at him, dumbfounded by his seemingly satisfied smile.
Wh what? I asked him dazedly.
It would appear that the key to being intimate with you and having you be ready for me is giving you a

small taste a little bit of kissing here and there to get your body warmed up for what I want to ultimately
give you. When the confusion was still marked on my face, a dangerous smile marked his lips. He
expressed his explanation in clearer terms that I had my heart pounding in shock. . . .It took you longer to
get to your nosebleed tonight, Teacup.
I gaped at him, my entire face reddened at his words.
You were experimenting with my nosebleeds? I asked in disbelief, nearly choking on my own outrage.
He chuckled teasingly, the rich sound coming out so sexually charged that it took all my willpower to not
pounce on him right then and there. You didnt truly believe Id be a good boy this whole time, did you,
Gracie? That Id merely resort to playing teasing games with you when I want you this much?
So what? I asked tightly, inwardly trembling from what he was insinuating. I was inebriated but I was still
aware enough when my existence was on the line. Youre going to keep warming me up every night?
He nodded mischievously, proudly finishing the last of his whiskey. Until the marathon comes, yeah. I
think thats what I have to do.
I gulped, nervously clenching onto my cold alcohol bottle. Marathon?
He smiled devilishly, tucking a loose bang behind my ear. Oh yes. Its going to be one Hell of a marathon,
Teacup.
My mind was still running in circles. Wh what was all that talk about not falling in love with you then?
Whyd you bring all of that up when you were just experimenting with my nosebleed the entire time?
I already knew that you wouldnt fall in love with me, he told me confidently. I was just distracting you so
I could put the moves on you without constantly backing away from me like a scared little mouse. I figured
the only way to distract you from what I was doing was to piss you off by making you think I truly believed
youd be nave enough to fall in love with me.
You asshole, I blurted out forgoing calling him by his nickname and calling it like it is.
You took advantage of me in my fragile and drunken state, I accused him, trying to save whats left of
my dignity. I dont know how I lost such control; it was so unlike me. The only thing I could attribute it to
was something that was obviously beyond my control which was mind-control. I started at him with
accusatory eyes, You used your Demonic powers on me and brainwashed me into letting you hit on me,
didnt you?
Eclipse raised his brow in interest. Calling yourself weak-willed, then Teacup? he mocked lightly.
I was stressed out with life, I said defensively, still feeling the remnants of the whiskey in my mouth. It
would be the perfect time for you to catch me off-guard and hypnotize me.
He chuckled darkly, the rich tone rolling effortlessly over me. Believe what you want, Gracie. You and I
both know what happened even if you dont want to admit it.
I nervously tucked my bangs behind my ears while shifting away from him slightly. Sensing my
nervousness, he smiled before changing the subject to make me feel comfortable again. So have I
gotten on your good side tonight?

No, youve managed to make me despise you more, I answered softly, though I didnt truly mean it. I
sighed, wanting nothing more than to move the conversation along. Instinctively, I lightly nudged on his
arm and said, Tell me something else.
Eclipse lifted an inquisitive brow. Something else? he repeated softly.
I nodded, feeling as if I was on a high (or just really drunk). The thing with Eclipse was that just as easily
as he could make me blush like no other, he was just as equally skilled in making me comfortable with
myself again. Though I was still feeling slightly disconcerted with the strange sentimental ambiance that
we unexpectedly fell into seconds prior, it still wasnt enough to override my curiosity about him. Eclipse
was the embodiment of enigma; he has an opinionated personality but he was also extremely private an
utter mystery. It goes without saying that I loved it whenever he was open with me. If I could, I would
spend the rest of my lifetime just listening to him tell me his life-story. It was thatfascinating to me and as
long as he was willing to share, I wanted to hear. It kept me distracted from my own misery in life and I
loved that.
Come on, I coaxed, trying to use my charms.
I batted my eyelashes at him expectantly, silently urging him to give me one more hit of the truth for the
night before we ended the evening. Admittedly, I didnt think he would continue to be so open to me but I
guess he was still pleased from being able to be intimate with me, if only in the smallest of degrees (and
he was probably really drunk as well), because much to my own surprise, he actually did as I requested.
In addition to being here with you, he began in a low voice, his voice hushed and filled with secrecy.
Judging by the undertone in his voice, he was surprised that he was getting ready to tell me this as well,
there is something else that I have to seek while Im here. . .
Interest piqued in my drunken eyes. What? I whispered just as quietly, hearing nothing but the wind
crash against my ears. I could hear my heart beat in my ears. What else do you have to seek
-Am I interrupting something?
Just like that, our heartfelt moment was placed aside when Eclipse finally heard word from the one weve
been waiting on these past few days. The wall that he once had was back up in the presence of another
and mine was back up as well. Perhaps in another broken moment in time wed reconvene with this but
as of now, there were other more important matters to tend to. With my mind already putting the contents
of our conversation aside, all that mattered to us was the simple fact that the green light was finally here.
Standing on the seat below us, dressed in another one of her black dresses, Lyna was looking up at us.
Her eyes were filled with dry amusement. Dont you two look adorable together? she stated mockingly,
her face void of emotions.
Is everything cleared? Eclipse prompted right away, not even deigning to give a retort to her derisive
comment.
Enough of it, she told him, nodding and giving us the okay. Be careful. Id go as soon as possible if I
were you. . .before more Demons begin to come and more trouble finds you. Travel with just the two of
you and travel by car if possible the less public transportation and the less interaction with the general
public, the better.
She gave us a bored smile that didnt reach her eyes. With a stiff wave of goodbye and an exit statement
that sounded more like a forewarning than well-wishes, she disappeared into the night, leaving us with

just the sound of her ominous voice as evidence of her short stay here. Be careful, dont get into too
much trouble and good luck. You two will need it.
Were leaving now, Eclipse informed me at once, turning to me at once Lyna vanished into thin air.
What?! I shouted, taken aback. I knew we were going to have to leave right away but I didnt think we
leave that fast. I couldnt just pack up and leave tonight; I still had school and responsibilities tomorrow.
Eclipse, I cant just leave tonight, I tried to calmly explain to him, my heart panicking at the thought of not
being able to give the presentation I could get an A for. I have my presentation tomorrow. Ive been
practicing all week!
This is your soul, he impatiently reminded me, getting back into our usual bantering mode.
This is my future, I retorted just as scandalously. I didnt waste hours preparing for a presentation to just
give it all up in one careless moment. Not to mention, the guy just finished a whole bottle of Jack Daniels!
I wasnt going anywhere with him until the alcohol was out of our system. There was no point in hurrying
to find the piece of my missing soul if I were to die in a car accident. Plus, youre drunk! I added, unable
to hide my thoughts.
He frowned, obviously annoyed but knowing that I had a point about him being drunk. I think he made
peace with the fact that I was such a nerd (and that Id probably be bitching the entire time if he didnt give
me my way) because with an aggravated sigh, he concede to what I wanted.
What do you have tomorrow? he asked slowly, evidently trying to compromise so that wed both come
out of this negotiation unscathed and without feelings hurt.
I have a class with my presentation at 1pm and then 2 classes after that.
He nodded thoughtfully before giving me a look that warned me that what he says next will not be

negotia
. Since he was compromising to my needs, I will have to compromise to his as well.
You will go to your public speaking class tomorrow but youre skipping the rest of
your classes after that. I do not want to prolong this any longer than we already
have. Were going on our road-trip tomorrow and its non-negotiable.
I wanted to argue but I saw his point. We were finally given the green-light to visit my hometown and the
more time we wasted, the worst it would be. I remembered the classes I was ditching tomorrow and I was
thankful that that this occurrence was happening just in time for the four-day weekend coming up Fall
Break. I would cut Thursday class but at least school was officially off on Friday and Monday. Thank God
Fall Break is finally here! Ill need all the free-time away from school I could get with the trip I was about to
take on. Returning to ones hometown after running away from it was never easy but returning to the
hometown where they murdered their entire family and was now looking for their soul was a completely
different animal.
I remembered Lynas parting words where she wished us luck and I took it to heart. With all the
unforeseen and crazy things that were coming up on this trip, we were going to need all the luck we could
get.

Serenity, here we come.

Our love will destroy the world.

ailoveyou

008 (I|V) The Road to Serenity

erenity is about 7 hours out of the city.

Due to the fact that we needed a car of our own to get there (and because I had no money left to rent a
car), I came to peace with myself and decided to let Eclipse in on a secret that I was too ashamed to tell
anyone. With solemn eyes, I herded a very curious Eclipse to the parking garage of my apartment
complex after we returned from our Ferris wheel ride. There, I showed him something that I had never
shown anyone.
Under the dim lighting of the parking garage, I pointed out a white 97 Toyota Rav4 that belonged to me
and pretty much told him that we could take this car for our road-trip to Serenity.
Needless to say, Eclipse was utterly gobsmacked that I had a car of my own this whole time; he didnt
waste time in asking me about my reasons for never taking it out for a drive. In fear of being judged by
him, I kept the true details of why this car was secretively tucked away in a parking garage to myself.
Instead, I just told him that I didnt want to risk giving up my parking spot in the garage even though the
truth was, all the residents were given designated parking spots as part of the rental agreement. Eclipse
didnt know that and I didnt deign it was necessary to tell him. What he didnt know couldnt hurt him and
it most certainly couldnt hurt me.
As the next afternoon arrived, with Eclipse still blissfully unaware of my shameful secret with the Rav4, I
stood nervously in front of school while sporting my favorite white trench coat over my black top and blue
jeans that were tucked into my black knee-high boots. Protected from the drizzling rain and wind with my
warm attire and my pink umbrella, I loitered on the busy sidewalk while distractedly looking at the cell

phone picture of OinkOink; I had just snapped it this morning before I left for school.
The night prior, Eclipse told me that itd be best to just leave OinkOink at home instead of lugging him with
us on our trip to Serenity. I wouldnt say that I loved the baby Maltese with all my heart but I still cared
about the puppy enough to voice my concerns for his safety; there was no way the little ball of fluff could
survive over the weekend without us and I shared this concern with him. However Eclipse, being the
positive thinker that he is, assured me that OinkOink was a smart puppy, hed be able to fend for himself
over the weekend. When he saw that I was still hesitant, he added that he would cast a spell over the
puppy for it to be sharp enough to survive without us for the next few days. With that supernatural
reassurance in mind, I went along with Eclipses negligent plan and I promptly left the dog food, water and
dog mat out to last the puppy for a couple of days.
It was originally easy to leave OinkOink when I thought he wasnt privy to the fact that we were leaving
him but this morning, as if knowing that we were ditching him for the long weekend, he actually began to
give us attitude by pretending to not pay attention to us! At first I thought it was just my imagination but
when I was trying to take a picture of him for my cell phone (just to look at it whenever I was bored) he
wouldnt even deign to look at me or acknowledge that I was being sentimental and taking a picture of him
for myself. It was only when I was about to leave for school did I see OinkOink show some emotions by
turning away from me. Instead of bidding goodbye to me by nuzzling himself on my ankle as he usually
did, he just whimpered sadly, ran into my room and next thing I knew, I saw his little button nose pushing
the door closed. After that, the only sounds I could hear from my room were his soft whimpers of sorrow.
I was stunned by this display sadness but Eclipse assured me that hell make the puppy feel better before
he left to pick me up. So with my disconcertedness set, I left for school and all throughout the day, as I
successfully gave my presentation and as I waited to be picked by Eclipse, I couldnt help but wonder if
OinkOink was okay. Ill be home soon, I assured him in my mind just before I heard the familiar revving of
engine emerging from the distant.
I looked up from my cell phone and my stomach clenched in nervousness when I saw Eclipse appear out
of the corner. He was in the drivers seat of the 2-door, puny Rav4 and he was heading straight towards
me. Slowly, I closed my umbrella once the car came to a slow stop beside me and opened the door once
he placed the car in Park.
Ready, Teacup? he asked me when I opened the door, his voice as smooth and enthralling as ever. He
was dressed in a black leather jacket and casual blue jeans that made him appear more rugged that he
should appear. I hated that I was beginning to admire whatever style he chose to don on as he
experiments with civilian clothing. He always looks so good.
As ready as Ill ever be, I responded, shaking excess water off my umbrella and then throwing it in the
back. Breath frozen in my chest, I hesitantly hopped into the car, threw all my books into the backseat and
uneasily flicked my eyes over to Eclipse. I wondered if he figured out my shameful secret yet.
Howd your presentation go? he asked warmly, turning up the heat for me once he noticed that the cold
has yet to subside from my shivering body.

Good, I replied, shaking off my coat and throwing it into the backseat when the warm air began to
percolate over my skin. I managed a proud smile even though I was still nervous about him finding out
about my secret soon. I think I got an A.
His full lips curved into a magnificent smile. With a knowing chuckle that felt warmer than the air
streaming around me, he gave me an incline of the head that told me he knew I would get nothing less
than that. Of course you did, Gracie.
Cell-phone still clutched in my hand with a dim picture of my Maltese fading into a black screen, I casually
asked, How was OinkOink?
I was honestly surprised at the attachment I was having to the puppy but when you have something living
that seems to adore you so much despite all your horrible flaws you cant help but appreciate them for
their tolerance and their unconditional love as well. That was how I felt with OinkOink and that was how
much I was beginning to appreciate him in his absence.
Pissed off, Eclipse answered with amusement. He showed me the little red teeth mark on his right index
finger. The little pup nearly bit my finger off when I took him out of your room, closed all the doors and
kept him inside the living room so he could have access to his food and water for the weekend. He faked
a pained expression as if the bite left him physically handicapped but I knew Eclipses strength that little
bite from OinkOink wouldnt even measure up to pinch to someone like him.
Are you really sure the little furball will be able to survive the weekend? I couldnt help but reaffirm, once
again wondering if we should just double back to the apartment to get him. At times like these, I truly felt
bad for OinkOink. It sucked for him that he was stuck with a sadistic human girl and a Demon of all things
as his caregivers.
The Hellhounds in Hell are smart enough to take care of themselves, Eclipse answered as if Hellhounds
and that little Maltese had the same genetic predisposition to protect oneself at all cost.
OinkOink is a humans puppy, I reminded him, unamused. Hes not a killing machine; hes a
domesticated puppy whose biggest adversity in the wild is trying to fight me off while Im trying to give him
a shower.
Eclipse laughed at the comparison. OinkOink is a very smart puppy, he assured me again, his smile
getting wider. Aside from being pissed that we left him alone, he will survive.
I swallowed, nodding before I glanced at the hood of the car. Eclipse had just taken the car out of Park
mode, turned on the windshield wipers and was now getting ready to drive it.
My nerves began to skitter within me in anticipation. So. . .was there any trouble with getting the car
out?
Other than the fact that its the scrawniest and ugliest car Ive ever seen? he mocked lightly. No, Gracie.
Everythings fine.

I laughed uneasily, relieved that he hasnt figured out the truth about the Rav4 yet. His mood pleasant
indicated to me that he really had no idea and I hoped it would remain that way because I wanted to have
a peaceful ride to Serenity. With my hopes in the air, I clicked my seatbelt on and prayed to the fates that
my secret will be safe throughout this road-trip.
. . . Regrettably, in the course of taking the Rav4 out into the freeway and attempting to accelerate it,
Eclipse was quick to figure out 5 minutes later why this car was tucked away and why it left inactive in my
parking garage. . .
What the fuck, this car sucks!!! Eclipse complained for the millionth time since weve been on the road.
His face was red, completely frustrated with the contraption that he was unlucky enough to drive for the
past 3 hours in the pouring rain. The windshield wiper was going at full-speed in the background as
Eclipse smacked his hand against the wheel. He had gotten so mad that he wasnt even smoking
anymore. Im flooring it and it wont even go past 45mph! At this rate, were better off hitching a ride off a
retired turtle than trying to get anywhere in this piece of junk.
Stop being such a jerk! I quickly defended myself and my car, even though I knew he had every ride to
get road rage. When I used to drive this car, nothing from F-words would come out of my typically sweet
mouth. I understood his frustration but I wasnt going to let him continue on with it either. You have to be
gentle with my Rav4, Eclipse, I tried to patiently explain even though the car itself was pissing me off too.
Its not that strong when it needs to go uphill.
How? he breathed out in exasperation, turning to me in disbelief. How is it possible that you have so
much money and you wind up with this piece-of-shit car instead?
I could feel my face flush now that I was forced to address my shameful secret.
. . .I wanted to be practical with my purchases, I muttered quietly, knowing that I was about to be judged
and judged harshly by the Demon of Lust.
His stunned eyes critiqued me mercilessly. You have a million dollar worth of clothes, shoes, handbags,
jewelry and God knows what else in that overpriced apartment of yours and you decided to be practical
by choosing to not invest in a better performing vehicle?
The blood boiled in my cheeks in embarrassment at the way he said this. It was true; my shameful secret
was that I was a fashion junkie and I wasted money on materialistic, shallow things instead of a good
performing vehicle. I already knew this about myself and I hated that Eclipse was privy to this information
as well.
Shouldnt girls like you be buying yourself a cute looking convertible Ferrari? he forged on when I didnt
respond to his previous statement.
Is that the chosen car in Hell? I murmured resentfully, hating that he was putting me on the spot and
making me feel stupid. Like I was some dim-wit who didnt have enough sense to set aside some money

to actually buy a nice, respectable car instead of a hunkering piece of crap that looked like it was ready to
drop dead at any given moment.
That and Lamborghinis and a series of other beautiful brands, he answered me as the Rav4 made an
awkward groaning sound as if jealous of the other car brands being mentioned. There are not a lot of
things that impress me in this world but your race gets a few points for the genius of your cars. Eclipse
spared a moment to glare at the dashboard and hood of my car before he went on. Of course, it is my
luck that instead of driving something beautiful and exotic, Im stuck driving a hand-me-down car
instead.
This car isnt that bad, I said defensively.
I nearly got honked off the road by an 80-year-old grandpa driving a station wagon! he retorted in sheer
outrage, mortification stinging in his voice.
Well, yeah. That part was pretty embarrassing, especially when the old grandpa saw that Eclipse was a
young good looking guy and proceeded to scream out things like, If I was your age and looked that good,
then Id rather walk than be seen in that ugly, rinky-dink car! WHATS WRONG WITH YOU?! GO STRIP
AND BUY A NEW CAR! and then sped off, leaving us to pathetically eat dust behind him. Needless to
say, the Prince of Hell was beyond pissed to have experienced such a blasphemous moment of
embarrassment.
Things are worth different values to different people, I tried to explain calmly, even though I wanted to
attack him for judging me. Everything is within walking distance to where I live and since I was walking
often, I decided to invest in cute outfits to showcase my journey from point A to point B instead.
He smirked, shaking his head and laughing with endearment for me. You are so shallow.
I snorted, turning to him. And youre not?
Im a Demon, he retorted shamelessly. It is in my nature to be shallow.
Im a 20-year-old girl with an incomplete soul, I defended as well. I squared my shoulders. Nerves stiff
and jaw tightened, I tried to continue as normally as I could, feeling strongly behind everything I was
saying. I became an orphan at the age of 6, I had everyone tell me that I murdered my family even
though I have no recollection of it and I grew up alone my entire life. I have no family, no real friends and
no one I can really turn to when I need someone to confide in. So with all that said, it is also in my nature
to gravitate towards superficial things that gives me instant gratification and makes me feel good about
myself. As silly as it sounds, clothes, handbags, shoes and overly expensive accessories are my only
family they are my only rock in this world and the only ones who will always be there for me.
Now that you brought it up, I actually have ask, he started, his tone getting serious as we continued to
drive through the desolate road with nothing but rain and wind as our company. Making fun of me aside,
he now appeared more interested in the more serious aspects of my life. Even though you cant
remember what happened that night, can you remember anything else from your past when you were

younger? For example, what was your family like? What was your life like?
I turned away from him, all of a sudden finding interest in watching droplets of rain tattoo the window. I
dont want to talk about it.
Though I was turned away from him, I could sense the frown cloak over his face. He wasnt happy that I
dismissed another one of his questions. I got to tell you, Gracie, he started, his voice gentle but riddled
with steel, Im feeling slightly taken advantage of.
I turned back to him, uncomfortably fidgeting with my fingers. What do you mean?
His eyes locked with mine. No matter how secretive I may be, you and I both know that between the both
of us, Im the one who has been doing the confiding. Whenever I ask you something personal, you refuse
to answer and up until now, Ive let it go because I didnt want to push it; I wanted you to naturally feel
comfortable around me. But right now, Im getting the short-end of every stick between us and seeing as
that I cant barter for a kiss for the exchange of information, I suggest you stop holding back so much and
give me some insight into your life as Ive given you insight into mine.
Im not used to talking about myself, I told him honestly, biting my lips. Being a business student and
raised in the way of logicality and negotiation, I more than understood his point. The truth is: he had been
doing his part in the information sharing department and I just havent been as friendly when it comes to
disclosing information about myself. I may have not liked the fact that he brought up a good argument but
he had a valid argument nonetheless and it was one that I couldnt charm or whittle my way out of. I
breathed out a tight sigh. Im used to knowing more about someone else and I feel safer this way.
Everything is a two-way street, he told me in a business-like tone. You say that you resent me for being
secretive and as a remedy for this, I give you insights into my life. Much like you, it isnt in my nature to
trust or open up to anyone and even though I could care less about anyone else, you are my exception
and I would appreciate being given the same concession. Friends confide in one another. He turned to
me, staring at me in the most innocent and enticing of ways. We are friends, right Teacup?
My heart raced and my eyes widened exponentially. I had been viewing Eclipse as a friend of mine for
awhile now but Id never thought he call me his friend too. I blinked at him in utter shock. You really see
me as your friend?
His lips curved into a half-smile. Well not exclusively a friend because if I had it my way, wed have a
much more intimate and. . . he paused before giving me a smile that would have a nun renouncing her
ways, extravagant relationship but seeing as that were trying to keep you alive then yes, the general
definition of a friendship is the ability to confide in someone and knowing that they will not judge you and
ultimately accept you for who you are flaws and all.
But you dont accept me as a human-being, I reminded him almost breathlessly, my heart still palpitating
uncontrollably at the thought of actually finding my first real friend in the world (and having him view me
as his friend as well). Eclipse may not be the ideal friend in the usual friend context but for someone like
me, he may be the closest thing Id ever have to a real friend and I was surprised to find that I

really, really valued that.


And you dont accept me as a Demon, he productively reminded me as well. He smirked. Im not saying
that were the embodiments of individuals with the ideal friendship but for a Demon and a sadistic human
like yourself, Id say were making a world of a progress in regards to us going against our nature and
having at the very least the basic foundation for a good friendship. I dont know about you but Ive never
really had a friend so even if its in the most basic of ways, its still a big deal to me. He smiled, looking
me right in the eyes. I think youre my very first friend in the world, Teacup.
It sounded juvenile; our conversation sounded absolutely juvenile. Everything sounded silly yet the impact
it made on me was indescribable. The circumstances of our lives made us outcasts inhuman but the
course of this conversation has momentarily made us ordinary human. I shouldnt have but I felt
honored. A friend. I was a Demons first real friend. What a feat when I wasnt even trying to be his friend
and I wasnt trying to make him my friend. I was in awe and at that very second, if he asked me to tell him
all my secrets to prove that I valued him as I friend, then I wouldve told him all the secrets in the world.
So what do you say, Gracie? he prompted with a crafty smile, his voice giving me the impression that he
knew his argument worked. Do you want to answer my question or should we stop being friends?
. . I cant remember much about my past, I began slowly, staring out into the rainy road ahead, finally
giving Eclipse some insight into my past. I felt vulnerable opening up but I guess thats how youre
supposed to feel when youre confiding in a friend. I felt vulnerable but completely safe.
Everything about that night in the interrogation room, I can remember clearly like it happened
yesterday. I could recall the minutest of things, describe the most insignificant details and remember the
most fleeting of feelings. That was how much that night has impacted me and that was how much it has
seared itself into my memories. But everything before and after that moment, I cannot remember clearly
at all. Everything feels like blur and I do not know if they are my memories or my imagination. My jaw
tightened while I stared out my side of the car, the rain making harsher streaking marks over the window.
Its so difficult to explain. I can remember bits and pieces of memories but those feel like a dream like I
never truly lived that life. I dont have amnesia though because I do remember other details. . .I just. . .I
just cant remember how I felt during those moments and I just cant put those sequences of blurs
together. It feels like whatever it was that stole a piece of my soul. . . it stole my childhood along with it.
So you feel absolutely nothing when you think about your family?
Nothing, I confirmed emotionlessly. Its kind of like when people ask me if I miss my favorite teddy-bear
from my childhood. I miss it, slightly but not enough to cry over it. I smirked self-deprecatingly. Think of
that analogy, bring it down one notch and youll be right on the dot about my feelings for my family. I really
could care less about them. I sighed, shaking my head. Which is horrible. . .how sick is that? How sick is
it that I still cant form any emotions for them when I was the one who killed them? How is it possible that I
could show the slightest emotions for strangers at Sanctuary and a puppy that you gave me and I cant
show any form of attachments towards my own family members? I ran my fingers through my hair with
an exasperated sigh. I really am a Source of Evil. No human and with their entire soul intact could
be this heartless.

You cant help how you feel, Eclipse reassured me at once. He looked at me briefly before following the
path of the road and going up a small slope. Sometimes no matter how much we wish for it, we cannot
stray away from what is in our nature. If you arent inclined to care about your family, much less love
them, then thats the card that you have been given in life and theres no point in being saddened with
things that you cannot control.
I was quiet for the longest time, just listening to rain pelting over the car, wind swimming like an ocean
against the car and getting lost in the sound of the warm heat humming out of the car. I allowed myself to
soak in his words and even though I didnt tell him, I felt myself getting better already. It felt nice to be able
to confide in someone and not have them get on their moral high horse in front of you.
After a few seconds of reconciling with the fucked up relationship or lack there of I had with my dead
family, I continued on with the conversation when the curiosity came to my mind about Eclipses
relationship with his family.
. . .Are you close with your brothers? I inquired, casting the spotlight back to him.
He laughed, finding hilarity and irony in what I asked. We dont necessarily have family get-togethers.
What are the orders of the births again?
Pride, Wrath, Envy, Greed, Gluttony, Sloth and myself.
I reflected upon Eclipses personality and Sloths personality and then recalled how overbearing both
personalities were. Both may be different but their effects on others were the same and I had the sinking
feeling that just like Eclipse and Sloth, the rest of the Devils sons are just as overbearing, cocky and
elitists.
Mustve been a pain growing up with 6 older brothers, I commented, thinking about what an explosive
household that would be with all 7 overbearing personalities together.
Eclipse laughed again as the Rv4 growled in desperation, its engine fighting to take us uphill without
collapsing in exhaustion. For the first time today, he was truly amused by my words. Oh you have no
idea.
So youre only close to Sloth then? I continued to asked, truly wanting to have some insights into his
relationship with his family.
He shook his head. He didnt seem like he wanted to talk about his family but for me and for the sole
reason of staying on my good side, he did anyway. Im civil with Sloth and Im relatively civil with my
other older brother, Gluttony. He grinned to himself at the reminder of his other brothers. Im not on the
best sides of Wrath, Envy and Greed but out of all my brothers, the one Im closest too is my eldest
brother Pride.

I stared at him quizzically. The respect in his voice was unmistakable. I had never heard it before, not
even for his own father. If youre so close to him, why did you try to overthrow him as well? I blurted out
without filter. I regretted my delivery but luckily Eclipse didnt seem to mind.
My Eldest brother has been very. . . busy. . .which is why he asked Lyna to help watch over me. Him
being pre-occupied with his extracurricular activities has rendered him neglectful in matters pertaining to
our monarchy. A muscle leapt in his sculpted jaw, indicating to me what a touchy subject this was for him.
In my mind, when I attempted to overthrow the monarchy, I believed he would understand the political
motivation behind that and understand that I was trying to do whats right for my Kingdom and of course,
whats right for me.
What was his reaction?
Dont know, he replied with a half-hearted shrug. The disappointment in his voice was irrefutable. Like I
said, hes busy taking care of his own stuff. He does not busy himself with the monarchys business.
An expression of stupefaction met my face. What could be more important than his Kingdoms?
Eclipsed smiled at me, no doubt appreciating my outlook on how one should view their monarchy.
That was what I said too but as you may have discerned from meeting Sloth, not all of my brothers are
fueled by their appetite to better their Kingdoms. A look of disappointment for his brothers came over his
face. Sloth, Gluttony and Pride are the three brothers who has a very. . . flexible attitude towards their
throne. In their minds, they are either satisfied with their position in life, are too lazy to want more or sees
no value in becoming the sole monarch in a powerful Kingdom such as Hell.
He smirked. They are very unlike myself and my 3 other brothers all of whom has the same powerhungry mentality as me. The only difference between us is that they are more obedient towards the will of
my fathers than I am. In their ways of reasoning, if my father intended his Kingdom to be ruled over by
his 7 sons as opposed to one chosen monarch, then this command, in their minds, will be stringently
upheld without exception.
He laughed dryly, bitterness encasing every inch of his voice upon the reminder of his hibernating father.
My father, even if he hasnt been around for millienias, still wields an insurmountable power over us.
Everyone knows that a divided monarchy is weak provisional at best. Only a sole monarch has absolute
power and my father knew this before he went into hibernation hence the reason why he created 7 of us
as opposed to one of us. We are merely tools used to keep his throne warm for him before he comes
back and takes back his monarchy. The resentment grew in his voice and in his now hardened
demeanor. The truth is. . . were nothing but pieces on a chess board for him pawns used to keep his
Kingdom as sustainable and as peaceful as possible before he makes his return, he scoffed before
amending it with, if he ever makes his return that is
So youve never met him right? I asked quietly, getting chills from just talking about his father.
He shook his head.

And no one has heard anything from him since your birth?
Nothing.
How do you guys know that hes still alive then?
We dont, he answered as rain picked up harder. My father has become something of a higher power in
our world one where his own race is no longer sure of his existence. Yet they have faith in him like
humans have faith in the God above. . .faith that he will be their savior and return to them when he time is
right. His smirk grew darker, more poignant. Like the God in your world, in mine, my fathers existence
or lack of existence is the reasons for wars and segregation between our race. Some believe that he will
return, others believe he is long dead and others believe that he simply no longer cares. Whatever the
case, these different beliefs are the source of the fractures between the world he created and the reasons
why his sons are at war with one another.
I turned to him, intrigued by everything he had just shared. What do you believe then?
Several heartbeats of silence sheathed us, allowing us nothing but the sound of the windshield wiper
swinging at a hypnotic rhythm before Eclipse answered me with a pensive expression on his face. . . .I
believe that he is gone and if he isnt, then he should burn in the pits of our Hell for leaving his new world
in such disarray.
I stared at him in amazement, still so astounded at the fact that Eclipse was so unlike his brothers and
that he was so resentful towards his father. So you have absolutely no loyalty towards your father?
The only allegiance I have is to myself, he said without hesitation or shame. Since he is the main factor
thats keeping me from having the throne to myself, then yes, I would say that I have no loyalty towards
him. He laughed dryly, groaning miserably to himself. This is why Im such a hated Prince in my world.
The war I brought forth is inadvertently seen as a war against everything that embodies my father and in a
world like Hell, such disloyalty towards Lucifer himself viewed as an abomination. Its simply unacceptable
and unforgivable.
What if he comes out of hibernation? I asked, just playing Devils advocate. Youre not afraid of him
punishing you for attempting to overthrow his monarchy? Basically trying to overthrow him?
Eclipse laughed. There was absolutely no fear that colored his voice. No. Very little things faze me and
the possible return of my father doesnt scare me either. I could care less.
You yearn for the throne that much? The astonishment I had for Eclipse and his one-track mind towards
the acquisition of absolute power seems to be growing everyday. I couldnt believe there was a being
alive that yearned for something that much but seeing as that Eclipse was the very Demon of Lust, it
seemed only appropriate that his lust for the things he wanted would be stronger than anyone elses.
I may be raised a Prince but I was born to be a King, he replied. He was unapologetic towards the
person that he was and he wasnt about to allow any standard of blood loyalty to overshadow his high

esteem for himself and his station in life. It is not in my nature to be ruled over by anyone and my father
isnt an exception.
Another moment of silence swept over us before he laughed, finding irony in everything he said. He
turned to me with an amused smile. Like father like son, right Gracie?
I guess it would make sense that since your father tried to overthrow God from his throne, that in the
future, his youngest son would endeavor to do the same for him. I shook my head. Eclipses drive for
power will never cease to amaze me. Admittedly though, his high esteem for power (coupled with his
undeniable sexual prowess) has become very fascinating and entertaining for me as well.
You brought war upon your brothers and youre willing to go against your father for the coveted throne, I
said in an almost critical but entertained tone. Such interesting family dynamics you have.
Spoken by the girl who killed her entire family on Christmas day and has no guilt whatsoever about it, he
retorted softly, staring at me. As I have said in the past, beings like us are not created to care about
someone more than themselves. We are flawed, self-serving and solitary creatures in every sense of the
word. We were born alone, were meant to lead life alone and when it all comes full circle, were meant to
die alone. He laughed. Which is why I said that it is a world of a progress that we consider each other to
be friends. Given our propensity to be anything but a friend to someone, the concession we give each
other is a big one to say the least.
I hid a smile, still surprised that my heart felt so warmed that he truly considered me to be his friend. We
werent platonic friends by any means, because well. . .he wants to sleep with me and I the same with him
but beggars cant be choosers and I was still grateful for the friendship I had.
Youre probably the most dangerous friend I could have, I whispered unthinkingly.
He smiled bitterly though there was warmness in his eyes. I already consider you to be the most
dangerous friend Ill ever have.
I tilted my head at him curiosity. It was obvious what was dangerous about him but. . . Whats dangerous
about me?
He smirked, turning away as if I had just made his point. Exactly.
I smiled quizzically at him and the sadisticness that was our relationship.
It was ironic that the first person I could relate to was a Demon. We were different but the same. I was
comfortable around him and even though I knew I shouldnt be because he was a Demon, I couldnt help
it. We were not in love with each other, far from it. We were solitary beings, completely independent. The
thing about him that made him dangerous to me was that I was becoming used to his existence. I was
used to it, I accepted it and the most dangerous thought was that I think. . .I really like his existence I
really like that hes in my life.

It is irony that in that rare moment, a Demon could make me feel more human emotions than I had ever
felt for anyone else in my 20 years of existence. . .
I was ready to purge him for a more specific answer as to why he considered me to be such a dangerous
friend when suddenly, my dilapidated Toyota Rav4 came to an unexpected stop on the road the engine
silencing completely as the car slumped pitifully on the road with us in it. Uh oh.
Oh, you got to be kidding me, Eclipse murmured angrily to himself once my car ruined the
companionable moment we had. In a fit of indignation, he turned off the engine and turned it back on, only
to earn a dismal sputter of a groan from the car before it died completely.
Horrified, we opened our doors, grabbed our umbrellas and ran out in the rain, propping the hood up and
standing dumbly together while we gaped at all the steam rising from the engine of my car.
In that moment of stupefied silence, Eclipse turned to me, a frown taking over his handsome face as his
black umbrella acted as his shelter against the pelting rain and the unforgivable wind. This is all your
fault, Teacup. I knew this piece of shit car was going to screw us over.
I bit my lips in embarrassment, holding on tightly to my umbrella to keep it from flying at the force of the
strong wind. I stared at the engine that still had smoke rising from it and then stared back at him. Can
you fix it?
He gifted me disbelieving look. Do I look like Houdini to you, Gracie?
I wrinkled my nose. Why were we standing and staring at the hood of the car like idiots if we didnt have
the capability of fixing it?
Arent you an all powerful Prince? I tried to peer-pressure and for this, I earned another frown of
disapproval from Eclipse.
Its better for us if I avoid using my powers this entire trip, he explained over the gushing wind that was
whipping our clothes and hair about. My powers are already running low as it as. Not to mention, using
ones powers have a tendency of leaving traces of themselves behind, even when theyre long gone. Id
rather keep our whereabouts on this trip free of a trail just in case it attracts anyone to us. We have to be
as discreet as possible while were out here. He looked at the dead road we were on; as far as I could
see, there was no civilization around us just the rural countryside. We dont know whats around us and
we cant be too careful.
I blew out a sigh, crestfallen that we couldnt even utilize his powers. What good was it to be a Demon
with powers if you couldnt even use it when you needed it? So you have absolutely no suggestion about
how we can fix this problem?
I actually do have an idea.
My eyes lit up in pre-mature happiness.

Lets put the car on neutral. . .


Uh huh. . . I uttered agreeably, my eyes wide and willing to help do anything to fix my car.
. . .push it down the road. . .
Mm-hmm. . .
. . .shove it off the cliff and watch it crash and burn.
My elatedness morphed into a scowl because I knew he was dead serious.
I saw sign for an inn a couple of miles back, I told him dejectedly, now wanting to get him away from my
car as soon as possible. The car may suck but it was still my car and since I had no more money left, I
would very much like to salvage it if I can. This desire means that I have to get the hot-headed one away
from it. Knowing Eclipse, he would push my Rav4 off a cliff and watch it burn. We can walk and try to find
help from there.
Let this be a life lesson for you, Gracie, he told me moments later as he grabbed our backpacks and as I
grabbed the bag that was filled with my books. This is what you get for choosing pretty shoes over a
Ferrari. He glowered before we began to pathetically trek down the road in the pouring rain like bums.
Its like choosing your soul over my existence its offensive and in the end, all that youll be left with is a
broken down Toyota Rav4 that will take you nowhere in life.
I gave him a blank stare, excess rain from the wind blinking off my eyelashes. . . .Did you really just use
that piece of crap analogy to try and convince me to give my soul to you?
He smiled bashfully, hiking our two backpacks over one shoulder while wrapping a free arm around me
and pulling me close to him. That was pretty stupid wasnt it? he murmured sensually, playfully nipping
his nose with mine and nearly causing me to go gaga for him when I felt his lips linger close to mine. No
matter how pissed he was at our situation, Eclipse will never fail to put the moves on me and leave me
yearning for him.
Youll still be my friend even though I want your soul, right Teacup? he asked innocently, his desirous
eyes staring deeply into mine.
Though entranced, I gave him a taste of his own medicine by innocently batting the lashes of my big
brown eyes and saying, Youll still be my friend even if I wont give my soul to you, right Ashtray?
He laughed, gazing at the broken down Rav4 while clearly thinking about his station in life. Damn, he
whistled miserably, trekking beside me in misery while we pitifully sauntered down the road with wind and
rain deluging over us. Being your friend sucks.
I sniffed, trying to keep the emerging nosebleed I just had in while hoping the inn would appear soon.

How would I survive this friendship when all I wanted to do was get down and dirty with my friend? Wiping
my nosebleed away, I quietly and sulkily said, Being yours sucks too, and continued to bitterly slosh
through the rain in search of the inn that would put us out of our misery.
Unfortunately for both of us, being put out of our misery was the last thing that would happen when we
reached this inn.

fter walking down the road for roughly 15 minutes in the pelting rain, we eventually found what we

were looking for. We read the hanging wooden sign that hung perpendicular from the awning of the
building: Halos Inn. The building was planted right in the middle of an opened green field, encased by a
forest of trees. With its height reaching two stories high, its painted yellow hue acting as the sun in the
gloomy weather, decorative ivies and icicle lights hanging from the awning and its wooden sign creaking
back and forth, as if summoning us in, Halos Inn couldnt have looked more homey, inviting and most
importantly warm. At that freezing moment, warmth was all that mattered.
Our teeth chattering, we sloshed through the puddle of mud in the grass and advanced towards the ocean
of orange lights beaming from the entrance, an indication of how much warmer it was inside than outside.
We stepped through the front oak doors, leaving our umbrellas to sit together beside the doorway of the
entrance. The iciness of the evening vacated almost as soon as we stepped into the threshold. For that
quick second, I began to freeze more. You never know how cold you are until you are in a warm room
after just having stepped in from outside. It took a moment for my body to acclimate with the change in
temperature but as we walked past a standing sign that had information about Halos Inn when it was
built, what it strives to do, etc I could feel my nerves settle itself down.
Our ears took inventory of the soft music and soft voices coming from the close distance and we followed
the sounds. We advanced directly into the warm foyer where there was a small check-in area. There was
a group of three couples at the front counter ahead, all soaked from and all obviously seeking refuge from
the rain.
Patiently, as all we needed to do was ask the owners if they knew a mechanic around the area to fix our
car, we stood quietly in line.
With the three couples ahead of us, talking to one another about their foiled plans for the weekend
because of the weather and what they were planning to do tonight, I allowed myself time to enjoy the
warmth of the room. My eyes traveled over the large room I was in. There were comfy looking brown
sofas in the foyer, a fireplace sizzling away and scenic paintings adorning the crme colored walls, giving
the room a healthy and inviting glow that just warmed my once freezing body. My gaze traveled further
behind the marble counter and I smiled faintly when I saw that there was an elderly couple up front, doing
the check in. Well actually, there was a nice, bald elderly man up front, doing the checking in while his
wife, who had her long gray hair washed over her shoulders and her wrinkly face bunched up in
resentment, was watching some Korean drama off on the side.

Nice place, I commented to Eclipse when I sensed that his eyes were traveling over the same line of
sight I did. If we werent on this trip to find my soul, then wed looked just like a newly married couple who
was spending their honeymoon together. That was the romantic and homely vibe the inn gave us in its
setting and ambiance.
Of course, leave it to Eclipse to ruin any nice setting with his blunt personality. You will see better when I
take you to my hotels of choice.
My heart thundered at the prospect of Eclipse taking me to a world class hotel when he wanted to get
lucky with me. Utilizing all my rationale, I did well to let that enticing statement slide out of focus. Luckily
at the same time to save me from having to respond, the couples ahead of us had completed their checkin. They grabbed their keys and were instantly whisked away by three bellboys who were already carrying
their luggage for them.
Hi, I greeted politely when it was our turn. I smiled at the elderly man who was gazing at me through his
frameless, squared spectacles. He was wearing a grey vest with grey pants and he couldnt have looked
smaller and more approachable. Our car broke down on the road. We were wondering if you could help
us by letting us use your phone and perhaps let us know if theres a local mechanic around the area who
could take a look at our car for us?
Oh you poor dears, the elderly man squeaked, motioning towards the group leaving before us. The
echoes of their squeaky shoes could be heard ascending up a windy stair that led up to the second floor.
Their car broke down on the road too. Theres no car shop around here for miles. Our youngest son is a
mechanic but hes out for a couple of hours, fighting the storm and getting some parts for his shop. I could
have our elder son bring your car in, if youd like. It just might take a little while longer because there are 3
cars ahead of you that need to be fixed and its just our youngest son working on it.
Eclipse sighed, his face taut with regal displeasure. He didnt like the answer he received and much like a
King, he showcased it. There are no other mechanics in this town?
Eclipse, I said sternly when I saw the old man react as a servant would to his King; he began to freeze
in terror. My eyes swiveled from him to the old man. Silently, I said, Youre scaring him!
I apologize, Eclipse said politely to the nice old man, who was blinking him in fear as if he was afraid
Eclipse would reach over and hit him. Were in a hurry to meet her parents. Its my first time meeting
them and I do not want to make a bad impression by being late. Im sure you understand.
Of course, of course! the man squeaked again, finding bravery within himself again after Eclipse
apologized. Ill call him right away and tell him to hurry. Ill also see if I can push it for your car to be fixed
first since its just the two of you and the other couples are traveling together anyway.
The deafening roar of thunder caught Eclipses attention. He turned, his watchful eyes scanning over the
storm outside through the window in the foyer. I turned as well and noted that it had gotten more
menacing, more foreboding outside. Rain had certainly picked up. A light changed in his eyes and he
seemed to have reconsidered his previous stance about being in a rush.

He averted his attention to me. What do you think? Should we stay here for the night?
I blinked at him, staggered that he was actually asking for my opinion. I hadnt realized it until that
moment, but it had always been Eclipse who was making the decisions. Even when I was the one
deciding on the activities, he was the one who chose to participate along with it or overpower my activity
with one that he wanted. For the few weeks that Ive known him, he has never asked for my opinion on
anything.
I didnt even realize I had become one of those women who went along with everything a guy said.
Though my life hung in the balance through his care and Eclipse could be overshadowing with his
demonic presence, I was briefly horrified with myself that I didnt even realize how much of a pushover
Ive become. If the girls from my feminist class in freshman year could see me now, theyd disown me for
pushing the womens movement back 20 years or perhaps in my case, considering that Eclipse is a
Demon, push back mankinds movement for about 100 years. Demons already looked down on the
human race and with me as a representative of the human race (no matter what a poor representation of
a human I am) I knew I had a responsibility to make a good impression.
From now on, I cant be his shadow anymore I have to be his partner in crime.
Fortunately for me, I mustve made some positive impact on the Demon because when I looked at him, he
really seemed genuine and seemed to really care about my answer. My typically cold heart warmed at the
thought. Even subtly, perhaps were becoming real friends after all. . .
Well the storm doesnt seem to be letting up. . . I noted, secretly pleased that the typically hard-headed
and arrogant Demon was genuinely asking for my thoughts on things. I inspected the weather outside
again. To be honest, I didnt really want to stay at the inn (however quaint it appeared to walk into, it
seemed like a scarier place to sleep in) but if it was between seeking refuge in the inn or braving the
storm, Id choose the inn any day. I think we should stay the night. Its safer.
Eclipse nodded agreeably at my reply, seemingly coming to that same conclusion himself. So against our
own hesitancy (and because Eclipse and I were too chicken to brave the storm), we decided to rent a
room for the night while waiting for our car to be fixed. What other choice did we have?
No, please tell him to drive safely, Eclipse said to the old man with a kind smile. We shouldnt be driving
in this weather anyway. Well rent a room tonight and hopefully the car will be fixed by morning.
Well make sure of it! the man beamed. No doubt relieved that he was able to get some business out of
us. I didnt imagine this inn received a lot of business during the year so it must be nice for him to get
some customers for the night.
While Eclipse spoke to the man about our room and where our car was parked at, my eyes feathered
over to the old lady. She was sitting so quietly behind the counter the entire time that I almost forgot she
existed. She was tall, dressed in a grey dress with a white knit cardigan sweater to top it all off. My eyes
traveled past her and onto the TV screen that has her transfixed and I hid another smile when noticed that

she was watching: Tears of the Rainbow. One of the new dramas of last year that made everyone in the
country (except me) cry when the main guy died from cancer and the main girl was left with amnesia,
blinded and all alone.
I laughed, finding hilarity in the fact that she was watching a passionate kissing scene shared before the
two leads. Her wrinkly old face may have been taut with bitterness but her eyes were proud.
Thats a really good drama, isnt it? I asked, trying to make conversation with her while her husband and
Eclipse were talking business behind us.
Her blank, cat-like eyes turned to me briefly. Quietly, she appraised me and as if finding no interest in me,
she returned her eyes to the television screen.
Oh yeah, I really like that scene, I went on babbling. I have this obsessive personality about wanting to
be liked for my fake personality by everyone I meet. Whenever I am trying to make a good impression
and have someone like me, I always get nervous and babble. But I think it wouldve been better if the
main actress showed more emotions. Shes kind of emotionless at that scene. Dont you think?
The glare that came at me nearly had me keeling over from shock. In a huff of anger, she turned off the
TV, whispered a curse under her breath and stomped off, causing her husband and Eclipse to turn to me
quizzically.
Face reddening like a tomato, I smiled tensely at them, shocked by what had just occurred. I had just
pissed an old woman off when I was just being friendly what was that old womans problem? Was it
something I said? I didnt even say anything to personally offend her I was just dissing the actress
acting abilities. I shook my head internally. Was she mad because CoCo Cho was her favorite actress? I
pursed my lips in distaste at the thought. People and their idolatry with their favorite celebrities it was all
going to destroy us one day.
I guess not everyone in is the palm of that pretty hand of yours, right Gracie? Eclipse mocked lightly
behind my ear; I could hear the smile in his voice. Of course hed be entertained with my humiliation.
Sorry about that, the nice old man apologized for his wife. He smiled sheepishly, never losing his cheery
mood even though that bitter wife of his was probably cursing my existence somewhere in the back of the
inn. We had an arranged marriage. Shes been miserable with me ever since.
Whoa, too much information, I thought awkwardly while Eclipse and I feigned an understanding smile.
The cheery old man went on, oblivious to how uncomfortable we were. Wait a moment while I have our
son help you. He turned to a young man who had just appeared in the corner wearing a white shirt and
jeans. With black hair coiffed to perfection and tanned skin that gave indication to the fact that he had
been hitting the tanning bed too much, he turned to us once he heard his fathers call. San! Could you
help show this nice couple to their rooms?
Yes, of course, he said to his father, walking over to us right away. He stepped forward, already going for
the backpacks that we had placed on the carpet against the counter. Here let me help you with that. He

grabbed the key to our room from his father and then motioned his head towards the stairs. If youll follow
me up the stairs, Ill show you directly to your room.
Thank you, I said to him while Eclipse nodded politely at him. We shadowed after him while we led the
way up the wooden stairs.
Youre welcome, he said to me with a warm smile as he ascended up the stairs. His head was turned
towards us the entire time as we glided up the staircase. I do have to apologize for the wait, he went on
politely, making a right turn onto the landing once we were finished with the stair. He herded us further
down the dimly lit hall to our room. I couldnt help but overhear about your car troubles. In this storm,
nearly every piece of machine betrays you. We actually rarely get travelers so needless to say, my
parents are very excited for it.
We smiled at him. Well were lucky to be able to stay at a nice place like this and not some run down
motel, I replied cordially when we finally approached the door to our room.
We can take it from here, Eclipse said nicely, taking the backpacks from him and handing him tip money.
Thank you for all your help today.
No problem. Have a good evening and well be sure to get your car fixed by morning.
After thanking him for his help with the bags and thanking his family in advance for helping to take care of
our car, Eclipse and I unlocked the door to Room #13 and stepped in for the night.
The room was surprisingly more beautiful than I imagined an inn room in the middle of nowhere would
look. There was a large bed in the center of the spacious room, a white vanity shelf that sat on one side,
an office desk sat on the other and finally a big screen TV and two plush chairs that laid parallel from the
bed. Adorned with paintings of the prairie with horses prancing and a flowery bedspread, the room had a
homey feel to it.
Thoughtlessly, we set our bags down on the bed and went to stand in front of the window, quietly staring
at the world outside our room. We had a view of the open green countryside and the forest of trees that
circled around the establishment and encased it. Streaks of water swam across the window as the trees
danced from the powerful wind. The storm was relentless outside yet melodic with the
constantly plunking sound of the droplets of rain. Sans the mumbled and happy chattering of our
neighbors in the next room, I would even go as far as saying that the room was peaceful.
Regardless of its tranquil setting though, it would be a fib on my part if I were to say that the inn didnt
make me feel more and more uncomfortable by the second.
This inn looks like the inns from those scary movies you forced me to watch with the kids, Eclipse
remarked casually, voicing out my thoughts as his eyes reflected the bad weather.
It is creepy isnt it? I pounced, relieved that he felt the same way and that I wasnt just being a paranoid
chicken.

He nodded seriously. He turned to me, his brown eyes grave. It wouldve been effective in scaring me if
he hadnt inappropriately added, I should shower with you just in case anything shady happens in here.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I frowned, glowering at him with hardened eyes even though my blood raced in excitement. I couldnt
believe him. How could he continue to hit on me like this when were away on business?
I dont think so, Ashtray, I said firmly, suddenly covering my arms over my chest in defensiveness. I
backed away from him and advanced in the direction of the bathroom, my eyes on him like a hawk.
Why not? he asked naively, staring at me with innocent eyes that I knew was contrived. Eclipse damn
well knew what he was doing; he was just trying to play the innocent was-it-something-I-said? Demon
card.
Nothing is as dangerous as you naked and showering with me, I wanted to tell him. Instead, I merely
said, Just stay out here.
Grabbing a towel, I went in first and made sure to lock the door after catching Eclipses smiling eyes.
Heart pounding, I had to calm my overexcited nerves for a few seconds and give myself time to stop
lusting after Eclipse before I got to showering. The icy chills canvassed over my entire body after I took off
my clothes, causing me to shiver like OinkOink would after I had given him his shower. I made sure the
water was warm and decent enough before I jumped in and when I felt that first pelt of warm water hit my
skin, enveloping me with steam, I knew I was in Heaven. This feels so nice.
I didnt even realize how tired I was from walking in the pouring rain until I got into that shower. It felt so
heavenly that I couldnt force myself to leave until I felt the prune begin to form my fingers and toes.
Reluctantly, I turned off the shower, got out, got dressed in my pajamas and stepped out of the bathroom
with my hair wrapped up in the beige towel. What the. . . I paused at once, having to do double-takes
when I found that Eclipse had actually taken the chips out from our backpacks and placed then on the
bed for me. Beside the chips on the center of the bed laid all my pens, calculators, notebooks and
textbooks all opened to the page where I left off on. He already knew that I was going to sneak some
time in to study and he set it all up for me. . .
Happy studying, Teacup, he told me, taking a water bottle out of his backpack and placing it on the
bedside counter for me.
Th thank you, I said softly, approaching bed. I didnt know how to react to something so nice. Why was
he encouraging me to study when he always hated it when I did? I had an inkling that he was up to
something but when I couldnt prove it, I just accepted it as a nice gesture.
With a gentle smile, he swept past me and just when I thought he was about to walk into the shower, he
stop briefly, brought his lips to my ears and whispered something that told me exactly why he set up this
office space for me. I guess the one good thing about being stuck in the middle of nowhere in a storm is

spending some quality and romantic time with you. Now finish studying so we could have some fun
tonight.
I gasped, staring at him wide-eyed. He gave me a charismatic wink and I didnt know whether or not he
was joking. Without giving me time to respond, he grabbed a white towel from off the hanger and stepped
into the bathroom. . . but not before slowly taking his shirt off, the muscles underneath bunching up
together as if calling for me to go touch it. I held my ground though and I could feel my fingers clench in
need. Suddenly, I wanted to shower again. With him.
Ill leave the doorway halfway open, he told me carelessly, the 8-pack muscles on his abs contracting in
a teasing manner as he spoke. You know. . .just in case you need me.
I knew that he was just doing that because he sensed that I was afraid and I appreciated it heavily. After
watching so many scary movies and with all that has happened in my life, I couldnt help but be paranoid
at times no matter how silly it felt. . . .Concurrently, I also knew he was only doing that because he
wanted to tease the hell out of me but I tried not to acknowledge that. It would be too much for my
nosebleed.
Stupidly, I nodded. Kay.
He nodded back with a lazy, sexy smile. Then I nearly squeaked out loud when I saw his hands reach for
his pants. Luckily, or unluckily, he moved out of my vantage point in time just as he was taking it off, only
snapping me out of my perverted state when I heard him turn on the bath water.
Get it together, you perv, I scolded myself as I sat on the bed and began to busy myself with studying
while he indulged his bath. From the hot wad of steam perusing out of the bathroom, I could tell that he
was enjoying the warmth as well.
While he was in the bathroom, I tried to study while I munched on my chips but I just couldnt concentrate.
My mind just felt so congested with the storm, our screwed up car and my own sexual frustration.
Stressed out, distracted and, unfortunately turned on and still lusting after Eclipse, I just kept eating,
eating and eating and eating. . .only to stop when the chips had dried up my tongue. I was so thirsty that I
drank the entire bottle on the counter within a span of 15 minutes. I tossed the empty bottle in the trash
and rummaged our backpacks for another but I was left deflated when I saw that the only water bottle left
was the one I personally packed into my own backpack. And I definitely didnt want to drink that.
We had officially ran out of water bottles and no matter how much I tried to ignore the need, I really
needed a drink. After spending several seconds debating with myself on what I should do, I decided that
my dry tongue was too uncomfortable to ignore. Hesitantly, I advanced towards the bathroom to tell
Eclipse that I was going to quickly run outside to find a soda.
I stepped in past the steam and looked over to the bathtub, making sure to keep my eyes on him and no
other, more enticing part, of his body.
Eclipse? I whispered through the fog of steam.

I received no response.
I walked closer and I nearly had a heart attack when I saw him lying there, his arms hanging listlessly
over the bathtub like a dead person.

31
1.
2.
1
2
3

#1112

Con.template

1
2

. . . Timeless iVI . . .
3
1

1
2
3

Group:FOS '11
Posts:1,236
Joined:10-June 07
Posted 13 January 2011 - 09:22 PM

POPULAR

OH MY GOD!
I ran to him, about to have a panic attack when I heard him murmur something unintelligible before
readjusting himself over the tub. My pounding heart slowed when I realized that. . .he was only sleeping.
I wanted to laugh to myself and the image of my Guardian Demon napping in the bathtub. He looked just
like an Angel sleeping so soundly there, his powerfully built body much too big for the puny bathtub. How
far youve fallen from grace, I thought with amusement. I had no idea what his life was like as a Prince but
I was sure stealing naps in bathtubs wasnt a pastime he did too often. It would be cruel to wake him up.
After deciding that it was best to just let him continue to nap, I quietly tiptoed out of the bathroom and
back into the bedroom. Throwing my red cotton bathrobe over my red camisole tank and black pajama
pants, I stepped out of the room wearing my red flip-flops to match. With my tongue demanding some
hydration from all the chips I consumed, I hurried along the expanse of the inn, looking for a vending
machine or something that held the drinks.
I walked past a community living room where two of the three couples I saw earlier were hanging out in
the couches in front of the fireplace, laughing and joking with one another. There was a dorky, preppy
looking couple wearing glasses and there was a rocker-ish looking couple with tattoos all over their arms.

Their hairs were wet and they were dressed in their pajamas just like myself. I deduced that they mustve
been friends from the same college, taking a road-trip somewhere to celebrate Fall break as well.
Smiling cordially as I swept past them, stepped through the room and descended down the stairs to
another community room beside the foyer. The room was a bit dimmer than the upstairs room and a lot
emptier. I followed a soft mechanical humming and eventually found two vending machines standing
together in the corner: a snack machine and a drink machine. It was eerily quiet in that room and I was
doing my best to make my purchase before running back to my room. I chose the soda I wanted and was
waiting for it to drop down when
Click.
The soda can was stuck in the circular metal ring within the machine.
Are you kidding me? I muttered, slamming my hand against the window to jolt it down. My efforts were
futile; the soda can remained stuck in its position, teasing me and taunting my patience.
You need to apply more force to this piece of junk, came a male voice from behind me. A fist then
pounded against the vending machine, shaking the can loose from its imprisonment. A clamoring sound
elicited from the can as it hit the bottom of the vending machine, popping out of the slot and winking up at
me.
I turned to face my unlikely savior and the first thing I noticed about him was his height.
He was extremely tall, an inch or so below Eclipse; he was sporting a dark gray hoodie and jeans. The
second thing I noticed was his spiky hair; defying gravity, the 1 inch spikes were stylishly gelled and
pointed in various directions. I could see tints of red glistening from the tips of the spikes and I didnt
doubt that if he were to attempt to use it as a weapon, he would be successful with it. He was pale with a
baby face and a very big goofy smile that made him look just like a big kid. The only thing taking him out
of his innocent persona was the piercing he had on the tip of his left eyebrow but even that didnt deter
him from his innocence. He was just very, very chippy and it became contagious. I couldnt help but smile
as well even though I didnt know him.
He reached beneath the flap of the vending machine, grabbing the soda. He straightened up, handing me
the soda can with an even bigger goofy smile that showed off his pearly whites.
Thank you, I said to him, unable to help but show my pearly whites as well. With any other stranger who
smiled at me like that, I probably would run away screaming: Help! Help! Some freak is about to attack a
beautiful girl! but with him, I just found it to be endearing.
No problem, he replied cheerily. Is there anything else I can help you with today?
I inverted my brows at him curiosity, surprised by his question. I looked around and then looked back at
him. Do you work here?
He bounced his head in confirmation. His smile grew wider and I instantly saw the resemblance between
him and another cheery character I met earlier in the day. Yes, my parents are the owners.
Oh, youre the mechanic! I cried with too much excitement.
He laughed, concurrently amused and taken aback with my excitement. Guilty. He cocked his head at
me. I take it from your excitement that your car is one of the ones waiting on me to be fixed?

I nodded with a smile, clutching onto my soda. You must be very popular tonight. From what Ive heard,
there are quite a few cars that need your attention.
He laughed, exhaustion already suffusing his voice. It can get pretty slow here so Im grateful for the
business during storms like this. Of course, it sucks for you guys who have your broken cars. I gave him
a what-can-you-do shoulder and he nodded while adding, Ill do my best to fix it all up before morning
comes.
I was about to nod and thank him for it when I heard footsteps approaching us.
Phix, said a young womans voice from behind us. I turned to the corner and from the entrance came a
hardcore looking girl wearing a leather jacket, black jeans and heavy black eyeliner than made her look
scarier than she shouldve looked. Her long, shiny brown hair barely moved as she approached us. Her
indifferent eyes studied me for a moment before she turned to Phix. San needs you.
Your name is Phix? I asked, finding too much amusement in the coincidence of his name. I momentarily
disregarded how unfriendly her aura was and turned back to the nice cheery guy. Like fix?
His big goofy smile confirmed to me that it was indeed his name and I laughed again. Its ironic that
youre a mechanic and your name is Phix. I guess you were born to fix things arent you?
Cheesy, I know but I was trying to be friendly and likeable.
He gave a half-hearted shrug, stealing a glance at the girl who found no amusement in our conversation.
He was still friendly but I could tell that he was feeling uncomfortable. You can say that.
The girl turned her full attention to me now, full-on glaring at me and I could only surmise that she must be
his girlfriend. In the past, Ive gotten in trouble for being too friendly with guys and being caught by their
girlfriends. I wanted to tell her, You dont have to worry; I have the sexiest creature in the world naked
and waiting for me in my room. I have no interest in your boyfriend! but found it preposterous to give
because it wasnt like I could do anything with Eclipse anyway. Plus, I also knew a get-the-Hell-awayfrom-my-boyfriend glare when I see one and I didnt want to awkwardly stand there longer than I have to.
If a couple has trust issues then its their issues I dont need to be in the middle of it. I already have
enough issues of my own one of them being that I had no idea if I could continue to resist a seductive
Demon.
Well, it was nice meeting you. I raised my soda up to him, a polite smile curved on my lips. Thank you
for again for helping me and thank you in advance for fixing our car.
Have a good night, Miss.
You too.
Smiling meekly, I turned away, uncomfortably avoided the glare of the girl just in time to hear her say,
What are you doing? San says we have to get to working now. Stop wasting time and lets get this over
with. . .
I stepped back into the main hall just in time for their voices to fade into the background and ran back up
the stairs. The community room on the second floor was empty and I deduced that the other couples
mustve gone back to their rooms. Perturbed by the sudden eerie vibe of the upstairs quarter now that it
was so quiet, I hurried down the hall, unlocked the door and dashed back inside, breathing a sigh of relief

now that I was back in the safety of the room.


Upon stepping back in with my soda, I took a moment to poke my head in the bathroom to see that
Eclipse was still sleeping soundly in the bathtub. For a guy, he took the longest bath nap Ive ever seen
but I tried not to judge him so much. For a Demon who is the Prince of Hell, I doubted he was used to
driving piece of shit cars and then walking for miles in the rain. Not to mention in terms our sleeping
arrangement, no matter how much he desired me, he never once got into bed with me. Eclipse would
tease and flirt unabashedly but he was surprisingly a gentleman when it came to keeping me alive. I knew
that he was uncomfortable with sleeping on the small sofa in my room; he tossed and turned every night
because it was so uncomfortable for him so it was a refreshing sight to see him sleep so soundly. I
decided to leave him there for a couple more minutes. From the looks of it, I doubted hed drown.
I sat back down on the bed, drank a bit of my soda and tried to study but found it to be useless. I just
couldnt concentrate. All that assaulted my mind was the fact that I was in another city, staying in some
weird inn while still on the way to my hometown where I about to go back to the house where I murdered
my family. And in the midst of all of this, I was supposed to hope and pray that Id somehow find the
missing part of my soul so that I could be human again. It was an understatement to say that I lost my
appetite for studying after I ran through all of these to-do lists in my mind. There was so much pressure
riding on this trip alone, and so many dreaded things that I have to do while Im here, that I couldnt help
but have a migraine from it all.
Augh. . .
With an exhausted groan, I turned on the TV to try and take my mind off everything. Almost as soon as I
rested my head on the pillow, I could hear the muffled sounds of moans coming from the couple next door
to us and I could feel my skin crawl. I felt like I was in some bad porn movie and with my ears nearly
bleeding from the incessant sound, I turned up the volume to my TV show and just closed my eyes and
rested. While I was falling asleep, the screams coming from the TV was becoming really loud and I
couldve sworn is felt like there was surround sound because it felt so close to me. However, because I
was so tired, I just kept my eyes closed and just rested. . .
. . .It wasnt until I felt someone standing above me and staring down at me did I wake up. I expected to
see Eclipses face when I woke up so I nearly had a heart attack when I saw the elderly man and woman
staring down at me instead. The woman was sitting on the bed, her long gray hair spilling over my
shoulders. Her knees were on either side of me, caging me in while the man stood above me, his eyes as
dark as the night.
Holy !
AAAH---MMM!!!MMM!!!!
I tried to scream but the woman placed her hands over my mouth and blocked any sounds that could emit
from my throat. Arms firmly wrenched on my shoulders, they pulled me up, lifted me from the bed like I
was a rag doll and forcefully dragged me out of the room before I was able to scream for Eclipse. They
were so fast that within a blink of an eye, I was already outside in the main hall, being dragged
mercilessly over the carpet and into a dark corner of the inn.
I groaned, feeling the carpet burn my skin as my senses attempted to make sense of what had just
happened.
Let go of me, you wrinkly old freaks!!!!! I finally managed to cry out when I was able to overcome the
shock that I was being kidnapped. Soft-spoken, respectful and an ass-kisser as I may be with elders,

when it came to my physical well-being, there was no way I was letting anyone touch me without feeling
my wrath. I was being kidnapped by a grandpa and a grandma; I could definitely overpower them if I put
my mind to it.
Like a bird caught in a net, I suddenly became uncontrollable.
With my arms and entire body flapping every which way, I did my best to extract myself from their hold. I
may not have been much of a fighter but I worked out religiously everyday before Eclipse came into my
life and made me lazy; my muscles werent for show I actually worked for it and I was more than willing
to showcase how I got them and what I could use them for.
Ugh! Stop moving so much you short girl!
The woman and the man groaned in indignation as they fought to steady me. Once I fractured their focus
with all my fidgeting and once I felt them loosen their holds on me, I was able to extract my arm out from
one of their grasp. From then on, I did the first thing I could think of: I elbowed the person closest to me
which happened to the woman.
THWACK!
The sharp tip of my elbow slammed into her jaw, effectively causing her teeth to clack violently together.
As an added measure just to get her off of me, I punched her in the eye, earning a shriek from her.
AAAAAAAAHHH!!!
She fell back like a sack of potato against the wall, her hands clutching onto her face with a curse and a
groan of pain. Then, with my adrenaline still pumping, I swiveled around and forcefully head-butt the man
with my forehead of my head as my attack to him.
THUMP!
Our skulls collided and a massive assault of pain detonated within me.
OWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!! I screamed in my head, nearly going insane from the unexpected pain.
OWWWWW,MOTHERFUCKER! HOW DO OTHER PEOPLE MAKE THIS ATTACK LOOK SO DAMN
PAINLESS?!
I fell to the ground with a loud thud!, my hands cradling over my head. I couldnt stop shaking; my head
felt as if it was about to split open. In addition to my own pained breathing, I could hear the agonized
groans coming from the old man and the old woman as well. However, something odd struck me when I
heard their voices. Instead of hearing senile old voices, I heard young voices instead that sounded oddly
familiar. . .
With much effort, I opened my eyes, tried to see past the stars of pain in my eyes and froze with a gasp.
What the Hell. . .
My eyes nearly jolted out of my sockets when I saw the old man and the old woman. Cradling their
own heads while cursing in pain, I could see their faces begin to morph even under the dim lighting. The
wrinkles that once canvassed their facial skin were now smoother than marble. The woman no longer had
long grey hair but long, silky brown hair and the mans head was no longer bald but threaded with 1-inch
spiky hair.

I recognized them. . . .The two couple I saw earlier.


You two. . . I voiced incredulously, staring at them with bewilderment.
Phix locked eyes with me, pain still infused within them. He looked pissed at me but there was also a look
of apology in his gaze sorry that it had to be me tonight. The girl however, when she was able to regain
her bearings, locked eyes with me and I could see the anger teem within them. Then when I saw it turn in
black orbs, I knew who she was whoboth of them were DEMONS.
YOURE GOING TO PAY FOR THAT! she growled like an animal, lunging at me at full speed.
Right when she was about to pummel me against the wall, I scrambled away in time. Survival instincts
engulfed me and I just took off. Stumbling onto my wobbly feet, I wasted no time in running like an animal
down the stairs. I ran like hell, making it as far as the other side of the enormous inn when it occurred to
me that I should run back to our room to find Eclipse. As soon as that thought crossed my mind however, I
vetoed it when the rationale voice inside me screamed, He can protect himself! Youre the one who
needs protecting, you idiot! So with that cheery thought in mind, I kept running, hoping that Eclipse has
woken up from that goddamn coma bath of his and make it out of the inn as well.
CLANK! THUMP! CLANK!
I clamored through the kitchen, nearly tripping a couple of times as I sped through the room before
stopping in my tracks when realization feathered over my thoughts. I recalled all the things I learned from
the internet in my attempt to vanquish Eclipse several weeks back. I remembered Eclipse telling me that
salt and Holy water does not work on a Demon of his caliber. . .so with that in mind, logic would dictate
that it should work on other Demons, right? I would take any chance I could get. My mind swirling in a
frenzy, I grabbed two big packages of salt from beneath the counter of the kitchen and with my heart
pumping, I dashed out with it. I kept running, my eyes inspecting the scene behind me to make sure I
wasnt being followed. Too distracted with my fear, I stumbled over my feet and suddenly tripped, right in
front of a big arena room where I could hear cries.
Panic constricting my chest, I clamored to the side of the two doors to hide myself and hesitantly peered
in. My eyes expanded when I saw the 3 couples, the ones I saw earlier, sitting together in a big gathering
room which appeared to be filled with about 50 or so Demons; there was two Demons on the floor with
them. Two people, the ones rooming beside my room, were dead, two others, the rocker-ish couple, were
being prepped to be tortured and the remaining two were being forced to watch everything.
. . .Where is your God now? the two female Demons jeered while the rest of the Demons sat back in the
corner and enjoyed the show. The Demons on the floor with the rest of the couples were both dressed in
black dress suits; with diabolical smiles on their faces that were too horrible to be human, they circled the
couple mercilessly before poising their knives over the couples faces. Why isnt he protecting you now,
you pathetic slugs?
I dont know why I did it. . . why I was getting all this hero-syndrome when in truth, I couldnt give a damn
about these people. But I kept remembering my missing soul and I kept remembering the prospect of
being human. I kept telling myself I do not need the guilt and after all the bad things Ive done, I should do
some good things in my life to even everything out so if and when I did become human, I wouldnt hate
myself so much. So with my selfishness intact and with my mind set, I saw my cue to be a better person
when the blades of the knives began to depress onto the cheeks, the razor getting ready to slice into the
meat on their faces. Clutching onto my bags of salt like my life depended on it, I charged into the big
gathering room like a bulldozer and tackled to then two Demon girls down.

THUMP!
The three of us fell to the marble floor, the nerves in my body screaming in pain from the impact.
Gathering all the strength I had when I heard those two Demons growl in anger, I staggered to my feet,
kept the salt bags close to my chest and stood there like a deer caught in headlights.
Hidden in the shadows in the further corners of the room, I could vaguely make out the rest of the
Demons in the room. Admittedly, I felt like an idiot because everyone was staring at me blankly,
wondering what was wrong with me. Their eyes were obsidian black, some even looking so much more
diabolical than the two women. When they smiled at me, I could get their razor sharp teeth and from the
way silence and anticipation blanketed the room, I knew that however much they were surprised by my
entrance, they were going to have some fun with me in this room nonetheless.
. . .The little one wants to play, one of the women mocked, her eyes black as night. She blew her fiery
red hair out of her face and stood up. Her demeanor was calm but I knew that she was pissed off. If she
plays with me, then she was going to take her time with me before I died.
Her friend, a woman with a pixie haircut and black hair smirked, showing off her razor teeth that had blood
in them and I had to hold back the vomit that was ready to escape me when I realized their was meat in
her mouth meat from the two couple who was lying there, rotting away and dead in the room.
I shook where I stood, pathetically clutching onto my salt bag.
Just leave us alone! I shouted, stepping backwards towards my fellow human beings, nearly tripping
over the two dead couple.
Both Demons looked at me with amusement, walking over to me while others crept out from the shadows
to get a better view of me. Demonic laughter rolled like surround sound around me. No one got up to kill
me right away and I knew it was because they didnt care enough to. I was their entertainment for the
night; they were going to keep me there, taunt me, mock me, torture me and then slowly kill me. What
had I gotten myself into?
What a feisty one, Bloody Teeth said callously, staring at me like she had just found herself a new puppy
that she was going to torture to death. I want to be the one to take her soul.
No I want it, Red Head argued. She turned to me, her smile turning hideously sadistic. With all that
heroic disposition flowing through your veins, your soul must be so delicious to own. She glanced down
at the two bags of salt in my possession. Look at this little bitch carrying those bags of salt like it would
help her. Her cold eyes laughed at me. You would need to spread all that salt in a big line around you
and seeing as that I could snap your head a second before even a grain of that salt hit the ground, I think
youre shit out of luck. She smiled, holding the tip of the knife against her head, her face growing more
animalistic. Come here little puppy. Let me show you the consequences of being a bad pet and
interrupting us grownups when we havent summoned you in yet.
I could feel my teeth chatter while I tried to keep my composure, moving closer and closer to my fellow
humans. I could literally feel the other four shake behind me; all they could do was stare wide-eyed and
wonder how someone like me could save them. The honest truth was: there wasnt much I could do.
Unlike in superhero movies, I did not have any powers to pop out in my time of desperation. I may be a
Source by nature but at that moment, I was nothing but a silly human standing in front of two Demons
(and more than a dozen more) who looked like they could kill me within the snap of a finger.
Yet. . .their mistake was not using their powers to kill me right away.

I suppose being someone so powerful, they looked down on beings like us and they like to taunt us
without wasting their energy on us because they believe that we are at their mercy. It was their ultimate
mistake because as soon as I was able to (and when I was standing close enough to the ones I was
adamant on saving), I did something that was on pure hope: I dropped the package of salts, withdrew the
small bottle of Holy water from the pocket of my bathrobe and wasted no time in splashing it over the two
female Demons and splashing the excess water into the crowd for good measure just to scare them and
distract them.
Before Eclipse and I left for Serenity, and before I went to class, I had pondered over Lynas warning for
us to be careful and for my own protection, I brought two emergency bottles of Holy Water with me to
protect myself just in case I ran into Demons. The small bottle I kept in my pocket at all times and the
bigger bottle is safely stashed in my backpack. It was paranoia on my part that I was glad I had because it
was what saved us.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!
The Holy Water boiled onto their skins like acid, causing them to violently thrust backwards onto the
marble floor. At the exactly same time, various Demons who got splashed by the excess water screamed
out as well, retreating further into the shadows and cursing to themselves when the droplets began to eat
away at their faces. I splashed the remaining droplets of Holy Water onto the ground in their moment of
distraction, allowing it to act as the protective barrier for us against the Demons, all of whom were
stunned at what had just occurred. I knew what they were thinking: They couldnt believe that I not only
knew what they were but I already came prepared to fight them off.
Before giving them a chance to do anything to us, I grabbed one package of the salt and poured a half
moon circle with it, keeping the Demons from every part of the big room from being able to reach us. We
were positioned near the exit, so it appeared like a convenient tactic. I had no idea if it would work but
when I observed that they wouldnt or couldnt cross the salt barrier, I knew I had done something
right.
Lets go!! I shouted, grabbing onto the black collar of the rockerish girl and pulling her up with a single
jolt. In the background, I could hear Demons clamor in the background, growing restless, aggravated and
angry that they were stuck behind the salt barrier. I could hear them retreat back to no doubt figure out a
way out of the building so they would no longer be trapped. We were on borrowed time with these
Demons and I knew I had to get us out of there as soon as possible.
How did you do that?! One of the guys screamed. He was utterly horrified while the rest of his friends
just blinked around in horror, still traumatized and stunned by everything. The two girls were useless, the
other guy looked like he was ready to pee in his pants so the only person I could get to assist me in what
we would have to do next was Preppy Glasses boy.
I thrust a salt bag at him when my quick mind was able to decipher a way for us to safely run out of the
inn without Demons from other corners of the inn being able to attack us or get to us.
Theyre Demons, I said to him as some of the Demons punched a hole through one of the walls; they
were all fighting to get out through there. They want our souls. Salt will keep them away from us. Pour
the salt down as we run. Make sure to connect it to the circle and keep pouring it as we take off. They
cant touch us as long were in this salt barrier. NOW LETS GO!
I said everything to him in one breath but I suppose in life and death situations, it makes more sense to
listen to your unlikely savior than to question her because no matter how confused he, along with his

friends appeared, Preppy Glasses boy seemed agreeable to anything and everything I told him to do. I
connected one line of the half moon salt on the floor, he connected the other and with everyone up, we
began to run for our lives. I couldnt see much but I could hear the Demons in the room scream in a fit of
rage, all trying so hard to get out of their cage so they could come at us. I didnt doubt they would be able
to come at us soon which was why I ran like no tomorrow.
Heart pumping, I sped through the threshold of the inn with them, the salt trailing as parallel lines to
protect us from evil. We ran through the dim establishment, going from one wing to the other, further
entrapping Demons in the respective rooms if they were in it. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of just
running, we made it into the familiar looking foyer that looked as bright and as welcoming as when we first
walked in. How long ago that seemed that just hours prior, we were all just checking into what we thought
was going to be a refuge from the storm not a slaughterhouse filled with Demons.
Panting relentlessly, we busted out of the two big oak doors and sprinted into the dark lawn where rain
poured over us, drenching us immediately
Were running low!!!!!! the guy shouted, his salt bag becoming emptier as thunder and lightning blasted
across the dark skies.
I looked ahead, seeing the road through the forest that would lead up back out to the highway back to
civilization. For whatever reason, I knew as soon as we got out of this area, we could actually be safe.
Were almost there!!!! I encouraged when I saw that he and the rest of his friends were getting paranoid.
When I too observed that we were running lower on salt to the point where we no longer had enough to
last us through the lawn I did something odd. Grabbing a handful with my hand, I used what was left of
the salt bag and threw it at each of them, hoping that the grain of salt sticking onto their skins would
prevent the Demons from touching them basically making their own bodies protective cloaks.
GO! GO! GO!!!!! I shouted to each of them after I did this.
I turned to the Preppy Glasses guy as his friends continued to run past the lawn, into the forest and into
the outskirts of the property. I was prepared to dab the salt over him as well when I felt a force knock the
salt bag from my grasp and tossed it out of reach from me.
NO!
I lunged for it, prepared to grab it when someone tackled me from behind.
AUGH!
The air was knocked out of my lungs when the attacker and I laid on the damp grass, stars beginning to
color the canvass in my eyes. Through the pain, my desperate eyes were staring at the salt bag that laid
listlessly on the floor, beckoning for me to retrieve it to save my own life with its help. I looked to see
who was above me and I saw Phix. I twisted my eyes up and standing beside us was the Demon girl. My
distressed eyes traveled to the bag again and I could see Preppy Glasses guy standing close to it,
shaking while staring wide-eyed at me and Phix and the Demon girl. His petrified eyes went towards the
bag of salt again and with no regard for me, not even stopping to help me just for a second and return the
favor I did for him, he grabbed the salt bag and dashed off with it, dabbing it over himself and running to
safety. . .completely abandoning me.
I gaped after him, stunned and furious at the cowardice he displayed. Here I was, risking my life to save

them and he runs out on me when I needed him the most. That spineless rat. This is the prime example
why Eclipse and the rest of his Demonic race looked down on humans so much. Were supposed to be
virtuous, morally-just creatures the ones created in the image of God but when faced with
desperation, our true colors come out and we all becoming nothing but self-serving, hypocritical and
spineless creatures.
I felt so stupid.
I shouldve known I wouldnt be able to count on anyone else but myself.
You know what the funny thing about you is? the Demon Girl whispered, crouching down beside me as
Phix continued to act as a paper weight, keeping me pinned to the grass. Her cold eyes buried into mine
with cruelty while from behind her, I could see shadows of people Demons approaching us in the near
distance. You catch us off-guard because everyone thinks youre this innocent girl who cant fend for
herself but now that we know your game, you wont be getting away so easily.
I was wondering what she was talking about but when I felt her grab a handful of my hair, I knew what she
was getting ready to do. My head extended back for a moment before she mercilessly rammed it into the
ground with a loudTHWACK! An assault of pain blinded my eyes and before I knew it, black spots
appeared in front of me. With the sensation of rain dripping over me and footsteps approaching me, the
last thing I felt was the feel of someone lifting me up from the ground before I began to fade away.
The last thought that entered my mind was Eclipse. I wondered if he was alright, I wondered if he was still
in the inn and I wondered if he was looking for me. And just as I began to black out, the only thing I could
think about was how much I missed him and that I hoped he was okay. . .

I woke up to the feeling of static electricity humming in my ears.


I opened my eyes slowly, trying to see past the blurred visions and wondering what the static sound was.
When I was finally able to get a clear vision, nausea ravaged me when I saw that staring right at me, was
a pair of black eyes. With the exception of the tints of red burning within it, it was black like the night. I
shuddered when I realized the face was inches from mine. I could literally feel its warm breath skitter onto
my skin and it scared the living daylights out of me.
Fearfully, I looked the side where the humming sound came from and I could see a spread out hand that
was parallel to my left temple. There were sparks of electricity eliciting from its hand and jumping into my
head while a blue colored spark flew out into its palms. I turned back to face the Demon in question and
he smiled at me, pulling his head back. At once, I recognized him as San, the guy who helped carry our
bags and the supposed son of the elderly couple who obviously was Phix and Demon girl in disguise.
You. . . he incited calmly, sitting back on a chair across from me while I was bound to my own chair by
ropes, have caused us a lot of trouble tonight.
The fine hairs on the back of my neck stood up as I surveyed the room. We were back in the same
gathering area where I saved those couples, only now the place had been cleaned up free of the mess I
created and free of the dead couple that I was unable to save. In the dark corners of the room, I could see
Demons standing in their positions, dozens upon dozens of them, staring at me with annoyance. . .and
anticipation in their eyes. The two Demon women who I threw Holy water at were glaring at me from
beside San with hatred in their eyes; the meat of their faces were hanging off from the acidic Holy water I
threw at them. The fires in their eyes were unmistakable they wanted to punish me and literally eat me
alive.

Stomach coiling in uneasiness, I allowed my eyes to travel behind me and I could see Phix and Demon
girl standing close to me, their eyes looking nervous.
I turned my silent gaze to the floor, wondering how they were freely standing there with me when I had the
salt line formed. I saw that there was about an inch worth of salt left. I could feel San follow my line of
gaze. He proceeded to answer my unspoken question by causing a draft of wind to blow at the salt,
breaking it apart entirely and rendering it useless. I had the answer I needed. The Demons themselves
didnt break the salt apart a powerful Demon like San did. It didnt take me long to deduce that he was
the leader of this little establishment and it didnt take me long to deduce that with him sitting in front of
me, I was in a world of trouble tonight.
Needless to say, he went on, his voice composed but filled with steel, I was very upset when I came
back and saw that my Demons were trapped in this room. Luckily for them, Ive gifted with enough power
to at least be able to protect myself if such. . . he laughed at the salt, imprisoning tactics are used. He
gave me a smile that didnt reach his cold eyes. Nevertheless. . . he turned to Phix and Demon girl. You
two definitely did a sloppy job tonight but you caught her again regardless. Sloppy job aside, youve
definitely proven your worth.
They said nothing and I turned to the rest. I hadnt noticed this before but with the exception of Phix and
Demon Girl, both of whom were casually dressed in jeans and dark jackets, the rest of the 50 or so
Demons in the room were dressed professionally, all sporting pinned-down shirts, professional dark
slacks or dress suits. If I couldnt smell the blood on them or the viciousness of their smiles or their
inhuman eyes, then I wouldve thought they were all headed to a business convention of some sort. Even
San, who was dressed so casually earlier, was dressed in a grey pin-striped suit that made him look older,
more mature and more dangerous.
What do you want? I asked, earning sadistic smiles from their faces. I had to control the chills on my
body when I saw some had flashed me their razor sharp teeth.
San grinned at me, resting comfortably against the chair. He crossed one leg over the other. We thought
we hit the jackpot when that evening crowd came in but when you and your little boyfriend walked in, you
definitely made our nights. Even from just getting a whiff of the two of you, I just knew that the two of you
had very. . .special souls. It gave us more flexibility to. . .play with the other couples while we saved the
two of you for last.
I froze when he mentioned Eclipse. Where is he? I asked immediately. Ive been gone for far too long.
Even though I had no idea what he was doing, I knew that Eclipse had to be looking for me.
Blissfully unaware of where you are but dont worry, well get to him in a bit as well.
My face hardened further. What do you mean blissfully unaware?
Before he was able to answer me, a male Demon with long brown hair, who I recognized as one of the
bellboys who helped the couples earlier in the day, got behind me, pushed Phix and Demon Girl away
and started sniffing at my hair. His face twisted in mystification. San. Brother, why does she smell so
good?
Hes looking for you, San said to me, ignoring the weird idiot behind me who wouldnt stop sniffing my
rain-damped hair. My eyes enlarged at this piece of information and he went on, But the thing about this
inn is that it is under my spell. Those who seek to find someone, will not find them thats the benefit of
the spell. When we just feel like. . .talking to one person, we cast the veil so if their significant other is

looking for them, they will not be able to find them. . .not unless I decide to lift the veil and of course,
summon that other person in myself.
I smirked lightly after hearing this. No wonder I stumbled upon this room. I wasnt looking for anyone in
particular so in hindsight, I was the perfect loophole to his spell.
Sensing the anticipatory aura that had floated around the room, as if the crowd was waiting to see
something, I swallowed past my fear. With an even voice to disguise the fact that I was fearing for my life,
I finally asked San, Who are you? What do you want with me?
San laughed, seemingly waiting for me to ask him this. He leaned in closer, his eyes becoming darker.
Well judging by your defense tactics, I presume that youre already very much aware of what we are.
Well definitely have to get back to that in a bit but to answer your query. . . He took a moment to think up
the right term to give me. . . .You can look at us as. . . recruiters of sorts. We scour the country looking for
potential Demons and when we see potentials that we feel could benefit our cause, we get together
to persuade them into allowing us permission to acquire their soul.
Youre stealing souls and forcing humans to be Demons, I corrected, horrified that there was actually
Demons out there who used tactics such as this to lure humans into their midst, torture these humans and
have the humans turning over their souls and becoming a Demon. Now I knew why our cars broke down
it was because of these Demons.
Were recruiting and offering a better life, he amended shamelessly.
I looked at the crowd. From what I understood from Eclipse, this job wouldnt require that many people. If
anything, it didnt appear that Demons are very open about sharing anything much less something so
coveted as a soul. Isnt this job usually a solo job?
Solo jobs take too long and we all want, A cruel smile played on his lips as his eyes landed on the dried
blood where the dead couple once laid, . . .entertainment as well. I looked at the blood on his tie and his
smile widened. The young couples that were her were actually very religious the first two being the
most religious ones. Instead of forking over their souls like the good animals they should be, they decided
to hold out. . .which of course meant extreme entertainment for me and my co-workers. We were given
the opportunity to use our persuasive and salesmen skills and as Im sure you have already guessed,
were very good at what we do.
Did you get their souls?
We had too much fun torturing them so no, we didnt. And well, you already know what happened to the
other four. His typically composed face hardened into an angry one at the reminder of what I did. Then,
after taking in a sharp inhalation to calm himself down, he turned back to me with a contrived smile on his
face. Theyre long gone now, very lucky to say the least. He got up from his seat, his mouth curving up
into a vicious smile that was too animalistic to be called human. He stopped in front of me and ran his
bloody fingers through my wet hair, transferring the blood of my fellow humans beings onto me. Youre
our last hope tonight, pretty girl.
I whipped my head away, my heart thundering at the way he said this. What were you doing to me
earlier? I remembered the blue electrical sparks emitting from my temple and I knew it had to do with
what he just said.
He laughed cruelly, extracting his hand away. With a sigh, he studied the palm of his hand with increasing
interest. I wanted to see what made you human and more importantly, what made you inhuman. A blue

electrical spark the size of a tennis ball hovered over the palm of his hand. Have you been a good girl?
He taunted when I was able to make out various images playing in the revolving electrical ball. Images of
me enjoying the kids misery, images of me getting a homeless man beaten up, images of me causing
people to hurt themselves and various images of me showcasing my inhuman side. When San asked me
his next question, I knew what that ball contained. What are your sins?
I stared unblinkingly at the blue electrical ball. All my sins as a human being and all the sins Ive
performed that made me inhuman. . . Lips quivering, I closed my eyes and said nothing because I knew
that whatever he was planning to do with it, they were all going to find out the truth soon enough. They
were going to find out my true identity they were going to find out what a coveted soul I am.
Slowly, San threw his electrical force into a wooden barrel that held water in the center of the room. Then

BOOM!
The electrical force connected with the water, blasting a blue circle of light from the barrel like an atomic
bomb had just detonated. A ring of grayish-blue smoke expanded from the blast and the next thing I heard
was whispers. Whispers speaking in an ancient language I just didnt understand, whispers that I knew
spoke of my past and whispers that I knew gave way to the notoriety that surrounded me.
The entire room gasped in sheer astonishment while Sans eyes grew wide with amazement. He face
became infused with color with elatedness. . . .The most coveted soul of the new millennium.
As the room exploded with whispers and murmurings of disbelief, I could even hear Phix and Demon Girl
gasp incredulously behind me.
. . .The six-year-old murderer? Demon Girl whispered shockingly. But. . .but I thought there was a veil
over her to prevent Demons from finding her?
No one answered her question because it was all irrelevant now. All that mattered was that I was now in
their possession and at their complete mercy. A voracious grin outlined each of their countenances; they
all looked like they had just hit the jackpot. The veil prevented Demons from looking for me but it didnt
prevent me from stumbling upon Demons who werent even seeking me. This is why they all looked so
elated they have literally stumbled upon gold tonight.
Every Demon is looking for you but cannot find you because of the veil, San began in an excited and
pleased voice. But yet you stumble into our midst instead. This is our lucky day. He laughed, inhaling in
anticipation. You will make a very powerful Demon. . . He came close to me, his face a breath from
mine again, causing the goose bumps to erupt on every part of my body. Has your soul already been
claimed, Grace Hwang?
BAM!
Just when I was getting ready to wince in unrestrained fear, the two huge oak doors slammed open at the
entrance, causing everyone in the room to jump, including myself. Simultaneously, all eyes landed at the
door to see what powerful creature dared to make such an entrance and when I saw who it was, I wanted
to scream out in joy.
Stepping in, completely shirtless and wearing nothing but the white pajama pants that were hung low on
his hips, Eclipse looked just like a Fallen Angel standing in the midst of Demons. His hair was wet,
indicative of him just waking up from his bathtub nap. Much like his presence with Lyna, that room that

was once by Demons was now filled with him and his powerful presence.
With a white towel still in his hand, he walked in, stepping onto the spilled puddle of Holy water and salt
on the tiles. He surveyed the room, his eyes traveling over the crowd that was still staring at him in
stupefied silence. No doubt they were all taken aback that such a stupid human boy would dare to enter
their threshold.
Then, as the anticipation in the room grew high as if everyone was waiting on what Eclipse was going to
say he finally parted his lips and spoke his immortal words to them. . .
Uh hi. Have you guys seen my girlfriend? Shes really short and cute you cant miss her.
. . .Are you serious? I uttered, gaping at him with a look of shock when I registered what he said with his
immortal opening line and realized that he didnt even say anything intimidating or life-changing. My life
was in the gravest of dangers and instead he just saunters in, calling me really short and cute?
Hurry up and save me! I wanted to scream out. There he stood, looking like the most powerful of warriors
with a body that would make Greek Gods envy and he was politely asking my kidnappers if they have
seen me? What was wrong with this picture?
Ah, there you are, Teacup, he replied upon hearing the sound of my voice. The features of his face
hardened at the sight of me bounded to the chair, looking like I had just gotten tossed around like a rag
doll.
With his jaw clenching in discontent at the sight of me like this, he made a move to come to me but was
blocked by an invisible force-field that I didnt even know existed until I heard him bump into it with
a thunk. Dawning realization lit in his chocolate brown eyes. Observably, he lifted his right hand to glaze
over the invisible force field like he was touching glass. When he walked in a slow curve around it, his
hands still testing the boundaries, I remembered the spell they were speaking of and I remembered
Demon Girl telling me that I wasnt getting away the second time around. I could only conclude that they
mustve created a force-field that would prevent me from running out. . .and prevent anyone from running
in to save me.
Still stuck outside the field, Eclipses eyes appraised me and my beaten up state once more. His once
easy going-eyes turned cool when he took in the sight of me again. He turned back to them, his faade
composed but his eyes burning with steel. I knew then why he was acting like a dumb, human boy
because he was doing his best to not allow them to know of his identity. He was trying his best to not
have anyone catch whiff of who he was and he was doing all that he could to protect his identity.
However, now that there was a field preventing him from getting me to, I knew that Eclipse no longer
deigned it was necessary to be polite and cordial with them anymore.
You all have some nerve touching her like that, he stated simply, his composed voice writhing with rage.
We wouldve gone to get you pretty boy, San said to Eclipse, still thinking that he was talking to some
lowly human as opposed to one of the Princes of Hell. You didnt have to come here looking for us. . .
Oh come on, man, Phix suddenly complained. From the corner of my eyes, I could see that he was
getting annoyed because Demon Girl, with her normally glaring eyes, was actually drooling over Eclipses
impressive body. Come to think of it, nearly all the Demon females in the room was seemingly lusting
after him as well even if they didnt want to admit it. Is it really necessary to walk around with your shirt
off?

Eclipse smirked but the amusement didnt meet his eyes. You know, I was really looking forward to
having a nice and relaxing night. I was planning on seducing my girlfriend right after my shower and I was
looking forward to having fun and fooling with her. His voice hardened as he continued to inspect the field
as a bomb specialist would before they detonated a fortress they needed to get into. It goes without
saying that, I am very pissed that my ass has to walk around in the freezing cold to look for her. His cold
eyes fastened onto each and every one of them. If you know whats good for you, then you bottom
feeding parasites better let her go before I turn you all into ashes.
Turn us all into ashes. . . All around the room, Demons eyes grew curious at the unusual threat from a
human before San smiled. He was the first of the crowd to be able to identify that Eclipse was not who he
appeared. Hes not human, San shared with a curt laugh. He gave a look that said he shouldve put it all
together before. He nodded at Eclipse, now seeing him in a brand new light. A fellow Demon.
Thats not possible, the one who had been sniffing my hair said beside me. If hes a Demon, then we
would know.
Not unless hes a Dimmed Demon, San said softly, knowingly. A Demon who has his powers stripped.
He spared a glace at Eclipse, his amused smile still trained on him. One cannot detect a Dimmed Demon
and vice versa, a Dimmed Demon cannot detect his fellow Demons which is how this one mustve have
gotten lost in our midst without any of us or himself being the wiser.
Red Heads eyes stretched out when a realization grazed her thoughts. Her face paled exponentially.
One has to beexceptionally powerful to be considered a Dimmed Demon. Only the one with extreme
power will need to Dim themselves in order to walk around in the human world.
Once powerful, San corrected indifferently before the crowd was able to begin to retreat from Eclipse in
fear. He continued to stare at Eclipse with an entertained gaze. Now hes merely a Demon who is
teetering on being human. San smirked before turning to me and then looking at Eclipse again. She
your own personal project?
Just let her go you insolent servant, Eclipse repeated, his eyes getting firmer. The steel in his voice was
unbelievably intimidating. It was so daunting that I could feel the rest of the Demons begin to shake in
their wits even though they tried not to show it.
Though he seemed ruffled by Eclipses anger, San allowed his amused smile to freeze on his
countenance nevertheless. No wonder she wasnt fazed by us Demons. . .she has already been
claimed. He glanced at Eclipse, the amused smile morphing into a polite and civil one. It was obvious
that although San didnt find Eclipse to be as intimidating as the rest of his Demons did, he respected the
aura that Eclipse radiated nonetheless. From the manner in which he spoke, it was obvious that San
would rather have Eclipse be on his side than against him.
Im sure we can come to an arrangement, brother. I do not want to fight you, especially when you seem
like such a capable Demon. Join us, share her soul and well all benefit. Everyone goes home happy,
well-fed and good friends.
I dont share, Eclipse dismissed without hesitancy.
San smirked curtly, finally showing his distaste for Eclipse. Then you get nothing.
Seriously, why does she smell so good? The strange Demon kept proclaiming from behind me. San,
get a whiff of her. She smells different from other humans.

I didnt know what he was talking about until I realized that the side of my mouth was cut. My blood. Oh
no. . .no no no!
Annoyed with the Demon and clearly wanting to shut him up, San came over beside me. He grabbed the
hair that had touched the cut from my mouth and inhaled it. I could see Eclipse hold his breath when San
did this. Even from the distance, he could see that my blood had transferred onto the tendril of my hair.
Several heartbeats of silence filled the room before San opened his eyes; if it was possible the fires in his
eyes burned even brighter. I thought he was excited when he found out I was the 6-year-old murderer but
it was nothing compared to the excitement pouring out of him now.
. . .A Source, he breathed out in amazement.
A fraction of a second later, gasps and then cheers of excitement spread like wildfire throughout the room.
They celebrated like they have found the elixir of life and from what Eclipse told me my blood was able to
do for Demons, I didnt doubt that they had every right to cheer like this.
No wonder the Dimmed Demon doesnt want to share, A Demon from the crowd voiced as they turned
to Eclipse, their eyes mocking. Then, another from the crowd said, Storing your own personal source,
huh Demon?
By now, Eclipse had lost all his patience. You worthless pieces of shit, he growled, his voice thundering
past the field and spilling over all of us. If you knew who I am right now then you wouldnt even be fucken
brave enough to stand here in my presence.
Beside me, I could feel Phix stiffen up as if the words Eclipse said touched a nerve within him. Almost
hesitantly, he asked, Who are you?
Eclipse smirked dryly. What other Demon would have no use for a Sources heart or blood?
Next to me, I could not only feel Phix stiffen up further but I could also hear Demon Girl gasp in disbelief.
The two of them had the Oh shit, reaction while the rest just laughed mockingly.
A Dark Majesty? Other Demons uttered in between laughs. They didn't believe him. With too much
enjoyment, one of the Demons in the back jeered, Why the hell would a Dark Majesty be driving around
in that piece of shit car?
A flush of embarrassment filled Eclipses face at the reminder of the Rav4. . . .Thats a good point, he
murmured, obviously agreeing with this assessment. He hated my car and life and death situations or not,
he wasnt going to back down from that belief. Relieving the flush from his face, his expression on them
was merciless once more. Whatever the case, lower this force field and get the hell away from her now.
I dont think so, San dismissed, already motioning for something to happen. A Source is a rare
commodity. Then, my blood chilled when I saw two knives twinkle beside me. Shes staying with us and
shes staring at us for a very long time.
Get away from me!!! I screamed in panic when the knives began to inch towards me. Unbridled fear
struck my eyes and upon seeing me so hysterical, Eclipse started going crazy behind the force field as
well. GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HER!!! He was punching, kicking and shaking the force filed with all
his strength and though he could enter, I could literally feel the veil begin to bend to his will.
I was barely able to catch my breath before the coolness of the blade breathed beside my neck, ready to
eat at my skin when suddenly. . .

I felt the chair I was sitting on tilt backwards.


Catching me with ease, Phix and Demon Girl suddenly, much to my own surprise, began to cut me free
with their own knives. Protectively wrapping their arms around me, they pulled me away from the mob just
before the knives went through my neck. They were able to save my neck from being slashed apart but
they couldnt save my arm. Just as I felt them pull me away from the circle of Demons, I felt a blade cut
through the flesh of my left arm, ripping it open.
AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!
An agonized scream escaped my mouth as I fell to the floor with Demon Girl acting as my cushion.
Pulling me with her to the corner of the room, Phix stood crouched in front of us, a knife in his own hand
pointed at the mob of Demons surrounding us. I didnt understand what had gotten into Phix and Demon
Girl why were they saving me?
Still chasing for my breath, I could feel the dismay churn in my stomach when I saw my blood dripping
from the knife that had cut my arm. My eyes traveled up to my assailant and it was none other than San
himself. There was a ravenous look on his face. With my blood dripping freely from the knife, San tipped
his head backwards and allowed the blood to drip into his mouth and instantaneously, his eyes glowed
the most powerful hue of red Ive ever seen.
From outside, I could still hear Eclipse going crazy, still fighting to get to me. The mob had blocked his
vision of me. All the Demons were still coming after Phix, Demon Girl and I. We didnt stand a chance
against them but when Eclipse finally caught my gaze and caught sight of the blood pouring from my
arms, wrath filled his eyes and he lost it.
The world seemed to have stopped breathing.
In that moment, silence took over the entire room. It was as though everyone could feel the anger surge
within Eclipse. A draft of cold wind entered the room, humming throughout the vicinity, acting as the
harbinger of death. One light-bulb began to flicker ominously within the room and when Eclipses brown
eyes morphed into the most beautiful aquamarine color Ive ever seen, the once peaceful setting changed
dramatically
BOOOM!!!!!!!
The lights in the room flickered before it all burst apart. The ceiling on the roof violently tore open as a
strong gust of wind started to inundate the room. While everyone began to panic at the sight of such
destruction, the only one who remained calm and in control was Eclipse, whose aquamarine eyes were
lighting up like an ocean, tints of blue fire literally burning within it.
His eyes growing with frozen rage, he slowly extending his right hand out and raised it above him. At
once, the 50 or something Demons were lifted like puppets on an invisible string. Their eyes widened
from horror, they became nothing but wall fixtures as they were elevated up to the ceiling of the force-field
which appeared to be in the shape of a dome. The only Demon that was left standing on the ground floor
with Phix, Demon Girl, Eclipse and I was San, whose eyes was still glowing red from having drunken my
blood.
I could feel my anger for him cultivate, the resentment growing that he dared to drink my blood. I bit my
lips. I didnt want him to gain any powers from it; I didnt want him to be powerful enough to fight Eclipse. I
wanted him to be punished just like everyone else.

A surge of energy seemed to have rummaged through Sans body but then just as quickly, his face
twisted in pain as his knees buckled in agony. I wondered what was happening to him, and I knew he was
wondering the same thing my blood was supposed to strengthen him, not weaken him. Then, we both
got our answer as to why he was in pain.
Even with a drop of a Sources blood on your system, you are not strong enough to overpower me,
Eclipse said evenly. From the look in his eyes, I knew that Eclipse had just cast magic over San to not
only weaken him but to put him at his complete mercy.
San smirked while the rest of his Demons bellowed in agony at the pain Eclipse was putting them
through. To San, there was no longer any doubt that Eclipse was indeed a Dark Majesty. Almost
tauntingly, and much to my own surprise, and even Eclipses, he said something that had us on edge.
. . .Even if you kill me, do you think you can stop whats happening?
Eclipse lifted a brow in feigned interest. He looked bored with San but entertained him anyway. And what
exactly is happening?
There is a new royalty in town, your former Dark Majesty, San managed to say before he cradled his
stomach in pain. He began to writhe on the floor as if someone was ripping his insides apart. Though he
was moments from death, he never once shut up. Laughing manically, he went on with excitement. Your
monarchy your fathers monarchy is breaking and breaking fast and when its all over, a new dynasty
will come into power. He smirked, blood flowing from his mouth now. So go ahead and kill me. It is
already an honor to serve the new regime and it is already my pleasure to see Lucifers son act all high
and mighty for the last time. . .right before his Kingdom gets taken away from him.
Eclipse smirked coldly, his face filled with controlled rage. With a tilt of the head, Eclipse asked him
something that had San and the rest of the Demons freezing in horror. Do you even know which Prince I
am?
San fell quiet. He merely stared expectantly at Eclipse, hanging on his every word as Eclipses decadent
lips lifted and he said, Lust. Sans eyes widened in fear at this piece of information and Eclipse nodded.
Thats right, he taunted, already knowing exactly the effect this information would have on these
Demons. The one born under the Eclipse.
Still in disbelief, San said, But the youngest Prince is said to have never walked the earth.
He walks now, Eclipse replied darkly, ominously. Your God walks the earth now and he is full of rage.
You may have never met me but from your reactions, Im sure youve all heard of my reputation, the
powers I am able to wield and the wrath I am capable of bestowing to those who have angered me. He
smirked and San was now suspended in the air, his body writhing in panic. Whoever your. . .Master is. .
.they will have to fight me. And as you will see in a bit, even in my Dimmed state, I am not easy to
overpower. His aquamarine eyes turned colder and now, nothing but rage and the need for vengeance
dwelled on his face. He glanced at me briefly before turning his attention to all the Demons suspended in
the air. His expression appeared even more detached as he spoke his final words to them. I told you not
to touch her and you did. Now. . .you, your minions and your new regime will know my wrath.
What occurred next was. . . astronomical.
The force field, which had been acting as a second roof for us, broke apart, allowing the ceiling above to
come crash down on the world below it as rain, wind and the roars of thunder began to come at us. As the
once peaceful world fell apart all around us, a big piece of glass from the ceiling flew down towards

Eclipse, cutting his arm and leaving a big gash. Despite how painful it looked, a detached Eclipse didnt
even deign to acknowledge it, for his focus was merely on the ones being punished with his wrath.
A humming sound began to vibrate in our ears and within an instant, I could feel my own body begin to
tremble in agony.
My body was cut and bruised from the glasses and roof parts pelting onto me but all of that was nothing
compared to the pain I felt as I felt the entire body wretch in the purest of agony. From behind me, Phix
and the girl started to scream, their voices chorusing after the blood-curling screams of the Demons who
hung above us. They were raised higher into the air, now hanging afloat the dark skies in all different
directions. The one who hung lowest was San, whose ear-splitting screams became the main sensation
of the night, overpowering all of our screams of agony.
Simultaneously, all the Demons above me convulsed profusely, their once black eyes now being burned
out by a blue fire that shot out like a burning bullet from their eyes. Steaks of lightning electrocuted them,
rain burned like acid on their skins and the wrath of Eclipse was undeniable so powerful that even I felt
it from down below. And even though I wasnt object of his wrath, I still felt the brunt of his anger. I felt like
I was being microwaved alive. . .
Clutching onto my stomach, as if something was being ripped apart and boiled inside me, I coughed and
gasped when I realized that I had just coughed out blood. As the screams from up above and the
screams from the two Demons beside me drowned my ears, I felt my own body deteriorate. I covered my
ears and I felt something wet stream down from it. Trembling, I lowered my hands to see what it was and
my eyes widened further when I saw ribbons of blood on my hands. Horrified, I looked at my reflection in
one of the full-length mirrors in the room and I almost screamed when I saw that there were blood
deluging out of my eyes, blood pouring profusely from my mouth and blood mercilessly trickling from my
ears.
The only thing circulating in my frantic mind was that this was what Eclipse was talking about this was
why he had to Dim himself when around me. The full 3/10 of his power. Just from the full 3/10 alone I felt
like I was dying; I couldnt imagine how my body would react if I were to be exposed to 5/10 of his power
of even 100% of his powers. I would be nothing but a speck of dust. I swallowed past my pain to try and
hold in my screams as I continued lay there, shaking while I looked up through my blood covered eyes
and saw that the screams coming from the Demons up above was getting louder and louder.
Eclipse was killing them slowly, painfully and ruthlessly.
His wrath was unforgiving but it highly discriminated against its victims. For me, even though I too was in
pain, I could sense that his wrath was kind forgiving and as nurturing as it could be in the face of all of
his powers. I realized quickly that for Eclipse, it was better to be on his good side than his bad. His wrath
was more painful than the wrath of a thousand suns and now I knew whatever intimidating reputation he
had in Hell, there was good reason for it; he wasnt someone that you wanted to mess with much less
anger.
As the grand finale of his display of wrath, the blood-curdling screams rose up to the highest of decibels,
the inhuman sounds canvassing the entire world around us. Eclipses eyes were still

hard on them;
was utterly lost in his own rage and in that reality, nothing mattered to him but
their pain, their anguish and their inevitable executions.

. . .And when I felt more blood pour from me, I knew it was all over for them.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
All at once, the streak of blue fire completely burned out their eyes sockets. With hollowed eyes that were
on the verge of death, their bodies were then simultaneously burned in a ball of blue fire and then ripped
apart like they were fabric. Like nothing but specks of dust in the rainy night, their ashes fell back down
towards earth like snow. Ashes to ashes. . .they all fell down. . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Silence overcame our ears and when Eclipse brought his hand down and closed his eyes, the
peacefulness returned to the world around us. I had stopped bleeding and Phix and Demon Girl had
stopped screaming. We had survived his wrath.
When he lifted his lids again, the aquamarine hue that saturated his eyes was now replaced with his
brown ones. He was back as a Dimmed Demon again. Through the destruction, his searching eyes
locked with mine. They grew large when they saw the state I was in that I had streaks of blood pouring
from my entire body. It was obvious in his gaze: he didnt even realize that his Dimmed powers affected
me this much.
Relinquishing whatever was left of his usage of power, he ran over to me in concern.
Gracie.
With a whish of air rolling over me, I was pulled against him. He tucked me into the warmth against his
bare chest, protectively cradling me against him with his arms. His concerned eyes feathered over me.
Carefully, he used the towel he was holding and began to dab it over my face to wipe all the streaks of
blood away. From my tired eyes, I could see blood begin to pour out from his arms from the cut of the
large ceiling glass that fell onto him moments ago. Hey, he said gently, caressing a hand over my cheek,
showing no concern to his own injury. Even within the lighthearted tone of his voice, I could hear his
concern, his worry for me. You okay, Teacup?
All I could manage to do was nod as my response. I could still taste the blood in my mouth. I was so tired.
He took a moment to pull me closer to him before his eyes maneuvered onto the two remaining Demons
behind me. His eyes grew icy when he realized they were still alive and once they saw this, they came out
of their pained state, got off from the side and immediately kneeled before him in respect.
Your Dark Majesty! the two cried out before Phix continued by himself. Forgive us! We did not know it
was you. If we had known it was you when we first met, then we wouldve prevented all of this from
happening in the first place.
Who are you?! Eclipse roared at them, his voice venomous on them while his hold was nurturing on me.
Why are you immune to my powers?!

Weve been waiting for you, your Dark Majesty! Phix went on to answer quickly, as though aware that
Eclipses patience with them was wearing thin. Weve been sent here for you.
Who sent you?
Were a gift! Phix answered again without catching his breath. A gift from your Elder Sloth. His Dark
Majesty sent us to aid you in your journey to convert the Source.
Eclipse blinked at them in stupefaction.
He glanced at me and the state I was in, he glanced at the streams of smoke up above that was
reminiscent of the powers he just used and then he surveyed demolished room around us.
Critically, judgmentally and angrily, he looked back at them.
Some fucken gift the two of you are, he said exactly what I was thinking. How could a gift sent to aid us
screw up so much? He glared at them, his breathing hard and full of rage. With an authoritative tone was
that filled with impatience, urgency and warning, he commandingly said:
Clean up this mess, go find us another room and then you better start explaining yourselves.

Let calamity ravage over it then.


008 (II|V) The Road to Serenity

WWWWW!!!! That hurts, you jerk!

I was on the verge of tears, behaving just like a child as Demon Girl continued with her efforts to tend to
the opened cut wounds on my body. We were sitting in the bathroom, my arms hung over the bathtub and
my red tank hiked mid-way up while she rubbed alcohol over the various cuts on my back. She had just
wiped away the dried blood on my body, bandaged the wound on my arm and wiped over one of the cuts
on my with the rubbing alcohol when I let out that vulgar scream and effectively called her a jerk.
HMMM!! MMM!!! I whimpered just like OinkOink would whenever I ruthlessly threw him into the tub for a
shower. I had no idea I was capable of eliciting such infuriating, whining sounds but you try having alcohol
burn like an inferno all over your battered wounds and well see how well you do.
Stop being such a crybaby! Demon Girl chided me into a mortifying silence.
Quivering, I had to gnaw on a towel to keep from screaming. Im almost done. She applied a bit more
pressure onto the final cuts (I had the feeling she was purposely pushing in really hard to hurt me) and
when she did this, I just closed my eyes and clenched my fists together to keep from punching her in rage
when the rubbing alcohol burned the flesh on my body.
Done, she announced after bandaging the last cut on my back. When she roughly pulled my shirt back
down from over my back, I breathed a sigh of relief. Finally.

Legs trembling from sitting on the ground for so long, I had to use the bathtub as a prop to stand up. I
turned to her just as she tossed the bloody towel and alcohol swabs into the trash. She had turned on the
facet and begun to wash her hands.
Th thank you, I said meekly, genuinely meaning it.
She glowered at me and I suspected it was because I was using my sweet voice now as opposed to my
abrasive one. I may have been a brat during the tending process but that was only because I was in pain
and I lost control of myself. Now, I was calmer and back in control. I didnt want to punch her anymore I
legitimately just wanted to thank her for helping me.
I tried to further smile at her, to perhaps mend whatever hostility she had towards me but before I could
even contour my lips up, she had thrown my new white bathrobe at my face and walked out, voluntarily
dismissing herself from my company as soon as she was done with the duty Eclipse assigned her which
was to clean me up and tend to my wounds.
I wrinkled my nose, controlling my own glare from forming in my eyes when she did this. That glaring
hyena. I thought immaturely. I didnt understand her. I was honestly trying to be the bigger person by
being friendly (or at least cordial with her) but this girl was making it so hard. What was her problem?
What did I ever do to her? Was she mad at me because I punched her earlier in the night? If so, what
right did she have to be angry with me when she was the one who attacked me first? I was willing to put it
all behind me so why couldnt she?
I shook my head, wrapping my new white bathrobe over me. I winced at the momentary pain that elicited
from the simple movement. While knotting the strings of the bathrobe around my waist, I made my peace
with the Demon Girl. Whatever her problem was, it was hers to deal with not mine. I had more pressing
matters to worry about and she was at the bottom of that endless totem pole.
I made a move to walk out but when I spied a reflection of myself in the bathroom mirror, I stopped in my
tracks. My exhausted eyes locked on the vision of myself after my eventful night and I couldnt look away.
My face was void of blood now; there were no more streak marks that tattooed my face, there was no
more blood pouring out of my mouth and there was no more blood trickling from my ears. Outwardly, I
was fine again but inwardly, I had never felt more fragmented.
My thoughts migrated back to what had just occurred moments prior, where I was literally being boiled
alive and it couldnt have brought a clearer epiphany to my relationship with Eclipse. I could recall all
those silly thoughts about how sexy he was and how irresistible he was and I couldnt have felt more
incredibly stupid for entertaining those thoughts now. What had happened to me? I had always been a
shallow person but when did I become so nave? Granted he is the Demon of Lust and my attraction to
him was inevitable but why was I allowing myself to get closer and closer to the fire that was a threat to
my very existence?
All of a sudden, the night with the Ferris wheel felt like such a reckless episode on my part. Why was I
feeding fire to the flame by allowing myself to continue to indulge in my lust for him especially when him
losing control could be the end of me? Just as my body demonstrated tonight, I was not invincible if
anything, I was more fragile than I couldve ever imagined myself to be. I had to stop. As long as he was a
Demon and as long as I was human, I could no longer threaten my existence by playing with the fire.
Be more careful, I instructed myself, feeling every part of my battered wound tinge in concurrence. Now
you know whats he capable of, what he is and how easily he could kill you if he loses control. Lust is
entertaining; enjoy it, indulge in it but dont let it consume you. After all, lust, in the end, is never worth
dying for.

Inhaling deeply to prepare myself in being around him again (and hopefully controlling my emotions and
lust for him more) I stepped out of the room.
Bloody fucken hell! Eclipse thundered a second before I walked into the bedroom. When I heard this, I
nearly forgot about my promise to myself about being careful around him. On instinct, I wheeled around
the Glaring Hyena (AKA Demon Girl) to see if he was alright.
I found him sitting on the edge of the bed with Phix standing beside him. Phix had just finished tending to
the wounds on Eclipses body and he was now stitching up the biggest wound of all the big cut on his
arm from slate of glass that fell on him earlier.
Nausea threatened to rise like bile up my throat when I saw Phix protruding the needle out of Eclipses
muscled arm and injecting it back into the bloody flesh with the black string following it. The flesh on my
own body quivered in empathetic pain just by being witness to this. I was horrified but at the same time, I
just couldnt look away. By nature, we humans are masochists. The more something terrifies us, the more
we are drawn to it. If our rational mind tells us to look away then our very instincts forces us to take
inventory of everything were seeing so that in the future, we would be smart enough to avoid such a
travesty. The only way to grow may be to learn from our own mistakes but the only way to survive is to
learn from the mistakes of others.
After several more minutes of silent horror making a statue out of me, Phix finally cut the string for the
stitches. He was finally done. The breath I held captive expelled from my chest and at the same time,
reprieve escaped from Eclipses tightened chest as well. As if awakened from their momentary stupor, the
muscles on his body began to undulate to life upon their masters own resurgence.
He lifted his arm up, inspecting the black stitches that weaved in and out of his flesh. Then, as if the pain
had finally rose its crescendo within him, he briefly closed his eyes and uttered, Being a Dimmed Demon
sucks.
I remembered him telling me that he was more prone to getting hurt because he was Dimmed Demon
(basically closer to be human); though he didnt make a sound after his cursed declaration in the
beginning, I could only imagine how much pain he was in to have to endure getting stitched up without
anything to subdue the pain. Demon Girl and Phix tended to our wounds through human means and
though I was initially confused as to why they didnt use their powers to heal us, I deduced quickly that it
was because Eclipse ordered them not to. Using Demonic powers would leave traces of oneself behind
and given the amount of power Eclipse exerted just moments earlier, I knew he was trying his best to
protect us by preventing any further powers from being wielded. Of course, being treated by human
measures only means that one would also have to suffer like a human as well. And without painkillers or
any form of sedatives, being human (or close to human in Eclipses case) had never sucked more.
With a sharp hiss, he lowered his arm back down. He opened his fatigued eyes and the pain within them
dissolved when his gaze rested on me.
Hey. . . he greeted, his voice brightening up upon seeing me again. His head motioned for me to sit
beside him. How you doing?
Okay, I replied, doing as he gestured and sitting at the edge of the bed with him. I decided to behave as
I normally would with him. With someone as observant as Eclipse, a change in behavior would only
trigger him to bug you and ask you whats going on with you. Behaving normally with him was fine; I just
had to do a better job of controlling my desires and not allowing my lust for him to cloud my better
judgment.

Demon, I reminded myself, conjuring up the image of myself with blood pouring out from all over my
face. Hes a Demon who could kill you if he loses control. . . There is no better encourager than death
and for that particular moment, it more than had its desired effect on me.
Hows your arm? he went on to ask, straightening up to sit closer to me.
Its alright, I told him honestly. I glanced at his stitches and his gaze followed mine. Not as bad as
yours. Shouldnt you go to an actual hospital for that?
He shook his head. No. I may be a Dimmed Demon but Ill still heal it just takes a little while longer than
it normally would if I had my full powers. He smiled reassuringly. This wound should heal within 24 hours
if not less.
I nodded, feeling exceptionally uncomfortable talking to him. Evidently endeavoring to behave as you
normally would is harder when youre conscious of it. I couldnt stop reflecting upon the plan I enacted
for myself and unfortunately, this was impairing my ability to be a wonderful actress.
Eclipses watchful gaze appraised my demeanor. The way his tantalizing brown eyes ran over my body
made me feel as if he had stripped me naked with his eyes and saw straight through the faade I was
putting up. True to his straightforward personality, Eclipse did not deem it was necessary to ignore the
obvious.
. . .Youre afraid of me. It was a statement rather than a question.
Desperate to hold onto some semblance of a faade, I performed my due diligence and shook my head to
lie to him but every instinct within me knew I was caught.
Eclipse smiled though no warmth penetrated his eyes. We may not know each other for very long but I
know when youre comfortable around me and when youre not comfortable around me, Gracie. Judging
from how stiff you are right now, you could rival a steel for its job. His eyes gazed down at me, the
intensity within the gaze imploring for me to just discard my defenses and just be upfront with him. Youre
afraid of me and what had just taken place.
. . .A little, I finally admitted quietly. There was no more point in avoiding the pink elephant in the room
since he was so adamant on confronting it. I shifted uncomfortable. The enormous bedroom suddenly felt
constricting as I displayed three things I rarely showcased at the same time: honesty, trepidation and
fragility. I. . .Ive had a man three times my size nearly choke me to death when I was 6, Ive had a man
twice my size stab me over and over again a couple of days ago but none of that equated to the pain and
fear I felt when I felt my body dying when your full powers were exposed. Its really scary and Im not
going to lie.
I get that, he told me, his eyes understanding. A shadow of confliction flitted across his face. For a
Prince who was used to millions kneeling before him in fear, I could see that he too didnt fully understand
why it bothered him so much that I was afraid of him. Frustrated muscles on his body tensed and then,
after another moment of him gently appraising me, he quietly added, Dont be afraid of me. I could wipe
out an entire city with the blink of an eye, drown a nation at my will and burn the world alive if I deign it to
be necessary but the last person Ill ever hurt is you.
I nodded. I was his soulmate, his existence was dependent upon mine; of course the last person hell
hurt is me. I know. Ill be fine, I assured him and it was true. Once I slept it through, I would be fine. Ive
experienced worse in my little over 20-years-of-existence (and will probably experience far worse when

the veil lifts) and the near-death episode with Eclipse was just another impediment that I would overcome
just like any other aspects of my life.
Upon hearing this, Eclipse nodded before smirking dryly to himself. He glanced down at me as only a
child could when he realized that his playtime with his favorite toy was about to become more limited.
From now on its going to be harder to get you to fool around with me isnt it?
I glanced up at him and for the first time that night, I cracked a smile. Suddenly that poignant moment I
had in the bathroom felt completely overdramatic when sitting face to face with Eclipse, whose contagious
playfulness (or self-centeredness) was difficult to not find amusement in. It was difficult to be
melodramatic when you have a sexually charged Demon sitting next to you who was more concerned
about fooling around with you rather than his own injury.
I made a pact with myself to basically resist you at all costs, I admitted to him in a matter-of-fact-tone.
His eyes widened in incredulity for a full minute.
Ah bloody Hell, he finally breathed out, his handsome face taut with outraged misery. He looked like he
was contemplating suicide. I was doing such a good job of warming you up and prepping you for our
future marathon too.
My cheeks turned beet red at his frank words. There was sexual frustration undulating in every word he
enunciated and it was enough to conjure up inappropriate images in my mind as well. Paralyzed with
speechlessness, I just gaped at him as the room became filled to capacity with a tense silence.
. . .Awwwwkwarrrrrd. . . said two terribly uncomfortable voices a few seconds later.
Eclipse and I turned from one another and then faced Phix and Demon Girl, both of whom were staring
uneasily at us, no doubt feeling uncomfortable that we were having such open conversations in front of
them. My face reddened even further when I realized that Phix and Demon Girl heard everything Eclipse
and I just spoke about from our poignant conversation about me not feeling safe around him and our
sexual (or lack there of) affairs. I wanted to kill myself. Oh God, I cant believe two Demons had become
witness to our dysfunctional relationship. This is what happens when you get two self-absorbed people
like Eclipse and I together; we completely forget about the rest of the world and just become utterly
distracted with each other.
Relinquishing his attention on me and his newly foiled plan to warm me up, Eclipse rested his now
embittered attention onto the two Demons in front of us. Although they have been very helpful in helping
to tend to our wounds, they have yet to explain themselves and in Eclipses world, this was never
tolerable.
Ah yes, Eclipse began gravely. Even from how he sat on the bed, shirt off with stitches on his arm, he
still looked like a King who was ready to make a sentencing in accordance to how a defendant defends
themselves. You two.
At the tone of his voice, Phix and Demon Girl immediately fell to their knees and kneeled before him in
fear and respect, Yes, your Majesty. . .
Thank you to both of you for taking care of us tonight, Eclipse began diplomatically though the stern
expression on his countenance was anything but diplomatic. However, seeing as that were
hurt because of your apparent failed duties, it would be advantageous on your parts to give me
a very good reason as to why you have fucked up so badly and why I should even consider pardoning

you. His steel-like eyes rested on them without mercy, its gaze instructing them to tell him the truth and
nothing but the truth.
Now. . .start from the beginning.
Fearing for their lives, Phix and the Demon Girl did as they were instructed: they started to explain
everything to us from the beginning.
It began when his Dark Majesty came to me several nights back. . .
Evidently after our meeting, Sloth had went back to Hell that night to find Phix, who was instructed to go
to the human world on a highly covert assignment to aid the youngest Prince. Sloth said nothing of what
Phix would be helping his younger brother with; he merely said that once Phix met his younger brother,
hed know what the task was and what his duty is. Due to the fact that the Demon of Sloth was known for
being. . .well lazy (he left shortly after informing Phix that he had a job for him to do), Phix was screwed in
terms of knowing where to even begin his search for the youngest Prince. It also didnt help that he had
no idea what the youngest Prince looked like. Unless youre part of a Dark Majestys immediate royal
court, then there was no way in Hell youd be able to know what a Prince looked like. In face of this
impediment, there was only one word that Sloth gave Phix to help him in his journey: South Korea. So
together with his glaring companion, Phix set out on the blindest mission he could possibly have been
given.
They meandered through the country where they eventually stumbled upon the Demons at the inn. In an
effort to not endanger themselves or give away that they were Demons sent on a task to aid a Dark
Majesty (as it was obvious that these Demons were working against the established monarchy), they lied
to those Demons and told them that two of them were just wandering Demons. It seems that the Demons
at the Inn has been wandering around my area for awhile and for some reason, they are very big on
recruiting for new Demons by taking advantage of lost souls who were unfortunate enough to stumble into
the area they preside over. Long story short, Phix and Demon Girl were forced into joining the colony. As
their initiation, they were to prove themselves by taking a huge part in the recruiting process (by
pretending to be the old man and woman at the front desk to give people a false sense of security) and in
order to save their own necks and keep themselves alive, Phix and the Demon Girl did as they were
instructed.
They had been working with these Demons for several days, everyday trying to figure out how to escape,
when they met Eclipse and I. Phix told us that when he met us, there was something about us that struck
him as odd. With Eclipse, while at the check-in, there was something about Eclipse that made him fear
him already like he was an authoritative figure. Initially, he thought Eclipse could be the Dark Majesty he
was sent to aid but because there was nothing about Eclipse that indicated to him that he was a Demon,
Phix vetoed that thought. He also admitted that he thought I was a cool girl when he further spoke to me
at the vending machine and that for whatever reason, he really didnt want to hurt us which was unusual
for him because with their other victims, he simply didnt give a damn about them. However, because they
were being watched by the other Demons, Phix and Demon Girl had to do their jobs and ultimately bring
us to the Demons so that they could attempt to take our souls.
It wasnt until they found out that I was a Source did they begin to wonder about us and it wasnt until
Eclipse revealed himself to be a Dark Majesty did they realize that they have finally found the Prince
theyve been looking for. With that revelation presiding over them, Phix and Demon Girl finally took
matters into their own hands, risked their lives to help me and the rest was history.
So thats it your Dark Majesty, Phix said conclusively, his face still nervous from explaining. Even Demon
Girl, who had been quiet all throughout the storytelling, was looking awfully tense. Thats the whole truth.

Were both sorry for everything that happened. If I had known it was you since the very beginning, then I
wouldve done something to warn you and get you both out long ago. He dipped his head lower in
shame, now allowing Eclipse to make his judgment of him. However you choose to punish me, I will
understand.
I really should kill you for this, Eclipse muttered, glancing at his stitched up arm. The Demons is in my
Kingdom would rather have their necks sliced than to have one part of me get cut open like this.
I know, sir, Phix replied shakily, the intonation of his voice rippling with dread. You getting hurt to this
degree is an offense on my part that is punishable by death.
His glaring companion gasped, holding a stunned hand to her mouth. She gawked at Eclipse in sheer
horror. Youre going to kill us?!
Youre going to kill them? I asked, turning to him as well. Eclipse was a hot-head but much like myself,
he was also a rationale and logical individual. He may have been pissed at them but I doubted he would
actually resort to killing them. The punishment simply wouldnt fit the crime in this particular case.
Before even giving Eclipse a chance to answer her however, Demon Girls face already twisted in misery.
Her shoulder fell to a slump; she had already guessed his answer. Dejectedly she said, Oh God. . .youre
going to kill us. . .
No, of course Im not going to kill you, Eclipse retorted with aggravation. He pointed at himself. Do you
see the pitiful state Im in? Im getting hurt left and right like Im just any other human being. With
everything happening, Im going to need all the help I can get. Now stop kneeling in front of me like
miserable puppies and go grab a chair to sit on.
YAAAY! The two Demons cheered like they were the kids at Sanctuary. With a sigh of relief, they shot to
their feet, ran to the nearby chairs and promptly sat across from us, their faces illumed now that they have
been absolved by Eclipse.
I held back a laugh as their excitement rolled over me. To see two individuals, who appeared to be around
the same age as me, behave like children just made them appear so endearing to me. But then again, if I
was getting a pardon from execution, Id be pretty darn chippy and excited too.
It would make sense that my Elder would send me someone to help me, Eclipse murmured to me.
Well he is too lazy to do it himself, I supplied, shrugging with amusement at the thought of Sloth caring
enough about his baby brother to emerge of his apathetic state and actually go out of his way to send
someone to help even if he was too lazy to help himself. I still hadnt forgotten how intimidating Sloth
was (and how much he scared the shit out of me) so it was endearing to see him display such caring
attributes. If Sloth and Eclipse werent the spawns of Satan, I would go as far as saying that it was cute
that there is such brotherly love between them.
Eclipses brow creased in interest when another though emerged in his mind. He turned back to Phix and
Demon Girl. Before I killed that Demon, he was talking about a new dynasty threatening my own. You
were in their midst for awhile, whats all of that about?
I dont know, Phix told him honestly. While searching for you, we stumbled onto them. They asked us if
we were Demons from one of the Royal Colonies and we lied and said no and long story short, they
basically forced us to join them. The leader in this colony is San but from what I gathered, there are other
colonies throughout the country. San answers to a higher power and thats all I know.

How many souls have they converted?


A lot. Some of the Demons you killed were newly converted Demons.
My eyes stretched out. Some of the Demons who were taking enjoyment in seeing others get tortured for
their souls were actually once human? A troubled sensation raked over my body. The thought of a human
being so Demonic and cruel was unsettling for me. Does one change that much when they become a
Demon? Does the transformation occur that fast where you lose all your human traits and become
nothing but a soulless monster? A new wave of questions skittered over me about the evolution of a
human becoming a Demon but I discarded all those thoughts and turned to Eclipse, whose expression
still appeared unfazed with all this information. He just looked curious not concerned.
Youre not worried? I asked him.
There are Demons looking to overpower my fathers monarchy everyday. He scoffed to himself, clearly
recalling the war that he himself waged against the monarchy. Even I couldnt succeed so I highly doubt
anyone else will be able to. Then, another glow of curiosity swept over his countenance. Which reminds
me. . .speaking of newly converted Demons. His eyes traveled to Demon Girl, who blushed heavily when
his attention was finally on her. I rolled my eyes. Even without trying to be, Eclipse has his effects on all
the women.
Why is there a baby Demon here to aid me?
I just collected her soul, Phix said proudly while Demon Girl removed her gaze from Eclipse and
promptly turned to glare at him. Shes a newly converted Demon.
Ah. Eclipse responded. It made no sense to me but it made every sense to him. So thats why shes
here.
Why is she here? I asked unthinkingly. I scrutinized at her again. Then. . . I paused, momentarily
stunned when a familiarity about her overcame me. Whilst in the inn, I didnt get the opportunity to truly
assess her facial features but now that Ive gotten a clear assessment of her face under the full lighting of
the room, Demon Girl was starting to look remarkably familiar to me. . .
I squinted my eyes, trying to push pass the fog in my mind to decipher what it was about her that made
her so familiar to me. My eyes combed over her made up face and I kept feeling like I was hitting a brick
wall. Where have I seen her face before? Mentally, I began to do away with the heavy black eyeliner that
cloaked her eyes and ignored the glued-on-glare she seemed to have. I allowed myself one more
opportunity to see her in a different light and then, I gasped loudly when I realized who she resembled. It
felt impossible but the resemblance was uncanny.
She looks like CoCo Cho! I finally screamed out, sharing my findings with the rest of the room. My eyes
widened like saucers. The famous lead actress from Tears of the Rainbow!
I am, she declared stiffly, returning her glare to me. My jaw dropped and I stiffened faintly, the shock still
canvassed on my face. CoCo Cho was a 23 years-old actress who had just recently died alone in her
hotel room a few weeks ago. The cause of her death came back inconclusive but many purported that
she may have died from a drug overdose. Whatever the reason, it was astounding to me that she was
actually in front of me right now, glaring at me like I was her long lost nemesis. Now I know why she hated
me so much, I dissed her own performance in front of her.

CoCo sold her soul to me for fame and fortune 5 years ago, Phix explained cheerily to me, blissfully
ignoring the hostility deriving out of Demon Girl (now CoCo Cho). I just collected her soul a few weeks
ago so shes very new.
Disregarding CoCo Chos evil eye, I glanced up at Eclipse with uncertainty. In spite of feeling a bit starstruck that I was in the presence of a celebrity (and disenchanted that she was such a terribly mean
person in real life), I also didnt understand the value for her in the scheme of our affairs. Why is she here
if shes a new Demon? Will she even be able to help us?
Brand new Demons need extreme guidance especially during their first few months, Eclipse explained
to me, sparing a glance at CoCo and Phix. They have a lot to learn and every brand new Demon is to
follow their Creator to learn the ways of the new life. If she goes without her Creator, then she will die
because he is the only ones who could teach her the ways. She is learning how to be a Demon but she
will be extremely beneficial when her Creator teaches her what she needs to know.
He sucks as Creator, CoCo interjected indignantly, her taut face tightening with more abhorrence for
Phix. I now understood why Phix said she was pissed at him because they were in an arranged
marriage. There is no worse arranged marriage than to be stuck with a Demon as your Creator for the
remaining of your Eternity.
Phix frowned at CoCo, offended by her blunt opinion of him. I wouldnt have chosen your soul if I had the
choice.
Well I wouldnt have given my soul to you if I knew I was going to be stuck with your for all Eternity. You
shouldve warned me of all the conditions.
You were making a deal with a Demon, he retorted just as harshly. What did you expect at the end? A
walk in the park?
Her face turned red, both from embarrassment and anger. Well
Enough, Eclipse snapped, his eyes gleaming with annoyance. He wasnt going to kill them but that didnt
mean he was done with being pissed at them and that certainly didnt mean he was going to tolerate them
bickering in front of him. You two are giving me a headache. I already have to deal with 6 baby midgets
who sound like drugged-up chipmunks and a puppy that sounds like a dying seal when he barks I dont
need to hear the two of you bicker like chickens if I could help it. Not to mention Im still pissed off what
about what happened earlier. So get out of my room and fix the damn car on your way out. Whatever hex
you two placed on it, fix it now so we can drive it in the morning.
We didnt do anything though! CoCo shouted in indignation, finally taking a stand against Eclipse when
he blamed them for something they werent responsible for. Phix was getting ready to train me on how to
screw your car over and I was getting ready to do it but before I could even say an incantation, the crappy
car died itself!
Eclipse frowned while I felt my face flush at this report.
That piece of shit car actually died without any supernatural interference? Eclipse asked disbelieving
and they bobbed their heads in confirmation.
Why are you even driving that car anyway, your Dark Majesty? Phix asked his face grimacing in
displeasure that one of the Dark Majesties would stoop to driving something so unworthy. Even CoCo
agreeably added, Yeah, its so puny, small and unreliable.

She cast a glare at me and I had the sinking feeling that she was not only describing my car but me as
well. Finally at my wits end with her and her endless glares, I did the immature thing: my eyes turned into
bitter slits and I glared back. That bitch.
Fix the car anyway, he instructed them firmly, blushing subtly while he ignored them and what they said.
He stood up from the bed, strode over to the door, opened it and jutted his head towards the hall. It was
his subtle way dismissing them. Fix the crappy car, fix all the mess that was created here and when
youre done, drive the damn car back to Seoul.
Yes, your Dark Majesty, they said respectfully, knowing when to make their exit now that Eclipse has
pardoned them from execution. Like chickens they scurried off, bickering on the way out.
My eyes followed after Eclipse as he closed the door and went to stand by the window. The glass was
now streaking heavily with droplets of rain gliding against it. Even from the bed, I could see the remnants
of smoke hovering in the air a reminder to us of what Eclipse did earlier in the night.
. . .That was a lot of power you used, I commented, listening closely as the skies rumbled with the
sounds of another impending storm.
I know, he said quietly, regrettably. But they could not live. The moment they found out you are a
Source and the moment they found out I am a Dark Majesty, they had to die.
I knew that they did and I also understand that he had no choice but in the deeper part of me, I also knew
that there was a reason why I didnt feel calmed by it and there was a bigger reason why I was getting
chills from watching him observe the world outside. Eclipse had the type of personality where he rarely
regrets anything he does the way he was behaving, it disconcerted me that he was acting looking
regretful, foreboding if anything.
What do we do now? I asked, breathing past the fear and just attempting to move on from this
unfortunate impediment that weve been given. I had expected hiccups on this trip but I couldnt have
anticipated something as calamitous as this especially when it has only been our first night at what was
still expected to be a long weekend.
We have to continue to Serenity, he said carefully, watching attentively as the strings of smoke curled up
into the rain clouds. Weve come too far and been through too much to go back now. We have to
continue on our journey but we not only have to change our mode of transportation but we have to be so
much more careful.
He looked at me as the sky above began to scream out as if acknowledgement of the carnage that has
taken place here. With a worried expression on his face, he said, I used up too much power here; I
cannot use anymore throughout this entire trip. From this moment forth, we travel as humans. Nothing
more, nothing less.
So were okay for now then? I asked evenly, ignoring the nervous pounding of my heart.
A long pause escaped him before he said, Were fine.
I shouldve known he was just lying to protect me then; I shouldve taken it as a sign.
Eclipses massacred 50 something Demons in a matter of seconds. There is an old saying that asks: If a
tree falls and no one heard it, then did it really fall? For Eclipses sake, it wasnt a tree that fell but it was a

bomb that detonated and from the looks of everything. . .from the loud rumbling in the skies to the dark
clouds coming in. . .I surmised that this destruction was heard loud and clear.

Two Steps From Hell - He Who Brings The Night

e were more careful as we boarded the train the next morning.

After Eclipse and I handed Phix the keys to the Rav4, Eclipse instructed him to clean up the mess of the
inn, eradicate any trace of us being there and of course, fix the car. While Phix was busy doing all this,
CoCo was also instructed to stop by a store and buy us snacks/emergency supplies for the trip ahead.
Because we had no car and because we were on a time-sensitive schedule, Eclipse suggested that we
take the train to cut our travel time short. Though it wouldve been convenient for us to have Phix and
CoCo travel with us, Eclipse and I decided that it was best to keep them as far as away from us as
possible on this trip. As Demons with their full lifeforce at 100% capacity, it would be too easy for other
Demon to detect them and in turn, compromise the entire journey that we needed to keep as private and
quiet as possible. The last thing we wanted was to attract more Demons to us and the very last thing we
wanted was more trouble the less people we traveled with, the better. Given the events of last night,
there was no room for errors. With that strategy in mind, we bid goodbye to CoCo and Phix, productively
walked together to the nearest train station, bought our tickets and were well on our way to Serenity.
I had never ridden on a train before and as a result, it became an experience in it of itself to sit there,
drinking in the ambiance that glimmered around me.
The train we were in was one of those old school, European trains that I knew existed within the country
but never had the pleasure of riding within it. With tracks that pilfered through the expanse of the rural
countryside, the train system was privately built and maintained by a very wealthy family who lived in the
wealthier parts of Korea. They had devised a plan to build these railroad tracks to assuage their desires to
travel in style; the family wanted a quick yet luxurious commute back home if and when they were to
travel to various parts of the country for business trips and the conceptualization (and ultimate execution)
of this train was the answer to their extravagant needs. Due to the fact that it was privately owned and
due to the fact that its regular commuters are some of the wealthier citizens of the country, even during its
off seasons, the train continued to run for the sake of being a convenience to its members.
At the outset, Eclipse and I actually had some trouble in our attempt to acquire these tickets.
In accordance to a train system that was built by those with a taste for luxury, it was also inevitable such
individuals will also have a taste for elitism and segregation amongst the classes as well. There was an
unspoken rule that train would rather travel alone in gilded glory than risk contamination by allowing riffrafts to travel in the same circle as their elite members. Such elitism was showcased to us by the snooty
old man behind the ticket window. He was very abrasive and dismissing when he thought we were merely
broke college students (which we were, in a way) but when I showed him one of the lifetime family
membership cards that was left for me in my inheritance fund by my family, his attitude changed instantly
into a polite and welcoming one. In the fraction of a second, we were whisked away and instantly granted
a private seating area that was fit for royalty.
With commute time not starting until later in the evening when the rest of the members were ready to
head back home for the weekend, Eclipse and I, along with a few other commuters, were given complete
privacy in the train as it commenced it mid-day commute on a gloomy Friday afternoon. It felt incredibly
nice to be separated from the crowd. The peacefulness cultivated the time for contemplation and given

the events of last night (and all the events in my life thus far) I needed all the time I could get to just
compartmentalize my thoughts.
To my surprise, I really enjoyed the ride and wouldve enjoyed it more if my travel companion didnt
appear so lost in his own world. Under normal circumstances, his pensive and quiet behavior wouldnt be
too much of a concern for me but given our dire situation where were being attacked by nameless evil
entities every time Eclipse grew lost in his own thoughts, I would grow anxious as well.
A long stretch of silence hovered over us before I drew him out of his contemplative state.
Why do you keep staring up at the skies? We had been on the train for a couple of hours now and with
the exception of a few sparse small talks here and there, Eclipse just appeared very out of it which is
very unusual for him because hes usually the one bugging me to talk to him.
Eclipse averted his attention from the rain-pattered window and rested his gaze on me.
We were seated across one another with a gilded table centered between us and our respective
backpacks sitting beside us. We had just finished eating the delicious lunch that one of the nice waiters
had brought to us from the kitchen (apparently my parents purchased the most premiere membership and
we were not only given our own sitting area but we were also privy to 5-star menus from the on-board
chef). However much I enjoyed the decadent food, I found it hard to keep it down with the uneasy feeling I
was still experiencing in the pit of my stomach.
Upon seeing the apprehensiveness on my face, Eclipse gave me a light smile. I knew it was a smile to
reassure me, to make me feel better but I wasnt convinced. Eclipse was worried about something and in
this regard, I knew I should be concerned as well.
Is everything okay? I went on to ask slowly, nervously playing with my 24kt gold fork over the fine china.
You know how when you look at the sky, you can forecast what the weather will be like? he finally began
as rain continued to streak on the window beside us. The soft, melodic music playing within the confines
of the train faded further into the background when he spoke.
I nodded.
Well, the truth is, in addition to forecasting the weather, if you pay close attention, you can also forecast
whats going on with the world around you.
Fascination illumed in my eyes. Oh?
He smiled evenly again, his eyes teeming with a wisdom that was far beyond my understanding of the
world I inhabited. His eyes traveled back to the skies and involuntarily, I followed his gaze and rested my
attention on the dark, moving clouds that hung like canvasses over our world, completely leaving us with
nothing but a day that was too dark be called an afternoon.
The skies are very dependent upon the mood of powerful entities. It catches echoes, voices and residual
aftershocks of events that occurred throughout the world. Above and below, everything filters into those
clouds and percolates there. If you listen closely, and if you are gifted with the extraordinary ability to
thread all those aftershocks together and form a pattern with them, then you can even begin to hear
whispers.
I could feel the uneasiness rummage through me when he said this. All of a sudden, the dark clouds

appeared more ominous, powerful and wiser than I had ever given it credit for. Whats going on right
now?
The amount of power I exerted last night, he told me, his jaw clenching together. Some powerful entities
around the world have caught scent of it. Now, theyre all wondering what happened last night, where it all
originated from and what it all means.
An alarm triggered inside me. I turned back to face him in concern. Do they know that youre the one
behind it?
He shook his head. No. For those who are aware of my predicament as a Fallen Demon, many are still
are under the belief that Im still imprisoned in my Kingdom. They do not know that Im out and about
much less that Im with a Source. For the vast majority, all they know is that a powerful entity is walking
the earth. They do not know where the force of the power originated from, they do not know who it
originated from and they most certainly do not know what it means to them. They are just very curious
and in this world, entities do not take pleasure in in being in the dark. . .they relish in being able to get
answers.
Do you think some would be able to track you down? I asked, my mind running at all the possibilities in
which these entities could find us. Like you said yesterday, wont your powers leave traces of itself
behind?
Im not worried, he replied, his tone truly unconcerned about the possible situation where someone
would be able to not only detect him but trace everything back to him. The powers I exerted last night, it
may have caught the attention of some but it isnt powerful enough to be traced to me. In truth, it can only
be traced back to me if I was walking around with that same amount of power but since Im a Dimmed
Demon and since I got rid a load of my power last night, even if someone tried to track me down, they
would not be able to find me. I also dont plan on using my powers anymore this entire trip so its all taken
care of.
A dry smile curved on his lips as he added with sardonic amusement, For all intents and purposes, Im
nothing but human right now.
You must be so miserable right now, to not even be able to use your powers, I murmured, momentarily
discarding my trepidation when I saw that he too was unconcerned. I had been able to tap into his misery
and Eclipse was indeed very miserable that, for all intents and purposes, he was actually closer to being
human that he would like. In face of all the dire things occurring, it was very amusing to see him fall into
such an ironic predicament. The Prince of Hell who looks so poorly upon the human race was now forced,
even under the guise of protection, to behave and live like us. Life doesnt get anymore ironic and funnier
than this.
He grinned, expelling the somber and serious mood he was in. In a graceful movement that was
reminiscent of a tiger getting ready to attack its prey, he suddenly got up his seat and slid into mine. He
wrapped an arm around me, pulling me into a warm embrace and granting me a whiff of that intoxicating
cologne of his. Thats why you should endeavor to make my stay here and bit more bearable, he
whispered as he did several nights back at the theater, his tempting lips feathering my cheek. How about
a small peck to make it all better?
So you could pounce on me on a semi-empty train? I retorted, displaying pure survival instincts by
squirming out of his arm. I hadnt forgotten about what I promised myself last night and I wasnt about to
be wavered out of it at first attack. Eclipse and I were at a war with our desires now and as entertaining
and enjoyable his affections were, I wasnt about to allow myself to lose focus again. I dont think so.

He chuckled, pressing his back on the red velvet cushion seat with an amused smile on his face. The
muscles under his dark grey dress shirt rippled subtly when he did this. From the way he looked at me, I
knew that he was finding interest in my sudden re-conviction to not let him seduce me to death (literally).
In place of bringing that up however, his amused smile then changed into an impressed one as he
appraised my calm demeanor. It appeared that me being a paradox to him was more pressing on his
mind than the desire to put the moves on me. Youre not afraid, Teacup? he prompted with intrigue in his
voice, his eyes still assessing me. That was a pretty crazy night last night.
I am, I told him, staring outside briefly to catch sight of some grayish/black fog moving over the green
countryside. But I think Im in shock more. Everything still feels really surreal.
From what the baby Demons told me, you were quite the hero last night. Saving your fellow human
beings and battling Demons all by yourself. Another chuckle escaped him. And here I thought you were
going to be the damsel and distress the entire time, hiding in corners and waiting for me to pick you up
when things go awry. His smile grew before he bust out laughing when another thought tickled his mind.
I cant believe you were carrying Holy Water in your bathrobe the entire time. Youre such a paranoid
short person.
Did you think I was going to walk around empty handed after being cornered by Lyna the other night in
the maze? I said defensively, taking small offense in his very low opinion of me and my ability to protect
myself. I may be a human being with no powers in a world filled with powerful entities but that didnt mean
I would go down without a fight. After that incident, I stocked up on as much Holy Water as I could.
Paranoid or not, it came in handy when I needed it. My face hardened when I recalled the image of
Preppy Glasses guy abandoning me in my time of need. I cant believe that bastard all of them
actually left me when I risked my life to save them.
Yeah well, did you expect them to risk their lives to save yours just because you decided at that moment
that you felt like helping them? Eclipse asked critically, his tone mocking as if he wasnt surprised by the
shady behavior displayed by my fellow human beings. Didnt you learn anything from Gods relationship
with all of you? Humans are the creatures with the highest disappointment rate of all; trusting a human to
be selfless is like trusting a lion to not eat you if it had been starving for days it is not within their nature.
What happened to you anyway? I asked him instead, bringing the conversation out of the shortcomings
of the human race and onto his own shortcoming from last night as well. You were M.I.A the entire night
and when I did see you, you slept like you were dead. Did they put a sleeping spell over you or
something?
A curious brow arched. If you saw me sleeping then it must mean that you walked into the bathroom
when I was in the bathtub. . .completely and utterly naked. He smiled sensually, leaning in close as I
swallowed uneasily. An enticing glint gleamed in his beguiling brown eyes, sending jolts of warm
electricity to surge throughout my body. Suddenly, the black jeans and pink jacket I had on felt too stuffy
on my skin. . . .Did you see anything you liked, Teacup?
I didnt look, I answered him slowly, remembering how stiff I was when I walked in. It took all my selfcontrol to only pay attention to his upper-body as opposed to his lower body in that tub. It was only luck
that it was extremely steamy in there and I couldnt see anything if I wanted to.
You didnt look? he asked disbelieving, his offended eyes looking at me as if I visited Paris and didnt
went to see the iconic Eiffel Tower. At once, his seductive charms turned into a confused one. You have
the very entity that embodies masculine virility, sexual fantasies and unbridled lust lying there,
unconscious and naked, yours for the taking and you didnt take advantage of me by looking and seeing

whats so extravagant about me?


I swallowed, trying to make my face impassive while my insides were going crazy with passion at
everything he said. No, I answered him stoically, feigning disinterest. My first vision of a naked man
would be with my future husband, not the Demon of Lust who gives me nosebleeds and nearly killed me
last night by making blood pour from my eyes, my mouth and my ears.
He smirked something lighting in his eyes that I have never seen on him: Jealously.
Ah yes, that future husband thing again, right? His eyes turned critical. Dont you get tired of chasing
after something so impossible? Howd that thing with your last future husband work out for you, Teacup?
What was his name again? DonKi Kong? Did you guys ever go out on a second date?
I gasped internally at the venom in his words. Who does he think he is? How dare he bring up that shady
DonKi?
How about you stop going off topic and just answer the original question I asked you? I prompted dryly,
hating that we were back on a topic that I just didnt want to be tempted to confront.
Which was what exactly? he asked just as dryly, his patience on me and my future husband wearing
thin. My newfound aggravation with you and your hypothetical future husband seemed to have clouded
my memory.
Where were you last night? I said again, my voice tighter than anything.
. . .I didnt smoke the entire day, he finally answered in an exasperated tone, moving the topic along now
that the last one was pissing him off as well.
So?
He smirked, folding his arms over his chest. Well, Ive told you that smoking calms me down so because
I was too distracted and pissed off at your car, I didnt smoke the entire day. Because of this, I was very
agitated and stressed out. By the time I got into that bathtub, I was exhausted. I was knocked out in the
tub for awhile, my body recuperating from the day we had and when I woke up and saw you were gone, I
ran my ass out of there and tried to find you right away. I went right to the vending machines and kitchen
because I figured the only thing youd leave the room for is food My face reddened like a tomato when
he said this. Unaware of embarrassment coloring cheeks that he knew me and the fat girl within me too
well, he went on, but when I couldnt find you in either places, I knew something was wrong. It didnt
take me long to realize that this place must have had a veil over it. It wasnt until I used my own powers to
override the veil was I able to find where they were holding you. And you know the rest of the story from
there.
Youre really not afraid of what happened at the inn? I went on to ask. For whatever reason, I was really
affected by what that Demon said and I couldnt fathom Eclipse not finding concern in it either. What that
that demon San was saying?
I wasnt fazed by it last night but after having some time to mull over it, Im having second thoughts about
it now, he began, getting serious now.
My instincts were right; I was correct to be concerned. Why are you having second thoughts?
Because of the veil he placed over you, he said carefully. The force field he had wrapped around the

room to prevent someone from seeking who they wanted to seek. Does that type of veil not sound familiar
to you?
An upsurge of knowledge flooded over my senses. Isnt that the same veil you and your Elders placed
over me?
He nodded. Veils are very complicated things to cast. Only an extremely powerful entity will know how to
cast such a spell even Im learning how to do it. San is a strong Demon but he should not have the
power to cast such a spell not unless his Creator is a very powerful Demon and not unless his Creator
was able to give San a portion of their power for him to do his job of recruiting effectively.
He smiled sardonically at me. I do not doubt that there are Demons planning to overthrow the
monarchy. . . it happens everyday but whats interesting about this particular group is the capabilities they
have the ability to be able to have so much leverage in allowing a Demon like San to be able to
effectively execute such a small but complicated veil that is far beyond his understanding. In any case, I
am not entirely worried. Whatever those things are, it is my brothers concerns not mine. Whoever or
whatever is behind the event at the inn it no longer concerns us. After killing all those Demons, Im
pretty sure we cut all ties that would lead back to us and Im pretty we lost them.
I nodded, prepared to ask something else when I noticed that the grayish/black fog I observed earlier was
now moving closer to the train.
. . .Doesnt that look really creepy? I said unthinkingly, my eyes transfixed on the fog that appeared so
out of place even under the ashen and gloomy sky.
What? Eclipse asked with disinterest.
I pointed. The black fog was coming closer and closer to the train. Look at all that fog coming in.
From beside me, Eclipse averted his attention to the window. I could feel his gaze follow my finger at the
black fog that surrounded the train tracks and almost immediately, I could feel him stiffen behind me in
vigilance in warning.
Whats wrong? I asked, the uncertainty spreading like cancer through my body. I turned to face his
widened eyes and pale face. Without answering my question, he whipped around in his seat and his
watchful eyes began to inspect the entire train.
. . .Do you hear that? he asked slowly and inaudibly, his visage filled with alertness.
I listened.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Nothing.
No rustling sound, no clattering sound, no voices, no music and no sign of life. All that I could hear was
the beating of my own worried heart.
No, I whispered quietly, the color draining from my face.
Exactly, he replied, his gaze surveying the room. Its too quiet.

Eclipse? I said hesitantly, my body stiffening up in utter fear. I felt like I was in some horror movie and an
axe murderer was going to pop out at any second.
Stay here, he ordered distractedly, moving away from me.
With the agility of an animal, he propelled quietly from his seat. Every part of his body seemingly on high
alert, he gradually made his way down the hall, edging to the corner as if to keep from being seen. With
one foot leading the other in careful execution, he continued to walk silently down towards the next
section of the train. Once his feet stepped on the motion detector, the dividing door slid open, allowing
him passage into the next section of the train.
Creak.
. . . Creak.
. . . . . . Creak.
My heart in my throat, I watched him with breathless anticipation. We were both so quiet that the only
sounds that could be heard was the creaking sound of the train running over the tracks, motioning us
back and forth as it made its curvy turns. Breath held to a hilt in my lungs, my unblinking eyes shadowed
after his movements. I watched him stick his head out into the hall of the next room and just he moved
away from my vantage point, I saw something else from my peripheral vision that nearly had my soul
jumping out of my body.
WHOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!!!
A gigantic cloud of black smoke swept passed my window like a speeding bullet, flying in the direction of
where Eclipse was headed. Pure panic inundating my senses, I jumped out of my seat with rapidity, a
hand clutching over my chest to still my palpitating heart. I was still trying to register the shock in my
frenzied mind when I caught sight of Eclipse running back towards me at full speed. Alarm colored his
face when he reached me.
Eclipse! I stuttered pointing at the window in fear. Ther theres a black smoke that just flew !
Theyre all dead.
I stopped mid-sentence, gaping at him. What?
Everyone on the train is dead. The black smokes are Demons; there are Demons on the train, he went
on urgently. We have to run. We have to go now!
What?! I screamed in my mind when I registered that we were stuck on a train filled with Demons. You
didnt have to be a rocket scientist to deduce that they were either here for me or here for Eclipse and
since we had become two peas in a pond, we were both screwed either way. On that pleasant note, I also
couldnt help but think: How were we supposed to outrun then when we were on a MOVING TRAIN?
Use your powers and kill them, I commanded desperately, my voice rising to a shriek. What on earth
would possess him to think that we could outrun Demons? And on a moving train for that matter? Why
couldnt he just make things simpler for us and do what he did last night which is kill them with a snap of
a finger?
I cant, he said stiffly. Mortification flushed on his usually arrogant face. With pained effort, he laboriously

added, I ran out of my powers.


I gawked at him dubiously. My mouth closed and opened and closed again until I managed to say, I
thought you said you just cant use your powers anymore because you didnt want to run the chance of
having it traced back to you? I thought it was voluntary that you werent planning to use your powers?
No. He gave me an unsettling smile that was lined with bitterness for his state in life. I was
embarrassed so I lied but Iliterally ran out of my powers. Im barely a Demon right now.
My eyes blossomed when I digested the meaning behind his words. In other words. . .Youre human right
now?
Nearly, he amended with a stiff and weak smile. Im 99% human right now.
All the nerves into my body went into full panic mode at the confirmation that my all powerful Guardian
Demon was now as powerless as me.
Shit.
Holy shit.
Eclipse, I prompted, trying to impress onto him the dire predicament that we were now in. Were on
a moving train and were both humans right now attempting to fight against Demons. Do you not see how
suicidal all of this is? What do you suggest we do to survive?
He gave a half-hearted and pained shrug at my query. Then, he asked, Do you know how to fight?
No, I answered with a squeak.
He gave me an apologetic smile that wouldve melted my heart if my heart wasnt ready to fall out of my
ass in fear. Well, you will learn today. Show me what you got when you faced a room filled with Demons,
Teacup. NOW RUN!
I have Holy water and salt in my backpack! I shouted before Eclipse was able to pull me away with him.
At my words, Eclipse paused mid-run, whipped around and ran to our backpacks. He was an inch from
latching onto our backpacks when a powerful force thundered through the train, causing Eclipse to go
flying back like he had been caught in a monsoon-like wave.
CRAAAAACK!!!!
Akin to being hit by an oncoming semi-truck, Eclipse body flew toward the window on the other side of the
train at full force, battering into it with brutality. The menacing sound of skin and bones colliding with glass
filled my ears, shocking me into motion. I ran to him just as a pained groan emitted from his mouth. The
window splintered into several different roots of impact and as the thundering sound subsided, Eclipse fell
down onto the table with a resounding Thud!
Crap. Crap. Crap, I uttered, helping him sit up on the nearly demolished table. Though there were no
blood that elicited from the impact, I discerned from the look of anguish on his face and the subtle
pounding behind his back that the internal damage it did to his body was immeasurable.
Inhaling a hiss as he straightened his back, Eclipse locked his eyes with me. The expression in his eyes

said it all: He was stunned. I didnt imagine the Demon of Lust has ever been knocked around before in
his life and the sudden attack had him more aware of his 99% human body more so than anything.
With a cursed groan, he jumped off the table when he was able to shake off the excess pain. Injury or not,
there were still Demons on the loose that we had to attempt to outrun and Eclipse was never one to be
subservient to pain.
Lets go.
I was ready to run manically with him but when I felt my nerves turn rigid at the cold draft that entered the
room, I knew that my human body was giving me its ominous warning. A human beings first warning of
an encounter with a new evil entity the cold chills.
Demons.
My first encounter with these Demons were about to begin. . .
Theyre here, I whispered fearfully, my eyes glued on the mechanical dividing door in the long across
from us.
BOOM!
Like clockwork, that mechanical door burst opened as if a bomb had been detonated within it and through
it walked six men.
They were tall, thin and bald and were all dressed in the most impeccable of black Italian suits. The new
Demons. Their faces were tattooed with intricate black symmetrical curves and lines that covered the
expanse of their faces. Savages in civilians clothing they couldnt have embodied that more as they
walked in. The leader of the group stood an inch taller than the rest and instead of sporting a black tie, he
wore a red one. Every advancing step he took, the remaining five shadowed closely behind him. It was
difficult to surmise their age, as the intricate lines tattoos over their faces did well to detract from their
visage but all looked like they ranged from late 20s to early 30s. Seeing as they were immortal Demons,
I heavily doubted that they were that young.
Now, now I wouldnt recommend doing anything foolish kids, Red Tie taunted as the train continued at
full speed, his accent hinting that he was of British descent. He appraised us and our pre-running stance.
You cannot get far now that were here.
Their obsidian dark eyes locked with mine and I knew they came here for me.
A sadistic grin outlined Red Ties thin lips as they continued to walk over to us. Weve been looking all
over for you. . .Grace. I felt goose bumps materialize on my body when he said my name. You didnt
think that San would let it get lost that he has managed to secure the most coveted soul of the new
millennium, did you? What did you did think that pail of water in the middle of the room was for?
He laughed, kicking of what sounded like a dead body out of his way. That was a phone call to us so to
speak to let us know what type of soul he managed to reel in. We were able to get word that he has
somehow stumbled upon the infamous 6-year-old murderer the soul that is so elusive that no Demon
has been said to ever get a hold of you. . .until now. His eyes turned darker. Unfortunately, Sans call to
us was disconnected soon after we found out of your existence and when we went to find you earlier
today, it came to our attention that you have escaped. Luckily for us though, the scent for such a coveted
soul like yours does not dissipate like other souls and lucky for us. . .weve finally been able to track you

down.
From everything the Demon had poured onto us, it was safe to assume that they were only privy to the
fact that I was the 6-year-old murderer they were not aware that I was also a Source. Moreover, judging
by how they were appraising Eclipse, I also had the sinking sensation that they also werent aware that
Eclipse was a Dark Majesty. Despite the fact that they were not aware of our true identities, it did not stop
Eclipse from standing protectively in front me blocking me from the threat of their presence.
Eclipses exhibition of defense did not act as a deterrent for them. They kept advancing within the realm
of the train, their pace slow and certain as if they had all the time in the world. They were getting closer
within our section of the train when Red Tie continued to speak, his eyes becoming darker.
He reached his pale hand out, extending it to me from the distance. Do not make this harder than it has
to be. Come with us and perhaps well go easy on your boyfriend.
Eclipse locked hands with me. Even as a Demon who was 99% human, he wasnt going to allow those
Demons to get to me without a good hard fight.
Lets make this harder than it has to be, Gracie, Eclipse whispered boldly, his vigilant eyes on them as

grip on my hand tightened. He was ready to run at any given moment and as soon
as he saw his opportunity to do so, he was taking me right along with him.
I wouldnt advise it, boy, Red Tie admonished, his stoic eyes trained on our interlocking hands. If you
run then we would have to forcefully reel you back to us. And let me tell you, the two of you would not
stand a chance against us so dont bother to run it would only piss us off and in the end, it would only
spell more trouble for you.
Im pretty sure I can outrun, outplay and outwit all you bald eagles, Eclipse mocked coolly. Even as a
Dimmed Demon who had lost his powers, his arrogance knew no bounds.
A sneer met their lips. With a menacing smirk to Eclipse as if to say, Youll regret those words, all six
lifted their hands up and whispered an incantation that had me holding my breath in anticipation. I just
knew it, they were going to send myself and Eclipse flying into captivity at any moment. . .
We waited for the inevitable, our hearts beating in our throat.
Creak. . .
. . .Creak. . .
. . . . . . Creak. . . .
. . . The train kept running at full speed, now swimming past a few houses and even a cathedral in the
distance. The world continued to blur like a kaleidoscope around us, rain splashing across the windows of
the train and flooding over the countryside we were in. Everything was the same. . .including how we
were standing.

Eclipse and I blinked at one another in confusion. Uh, why werent we being pulled towards them? It was
only after a few stupid seconds of us just staring expectantly at them did Eclipse and I begin to realize
that these Demons, for whatever reason, had no powers at their disposal.
The Demons exchanged uneasy looks. The mystification splayed across their faces corroborated with our
assumptions that there was something wrong with their powers. The next thing they voiced out only
further confirmed to us that perhaps we werent as powerless as we once thought we were. Why dont
our powers work?!
This was our opportunity.
Lets go, Gracie!
With the acceleration that would have a Ferrari revving its engine in envy, we bolted like the wind. Right
behind us, stampeding after us like bulls on the attack, were the six Demons who, for whatever reason,
were powerless.
DAMNIT! MY POWERS WONT WORK!
GET THEM!
HURRY UP!!!!
Eclipses grip tightened on me as we picked up the pace and stormed into the next section of the train
where we were greeted with the sight of six businessmen and women who laid dead in their seat. Several
workers were also sprawled dead on the floor. Their eyes were burned out, hollowed with nothing but
darkness within their agonized faces.
Oh God. . .
To prevent from gagging at the sight, I had to turn away as I skittered like a cockroach away from them,
making sure to avoid being too close to any bodies on the seats and making sure to not bump into any
bodies laying on the ground. Aware of the nausea that was engulfing me when I got a whiff of their blood
and their already decaying dead bodies, Eclipse picked up the pace and bulldozed me out of that
godforsaken area and brought me to the emptier sections of the train.
The whole time as we ran, all I could think about was how? How on earth did those Demons track me
down when there was supposed to be a veil over me, preventing them from being able to search me out?
How did they bypass the veil?
No answers came; just more questions and just more reasons to panic. . .
Huff. . huff. . .
We continued to run and though we were losing them, I knew, just as Eclipse knew, that being on a train

only meant that we were only delaying our encounter with them; we were never going to lose them until
the train officially came to its stop. If it was up to me, I would keep running for as long as I can to hold
them off but for Eclipse, I could discern that he was getting antsy and his pride was getting aggravated. I
had a sinking suspicion that he was getting restless and judging from the calculating look on his face, I
knew he was getting reckless as well.
We havent known each other for that long but I knew Eclipses personality too well. I knew what was
percolating in his mind: since they appeared to have lost all their powers, logic would only dictate that
they were, for all intents and purposes, humans just like us. And since they were all on our level in terms
of physical capacity, it meant that we were on an even fighting ground. If we fought them, then it would
not be a suicide mission we would actually stand a chance. All of this is in theory though because 1.)
They still outnumbered us vastly, 2.) I would be deadweight because I did not know how to fight and 3.)
Eclipse was still injured from that impact he took with the window and from the laceration he had from last
night he shouldnt be physically fighting anyone much less 6 powerless but still huge Demons.
You dont stand a chance against them! Theyre going to kill you! I shouted, knowing what he was going
to get ready to do. I couldnt let him do that. Our strategy of running may not be the best one but in my
mind, the longer we hold them off, the longer we extend our chance of surviving when the train stops. It
didnt make sense to me to force a physical confrontation with them when we were still ahead of them
when we were still outrunning them.
Have some faith, Teacup, was all Eclipse said before he let go of my hand and pushed me behind him. I
tripped through the dividing door into the next section of the train, nearly smacking my head against the
wall before I caught myself in time. I screamed for him to not do what he was about to do but it was too
late; once Eclipse decides on something, there were little anyone could do to change his mind.
Once he saw that I was safely in the next section of the train, he wasted no time in sprinting across the
aisle. Hopped onto the column of seats adorning the train and one by one, as he flew across the crown of
the chairs, he stealthily ran back towards the opposite direction the one where the Demons were
coming from.
Whiiirrrrrr. . .
The dividing door to the further wing of the train slid open, revealing the six Demons who ran through it.
They were given the perfect view of me on the other wing, standing there by myself. Unaware that Eclipse
was waiting off to the side, waiting to attack them like the predator he was, the Demons were left
defenseless when they came through the aisle. . .
When they were finally in the trap he had set for them, Eclipse utilized the momentum of his sprint and
agilely jumped off a window as support. Garnering all his strength, he viciously performed a spin kick in
mid-air that knocked 3 Demons down like they were dominos.
THWAAAAAAAAACK!!!
AUUUUGH!!!

Three plummeted towards the ground in different directions, their pain indicating to us how human they
were. Upon landing back onto the surface of the moving train, and just as the remaining three Demons
hopped over their fallen comrades to get a good attack on Eclipse, Eclipse swiftly took his silk blue tie off
and held each end with his hands. With the precision of a skilled warrior, he charged at the remaining
three with his unusual weapon. At first the three Demons, including Red Tie gave an entertained laugh at
what Eclipse was doing but when he began to school them on the skills of improvisation, their
expressions changed drastically.
His expression stoic and focused, Eclipse ducked when the 4 th and 5th Demons swung their fists at him.
He swooped below them with rapidity and then got back up, educating them on the usage of his weapon.
Snaking around one Demon, he mercilessly knotted the length of his tie around the 4 th ones neck. A
stunned gasp escaped from the Demon as Eclipse crouched down and sent the guy flying over his
shoulder. The Demon flew into the air and crushed into the windows with an ear-splitting crack! I swear I
could hear bones vibrate when that Demon fell back against the gilded tables with a loud thud!
Without deigning to slow down the momentum of his attacks, Eclipse repositioned the ends of his tie back
around his hands and wielding it like it was a lethal rope, he swiftly stabbed the back of his elbow across
the jugular of the 5thDemons throat and wasted no time in wrapping the tie around that Demons neck.
Looping the tie into a tight knot, Eclipse jumped onto the seats, threw the ends of the tie through the slit of
the metal railing hanging overhead. After it swam obediently through the hollow space, he caught the
ends. With his full weight as his leverage, he dragged the tie down, causing the 5 th Demon, who still had
the tie wrapped stringently around his next, to fly upward towards the ceiling like he was a puppet on
strings.
CRACK!
A snap of the neck resonated from the Demon before Eclipse released the tie, allowing that Demon to fall
back to the ground with another unconscious thud.
Standing back on ground, Eclipse reached down to retrieve his tie from the unconscious Demon before
facing the last one who was still standing Red Tie.
Eclipse flashed his arrogant smile at him.
Whatever happened to me not standing a chance against you? he mocked to Red Tie, whose eyes was
filled with anger at the sight of all of his men groaning on the floor. He wasnt happy that a human was
able to perform such damage on them.
Are you a gang leader or something? one of the fallen Demons asked incredulously, clutching onto his
neck in agony. There were deepening blue abrasions from the force of the attack used by Eclipses tie.
Or something, was all Eclipse deigned to answer before Red Tie, whose anger was at its apex, angrily
gritted, Youre going to pay for this, boy.

He charged at Eclipse like a cannon but Eclipse, as if anticipating this, jumped onto the armchair of a train
seat, gripped a metal railing that hung overhead with his two hands just before he fell back down to
gravity. Utilizing the full length of his powerful body, he swung his legs in the air and kicked Red Tie hard
against the chest.
BAM!
Just as Red Tie fell to the ground, Eclipse caught him by the neck with his tie in mid-fall, twisted it around
him several times and then yanking the tie with brutality, he brought a stunned Red Tie onto his back
while he pulled down with the tie. When he saw the remaining Demons begin to stir from their fallen state,
he used their leader as his shield once they attempted to attack him from all corners. With a loud grunt,
Eclipse bulldozed backwards with the Red Tie on his back, crushing several of the Demons at the same
time, rendering them helpless as they were afraid to hurt their own. As his final assault, Eclipse yanked
his tie tighter and then sent Red Tie soaring across the room and onto the rest of his Demons like he was
a bowling ball.
By the time he was done, they all laid like bowling pins at the end of the aisle, breathing and grunting in
pain. Panting to himself as if all of that was nothing but a strenuous workout for him, Eclipse tugged at his
tie from Red Ties bruised neck. He tossed his silk blue tie back over his neck and allowed the two ends to
hang loosely from his neck with pride. With much satisfaction that he wasnt entirely useless in his 99%
human state, Eclipse ran back to me, locked his hand with mine and pulled me out of my stupefied state
as we ran down the aisle.
I thought youre almost entirely human now! I exclaimed in disbelief, not believing that his fighting
abilities was so exceptionally skilled for a 99% human.
Eclipse smirked like a boyfriend who had just won his girlfriend a stuffed animal at the carnival. He was
immensely proud that he was able to impress and show off in front of me.
That doesnt mean I dont know how to defend myself, he uttered as we bolted through the next dividing
doors and into the next section of the train.
The two of you didnt think it was going to be that easy, did you?
We thought we had lost the Demons and had the upper-hand in being able to slow them down but when
we ran into the next section of the train and saw six more Demons appear, this time looking tougher and
more ruthless than the last six, we knew we were far from losing anyone. Intricate tattoos lined their faces
as well but these Demons, with powerful presences dwarfing the last set, looked like they came ready to
fight. They werent going to underestimate Eclipse as the last set did and with this tactic, it already meant
that they were going to be more deadly than the ones before.
HAH!
Without wasting any time, they were on us before we could even double back.

As if a fuse had been lit within him, Eclipse carefully pushed me onto the seats in the back corner of the
train and with the same agility he showed in the previous fight, he jumped off the window, kicked the first
Demon in mid-air, hung onto the railing in time just before he fell back down, wrapped his ankles around
the 2nd Demons neck and with a roll to the ground, he sent the guy flying towards my direction. I hopped
out of my seat and out of the way in time, still gaping at everything in shock.
Though Eclipses fighting abilities were impressive, with this group, it didnt appear that it would be
remotely enough.
With the methodic actions of sharks on the verge of an attack, the remaining four Demons slowly formed
a lethal circle around Eclipse, their eyes focused merciless on Eclipse who, although stood alone,
looked like a lone tiger defending his territory protecting his pride.
Save yourself the pain and surrender yourself now, boy, one of them warned, the tone of his accent
undecipherable. He sounded sophisticated, like he had seen the centuries past and lost the origin where
he descended from. The demeanors of these remaining four Demons were veiled with an intimidating
quality that the last few Demons lacked. They were stronger, smarter and were going to be harder to beat.
You may have caught a break with our associates but you should know that it only gets harder from here
on out.
Eclipse smirked, his eyes on them fearless. It is not in my blood to surrender to anyone especially not
when Ive put up a good hard fight.
One of the other Demons laughed, nodding in approval as if Eclipse had just given them the answer they
wanted to hear. Good. I too want to know what you are made out of.
Bring it on, Eclipse prompted, inclining his head at them.
An anticipatory silence prevailed over them. After a full minute of the five of them assessing the other out,
suddenly a small draft entered the train and then. . .mayhem ensued.
In a fluid and strategic action, the four Demons began their lethal attacks by snaking around Eclipse in
perfect synchronization. Two distracted Eclipse by throwing punches at him, strategically using his need
for deflection against him as the one in front kicked him in the stomach and the one of the back executed
a sidekick that had Eclipse falling to the side where he was brutally kneed across the face by the
3rd Demon and kicked across the neck by the 4th Demon. Pretty soon, endless punches, kicks and sounds
of flesh hitting flesh, bones hitting bones were flying everywhere and Eclipse was in the center of it. Every
attack they threw, he would counterattack with equal if not surpassing strength. No matter how skilled
Eclipse was at fighting though, he, just like the rest of us humans, could not beat the odds that were
stacked against him. He may have still been strong enough to fight but he was never going to win this
fight not if I intervened somehow.
Snapping out of my frightened trance when I saw that blood had begun to spout out from his mouth, I felt
the wheels in my head turn. Shit. I ran over everything that I could do to logically save him and one idea
came to me as the best one. I had no idea if it would work but it was the best one I could come up with.

With a whispered pray to a God who I knew will never answer me, I did something that I had hoped would
save Eclipse indefinitely: I ran.
I ran because I was afraid and I ran because I knew that it was the only way to keep all four of them from
ganging up on Eclipse. I couldnt fight them there was no possible way that I could. This wasnt like the
movies. . .I couldnt garner martial art skills that I had never been taught. The reality of it was that I
wouldnt be physically strong enough to save Eclipse but I could be strategically cunning enough to at
least use myself as the bait. Between the two of us, the one they wanted most was me. If I ran, then logic
would dictate that theyd choose to run after me. They would never choose beating Eclipse to death over
the capture of me.
And just as I had hypothesized, my strategy worked.
john tesh! SHES RUNNING!
GO AFTER HER!
What about the guy?!
Leave him! Shes the one we came for!
I could hear their footsteps stampede after mine and I accelerated the pace in which I was running. Huff. .
.huff. The only thing I could give myself credit for was my ability run. I ran like the wind, exhibiting
extraordinary alacrity by jumping to the seats and hopping over armchairs every now and then as one
after the other, the four attackers lunged for me, only to miss me by whispers of a second. Huff. . .huff. I
dashed past our old room, I swept past the next section and I sped towards the area where there were
more dead workers bodies. Run! Dont stop! Keep running Grace! Adrenaline overpowering my nausea, I
was able to snake around the dead bodies without my stomach threatening to come vomiting out.
Huff. . .huff. .
We barely made it into the bar/dining area before one of the Demons was able to break from the pack.
Jumping over a table from behind me, he caught up with me from behind and knocked me down.
THUD!!!
Pain explode through my nerves.
Plummeting to the floor with vicious force, the Demons big arms were encircled around me, nearly cutting
off the circulation of my air as he pinned me to the carpet, rendering me motionless on the floor.
I was trapped.
I was trapped but my instinctual desire to survive was too great and I couldnt lay there and let anyone win

without attempting to help myself. I had no idea how to fight but I just copied all the actions moves I could
recall from my favorite movies and just went berserk.
GET OFF ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
My hands blindly reached for something to attack him and as the graces of fate would have it, I was able
to latch onto a discarded bottle of sparkling water that laid innocuously on the floor. I gripped my hand
over the handle, raised it up and
CRAAAACKK!!!
UGH!!!!! FUCCCK!!
With a scream, he released me.
I levered myself upright and I ran, blindly swiping the broken glass bottle at two more who were about to
grab me. I wouldnt call myself a world class fighter but I was fighting and that was a world of a progress
for me.
With the fat girl within me panting for air, I had to push past my own human abilities by ignoring the pain in
my body. Heart ready to pump out of my chest, I jumped onto the barstool, slid over the bar counter just
as another Demon was about to grab me by the hair and went crazy throwing bottles upon bottles of
alcohol and champagne glass onto them. Once I saw I had them distracted for the time being, I sped
down the bar in an attempt to escape. Unfortunately for me, one of the Demons had hopped over the
counter just in time to grab me by the neck and haul me backwards with him.
AAAAH!!
His constriction on me was tight like a snake; it felt like I was going to black out from the pressure alone.
The one thing I had going for me if that I knew they were going easy on me; they were determined to
capture me but they were being verycareful with me. Inflicting physical damage onto me was the last thing
they would do and this conviction was one that I exploited greatly.
The survival instincts presiding over me reaching its crescendo, I continued to go berserk by manically
kicking myself over the bar counter.
Augh!!!
As a result of the panicked move, the force I was able to garner from using the bar counter as a prop
enabled me to push the Demon backwards at full force, forcing him to collide roughly against the wall
behind us. With the broken bottle still in my hand, I just stabbed it backwards, scraped the flesh on his
forehead with it and with a howl of pain, he pushed me off while cradling his forehead in agony.
THUD!

I fell to the floor, about to get caught by two more pairs of hands when I lunged for the ground and
crawled as fast as I could. I spotted the fire extinguisher pinned on the wall across from me and with panic
blinding my senses, I just went for it.
Click.
I pulled the glass case opened and attempted to pull the fire extinguisher but my efforts were futile as it
remained stuck to the wall. Come on! I struggling and was having immense trouble getting it out when
one of Demons was able to catch up to me, wrapped his arms from behind me, lifted me up and literally
pulled me out and unknowingly for him, the fire extinguisher along with it.
He dragged me back to the center of the room while I was flailing around like a fish. From the corner of
my eyes, I caught sight of the remaining three advancing towards me and the Demon, thinking that they
had me right where I wanted them. None of them noticed the fire extinguisher in my grasp, except the one
in front of me.
SHES HOLDING A FIRE EXTINGUISHER! GET IT THE FUCK AWAY FROM HER
He screamed to the others to extract it from my possession but it was too late. I pulled at the lever, aimed
it at the ones around us, squeezed it and a cloud of white smoke blinded my vision.
TWHOOOOOOSH!!!!!
I swept the handle across the room, allowing the cloud of white smoke to drown every corner of the room
where those Demons stood. While this took place, I bit the hand of the one holding me. He screamed and
I was able to extricate myself from his grasp, whip around and smack him over the head with the fire
extinguisher.
CLUNK!
When I backed away, I felt myself bumping into someone and with blind defensiveness, I wielded the fire
extinguisher to the side and I could hear it clunk! against someones cranium. When I felt that Demon fall
beside my feet, I kicked him in the face for good measure because I was sadistic like that. Then, I
shoveled the extinguisher into another ones balls when I felt him come close to me. As soon as he fell to
my feet, clutching onto his family jewels with a pained grunt, I made sure to ruthlessly step on their faces
before I began to look for my way out.
Huff. . .huff!
Blinded by the white smoke, I finally saw the clearing and I ran towards it.
Oh no.
I was close to leaving this section of the train to find Eclipse when I saw Red Tie standing at the
mechanical doorway, his furious black eyes locked on me. There was no more coolness that radiated

from him. He was just plain pissed and he wanted my blood to quench his rage.
He charged at me without warning but just as he was about to pummel into me, another strong missile
intercepted the attack. Jumping over a table in time to shield me, Eclipse grabbed Red Tie around the
neck with his arms, hauled him over the bar counter with unforgiving force and watched as the Demon
slid into the stacks of alcohol behind the bar.
Crack! Crack! Craaccck!!
The wooden dividers on the alcohol shelves broke into two upon impact, acting as a funnel for all the
liquid bottles to fall onto Red Ties head, knocking him out with the strength alone.
Satisfied only when he saw that Red Tie was officially knocked out, Eclipse turned to me, panting heavily.
The side of his mouth was bleeding while deepening blue bruises were beginning to form on various parts
of his face and neck. It looked like he had been in a war zone. He was about to say something to me
when suddenly I saw one of the first set of Demons lurk after him with a knife in hand.
WATCH OUT!!!!!!!!!!!!!
On instinct, I roughly pushed Eclipse out of the way and while clutching onto my fire extinguisher, I used
all the strength I had to haul the metal cylinder upwards and bestowed the guy with an uppercut that had
him smacking his jaw with a loud crack and finishing off the move by knocking the side of his skull with it,
ending the attack with a loud THUNK!
The guy that was twice my side was knocked out at once, falling to my feet like a sack of potato.
. . . . . . . . . . . .
Through the fog of dissolving white smoke, I stared stupidly at all the incapacitated Demons for a full
minute. Afterwards, I averted my gaze back to Eclipse, who too blinking stupidly at me.
. . . Did you knock all these guys out? he asked a second later even though I knew he already knew the
answer.
I nodded dumbly, my heart racing like it had just ran a marathon around the world.
He glanced again at the Demon I just attacked and knocked out with the fire extinguisher. There was a big
disbelieving smile on his face before he turned back to me, his eyes proud and glowing with amusement.
You just saved me, Teacup.
I I guess.
He made me sound like a hero but the truth was, I was ready to pee in my pants; I didnt feel like a hero
just a human girl who got lucky with her untrained and berserk moves.

Caught in the company of our unspoken victory, we took a second to catch our breaths, revel in the
others safety and smile in disbelief at each other that we were able to beat out 12 Demons who had been
sent to take us prisoners. We were proud but our victory celebration was short-lived; we thought we had
won the battle but as another cold draft started to filter around us, I knew it was just beginning. . .
Dreadfully, we both turned in the direction of where the cold breeze originated from and from the dark
corner, I could see three dark figures stand at the other end in the train, their bodies faced towards us.
Even in the distance, I could feel their dark eyes rake over us. The chill from them was colder than the
last 2 sets of Demons we met and I knew in the core of my gut that this last group wasnt one that we
could overpower so easily if we could even overpower them at all.
WHOOOOOOOOOOOSH.
The one up front raised his hand and immediately, the white smoke from the fire extinguisher filtered out
as if it was being vacuumed and within seconds it disappeared into oblivion. Then, I could hear more
footsteps coming into the train.
Eclipse and I turned to the other hall behind us and there we spied a new group of 8-10 Demons walking
in. They looked stronger like they meant business. Eclipse and I looked at each other and we knew that
the inevitable has occurred we were truly trapped.
I think you two have caused enough trouble, dont you think? The 1 st of the three dark figures, the one
who vacuumed up all the white smoke spoke authoritatively. His voice was calm but the underlying ire
within them was palpable. He sighed, sticking his hands into his pant pockets. There was an old worldly
air that filled his deep and throaty voice; it gave no indication to how old he was or even where he was
from. If anything, it only gave hint that this particular Demon originated from all parts of the world.
My associates are very. . .upset right now and they would like nothing more than for you two to continue
to put up a fight, so they can put you in your places. With that in mind, I suggest that you both just put up
the white flag and turn yourselves in. Were in a train and we have more than outnumbered you. . . Even
from the distance, I could see him smirk at us. Now stop fighting you two know one way or the other,
youre going to be captured. Better to surrender yourselves now before you come out anymore injured
that you already are.
Left with no choice, Eclipse and I blinked at one another in confirmation that it was now suicidal to
continue to put up a fight. For the time being, if we wanted to survive, we were going to have to surrender.
We could figure out a way to get past them later but for now, playing dead was our only chance for
survival. Reluctantly, I lowered my fire extinguisher and placed on the ground while Eclipse tugged
defenselessly at the ends of the tie around his neck. It was his own silent way of surrendering.
Smart decision, the new Demon, who was obviously the big dog in this train, approved before turning
down the hall. He motioned for us to follow him as the two Demons shadowed after him. Now lets get to
talking.

As if gathering strength from the Demon who had just spoken to us, the Demons in the room with us, all
whom had been knocked down, got up, grabbed us with force and began to drag us down the hall. We
only stopped after we entered the room where we originally presided with our backpacks. In that seating
room, the new leader was sitting comfortably on a table across the aisle from ours, waiting patiently for
us.
He was dressed in the same black suit as everyone but the jacket of his suit had a hoodie attached to it
and he was wearing it up, covering over the silver mask that shrouded the upper half of his face. It looked
like one of those masquerade masks but it looked so much more intimidating. With the hoodie casting
shadows over his face, the only discernible feature about his countenance was his crimson red eyes.
He motioned for us to sit in our previous seats and with a shove, Eclipse and I fell onto each of our
respective seats.
Yeah, you werent so tough when I was handing your ass to you a second ago, Eclipse taunted Red Tie
and his minions.
Yeah, I agreed meekly, riding on Eclipses brave coattails. Internally, I was scared shitless but if Eclipse
was going to give them Hell, then I was going to be a follower and copy him. Better to die on my feet than
live on my knees.
Red Tie and the first set of Demons turned red from embarrassment and when it appeared as if they were
about to hurt Eclipse, the masked leader authoritatively said, Leave him be.
Frozen midway, they adhered to the command of their leader. With a respectful bow, they returned to the
side where the rest of the Demons were quietly seated around the room, watching us intently. We turned
our heads, staring expectantly at the masked leader, whose arms were folded at his chest while he sat
quietly, his eyes studying us me specifically. Then, he parted his lips and finally said, . . .Where is your
Demon?
My heart stopped and I could vaguely see Eclipse stiffen at the knowledge that this masked Demon was
looking for him in particular and not me. However, always the one to be the outwitter, Eclipse feigned
obliviousness even though the question was addressed to me.
. . .Did you crazy fucks just escape from a mental hospital or something? he prompted, doing an
exceptional job of acting like he was just a clueless human boy who was merely protecting his girlfriend
from a pack of crazy kidnappers. What Demon?
No one knew that Eclipse was my Demon and I wasnt going to give him away either. I just sat there,
saying nothing and allowing all the Demons to believe that I had kept it a secret from Eclipse that Demons
actually existed. I had no idea if our acting skills would be beneficial to us but when I saw that no one had
called us out, it would seem that none was the wiser. Immortal as they may be, they were still susceptible
enough to be fooled by skilled actors such as myself and Eclipse.

Though he was wearing a mask, I could see the smirk in the Masked Demons gaze when he turned to
Eclipse. The beating of my heart escalated when the Demon inspected Eclipse, as if to detect if Eclipse
was indeed my Demon but after a few haunting seconds of his crimson eyes burying on Eclipses unfazed
one, he averted his gaze with a disappointed sigh.
The Demon isnt here, he announced to the rest on the train. His scent isnt here. Its just these two.
What should we do with them then? the Demon with a silver tie, the one standing to his right, asked him
quietly.
Getting off his seat at the table, the Masked Demon strode over to us and stood a feet away, his arms still
folded at his chest. Im sure you have met my. . .associates at the Inn, he began, his deep throaty voice
sending chills to run up my spine. I received a message last night that they have found the most coveted
soul of the millennium and I knew I had to make an appearance myself to greet you. Unfortunately when I
got there, there is nothing but dust left of my associates. His worldly and sophisticated voice hardened.
The only scent that remains is one of a very powerful Demon your Guardian Demon Im sure.
Guardian Demon? Eclipse faked a stunned voice, clearly trying to remove the attention from me and
onto him. I knew even from sitting across from me, he could sense how I afraid I was. Leave it to Eclipse
to always look out for me despite his own self-centeredness. You mean like Guardian Angel? Oh Jesus,
you looney tunes really are in another reality.
The Masked Demon stiffened in front of me. He didnt strike me as the type to be very tolerant but with
Eclipse, his tolerant level seemed to be at another level. He turned to Eclipse, his face seemingly stoic but
vaguely amused. What is your name, boy?
Eclipse shrugged, reclining regally in his seat and said nothing. I knew that he was purposely trying to
appear as if he was just an annoying and ignorant human boy and I had to give him credit he was even
fooling me and I knew he was acting.
The Masked Leader smirked at the arrogant behavior exhibited by Eclipse. He nodded to himself, making
it appear as if he accepted Eclipses silence as an answer. Shortly after that however, his lips curved into
a lethal one when he rested a calculating gaze on me.
. . .Should I cut off her finger and have her scream the answer then?
AH! In a split of a second, his right-hand Demon was at my throat, pinning me to the wall with my fingers
stretched out on the table. He was holding a dagger over my hand, the blade coined over my index finger,
prepared to cut it off in one swift movement.
Jarred out of his regal and composed acting state, Eclipse flew into rage that nearly had several of the
Demons recoiling in fear.
If even a drop of her blood comes out Im going to rip your heads off! he roared warningly, his
authoritative voice thundering throughout the expanse of the train. Though it appeared as if he wanted to,

he made no move to jump over to save me because even then, he knew the blade would be faster than
him.
I do not doubt that you will do everything in your power to have that threat come to fruition, the Masked
Demon replied in a confident tone, his voice still calm. He regarded Eclipse with an expression that was
one of pacification. All you have to do is answer my question and this entire conversation will be as
peaceful and violent-free as can be.
Eclipse, Eclipse finally breathed out, his hard eyes marked on the Masked Demon. My name is
Eclipse. He then turned to the Demon who had me pinned against the wall. I answered the question.
Now get the fuck away from her you dickless minion.
The Masked Demon laughed, motioning for his right hand man, who looked like he was ready to lunge
across the table and slice Eclipses neck apart, to step away from me. Once his Demon released me from
his grasp, allowing the breath to return my chest and the reprieve to reign over Eclipse that I was out of
harms way, the Mask Demon inclined his head at Eclipse before looking at the ones around him in
amusement. You have done a number on my associates here. His eyes turned rigid once he rested his
gaze upon them. There are a dozen of you and you cannot overpower one human?
He is a very strong human, one of the assaulted Demons from the first batch spoke before Red Tie
added, Our powers, Sir. We lost them and we couldnt use it. This guy here is an insanely good fighter.
They looked at me. This one runs around like a rabbit and is feistier than she looks. Theyre both faster
and stronger than we give them credit for.
. . .Where are our strength? another asked from the crowd and I recognized him as one of the Demons
from the second set, the ones who chased after me into the dining room of the train.
It was then that I realized there was truly something about this vicinity of land that sucks the power out of
Demons because even the leader was nodding, as if foreseeing this dilemma.
This. . . he began shrewdly, looking at the maelstrom of blurs swimming against the train, is the Holy
Land. We do not powers here. In this place, depending upon your lifeforce, this land could suck the
powers out of you as soon as you are in the perimeter. In my case, it is a slower process but a process
that occurs nonetheless. Needless to say, it appears that while on this train and in this part of town, we
are nothing but humans.
A collective gasp resonated from the Demons. They exchanged glances of staggered disbelief that such a
place could exist that would not only have the power to dry out their powers but also momentarily turn
them human. Everyone, other than the Masked Demon and the two Demons standing to either side of
him, appeared alarmed.
With words of assurance to assuage the fear radiating from the rest of the Demons, the left-hand Demon
said, We will merely wait for the train to past these grounds and before we know it, well be back to
normal.

With a smirk, the Masked Demon nodded after his left-hand man, confirming what he said and effectively
allowing a sigh of relief to permeate from the rest of the Demons lips.
He promptly returned his attention to Eclipse. If we were in our original state of power, you wouldnt be
able to do half the things you did but considering that were on an even playing field with you, I have to
say Im impressed. There was a smile in his voice. You would make a very good soldier if recruited.
Eclipse cocked a curious brow while my heart went amuck at the possible thought of this Demon
recruiting him. I understood now why he displayed such tolerance with Eclipse; because he believed
Eclipse was a human a powerful, loyal and smart human at that. Owning the soul of such an
extraordinary human could only be advantageous if the Demon were to recruit him into his colony.
Who are you? Eclipse asked warily, his expression truly interested as to who this Masked Demon was.
Judging by the suspicion in his eyes, I suspected that Eclipse was trying to turn back the pages of his
memories to see if he actually knew this Demon. The frustrated glint in his eyes told me that despite his
own efforts, he either couldnt recognize who this Demon was or he really have just never met this
Demon.
You do not deserve to know, the Masked Demon sneered. Not yet anyway.
Oh right, Eclipse mocked, getting back into the mode of acting. He didnt appreciate the contemptuous
tone that the Demon was taking with him and whether he was held hostage or not, Eclipse wasnt one to
display subservience when he was so used to being the authoritative figure. A Demon right?
An icy smile marked the Demons face while his eyes glowed redder. His patience with Eclipse, though
tolerable, was seemingly wearing thin. I look forward to having this train bypass the Holy Land so I can
show you what a Demon can do,boy.
He doesnt know anything, I finally spoke up weakly, bringing their full attention onto me. Though Eclipse
wasnt afraid of them, he was still 99% human which means that there was a 99% chance hell die in
their hands. I didnt want him pissing them off more than he already has. He was the pivotal piece in
helping me to find the missing part of my soul. I still had use for him I couldnt let him get hurt. Plus, he
has been looking out for me this entire time and I felt obligated to do the same for him. Just leave him
alone. Dont hurt him.
Oh but I have no intention of hurting him, the Masked Demon responded. Or you either. He came
closer to me, his eyes glowing now that I had subtly admitted into knowing something about the Guardian
Demon that he had asked me about. I have no intentions of hurting either of you. His black, leather
gloved hand stroked over my cheek and I shook on instinct. Even through the glove, his hand was ice
cold. Your soul is very precious to me and as your boyfriend here have just demonstrated, his soul has
become a very important commodity for me as well. But you see the thing is
BAM!
AUGH!!!

My head snapped back, being once again pinned to the wall. My chest locked up again, this time pain
shooting up and down the base of my neck at the impact of the hit.
Get away from her, Eclipse commanded upon seeing the Masked Demon glide his fingers down the
length of my neck. He made a move to get out of his seat but immediately restrained from getting to me
from two other Demons.
The Masked Demon laughed. What a protective boyfriend you have, he murmured with the utmost
amusement. His crimson eyes darkened on me ominously. What a shame it would be for him to die. .
.what a shame it would be for you to witness this.
Dont you dare touch him, I ordered, my neck hurting but my voice sterner than ever. I was surprised at
how protective I was over Eclipse but I concluded that it was because I still had use for him and because
he had the title of being my first real friend. I may not be anyones best friend or true friend but for the one
friend I had, I was going to do my best to look out for him. I would kill this motherfucken masked Demon if
he even made a move to kill Eclipse. I dont care if I cant beat you. Ill rip you up with my bare hands if
you even make a move to kill him.
The Masked Demon grinned coldly, yet, there was an approval in his voice that I didnt understand. It was
like he wanted me to feel this way. Like I said, the thing is, my other associates and I. . .really need your
soul. However, wanting your soul and actually acquiring it are two different things. For one, if a human
has a Guardian Demon, then it must mean that youve made the unbreakable vow with that particular
Demon that you promised your Demon that your soul will only go to them. His eyes turned severe. His
grip on me tightened. When he did this, I could feel my backpack inch closer to my hand. I would not like
that. So please, then tell me where your Demon is so that I could find them, rip them to shreds and come
back and own your soul.
Struggling to breathe when I realized the implications of my backpack being so close to me, I coyly asked,
Why do you need my soul so badly?
Thats for me to know and you to find out. He chuckled darkly, unaware of the fact that his arrogance
had given me the leeway to seize my chance to get away from him. Surreptitiously, my fingers began to
graze over my backpack as I attempted to find the zipper. Now tell me. . .before Eclipse here begins to
learn what it feels like to have his skin ripped off of him. He may not believe in Demons, but I know
that you believe and I also know that youre aware of what Demons are capable of. I may not have my full
powers with me but I know how to torture someone and I will not hesitate to punish your boyfriend. I
could hear Eclipse scoff from the side as if to say, Id like to see you try, before the Masked Demon
impatiently prompted, Now tell me where your Demon is.
Gone, I finally replied, beginning to unzip my backpack in utter stealth.
Where?
No one could hear what I was doing with my backpack. No one could hear me. . .no one but Eclipse. Able

to detect what I was doing, his gaze subtly grazed down the table. Realization rippled in his eyes and he
remained quiet, his eyes blinking at me as if telling me that he understood what I planned to do.
Into the pits of Hell, I replied, completely bullshitting as the train crackled over the tracks, allowing me
another opportunity to completely unzip my backpack without anyone being able to decipher the sound.
He is angry, I plowed on, subtly trying to reach into the pocket. He does not like anyone threatening the
soul that he has already claimed.
I know that he is angry, which is why I would love to meet him. Then something changed in his crimson
red eyes when he saw the train station appear and the words, Serenity flash in his face. The Masked
Demon looked at us, his eyes filled with curiosity.
Where are the two of you going? he suddenly asked as if that had more importance now than the
question about my Demon. He scrutinized me carefully, his eyes burying deeply into mine while I
unscrewed the cap from the bottle of water. He tilted his head at me, suspicion threading the expression
on his face. Why are you heading back to the very place where you murdered your family, Grace?
Memories, I taunted before I locked eyes with Eclipse when the train came to the docking station with a
wheezing screech, indicating that it was getting ready to stop in its tracks.
As soon as the train came to a slow stop, Eclipse and I seized our moment of opportunity; we enacted our
unspoken plan. With swiftness, I clutched the water bottle with my hand, ripped it out of my backpack and
effectively splashed it all across the room, earning screams from each of the Demons who got hit. The
Holy Water landed onto the Leaders mask and hoodie instead of his face. Afraid that hed rip my head off
if I didnt weaken him with the something, I quickly grabbed the salt shaker from my backpack, ripped
open the cap and threw salt in the direction of the Mask Demons face. However, he was already gone
when he saw that Eclipse had already fought his way out of his captivity by attacking the Demons around
him.
SIZZZZZZZZZZZLE!!!!
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
With the train filled with distracted Demons, whose faces were burning like they had just been doused
with industrial acid, Eclipse was able to attack all of them with bone-crushing punches and kicks and was
able to knock a good amount of them out.
Wheezing for air after I had been released from the Masked Demon, I thrust the remaining half of the Holy
water at them again and they all screamed with the exception of the leader who was avoiding every Holy
Water droplet by skillfully slithering around every droplet of cascading water. It wasnt until he reached
Eclipse, lunged at Eclipse to prevent him from snapping the neck of a Demon did the leader stop running
like a prey and started behaving like the predator that he was.
BOOOM!

At the force of the lunge, together he and Eclipse collided into the window behind them, both making a
dent on the window which cracked from the impact. A series of punches were exchanged between both
Demons before they were able to push themselves away from one another.
Standing across from the another, Eclipse and the Masked Demon regarded one another as two lions
would before they fought for territorial estate .
Lets see what you got. . .Eclipse, the Mask Leader taunted, walking in a slow circle around Eclipse who
merely smirked back, walking in a circle as well. Gone was the clueless human boy. In this battle between
the Titans, Eclipse was ready to prove that he was the powerful God amongst the two. Lets see how well
you fare without anyone standing behind you, boy, Eclipse retorted before going in for the attack and
side-swiping the Demon, knocking him to the wall with a loud crack.
BAM!!!!
Reeling from the force of the impact, the Masked Demon was able to maneuver away from the wall before
Eclipse was able corroborate his attack by stabbing his foot onto his face. With a pained and determined
grunt, the Demon used one of the walls as his prop and gliding against the air, he attempted to kick
Eclipse in mid-air only to have Eclipse block the move with a punch to the jugular that sent the Demon
pistoning against the tables behind him.
BAM!!!!
He was down but he wasnt down for long. Coming back with impressive rebound (and catching Eclipse
off guard with how agile he was) the Demon quickly swept the floor with his leg, forcefully stealing the air
from underneath Eclipses feet. With the dexterity of an animal, he jumped back up at once and right
when Eclipse was about to counter his attack by performing an uppercut, the Demon blocked it with his
arms and then punched Eclipse clear across the face before finishing it off by kicking him across the solar
plexus, sending Eclipse flying to the wall.
BOOOOOM!!!
The collision with the wall did a number on him, causing the arm that had stitches to come flowing out
with blood again. Eclipse was strong but he was running low on fuel from the fights he had earlier there
was no way he could defeat this Demon.
Shit.
In my moment of panic, I went for our backpacks so we could just get out of the train as soon as possible.
We could fight them off but we didnt stand a chance of winning. Evasion was our only option.
I was able to hoist my backpack on but when I reached for Eclipses, someone, who I recognized as the
Masked Demons right-hand man, latched me by the hair and thrust me back, sending a jolt of pain to
blast into my body when I fell to the ground with the backpack smacking my nose in, giving me a
nosebleed.

YOURE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!


The flesh nearly melting off his face from the Holy Water I threw onto him, he displayed unusual strength
as he attempted to pull the backpack from me. He was strong but I was a determined little girl. My motto
was that I would go down without a good hard fight and I wasnt about to give up on that notion now.
FUCK YOU, ASSWIPE!!!! I shouted, displaying unusual vulgarity in my moment of fury.
Adrenaline blanketing over me, I fought him profusely, wriggling relentlessly while he screamed when his
skin made contact with the residual Holy water that was still left on the floor. I was still trying to wrestle the
backpack out the Demons grasp when, from the corner of my eyes, I spied Eclipse and the Masked
Demon still going at it.
Both were jumping over walls while punching, kicking and fighting ruthlessly with one another. Eclipse
would get one punch in the Demon would get the other in. It was only when I saw the Demon get a good
kick on Eclipses already injured arm did I know that Eclipse was in trouble. Like a shark, the Demon
smelled blood on Eclipses arm and wasted no time in going after the lacerated arm, each time earning a
gasp of pain from Eclipse who was getting paler and paler with every passing second.
It would seem that we have just found your Achilles Heel, the Demon voiced before elbowing Eclipse
across the face. He grabbed Eclipses left arm and looped it behind his back, earning a scream from
Eclipse before he tore at the sleeve area to reveal the wound. Then with callousness, the Demon pulled
at the stitches on his arm and very slowly, as Eclipses curses rang throughout the train, the Demon used
his fingers and began to dig into the stitched up flesh, ripping all the sewn area apart and causing the
blood to flow like water out of Eclipse.
Stand down, human, the Demon ordered Eclipse, whose eyes were canvassed with insurmountable
pain while blood dripped like rain from his wound. As a potential recruit of mine, I admire your
stubbornness and your ability to fight but youre pissing me off greatly. Stand down, stop fighting,
surrender to me, allow the train to pass through this city and I will let you go. I will heal your wounds once
we pass this place.
FUCK OFF! was all Eclipse said before he pummeled backwards and crushed the Demon on the wall
behind him.
AUGH! Gasping in pain, the Demon loosened his grip on Eclipse but it wasnt enough as he was still
able to get his multiple attacks on the Achilles Heel he knew was going to be Eclipses ultimate downfall.
Eclipse.
Worried and now just pissed off, I struggled harder against the grasp my Demon had on me. I was quick
enough to disentangle myself and with my concern for Eclipse acting as my adrenaline, I kicked the
Demon hard in the face, grabbed the fork I was eating out of earlier, dabbed it over the remnants of salt
and Holy water on the ground and then with a loud, GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME!!!!!! scream, I stabbed

the Demons right eye with it.


AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!
An ear splitting scream came from his mouth as he recoiled like wounded snake, the fork sticking out of
his right eye while the Holy Water boiling mercilessly, melting his eye sockets. His grip on me loosened
and I was able to pull the backpack out of his grasp.
Whiiiiiiiirrrrrr. . .
I threw Eclipses backpack over one shoulder and just as I did this, the door to the train slid open, right
behind Eclipse and the Masked Demon. Though Eclipse was holding his own, he was slowly losing
because of his injury. His attacks became less potent and his deflections became weaker he was fading
and fading fast every time the Demon came after his wound, antagonizing it and opening it up further and
further with every assault.
No. Desperation obscuring my eyes with nothing but the need to save Eclipse, I abandoned all rationale
and instinctively lunged for him, jumped into the middle of the fight, looped my arms around him and
thrust him out the door with me. As we became one with gravity, I could feel a hand reach out to grab for
my arm to pull me back onto the train but it was too late. . .
THUD!!!
We fell hard onto the platform; it was so excruciating that I swear I could feel my bones vibrate from the
impact alone.
You alright, Teacup? Eclipse whispered beside me, his own voice threaded with pain. He too was trying
to catch his breath.
I nodded, blinking out of my daze. I turned to him. Are you alright? I knew he wasnt but it was such an
instinctual thing to ask because I didnt know what else to say at that moment.
Ive been better, he answered softly, his answer coming out in short, wounded breaths.
Spread out on the platform, we averted out gaze back to the train where, standing behind the opened
entryway was the Masked Demon. His feral eyes were redder than blood, staring at us in fury. The rest of
the Demons were up by now, the Holy Water still simmering on their faces. In a fit of rage, one was ready
to jump off the platform to come at us but just as he was about to step foot out of the train, the Masked
Demon stopped him by grabbing onto his shoulder.
STOP! he ordered at once and they all froze, staring at him in confusion.
His cold eyes still fixated on us, he parted his lips forebodingly. We cannot trespass on the Holy Land.
He looked at the sign that said Welcome to Serenity and smirked derisively. Were in Serenity. If your
foot touches just a whisper of this Holy ground, you will turn to ashes.

At the knowledge of this, the other Demons stepped back, their eyes filled with horror that such a piece of
land could have such power over them. With a bow of adherence, they all just stood there, staring at us,
vengeance in their eyes. Yet, the most uneasy gaze came from the Masked Demon. His eyes rested on
us before it suddenly feathered over to a particular spot on the ground where a drop of blood laid. Slowly,
he bent down, wiped his finger over the floor and lifted his finger up. I froze when I realized that on the tip
of his finger, was the blood from my nose when I got hit with Eclipses backpack.
No. . .
He sniffed it, his eyes glowing. Almost too methodically, he moved over to a fallen Demon and allowed the
blood to drip over the lips of the Demon who I stabbed with a fork. Like quicksilver, upon the digestion of a
single drop of my blood, the fork melted off from the Demons eye and within a blink of an eye, he was
cured.
There was no emotion in the Leaders stoic eyes but as cold draft overcame us, underneath the shadows
of his hoodie, I couldve sworn I saw him smirk when he turned his attention back to us. At first I thought it
was a trick of the eye but when I felt Eclipse stiffen up, I knew he too saw the smirk too. It was a smirk
that promised retribution, a smirk that promised a reunion, and a smirk that told me he knew what I was
A Source.
Hey! Are you kids okay?! A loud male voice shouted at us, jerking us out of our reverie. It was a security
guard for the platform. What are you two doing?!
Yeah, we answered him, instantly getting up with a groan. I made sure to stand close to the left side of
Eclipses body, to block the mans possible sight of Eclipses bloody arm. Despite our untidy state of our
appearances, we tried to appear as normal as we possibly could by smiling widely at him.
Sooorry ahhhhjusshiiiiiiiii, I slurred cheerily, pretending to hiccup like a drunken bimbo. I leaned
carelessly on Eclipse, who too was acting like he was some brainless college guy who was drunk off his
mind. We got too excited and tripped when we ran out of the train. . .
His eyes turned in suspicious slits as he appraised our disheveled appearances. Why are there bloods
on your faces and why do you two look like you just got ran over by a car?
Eclipse grinned suggestively, drunkenly pulling me close to him and nuzzling his lips against my neck in
affection.
. . .She likes it rough, ahjusshi, he breathed out in a husky, sexually satisfied tone.
The security guard scrutinized us for another second and then scoffed at us, giving us a look that said,
You spoiled rich kids are always tripping all over the place because youre so doped up on drugs and sex
and then, with much judgment, walked away without giving us another thought. It disturbed me that the
old man had such a low impression of our generation that he wouldnt question our lies but I couldnt
complain it only worked out in our favor. In my everyday life, I would be embarrassed out of my mind

that I behaved this way but this wasnt real life this was life on the edge. As long as I wasnt getting
hauled into jail or interrogated for something I couldnt begin to explain (like why the entire train was filled
with dead people and Demons) an old security guard could think Im a shameless wonton all he wants.
Once we were sure he was out of sight, we snapped out of our acting state and turned back to face the
train. When our eyes landed back on the Demons, we realized the train had started moving again at full
speed the Demons were already gone.
Despite the fact that they were on a train and speeding away from us, dread filled like acid in my stomach
regardless.
They may have disappeared but the pain in our bodies were still evident, indicating to us that what
happened was not an imagination and what occurred was still very much reality: We had just made new
enemies on this trip, they have just found out that I was not only the 6-year-old killer but also that a
Source. As a result of this, every part of my soul had the ominous suspicion that I was going to run into
these Demons again in the very near future. They already wanted me badly enough when I was just the
6-year-old murderer but now that they also knew that I was a Source, they would stop at nothing to
capture me, torture me and eventually kill me.

Let it burn with the fire of a thousand


suns. . .
008 (III|V) The Road to Serenity

he trek from the train station towards a place for refuge was one of the most challenging things Ive

ever experienced. I had no idea how far we ran through the countryside with rain and wind deluging over
us but it felt like an eternity in face of everything I was experiencing all at once: I was shaking persistently
from the cold, my body was in unimaginable pain from the beating I took in the train, my legs were wobbly
from running around for so long, my lungs were seemingly panting in exhaustion for air, my upper body
was aching from propping one of Eclipses arm over my shoulder as my support for him and to make
everything worse, I was worried sick for Eclipse, whose countenance was becoming paler with every
passing moment.
After we left the train station, I was adamant on taking Eclipse to a hospital for a doctor to treat his injury
but Eclipse vehemently opposed the idea, telling me that him being prodded and poked by these human
doctors will do more harm than good seeing as he was a Demon and his body did not work like regular
humans. I began to suggest that perhaps we could procure a cab and stay in a nice motel for the night
but he opposed this idea as well, telling me that we had to have as little interaction with the general public
as possible. At this rate, he didnt trust anyone and I couldnt say that I blamed him because I was too
paranoid to trust anyone in this area of the country now. So in an effort to maintain a low profile, we
darted across the rural countryside, searching for abandoned shelters as refuge the night so that we

could treat Eclipses wounds and get him the rest he desperately needed.
I was beginning to feel faint from all the running when we finally came up a hill and spied a dilapidated
looking shed in the distance. It looked quiet, abandoned and the perfect place for us to call home for the
night. With haste as the storm picked up, the heavier pelts of rain thrashing against our drenched clothes,
I hurried to the shed with Eclipses body leaning against mine for support. When we arrived at the shed, I
could see Eclipse make faint signs in preparation of pummeling into the door to get it to open. Seeing this,
I moved ahead of him, intercepting what he was getting ready to do. Like a considerate idiot (because I
didnt want him to further hurt himself), I employed my already weakened body and voluntarily rammed it
through the door with all the force I could garner.
BAM!!!
Luckily, the wooden door was old so it propped open with ease.
The shed was small and utterly rundown; it looked like it had been abandoned for years. Rain was leaking
through the roof and the window was flapping weakly against the wind. On the surface, it looked like this
weak wooden infrastructure would fall apart at any moment in the brutal wind. In my mind, I hoped and
pray that it would at least last us the night. Please dont fall apart, I cant run anymore tonight. . .
The side of my body throbbed viciously from the collision but I dealt with the pain as best as I could. It
was ironic that the night before, I would whimper like a child if even a piece of wood grazed my skin but
tonight, I felt like a different person. Someone else was further weakened than me and if he didnt utter
out a single groan of pain even though I could only imagine how unimaginable his pain was then I was
going to showcase the same courtesy. We werent in Kansas anymore and I certainly wasnt going to act
like a wimpy Princess.
Determination set within the blood pumping through me, I discarded the accumulating that was pain
making a home on my petite body and rushed to help Eclipse in. I caught him just as it looked like he was
about to lose his balance and did my best to maintain his equilibrium while steering him inside. We
stepped over the vast array of saw dust and wood that were littered across the damp floor and quickly
maneuvered around the 3 sets saw-dust table parked in the center of the room. When we reached the
furthest end of the shed, the area that was the driest from the storm, I deposited Eclipse on the ground,
being very careful that I do not antagonize his injury with the simple movement.
Ah, a whispered hiss escaped his lips once he finally sat down.
Outside, lightening streaked across the sky, the rays of its lights flooding into the shed, giving me the
perfect light to see how much worse Eclipse looked. His bloody hands were now holding the injured arms
and I almost fainted when I saw that the stitches were completely ripped apart; the flesh on his body was
separated once more, the insides staring at me with blood creeping out of it.
Get the stitches out, Gracie, he whispered painfully, snapping me out of my daze.
Anxiousness brimming in me, I threw our backpacks off my shoulder and dug into his. I pulled out a red
candle and lighter and placed it on the damp ground. Then, I extracted rubbing alcohol, a needle and
stitches that Phix left behind for us. I tried to be brave and sew it on for him but courage eluded me I
couldnt even steady my hands. Taking inventory of how much fear I was in, Eclipse took the needle from
me and just stitched himself up.
Nausea threatened to coil like maggots in my stomach; the best I could do was hold the candle close to
him to give him light in the darkness. It took all my willpower to not wince every time I saw him pierce into

his own skin with the needle and stitch up his own wound. I could see all the muscles in his body stiffen
up and I knew he was holding in his gasps of pain for my sake to not scare me and make me even more
paranoid than I was. In spite of his own pained state, the Demon was still protective over me and my own
shortcomings.
After several long minutes of me holding my breath in anticipation, Eclipse finally asked me to help cut the
string for him. Once I did, he poured the alcohol over his arm one last time before we gently wrapped a
bandage over his injury.
Helping to prop him against the wall to prepare him for his rest, I dug into our backpacks and took all of
our clothes out. Afraid that wed get sick from our rain-soaked clothes, I asked him if he was good with
changing himself and with a shaky but secure voice, he assured me that he was. I set out dry clothes for
him to change into and with my own set of dry clothes, I dashed to the corner, stepped into the shadows,
crouched down and began to change into jeans and a white turtle neck. It wasnt exactly the most
comfortable of pajamas but my only concern was staying warm that night not being comfortable. When
I returned, Eclipse had already changed into one of his black slacks and one of his black dress shirts.
Bare chest exposed, he only wore one sleeve over his right arm. He left his left arm and his chest, where
his main injuries were, bare to prevent the blood from soaking into the new fabric.
After moving our wet clothes aside, I made sure to cover his upper body with my white bathrobe as his
blanket for the night. It was insanely cold in that shed and I did not want him to catch anything. Lips
chattering as the iciness of the night ravaged over my own skin, I layered the rest of his body with
whatever dried clothes we had left. With only his black jackets as my blanket for the night, I sat to his right
and promptly huddled up beside him in order to steal a bit of the warmth that resonated from his body.
Finally.
I breathed a sigh of reprieve, utterly relieved that I too was able to relax now. I had never behaved in such
a caring manner for someone and the last individual Id ever thought Id showcased such attributes for
was a Demon. I deduced that it was because I still needed the Demon to help me find the missing part of
my soul (it would be an utter inconvenient to have him die especially when he was my only guide in this
new and scary world) and though I didnt like to admit it, I still hadnt forgotten about him calling me his
first real friend in the world. Perhaps it was because I was selfish but I supposed I wanted to be a good
friend as well. If anyone deserved such affections from me then it was the Demon who did well to protect
me even if he himself was nothing but a 99% human fighting for survival as well.
Are you going to be okay? I asked quietly, moving an inch or so closer to him to get a good look at his
injured arm. I still felt queasy when the image of his injury flashed in my mind but it wasnt as troubling as
before.
He nodded, smiling at me. A small part of me is still immortal. I just need to rest tonight and Ill be fine.
Okay, I whispered, assessing his face and seeing that color was beginning to return to it. Good.
An abrupt laugh emitted from him when he took a moment to stare at his own injury. He turned to me, his
dim eyes twinkling with amusement. Danger or not, one could always count on Eclipse to attempt to make
me feel better when I was scared out of my wits. Can you believe that its only been 2 days of this roadtrip and so many things have happened already? Eclipse went on to ask, his free arm wrapping around
me and suddenly pulling me close to him. My shivering stilled slightly when his body heat overpowered
the chills cascading over my body.
Its crazy, I muttered before the gravity of everything hit me that there were actually Demons out there

who not only knew my face but also knew now that I was a Source. Stomach coiling and uncoiling with
dread, I miserably added. All of that was really scary.
You held your own, he whispered, his voice filled with genuine surprise and approval. You saved me
several times already, Teacup. A teasing smirk crossed his face. I owe you. Ill give you my body as
repayment when youre ready for it.
My face reddened and I snorted shaking my head at him. Even in situations like this, you still find a way
to make me uncomfortable dont you?
Youre with the Demon of Lust, he answered wistfully, resting his head against the wall. There was a
playful glint in his eyes that seemed to have turned away all the shadows in my life. Deal with it.
I smiled lightly before furthering the conversation when I saw that he was getting better. Why did you give
those Demons your real name anyway? Arent you afraid of them realizing that youre the Demon of
Lust?
Eclipse shook his head. The name Eclipse is only a name that is known within the inner circle of the
monarchy and it extends minutely to those outside of that circle. Very few are aware that this is my name
many just refer to me as Lust, the youngest Prince or as Phix and CoCo has shown, Your Dark
Majesty. It doesnt matter if I give out my real name here; it holds no meaning to anyone other than my
brothers and a few others.
I nodded, the entire thing making sense to me now. Then, I posed another question that has been
plaguing me since the train attack. Why did those Demons stay in the train?
They cannot step foot here, he answered, his eyes glancing at the ground before returning their
attention to me. Apparently, this is the Holy Land.
What does that mean? My face twisted in confusion. Isnt the Holy Land in Jerusalem or something?
Eclipse shook his head. The Holy Land in this context, could be in any part of the world. When he saw
that comprehension continued to elude me in this matter, he elaborated. When the world was first
created, everything here was considered Holy ground, for everything has been graced by the Heavens
above. Yet, over the centuries, as you humans begin to give in to sin and as you begin to kill one another,
then you began to ultimately taint the land. To date, there are only several parts of the world that are
inaccessible to Demons and those parts are usually in the more rural areas of the countries. . .where foot
traffic hasnt been as numerous. Holy Lands in the modern world are so rare that for many Demons, they
had actually assumed them to be extinct. But as those Demons on the train have demonstrated, a Holy
Land does exist at this day and age and we have found one in the middle of nowhere.
I continued to regard Eclipse with curiosity rising within me. Why were their powers sucked out?
Holy Lands have been blessed by the graces of Heaven, which means that if a malevolent entity should
step foot near it, their powers will be stripped temporarily. Depending on the strength of that evil entity, the
powers could be stripped immediately or it could take awhile to strip down but ultimately in the end, all
malevolent entities will be powerless just like humans.
So their powers are just sucked out in the area near the Holy Land?
He nodded. That is why they cannot step for here. While on the train, they were pilfering through the Holy
Land but there were not touching the grounds directly. If any of those Demons were to step foot on that

platform, then the wrath of Heaven will reign upon then and they will disintegrate into ashes. The residual
power of the Holy Land extends to the proximity surrounding it but at the core, where the true Holy Land
resides, no Demons can step foot here unless they are seeking death.
My eyes widened at the severity of what he told me. How can you step foot here then?
My powers are gone, he answered with a sigh. Wind continued to howl over the shed as the rain picked
up outside. Right now, Im 1% Demon and 99% human. In this land, being 99% human has worked well
for me. He smirked, taking a quick survey of the shed and the land outside it. Regardless of the
percentages though, even if I still had my full powers intact, I would still be able to walk here. Even Holy
Lands arent strong enough to keep Royal Demons away. He looked at me, smiling with confidence.
This is good news for us, Gracie. With the existence of the Holy Land, for the rest of our time here, it is
pretty much guaranteed that we will be free of Demons.
My eyes lit up when his assurance swam over me. It is pretty much guaranteed that we will be free of
Demon. . . A single statement could not have sounded more profound and liberating than that. Thank
God. I needed all the break that I could get from these Demons.
I was momentarily relieved with this development but that was outshined when another pressing concern
rolled over my psyche.
How did they find me anyway? I prompted, still not understanding how all of that worked out. I thought
there was a veil over me that prevented any Demons from searching for me if they wanted to find me?
Something in Eclipses face changed when I asked this. He hesitated for a noticeable second before he
gave a careless tilt of the head as if to feign carelessness so I wouldnt worry any further.
They have obviously found a way to bypass the veil, he answered simply, his face void of decipherable
emotions. Another display of carelessness was exhibited when he shrugged his powerful shoulders. I
would not be too concerned about it. As with anything, veils too arent foolproof but I honestly doubt that
theyd be able to find you so easily again.
Skepticism outlined my countenance. He was being evasive again. How are you so sure?
Because I know.
I glanced up at him, my eyes glowing with suspicion. I didnt find it necessary to be subtle when it was so
obvious that he was keeping something from me.
You know how they found me didnt you? I confronted without preamble.
Eclipse regarded me for a fleeting moment. It seemed that he was debating on whether or not he should
lie to me but as if finding no use in lying when it was so obvious that I was on to him, he simply nodded.
And youre just going to nod without giving me the answer?
It is not important now, he dismissed stiffly. The tone of his voice was inflexible but his expression on me
with still calm controlled of emotions. The only thing that matters is that I know how they found you and
I know what to do to make sure it doesnt happen again.
You

End it here, Teacup, he said with finality. Youre not getting more out of me than that.
There was a sense of regret in his eyes that told me however these Demons bypassed the veil, it
stemmed from him. Judging by the amount of discontent streaming out of him, I knew this was something
he didnt to talk about simply because it showcased his inability to watch over me effectively and simply
because it showcased how much of a danger he put me in.
There are no words to describe how curious I was but I knew that Eclipse wasnt going to tell me
anymore. His predilection for keeping me in the dark until the last possible moment was wearing thin on
me. Under different circumstances, I wouldve pushed and fought him for the answer but given his injury
and given the fact that he was exhausted and still recovering, I did not want to risk fatiguing him further.
This portion of the conversation (and my increasing dissatisfaction with him and his secretiveness) was
far from over but for tonight, it will remain on pause.
Drip.
. . . Drip.
. . . . . .Drip.
Silence seeped over us as we sat there in that run down shed, my disappointment mingling with his
evasiveness.
Trickling rain was dripping from the various cracks in the ceiling, allowing a rhythmic beating to dance in
the room as the storm brewed outside. The shed creaked and shook minutely whenever a strong gust of
wind pistoned into it but it held strong for such a dilapidated place. The room was cold but the sole candle
we had sitting on the floor glowed over us, giving us a false sense of warmness that our minds embraced.
Mindlessly, I watched the rain pattered against the small window across from us and with my mind nearly
going crazy from the external noise around us, I decided to break the tense silence by bringing up a topic
that we had put on pause during the night of the Ferris Wheel.
. . .The other night, you said that when you fell, you had to make it up that there was something else
you had to seek while you were here. You didnt get to finish it because Lyna interrupted us but were
pretty much alone now. I locked eyes with him. Can you tell me now?
He looked at me, his eyes smiling lightly. Will this story take your mind off everything thats happening
right now?
There was a cryptic tone in his voice and I knew he was asking if this story could be used as his
compromise to me for not sharing about how those Demons found me. I understood what he was truly
asking and like him, I felt no need to point it all out. We were opinionated creatures but we were also
subtle creatures who werent good with being sentimental. The ability to read one anothers mind was the
gift of our relationship that we put into good use that night. I trusted that sooner or later, Eclipse would
share as to how the Demons found us but since he wasnt planning to tonight, he was going to give me
something else in its place.
I nodded at his question. I like hearing your stories I forget how miserable I am when you share about
how miserable yours is.
He laughed, leaning his head against the wall. His eyes grew secretive. This is a very big secret. If I
share it with you, you cannot allow this secret to get out to anyone else.

Excitement treaded in my voice and body at his opening statement.


I can keep secret, I assured him, leaning in as well.
With all that has happened, it felt nice and exciting to be sitting in a shed, in the middle of nowhere with
Eclipse. I was eager to escape my reality and settle into his and there was no better setting than this
private and secluded backdrop where we were hidden from the rest of civilization.
It is a rarity for a Prince to be a Dimmed Demon. . .to be undetected when hes on earth for so long, he
began carefully as the candle continued to glow in the background. I was punished into being a Fallen
Demon but it was my choice to further dim myself into coming here for you. Since I volunteered for the
job, my brothers and the Elder Demons are also tasking me to do something else while Im here. My main
concern is obviously you but I also have a secondary task that I need to fulfill. He looked at me
enigmatically. As Ive told you that night, I need to find something.
What are you looking for?
He smiled, his eyes telling me that I had to understand the background of the story first before I could
recognize the value behind what hes looking for.
Outside, the storm began to grow worse, as if shielding the rest of the world from hearing our
conversation.
. . .You are familiar with my fathers fall from grace, everyone is, he began as wind and rain continued to
canvass over the shed. But are you familiar with the story about the second Angel who waged a war
against heaven milliennias later?
I could feel my heart race at his question. The frenzied world outside became nothing but a maelstrom of
blurs to me. I gazed at him, my interest piqued beyond all limits while I ignored the reality of everything
else. Tell me.
After my father fell from Heaven, it was said that there was another Angel who came into power
another Angel who took the position as being Gods favorite Angel. It was said that this Angel was so
powerful that his powers rivaled my fathers.
What was the Angels name?
Genesis.
I tilted my head at him intriguingly. Genesis?
He nodded.
Ive never heard of an Angel named Genesis.
He isnt the Angel that humans are supposed to know about until the end.
The end?
Eclipse smiled lightly. Youve heard the popular saying, Only God can judge me, right?
I nodded, wondering what that had to do with Genesis.

Well this is true. Only God can judge you but the thing you should know about God is that he judges you.
. . but he doesnt indict you.
Chills struck the pit of my soul when he said this. Almost too quickly, I caught on to what he was
insinuating. Youre telling me that Genesis is the one who indicts us?
He nodded solemnly and continued with the biblical story. Genesis was the anointed Angel, Gods
beloved Angel after my father fell. The Angel was said to be so persuasive and amiable that even Angels
that fell with my father and even Ancient Evils that roamed the land respected him.
Why did he bring war upon Heaven?
What happens to other self-righteous and prideful entities? Eclipse asked, his tone indicative of the fact
that he empathized completely as to why the Angel brought war upon Heaven. He was tired of playing
second fiddle to lesser creatures. He was the favorite Angel but he wasnt the favorite creation and as his
powers grew, he became insatiable and greedy as well. He no longer so God as a fit ruler how could
God be when he saw perfection in such imperfect creatures? No one in their right mind would look so
favorably upon humans and he truly believed this. With his greed and arrogance as his catalyst, he not
only wanted to overthrow God but he himself wanted to rule over Heaven and ultimately exterminate the
world of the pests he views as parasites.
Above us, thunder became more prevalent as it detonated over the land.
So what happened? I asked even though in stories like these, you cant help but already know the
ending. Seeing as that us humans were still procreating and existing, I knew Genesis plan of
overthrowing God and exterminating humanity didnt work out.
He was defeated, of course, Eclipse answered in a matter of fact tone. To successfully wage a war
against Heaven, you must not only be a powerful Angel but you have to be able to defeat Gods most
powerful weapons his Archangels. He smirked dryly, shaking his head. So far, no Angel has been able
to successfully go to war against them and come out on top.
So Genesis fell and became a Demon too? I asked, jumping too quickly to the conclusion of Genesis
fate.
Eclipse shook his head. Unlike my father, Genesis was heavily wounded during the war and though his
Angels were cast down and imprisoned within the pits of the earth as their punishment, the Archangels
did not permit Genesis the same fate. Due to the fact that Genesis was so powerful and so influential, it
was decided that he must die in order to prevent another uprising.
. . .Plunk.
. . . . .Plunk.
. . . . . . . .Plunk.
My attention became more focused as rain picked up around the shed. The excitement in my eyes was
undeniable; I knew this was where the good part of the story was about to begin. . .
Before Genesis died, it was said that, in his last dying breath, he poured his hatred, his vengeance and
his malice into several objects that he cast down to earth.

My eyes illumed even further with interest. What objects did he cast down?
See this is the part where it gets murky, Eclipse went on, his countenance becoming frustrated. It is
widely known that Genesis was the commander-in-chief who waged the second uprising in Heaven but
the rest of the details after that are hearsay at best. After my fathers fall from grace, everything is a
heavily guarded in Heaven. No one knows what objects Genesis cast down but because he was viewed
as a powerful Angel who rivaled even Lucifer, anything he supposedly cast down to earth is a source of
intrigue for every other powerful entity in existence. Demons and Angels alike have tried to find the
enigmatic objects but to date, no one could find even a piece of evidence that suggests that such objects
could ever be found or that it even exists.
I had to steal a moment to catch my breath at the new information he poured onto me before I said, Why
are you looking for it if there was a big chance it could just be an urban legend?
His shoulders lifted into another careless shrug. Because my brothers and the Elders of Hell want it and
since I was in no position to bargain, I just took the assignment that was given to me.
So, what happens when one finds the objects then? I asked hypothetically.
Unknown but anything that came down from Genesis himself, even if it is an urban legend, is trusted to
be powerful stuff and no matter how unlikely the possibility of one finding it, there are many who would do
anything to get their hands on it.
How will you even go about finding this? I breathed out when the impossibility of this mission dwelled
within me. Do you even have a clue of where to begin?
None whatsoever, he told me. He smiled indifferently. But I trust that once we get your soul dilemma in
order, we can maneuver our attentions to Genesis objects of power. Id like to consider myself a pretty
resourceful Demon. Once I put my mind to something, Ill figure out a way to find what I need.
Why would your Elders want you to find this so much?
They believe it would be of great power to them. If it is alleged that even Angels are looking for it, then it
must mean that it would be valuable and/or detrimental to Heaven and anything with this type of
importance, the Royal Family in Hell wants to get their hands on.
So after finding it, I wrapped up, fully digesting everything in, you wont be punished as a fallen Demon
anymore?
He nodded. He took a moment to stare into my eyes, the pools of his coaxing brown eyes swimming in
mine. Slowly, he parted his lips and said, If you could. . . will you help me find it, Teacup?
I nodded slowly, uncertain how useful Id be. I guess. If you help me find the missing part of my soul then
I would help if I can. I dont know if Ill be of much help though. I snorted at him, shaking my head at him
at him in disbelief when the irony of his situation cloaked over us.
You have a propensity for wanting troublesome things that everyone else wants, huh? I stated with
amusement.
He smiled favorably at me, his expression telling me that he wouldnt have it any other way. The things I
want are more than worth the trouble.

I could feel my knees grow week and I thanked the fates that I was sitting. My promise to myself to never
fall for his charms churned in my mind. Instantaneously, I discarded any emotions that would derive from
it and decided to not acknowledge what he said (or take flattery from it). This relationship had to be as
platonic as I could have it and despite Eclipses propensity to always tempt my control, I was still resolved
to keep my rationale intact.
I swallowed tightly, already planning on moving the conversation along when I looked up and paled when
I noticed Eclipses discontent face. He looked pained like he was upset about something.
What? I asked, growing concerned for him. My mind went straight to his injury. Was he in pain? He
wasnt about to black out and die was he? Whats wrong?
A heartbeat of anticipatory silence came over us, alarming the Hell out of me before he simply said
something that warmed all the crevices of my typically cold heart:
. . .I miss OinkOink.
With a scoff of disbelief, he smacked a palm to his forehead; it was palpable that he couldnt believe
someone of his malevolent caliber could say such silly and blasphemous things. Bloody Hell, I cant
believe Ive become this domesticated that I actually miss a goddamn puppy who sounds like a seal when
he barks.
Unable to control it, my shoulders shook and I burst out laughing. It was so hilarious to me that the
Demon of Lust could actually be missing an oversized rat when he was in some run-down shed, still
recovering from his injury. I may have been recovering from the shock of getting attacked by Demons and
a myriad of other dramatic things in my life but at that moment, I felt that Eclipse should receive a gold
medal for cheering me up so much.
Me too, I pouted, unable to help but confess my own feelings. The image of OinkOink nuzzling himself in
my arms grazed my mind and I was stunned to say that I really missed petting him. I never thought Id
say it but I really miss that oversized ball of white fluff.
Well go back to him soon, Eclipse assured me with a warm smile. When this is all over, well go home.
I regarded Eclipse strangely. Home? Since when did he call my apartment his home?
Eclipse seemed to have been taken aback with what he said as well. He looked perplexed, like he
couldnt believe he called that insanely expensive apartment of mine his home too.
I meant your apartment, he amended easily, noticeably blaming his momentary lapse in to his injury.
When this is all over, well return to Seoul soon.
I nodded, my face paling at the reference of Seoul. The mention of the city only further reminded me that
we were still in Serenity and that our trip here was far from over.
Are you ready for this one, Teacup? Eclipse asked seconds later when he saw the trepidation shroud
over me. Are you ready for what we came for?
I knew what he was referencing: he was asking if I was ready to revisit my home if I was ready to
confront my sadistic past.

I shook my head, listening as my heart thundered in dread. No.


But my answer didnt matter. After all the unforeseen events that have occurred, we still had one more
destination visit and it was the one I feared the most. With the rain pelting down, I continued to stare at
him for a few lingering seconds before we both silently agreed to just rest now so we can be ready for the
next portion of the journey ahead.
Reluctance teeming in my veins, I closed my eyes and could feel myself fall asleep beside Eclipse as the
storm continued to barrel without mercy outside. Tonight, we rest. Tomorrow, we go to the very place we
came all this way for my familys home in Serenity.
Finally, the place where my sadism originated from.
Finally, the place where I became a monster.
And finally. . . the place where all this atrocity began.

Let the wrath of Hell engulf it. . .

ailoveyou

008 (IV|V) The Road to Serenity


Requiem for a Tower

hen dawn cracked the next morning and we were given streaks of mercy from the storm, Eclipse

and I took advantage of the opportunity and were out of the shed in record time. Much to my relief,
Eclipse was looking 100 times better in the morning. He even gave me a peek of his wound and I was
delighted to see that overnight, it had actually begun to heal quickly. It wasnt completely healed yet but
with the pace it showed, I had no doubt that he would be back to normal in no time.
Pleased with his swift recovery and no doubt relieved that he was no longer dead weight on the trip,
Eclipse also wasted no time in being his normal self. Displaying the Alpha Male predisposition that I was
sure pumped red hot in his veins, Eclipse did well to act as my Guardian Demon as we pilfered through
the countryside.
Every time it rained, hed subtly pull me close to him as his way of protecting me from Mother Natures

wrath. Though I had one half of my crme infinity scarf wrapped around my neck and the other half lifted
over my head as a hoodie to shield me from the rain, I had to admit that it was nicer that he had his
leather jacket draped over us as our makeshift umbrella; it was also extremely nice that his big body was
able to intercept all the rain and wind that were inundating us. The experience couldve been
exceptionally bad but Eclipse made it bearable and if I wasnt so tired from just running around all day
Id even say that he made it enjoyable. It truly felt like I had a Guardian Angel perched on my shoulder,
protecting me from harm. The only difference of course being that this Angel was actually a Demon. Go
figure.
It was a relatively long journey through the countryside and we were making do the best we can from the
directions we originally printed out for our car ride. The wrathful storm made the whole process more
difficult but just as we were beginning to get pneumonia from the weather, Eclipse paused in his step after
we crossed over an incline on the road.
I caught up with him at the rise of the incline and through my rain-strewn eyes, I locked my gaze in the
same direction as him. A gasp swam from my lips when I spied the palatial neighborhood standing
proudly across from us in the distance. There were specks of white mansions spread out on that
mountain terrain; the sight looked majestic like it was a home for the Greek Gods of Mount Olympus. It
was breathtaking vista in it of itself but no amount of beauty could overshadow the breath that was stolen
from me when I finally locked eyes with the estate that sat on the crest of the mountain the biggest
mansion of all. . . My familys home.
I paused, transfixed.
Im finally here.
You alright, Teacup? Eclipse asked softly upon seeing my quiet demeanor.
Yeah. I snapped out of my daze and almost instinctively, I nodded, sprinting down the down road and
already running towards the hills that housed my familys home. It was only misting now and my hoodie
scarf was doing a wonderful job of keeping my head dry. While running down the slope, feeling my
backpack bounce against my back, I turned to Eclipse. Mist clinging onto my face, I inclined my head
towards the direction of the residential hill in front of us, eyes filled with impatience. Lets keep moving.
Through the mist and the afternoon fog, we continued to voyage over the remaining terrain to get to our
destination. The heavy rain had subsided and because Eclipse no longer needed his leather jacket as our
makeshift umbrella, he decided to wrap it over me instead. I tried to return the jacket to him because he
wore nothing but his black dress shirt, slacks and backpack but Eclipse promptly rejected the gesture by
hurrying ahead of me. Id much prefer to not take of you if you should get sick, Teacup, hed bluntly say
to me. I knew the truth was, hed rather I be kept warm than him so with my gratitude for him intact, I kept
the leather jacket firmly covered over me as we entered the affluent suburbs on the hills.
After the long walk where we were given brief sights of all the towering mansions in the neighborhood, I
could feel fatigue weakening my muscles. The exhaustion of all these physical exertions was beginning to
take a drastic toll on me. Luckily by the time this occurred, we had already covered enough ground and
when we looked up at the end of the road, we realized that we were finally at the apex of the hill and
finally at my familys home.
Hwang Residence.
We stepped over the damp road and approached the enormous iron gates that separated the outside
world from the world within it. There was an electronic podium to the side that acted as the gatekeeper to

the estate. I walked over to it, my heart drumming frenetically. Get a hold of yourself, Grace. I coached
myself, hating that I was acting like such a scared child.
Hands shaking, I began to depress the code from memory onto the keypad. Akin to waking up from
hibernation, the big black gates creaked opened for us, allowing us passage into the sprawling estate.
We strode up the long cobbled-stone road, striding past the manicured gardens and pivoting around the
gargantuan stone fountain that rested in the center of the circular driveway, standing eloquently in front of
the mansion. The fountain was inactive but it looked magnificent all the same, complimenting the beauty
of the 145-acre estate around it perfectly. I gazed up at the towering infrastructure before us; it stood at
two stories high and looked like a mansion fit for royals. High windows hugged across the white exterior of
the house while speckles of gold colored various parts of the doors and frames. The mansion, along with
its impeccably flawless land, couldnt have looked more magical under the gloom of the dark skies.
After 15 years, the estate is still frozen in its beauty.
When was the last time you were here? Eclipse asked, unknowingly snapping me out of another one of
my daze. His eyes were drinking the sight of everything as well he didnt even notice that I had gotten
lost in another stupor.
When I was 6, I answered absently, my eyes hastily turning away from the scenery around me. I climbed
up the cobble-stoned steps leading to the entrance. I didnt come here to gawk outside; I came here to
inspect the world within these walls, before they hauled me away to the mental hospital.
My nerves stiff, I extracted a key from my pocket and stuck the gold key into the lock. One of the doors
clicked opened and almost immediately, years of abandonment came flying to our noses. Still standing at
the doorsteps, we coughed and sneezed profusely at the amount of dust that flew into our noses. The
house smelled like mildew, dust and even after 15 years, it still smelled like death. We had to allow the
collected dust to fly out into the world outside before we could begin to walk through the house. Once it
appeared that all the dust had vacated slightly, we walked in. The soles of our shoes imprinted itself on
the thick dust that carpeted the marble tiles of my home while big cobwebs hung throughout the house. It
felt like we had stepped into a cave as opposed to a mansion that looked so beautiful on the exterior.
And you never once considered putting this house up for sale? Eclipse went on to ask, waving spiderwebs and dust away from our faces
I considered it but I figured no one would want to buy it anyway and I just never wanted to deal with it, I
shrugged flippantly, my eyes surveying the dark mansion. I thought it was better to just leave it as it is
and just let it rot away.
So you never took care of this place?
Only through my lawyers, I answered distractedly, my vision finally adjusting to the darkness and all the
dust. I had people come in to take care of cleaning out things that could rot in the house but I told them to
just leave everything as it was. From then on, this place hasnt been touched since.
Eclipse nodded absentmindedly, his eyes already busy with inspecting the expanse of the house.
In silence, we continued to roam through it, our eyes perusing over every little nook and cranny. The
house had an eerie feel to it. There were crosses and family pictures everywhere while all these
Christmas decorations laid frozen in its position, collecting nothing but years of dust. Save the streaks of
grey light beaming through the dusty bay windows from the sky outside, it was almost complete darkness.

The only parts where dusts werent present were the little holes in the roof where water was dripping
through. There was no electricity that swam through the house and I was willing to bet that there was also
no running water. I paid closer attention and I couldnt even hear signs of life within the mansion.
Everything, like its former residents, was dead here.
We stepped onto one of the double curved staircase and ascended up, our gazes still inspecting the
entire breadth of the mansion from the vantage point of the stairs. A thick veneer of dust crushed under
our shoes as we climbed up each steps. All around, walls adjacent to us were sprinkled with pictures of
my family smiling, pictures of my family posing for the camera and pictures of my family celebrating the
best moments of their lives.
Pictures of my life before the sadism began. . .
We stopped at the crest of the stairs and strolled over to a brown mahogany table that had various picture
frames standing atop it. I picked up the one where my father was holding me as a baby. Behind us in the
background were my mother, my older brother and older sister all of whom were giving the double
peace signs with cheesy smiles on their faces. Without my father and I knowing, they had given us bunny
ears with their fingers.
Unfamiliar emotion rolled over me as I stared at the picture. Absentmindedly, my fingers traced over the
outlining of my fathers face. He was a handsome man who had one of the most endearing smiles that
Ive ever seen. Standing tall and strong with me in his arms, he was dressed in his golf attire while I slept
in his arms in my pink baby outfit. He was holding a bottle of milk to my lips and he couldnt have looked
happier standing there, feeding me while posing for the camera.
My dad was an orphan, I shared with Eclipse, telling him something I had learned when I had a private
investigator dig into my parents past just so I could learn something about the people who were
supposed to be my family members. I thought if I knew who they were, Id feel emotions for them. Though
I didnt have any feeling for them, it was all fascinating for me nonetheless. I didnt know why I was
sharing this with Eclipse but I just couldnt control myself.
Eclipse glanced at me with a surprised gaze. There was a spark in his eyes that indicated to me that he
felt privileged that I was opening up without him having to dig it out of me. His silence as we continued to
look at the picture encouraged me to go on.
He grew up in a church his entire life, devoting his life to God. A sign elicited from me and I placed that
picture back in its rightful place. We walked across a picture on the wall of my mom giving me a kiss on
my pink cheek as I slept in my baby stroller. She was wearing a beige flower dress while her beautiful
curls rolled over her shoulders. I had forgotten how beautiful she was. Alongside her were my older
brother and sister. My sister was dressed in a flower dress that nearly mirrored my mothers and my
brother was wearing jeans and a hoodie while standing close to the baby stroller as well. My sister
resembled my mother in beauty and my brother resembled my brother in handsomeness. With big smiles
on their faces, they all posed with me as I continued to sleep, unaware of the love and attention
surrounding me.
My mother was an heiress the youngest of her three sisters. After her whole family died in a car
accident, she fell into depression at the age of 17 and went downhill from there. She ran with the wrong
crowd and with no one to watch over her, she turned to drugs and eventually got addicted to heroine. For
weeks at a time, no one would know where she was. Lying on the street one fateful night, she was close
to dying when my father came across her and helped her. My eyes glazed over their wedding picture
where they were kissing one another while performing their first dance as a married couple. They
became friends and slowly, he helped her overcome her addiction and he eventually saved her. Through

the grace of God as many would say, they eventually fell in love and got married.
My fingers grazed over a photo of my 6-year-old self giving my mother a kiss on the cheek. How ironic it
felt to be witnessing myself showcase such endearment for my mother when right now, despite the gravity
of being back in my own home, I could care less about her.
Sleep with the Angels, baby, I whispered, remembering the words she would say to me every night
before she tucked me in. That was the only thing I ever remembered clearly from my mother. Every night
she would say, Sleep with the Angels. If you ever need them, then they will always be there for you. Just
like God.
I smirked sardonically, pinching the dust off my fingers once we reached the end of the pictures and found
the 8x10 family photo at the end, standing eloquently by itself with a gold frame on the wall. It was a
goofy family portrait that brought an unexpected smile to my face. We were all dressed in our nice
church dresses and suits and standing in front of what looked like a cathedral. One would expect us to
perform the generic family pose but instead, my family did a silly pose to showcase our joking side
instead. My parents were covering their ears, my brother and sister were covering their mouths and I was
covering my eyes. Hear no evil, speak no evil, see no evil. The irony in that carefree photo was too
palpable.
My family was so religious, I went on absentmindedly, my eyes feathering over the vast array of religious
paintings, crosses and words of wisdom that embellished the dark house. I dont remember much about
my family but I remember them always being so religious. Separately, my parents had no family to call
their own but together, they were able to create their own through their love for God and their love for
each other.
I laughed dryly, finding such paradox in everything when my eyes landed on the hall that contained the
rooms where they all died by my hands. Even to this day, I couldnt fathom why I couldnt even muster up
an ounce of emotions for them. The magnitude of being in this house had its impact on my mind but it had
little leverage over my heart. I felt as if I was speaking about distant ancestors as oppose to my
immediate family. It is ironic that their baby girl would be the one to kill them and be the one to destroy
the family they worked so hard to create. I shook my head, my eyes catching Eclipse. So much for God
and him always being there for them, right?
Eclipse shrugged, his expression not surprised by my discontent with God. Theres a reason why so
many people no longer believe in him. He smiled, yet the amusement didnt reach his eyes. Guess
humans arent the only disappointing creatures in this world.
I smirked back but I had no idea why. With emotions I didnt understand (or want to understand) plaguing
me, we continued to walk down the hall and stepped into the room that I recognized as my own.
Standing apart from the rest of the house, my room was the only one that appeared to have withstood the
test of time and was able to hold onto all its beauty and innocence. Nothing but unlit icicle lights adorned
the ceilings and nothing but stuffed animals and princess-like furniture embellished my small room. It was
a gorgeous room fit for an innocent princess who turned out to be one of the most controversial
murderers in the country. The entire house seemed to be irony in a box.
What can we do here? I asked, turning to him as I made my way out of the room. No more tangents. I
came here to try and figure out what happened and find the missing part of my soul there was no more
reason to reminisce about the dead family (and dead past) that I had no attachment or care for. There
was also no reason to think about a God who has proven to indifferent to the well-being of his children.

Figure out how it all happened, he told me in a matter of fact tone once we stepped back into the hall.
Wind had just begun to howl like a forlorn voice outside, warning us that another storm was about to hit.
How? I asked, assuming that he was talking about somehow performing magic to figure out what took
place here that night. You cant use your powers.
He took out crime scene photos that he had asked me to print out from a website I found online. Well
make do with what we have.
I nodded, understanding what his plan was. We were going to have to try and figure this out the old
fashioned way which is make assumptions based on the evidence and hope that this line of logic will
get us somewhere concrete. I could barely remember what the prosecutor said during the court
proceedings years ago but because I felt that it was all bullshit, I had never listened to him when he told
everyone of how I went about killing my family. It felt refreshing to be able to go through the scene myself
and figure out what happened.
Basically be C.S.Is. I joked.
We smiled but neither of us found humor in it. Our lives depended on what we found here; if we found
something tangible, then it would make all the difference in the world and if we found nothing, then there
would be no more hope for us. I needed the rest of my soul to be the human I yearned to be and he
needed me to have my soul so he could have a chance to save his own existence. . .Needless to say,
none of this was a laughing matter to us.
Lets start.
Alright.
Together, we deposited the pictures into the appropriate places and when we were done, we started in the
kitchen where there were images of knives laying on the ground the same type of knife that they found
in my possession that night.
It began here, Eclipse prompted as we followed the pictures from the knives in the kitchen to the stairs.
You grabbed the knife and then climbed up stairs. We started to ascend up the stairs, following the
position of the pictures up to the first victim: my older brother who was laying face down with spilled milk
around him at the landing of the stairs. Your older brother was your first victim, he continued, staring at
the space of ground where my brothers dead body once laid. First you shot him, causing him to fall. He
pointed at the picture the one with the blood streaks on the ground, one indicative of the victim being
dragged. These marks show that after he fell to the ground, he kept moving, possibly to keep escaping
from you and this was where you began to stab him multiple times until he died, a foot away from his
room.
I swallowed uncomfortably, finally feeling some revulsion with myself as Eclipse recited such horrid details
to me. Mindlessly, we walked into my brothers bedroom and I couldnt help but drink in the sight of
everything. The room was dark but there was a sense of purity about it, a sense of innocence about it that
couldnt be tainted 15 years after his death. All around we were surrounded by pictures of race cars,
game consoles and a full-sized blue bed. I thought my room was pure but it had nothing on my brothers
room. I glanced at one of the photos the cops took at his room and held it up, my eyes going over the cup
of milk on his bed stand. My brows furrowed at the oddity.
He already had milk, I said softly, confusion threading my face. I glanced up at Eclipse, vocalizing my
finding. Why did he go back to get another cup of milk if he already had one in his room?

Eclipse took a moment to ponder over my question. I could see the thoughts in his mind churn and after
only a second, a light bulb had already ignited in his mind. When we met your 6-year-old self the other
night, she said that she drank milk before she went to sleep. For a 6-year-old girl. . . a big house like this
can be very scary at night. Since your brothers room was the closest to yours, its possible that you may
have come to him and
I asked him if he could go downstairs with me and get me milk, I finished for him, recalling faint
memories of a distant childhood where Id get thirsty and the first person Id go to was my brother. Chills
making a home on my body, I thought back to the blurry snippets of memories where hed hold my hand
in the dark and walk me down the stairs to get me my milk. Suddenly slates of memories that never once
crossed my mind were floating inside me like lost dust particles after an explosion had taken place. . .
I always went to him and knocked on his door whenever I got thirsty and every time, hed always hold my
hand and keep my company. . . I swallowed past the lump in my throat, utterly overwhelmed by wave of
memories that seemed to have come on at once from a simple trigger.
Milk. A cup of milk. . .that was all it took for my lost memories to surface.
Though I remembered bits and pieces, my mind was still whisking with pandemonium. If I was
downstairs with him, then why didnt he see that I had a knife? I recalled the pictures of the stairs and
there were no droplets of milk canvassing it as if my brother walked up the steps blissfully unaware that
his life was in danger. There was no spilled milk on the stairs so it must mean that he didnt even know
anything was happening until he got shot in the back. I bit my lips, thinking out loud. But that doesnt
make sense. If he came down the stairs with me, then he shouldve seen me walk over to the drawer and
reach in for a knife of all things. . .
. . .Unless you were downstairs at a different time before him, Eclipse offered as a puzzle piece to
complete my thoughts.
I turned, understanding the alternative scenario that Eclipse was offering but still not comprehending how
it would logically fit with what couldve occurred that night. If he went down to get an extra cup of milk,
then it must mean that he went to get it for me. If he went to get it for me, then it must mean I went to him
first to ask him to take me down. It wouldnt make sense that I wouldnt be with him if I came to him in the
first place.
Not unless he was busy. Eclipse hypothesized before he curiously lifted the cover to the bed. A then
there, underneath the mattress, Eclipses theory became tangible fact when the reason was revealed as
why my brother didnt walk down with me that night and how it couldve been possible that I was down
there at a separate time. Underneath the bed were three boxes of presents. Two were already wrapped
and one was in the process of being wrapped. On one of the labels, I read to who it was for and I felt my
heart quiver faintly. Happy Birthday baby sis!
He was probably finishing up his wrapping that night when you knocked on his door, said Eclipse, his
mind now striding parallel to mine as to how this scene couldve played out that night. It was probably
locked to keep you from walking in on him while he was wrapping it. Im guessing that, through the door,
you told him that you were thirsty and that you were afraid to go down alone. Because he was still
wrapping your present and was probably trying to keep it a secret, he more than likely told you to just go
back to your room that hed bring the milk up to you soon.
I nodded because in the back of my mind, I could now see and hear blurs of such a scene taking place.
The image couldnt have been blurrier and the voices couldnt have sounded more like static but for

whatever reason, it couldnt have been clearer to me. I could almost remember my older brother telling
me to go back to my room through the door and that hed bring me my milk once he was done with
whatever he was doing.
I sighed, looking around the room. After roughly 15 years of remembering little to nothing about what
happened that night before I woke up under my parents bed, it felt strange to be able to recall snippets of
memories (even if it was extremely blurry) about the scene that couldve taken place with my older brother
before I killed him. I shouldve felt liberated that a small breakthrough has occurred but liberated was the
last thing I felt. All I felt was disgust for myself and the sadism that was me.
I shifted painstakingly, removing my line of sight from the presents underneath the bed; I had never felt
more uncomfortable in someone elses room.
Eclipse studied me, his expression concerned with how I was behaving. I was showing too much human
emotions that I didnt typically show it was odd to him and incredibly disconcerting to me. Whats going
on with you, Teacup? Are you alright?
I smiled dryly, my way of genuinely telling him that I will be fine. If there was one good thing about my
sadism for my family, it was that disgust for myself was short-lived and guilt was even more short-lived. It
feels awkward to be here but I dont care about this family, remember? Im fine, lets just keep going. I
want to find out what else happened that night.
It looked like he was about to say something to console me comfort me even but he stopped himself
when it appeared that being comforting about things like this wasnt his forte either (he was still a Demon
after all). Instead, he just gave me a stiff, awkward nod and made his way out of the room. If he was
human, I wouldve mistaken that to be true concern for me and my emotional well-being. Huh. Weird.
I made a move to follow after him but stopped briefly when I gazed upon the drawer beside my brothers
bed. Absentmindedly, as I was still confused with the myriad of thoughts and emotions running through
me at once, I pulled the drawer opened. Within the confined space were his knick-knacks, notebooks and
on top of his notebook was his bible. I picked it up and brushed my fingers over the thin veil of dust that
carpeted over it.
The flow of my blood slowed when I saw the name that hid under the dust: Christian Hwang.
There was something in the way that name rang in my mind that had my entire body wrenching in pain. If
I had my entire soul intact, I would categorize this feeling as one of love of immense pain that I lost
someone I loved so much. If I had my entire soul intact, then I was almost sure that this would be the
moment where Id cry. But the thing was, my entire soul wasnt intact so as quickly as that foreign emotion
came, it disappeared like the wind as well.
Im sorry, I whispered regretfully in my mind as I stared at his name on the bible. I felt no emotions or love
for him but I still felt the responsibility to apologize for being the one to ultimately kill him. I may have
had sadistic tendencies but I wasnt completely inhuman I wasnt above apologizing if the situation
required it.
Hey, came Eclipses voice from the doorway, floating into my ocean of thoughts. He peered his head in,
clearly wondering why I was still held up in my brothers room. Are you coming, Gracie?
I nodded quickly, dashing for the door. I dont know why but I couldnt put the bible down. So while
clutching it, I continued to trail after Eclipse and we continued on with our little investigation.

After you killed your brother, you continued here. . . We went into my sisters room and instantly, our
eyes went towards the closet where the picture sat the closet that still had stains of blood on the wall.
Heart pounding slowly, I could almost envision exactly in real life what it all looked like: my older sister
cheerily wrapping my last minute birthday presents before she unexpectedly died by my hands. Happy
6th Birthday, Grace Bear! Big sis loves you <3! I still hadnt forgotten the note I read in the library and
much like my emotions with my older brother, I felt the pain enter my body for a fleeting moment before it
went away like it never existed. . .
She was in her closet, wrapping your birthday presents before you shot her in the back, Eclipse went on,
oblivious to the thoughts percolating into my mind. After which, as her blood started to seep into the
items beneath her, she turned and faced you. Like your brother, you stabbed her until she died. He
turned to the door, his mind seemingly running faster and faster with this scene. Your older sister didnt
leave the closet, which must mean that her door must be locked if she was being so careful as to hide in
the closet. To be shot in back must mean that you sneaked up on her that somehow, you got through
the locked door and was able to get in without her unlocking the door for you.
The uneasiness skidded through me like ice water. Already, I knew that he was already suggesting that
this was where the malevolent entity may have had a part in all of this. However, true to our nature, we
kept from voicing that theory until the end - until we were done with the walkthrough and had all our
facts/theories in order.
Methodically and systematically, we continued down the hall and eventually wound up in my parents
room.
I had to stop in my tracks after we walked in, allowing the gravity and familiarity of everything to cascade
over me. It wasexactly how I remembered it: Dark, foreboding and utterly haunting. The mattress still had
remnants of blood stain on it and the carpet still had the pool of dried up blood making a home on it.
Finally, you came to your parents room, said Eclipse, his voice careful and even. From the pitch of it, I
knew he was being very careful with me. I wanted him to recite everything that couldve taken place for
me but I knew he mustve surmised the fragile and conflicted state I was in. As if to put me out of my
misery quickly, his voice quickened as he did his due diligence and ran through the scenario.
Your father woke up, probably after hearing the gunshots. He mustve been already standing beside his
bed when you came into the room and shot him in the head. After that, you shot at your mother as well to
keep her down. I imagined your mother didnt die as fast as your father. Before you got into bed with her,
you probably stabbed your father for good measure and left your mother as the last one.
I could feel Eclipse expedite the scene up when he noticed how pale my face had gotten. I didnt care
about my family but that didnt mean I wasnt horrified with all the details he was sprouting off to me.
There was a line between wanting to know what happened and being able to handle it I was at the thin
line where I was stepping over onto a territory that I wasnt strong enough to be on.
You did what you had to do with her and after you were done, you crawled underneath the bed where
you ultimately slept, only to wake up later to remember nothing and to feel nothing.
I turned to him, allowing the nausea to filter out while frustration took over me. Now that we were finally
done with all the pieces the puzzle on the table, I wanted to piece it together make sense of it and
understand it. How does that malevolent entity measure into all of this?
Something kept them numb for you, he told me as thunder and lightening continued to scream outside.
This assumption is corroborated in the case of your sisters room. Her door was locked but you somehow

managed to go in, which means that something unlocked it for you, granting you access to her.
He looked around the hushed room.
A blaze of enlightenment grazed his eyes. Something set this all up for you. Every family member that
you killed. . .they saw you the entire time. If they wanted to, they couldve overpowered you in a heartbeat
and take the gun and knife away from you but they either chose not to or they werent able to. The only
thing I could surmise is that something mustve kept them numb. . .kept them paralyzed for you so itd be
easy for you to kill them without them putting up a fight. This is probably why your parents and sister
didnt run out right away when the first gunshot rang out when you shot your brother because something
mustve cast a veil over their senses to prevent them from hearing the first gunshot sound.
He smirked disbelieving, his expression genuinely bewildered with everything that he had just recounted
as well. Something went to great lengths to make sure that each of their blood will get on your hands and
your hands alone, he thought out loud. For whatever reason, it really wanted you to kill your family.
And were still under the belief that I wasnt possessed right? I asked, still finding it so hard to believe
that my 6-year-old self could be sadistic enough to do something as inhuman as this.
It is not a belief, he said to me again, his voice stern. There was an understanding look in his eyes but
behind it, there was also firmness. I know it doesnt make sense and I know its the easier believe that it
was beyond your control, that you were somehow possessed but it is important for you to remember that
it was you who killed them. The sin is inarguable. It was your sin your choice to kill them. A possessed
human wouldnt have that type of sin attached to them only a guilty one who knew what they were doing
was wrong. . .but did it anyway.
He sighed, running his fingers through his hair in frustration. He looked extremely vexed. It seemed that

this whole thing has gotten him


a lost as well. Just because he was explaining it didnt mean that he understood it.
Staring at an undetectable space in the room, he star ted to vocalize his thoughts, For a
Source, it would make sense that youd be cruel enough to do this and not have any guilt for it but the
thing about you specifically is that you do not have the temperament to kill people. He turned to me, his
thoughts still running a mile a minute. Youre a very passive-aggressive individual. Your view on death is
just that you see it as a way of life rather than torture. For you, it would be more in your nature to keep
your victims alive so that you can enjoy their misery not to kill them. He glanced around the room
again, something finally beginning to click in his mind. With these stabbings and these gunshot wounds,
it seems that instead of doing it for amusement you did it with a purpose. . .
The fine hair on the back of my neck stood when he said this. I stared dismally at the bed where I could
remember sitting on after I had woken up. I remembered getting onto it and shaking my mother to wake
up when I thought she was still sleeping. Basically, it all comes back to whatever was in here with me 15
years ago and why it set this whole thing up for me in the first place.
Another big thing that should be noted is that your house is part of the Holy Land, he went on when I
mentioned the evil entity. If it was even possible, his voice became more confused. No malevolent entity
has the power to step foot here especially not inside this house. He scoffed to himself, shaking his head
while bafflement amassed in his eyes.

. . .What the Hell was in here with you? he muttered, finally showcasing something that has been
present in my mind since I met him: unbridled confusion and frustration.
My mind reflected upon everything he just voiced but almost instantly, another thought presented itself in
the forefront of my mind. Why didnt I think to ask this before? I turned to him, my eyes grave with
curiosity. . . .Where did I get the gun?
He turned to me, having yet to come out of his thoughts when I disturbed him. What?
We never established where I got the gun, I told him again, reiterating something that the prosecutor
completely bullshitted, saying that I got it from my dads closet. When Eclipses eyes widened at the
remembrance of the gun, I went on with my thoughts. My family was really religious and I doubt my
father or mother would own one especially with such a small child like me in the house. I may not
remember them or know them but I remembered bits and pieces of who they were and I know they
would never allow a gun in here. It just wouldnt be in their nature to have it around their children.
Comprehension began to accumulate on his face. It was as if my words had become the trigger to remind
him of another important fact. . . .Her feet were covered with dry mud.
Mystification claimed me. What?
What was he talking about? Whose feet were covered in mud?
When we met your 6-year-old-self the other night, Eclipse clarified, his voice heightening as if another
hidden puzzle piece had appeared before him. Her feet were muddy. He pointed to the gardens outside.
That night, she mustve stepped outside that night before this entire murder took place.
My mind swirling around, I looked at the pictures again and sure enough, there were little trails of dirt in
the pictures, indicating that she did go outside during the course of the night.
We looked outside again and when my eyes traveled over the manicured gardens, mindlessly I asked, . .
.Is it normal that after 15 years. . .everything still looks the same outside that it hasnt aged or changed
at all?
Eclipse turned to me. You havent been having people take care of it?
I shook my head. No. I told you; its been abandoned for years.
Realization ignited in Eclipses eyes. Alacrity glued beneath the soles of his shoes, he suddenly bolted for
the stairs at full speed. Bewildered at what just happened, I shadowed after him, falling into step with him
just before he opened one of the closets near the backyard. There, he grabbed a shovel and without
warning, threw the door open and sped out into the backyard.
What is it? I asked, confusingly grabbing a shovel as well and running after him.

Somethings beneath the land, he said swiftly, quickening his pace after we immersed ourselves in the
pelting rain. I nearly keeled over when he said this.
He stopped at the center of the backyard and without ceremony, he plunged the shovel into the damp
ground and started digging. I had no idea what to do so I did my best to dig with him as the storm grew
worse around us, the world darkening with the exception of the lightning streaks. Rain poured and poured
but we kept digging until
Clink!
We hit something that wouldnt let us dig anymore.
Four foot deep in the ditch, Eclipse and I had to hop out of the ditch to grab a flashlight from our backpack
to see what we had struck. Hands fumbling, I grabbed the flashlight, pointed it in the direction of the hole
we dug up and gasped when I saw what was beneath the land.
Blood.
Slates of blood that was frozen like ice.
What the Hell is that? I choked out while Eclipse peered unblinkingly at the frozen ice of blood beneath
us. He looked equally as bewildered. It was only after another second of ruminating did awareness begin
to saturate his eyes.
This area of the land is no longer a part of the Holy Land, he finally breathed. He seemed stunned, in
awe. Something unearthly powerful marked this area as their own. This is very dark magic ancient
magic. Even Ive never seen anything like this before. He looked at me, his eyes filling with more
realization. Do you remember the blood rain that fell when I attempted to channel your memories?
I nodded, my mind still trying grapple with the sight I was currently witnessing.
The same entity not only sacrificed a portion of their lifeforce to place a veil over you but as it would
appear, they also sacrificed a potion of themselves to taint the Holy Land underneath your home so they
could have free reign over your house. He shook his head, his expression morphing from one of
bewilderment to one of foreboding. Something thispowerful cannot step foot here or even have the
opportunity to taint the land unless your family welcomed it until they somehow invited it in.
His words astounded me to the core.
My hands went slacked and I hadnt realized that in the process of grabbing the flashlight, I had also
clutched onto the bible for comfort. I didnt even realize it was within my grasp until it fell to the ground,
nearly tumbling into the ditch before it stopped. At that precise moment, a huge gust of wind came and
flipped the book open, blowing all the pages about. It was only when the pelting rain grazed upon it did
the bible pages stop at a page that looked different from the rest.

Chills permeated into the fibers on my body when I realized what it was.
It wasnt just a bible.
It was also my brothers diary.
Paralyzed from head to toe, I watched Eclipse lift the bible up and hold it close to me. Hearts racing in
anticipation, we read the contents of that page under the illumination of the moon. The seemingly last
entry in the book read:
Mom, dad and noona wont stop crying and I cant stop crying either. My heart hurts. . . she died today. My baby
sister died today.
I smothered a gasp at what I read but I felt the shock and confusion grow exponentially when I read his
edited entry that was written in another ink color:
Thank you God. Shes okay again.
I looked at Eclipse, whose expression mirrored mine: Absolute stupefaction.
Is it me? I incited at once, the blood draining from my face. Is he talking about me? My mind swirled
with perpetual confusion while the storm continued to flood over me. How could I die and come back to
life again?
Is there a date there? Eclipse asked, equally as vexed. He flipped through the pages to find anything
that would give us a marker of when my brother wrote this. The best he could find was an earlier entry
that was dated several months before I was born in 1990. A couple months before December 26.
They had a miscarriage? I asked, the curiosity rising like a typhoon within me.
We need to learn more about your familys past, Eclipse prompted at once, also perturbed by this diary
entry. He turned to me. You know nothing more about your familys past, right?
Nothing, I answered honestly. Everything I know I told you. My lips quivered at the dead end that we
were hitting. The new discovery was too climatic for me I couldnt let it all end here without getting an
explanation for it. Where do we go from here? I asked, conveying my concern. How will we learn more
about them and what my brother means when he wrote this?
Eclipse was quiet for awhile, his thoughts already stirring on how to deal with this. Then, something
clicked in his mind. Your family is very religious and this is a small town. His eyes locked with mine and
from the light there, I knew where he was going with this. What do religious families do when they need
guidance? Who would they turn to and confide in if and when they were to have a miscarriage?
. . .A Father, I breathed out. A Priest.

Eclipse surveyed the vicinity. On the train ride here while we were attacked, I remembered seeing a
cathedral. Im sure someone there can help us.
Its a long shot, I whispered as rain continued beat down on us. There was no guarantee that my family
even turned to the church for guidance, there was no guarantee that what my brother wrote should be
taken seriously and there was no guarantee that any of this will pan out and help us to not only
understand what took place that night but also aid us in finding the missing part of my soul.
Its a shot, Eclipse said to me, looking at me with a firm countenance that told me there was no other
alternative for us. It was the only option he could think of at that moment. Do you have any better ideas?
I didnt.
So with one final sweep of the house, picking up all the pictures and basically clearing the home of our
presences, we sprinted out of the house and ran to the one last place in Serenity that I hoped would give
me the answer to the new questions that were spiraling in my mind. With my brothers bible clutched
against my chest, millions of questions swam in my mind about what he wrote, the implication behind it
and the cause behind it.
Mom, dad and noona wont stop crying and I cant stop crying either. My heart hurts. . . she died today. My baby
sister died today.
What did he mean?
What on earth did he mean by that?
What couldve happened to me during my mothers pregnancy that wouldve caused him to write that
entry and the most important question. . .what couldve happened that wouldve caused him to write that
addendum?
Thank you God. Shes okay again.

. . . and let it all fall to ashes.


008 (V|V) The Road to Serenity

he storm grew worse after we left my familys home.

With nothing but Eclipses jacket covering over us, we ran through town, pilfering through the countryside
before speeding through downtown area of Serenity. People were packing up shop early, running to their
cars and driving home in to hide from the worsening storm. Eclipse and I were able to stop a nice old lady
before she got into the car with her grandson and asked her where the cathedral was. She pointed us into
the general direction where, in the distance we make out the tip of the building from where we stood. Big,
grateful smiles plastered on our faces, we thanked her and continued to run as thunder crashed above us
in the darkness, eventually causing streetlights to flicker before the electricity around town died out
indefinitely. As people ran home in the opposite direction from the storm, Eclipse and I continued to make
our way past civilization, literally towards the eye of the storm. After running down the glassy slopes, we
stopped when we finally arrived at the front steps of the imposing cathedral.
Breaths panting now that we have made it, I took a moment to glance up at the building.
I felt so small standing before it.
The cathedral was built neo-gothic style and was grand in every sense of the word. Tucked away from
town in its own acre of land, it stood powerfully under the gloominess of the dark sky brewing above it. It
looked welcoming for a lost soul but intimidating for someone like me who was missing a part of her
soul.
As I stared up, I couldnt help but remember blurs of this place where my family once took me. I
remembered images of me running up these steps, laughing and enjoying myself. At that moment, that
memory made me sick to my stomach. The last place I wanted to be was in a cathedral.
You alright? Eclipse prompted. It seemed like the question of the night but in face of all that I was being
exposed to, it felt appropriate.
With a forced smile, I nodded before we shook off the rain, climbed up the steps and stepped through the
main hall where we saw a glimpse of the long cloister hall that led into the courtyard of the cathedral.
There were some people hanging in front of the entryway of the cathedral, speaking to one another and
whispering goodbyes to one another. We smiled courteously and stepped past them. We advanced into
the cathedral and it felt like I was transported into another world entirely.
The cathedral was dark but completely warmed by the illumination of candles set all throughout the
enormous room. The lack of electricity did nothing to detract from this wondrous place, if anything, it
enhanced its splendor.
We stroke past the pews, our eyes roaming over the high ceilings before surveying the threshold. There
were individuals seated across various spots of the spacious room, lost in their own world of prayers. I
looked past them and had to hold my breath as I examined the entirety of the cathedral. I appraised the
fresco on the walls and ceilings, heavenly images that told of divine stories that I never wanted to hear
about. The gilded altar stood proudly in front of us, twinkling under the kiss of the candlelight. The
cathedral was the personification of beauty and grandeur, as if those who built this building and those who
are in charge of taking care of it poured their entire heart and soul into this work of art nothing but the
best for their Lord up above.
I cant believe were doing this, I muttered under my breath, feeling incredibly disconcerted with all the
heavenly images surrounding me. I could still feel remnants of the cold breeze filter into the cathedral,
sending goose bumps to cloak over my skin. It was one thing to step into a cathedral for a brief period to
ask for Holy water the other day but it was a completely other thing entirely to purposely walk in with a
Demon by my side and the blood of my family still lingering on my hands.

I hated it in here.
The church was too flawless for me. It reminded me of my own impurities, it reminded me of how far I was
from human and it reminded me of my torrid past. In short, everything about it aggravated me, offended
me and angered me. I was surprised I havent burst into flames from breathing in the air within these walls
alone.
We have to be here, Gracie, Eclipse reminded me, residual rain droplets dripping off of his structured
jaw like crystals.
I get uncomfortable when I see crosses, I told him tightly, already thinking twice about coming here with
some deluded investigation that might lead us nowhere. Do you think I want to be in a cathedral of all
places?
You think this is comfortable for me? he asked in disbelief. Im the Demon here.
This is such a bad idea, I could help but continue, every part of my body churning in dread. I couldnt
help but remember about moments of my past in the mental institution and I hated that this place brought
back those memories at full-speed. This is not like the movies. Were not talented crime scene
investigators. Were going to screw up and the people here are going to call the cops on us for asking too
many shady questions.
Do you want to have the chance of finding a piece of your missing soul or not? he asked before saying,
You told me once that before you died, you wanted peace with your past. You cant control whats going
to happen in the future but you can control what you learn here and now. If we dont find out anything
tangible then at least we tried but if we leave before we even attempt it, then we shouldve stayed home
and the past two days would be a waste.
I bit my lips in hesitancy at how good his argument was and he productively added the nail in the coffin
that stopped me from making up anymore arguments.
Can you really live with yourself if we leave now just because youre feeling uncomfortable in a church?
I bit my lips harder, my mind still spinning. I said nothing and just turned away from him because I knew
that he was right. I didnt come all the way here, been through so much just to leave because I was
uncomfortable in a church. I was stronger than this.
Sensing that Ive already made my decision and that I planned on seeing this plan through, we continued
to look around the cathedral, drinking in the sight.
We were still looking around when we locked eyes with a priest standing in the corner. He had just
finished talking to two couples who just bid him goodbye. I couldnt really make him out in the darkness
until he smiled and began to approach us. My heart stilled when his face illumed under the candlelight.
He was relatively short, plump and just friendly looking as he came over to us with a big, kind smile on his
face. His black robe swished in the breeze while he approached us and I immediately recognized him
from snippets of my past from when I visited the church with my family. My familys priest. . .
My heart quickened.
Oh God, Im actually meeting someone from my past.

My nerves felt frayed, I was so gobsmacked by this unexpected turn of events that I would actually
recognize someone from my past.
Good evening, Father, Eclipse greeted politely, inclining his head as a gesture of respect.
The Heavens have really opened up tonight hasnt it? the priest asked warmly, his eyes surveying the
stained glass that had streaks of lightning and rain illuming from behind it.
Eclipse and I faked a genial laugh.
Thats actually what brought us here, I told him respectfully, knowing my part in making sure we learn
what we need to know from him tonight. It was a bewildering feeling to meet someone from my past
even if I couldnt remember him entirely and despite my excitement, I knew I couldnt let it frazzle my
thoughts. I had a plan here and in order for it to pan out, I had to maintain my cover.
Let the acting begin.
Are the two of you having some trouble?
Eclipse nodded, glancing down at me with a troubled expression on his face. My. . . wife, I froze briefly
when he called me this but also as quickly, I regained composure and remained silent. It was smart
thinking on his part to tell the priest that we were a married couple to cultivate trust from us that we were
harmless. Still, I couldnt help blush as he casually went on with his lie and I were traveling and we had
some car trouble along the way. All the electricity and phone-lines are down because of the storm. He
feigned an uncomfortable laugh. Long story short, were low on cash, our cell phones are useless in our
time of need, we have no way of getting help tonight and were afraid of traveling further in this storm
even if we did get help. A hotel isnt around for miles and
Theres more than enough room here for the two of you, the priest interjected with a benevolent smile,
already knowing what we were getting ready to ask him.
I beamed gratefully at him. Eclipse and I werent exactly the picture of normal. We were drenched from
head to toe, our faces were pale as chalk and we looked horrible from all the lack of sleep weve had
basically what the embodiment of what unkempt will look like. I had the distinct feeling that as soon as he
saw us, he knew what we needed from him and being the generous man that he was, he was already
willing to offer a place for us to stay for the night.
It wont be too much of an imposition for you?
He laughed warmly, holding up a gracious hand. Please stay. The Lord will not forgive me if allow his
children to fend for themselves in a horrible storm like this.
We smiled, knowing ourselves that the Lord will not forgive him for inviting abominations like us to stay on
Holy ground.
So be it though.
What the priest doesnt know wont hurt him and what he does know can only help me.
Are you sure it wont be too crowded? Eclipse inquired, looking around the occupied but slowly
dwindling cathedral as people started packing up for the night and heading home.

The Father shook his head at us. It wont be too crowded at all; its just me here tonight.
Our eyes twinkled like stars in the night. Just him tonight.
Exactly what we wanted to hear.

he courtyard of cathedral was breathtaking in every sense of the world.

After directing us to a room in the back, the priest, whose name was Father Baek, left us to settle in as he
went to finish up with the people still left in the cathedral. While we impatiently waited for him to finish up,
Eclipse and I stood underneath the arch of the open gallery, staring out into the beautiful courtyard that
had a water fountain infused in the center while the garden rested around it. Stone pillars separated the
cloister from the courtyard gardens and blocked the impact of the wind as we waited.
The menacing storm above sounded like nothing more than a susurrus of whispers within the majestic
building. It was like even the frightening storm was bowing down to the very conduit us insignificant
humans come everyday to communicate with the Heavens above. On these grounds, there was a sense
of purity to it as if all the evil in the world could not remotely penetrate through these Holy walls. It felt
incredibly peaceful standing there, listening to the sprinkle of rain as it cascaded into the garden. For the
first time since weve been in this city, I truly felt like it lived up to its name: Serenity.
So whats the plan? I asked secretively, trying to act like admirers while we slowly watched people trickle
out. Remnants of rain blown in from the wind sprinkled onto the walkway, causing Eclipse and I to take a
step back to avoid getting further drenched.
Eclipse gave me a questioning look. We need a plan to interrogate a priest?
I gaped at him. Shouldnt we? Who did he think we were trying to get information out of? Gossip girl? Of
course we needed a plan to interrogate a Priest.
Why wouldnt he tell us what we need to know?
My gaze on him turned critical.
He is bound by his religious duties, I deadpanned.
He is a human being with a mouth, Eclipse answered indifferently. Religious duties or not, when under
the right circumstances, all humans will sing like a bird.
My eyes bulged at him in shock. What do you plan on doing to him to make him sing like a bird?
He gave a non-committal shrug. Perhaps I could physically overpower him and force him to tell us what
we need to know. He surveyed the tranquil courtyard. This place seems very quiet, its late, people are
weeding out and Im pretty sure in this storm, itll just be him here with us tonight.
Dont you dare, I chided at once, outraged by how careless his plan was.
Eclipse blinked at me in mystification. Sometimes his carelessness and innocence as a Demon in
regards to the proper etiquette of human life surprises me. Why not?
Youre not going to beat up a defenseless old priest!

Itd be poetic, he reasoned with a light of humor in his voice. Good vs. Evil.
No, itd be a thug picking on the elderly.
He sighed, relinquishing with his negligent plan after my obvious opposition to it. Then the other way to
go would be to bond with him and hope that he loosens up enough and hed spill something. He sighed
sullenly to himself. I shouldve brought a bottle of Jack Daniels with us.
This is such a bad idea, I grumbled, still feeling uncomfortable with being on Holy ground. Ive always
felt disquiet whenever I saw crosses and whenever religion is brought up to but to be standing here, in the
very vicinity used for God, I couldnt feel more uncomfortable. Memories of my past wouldnt stop sloshing
in my mind and it was taking all my resolve to discard it to the side. I couldnt let it distract me on an
important night like this.
Wow, youre really uncomfortable here arent you? Eclipse noted, reading the uneasiness streaming out
of me. He could only see my outer exterior how uncomfortable I was; he couldve never imagined the
storm raging inside me.
How are you so calm? I incited, bringing the spotlight off of me and back onto him. The less I was
reminded of my own uneasiness, the better. Doesnt being in a place like this do nothing to you?
Eclipses lips curved in a half-smile, amusement contouring them. Any other Demon would be shunned
from here or at least feel uncomfortable. For myself and an entity of my caliber, this is just another ground
for me to stand on Hey Father Baek! Eclipses tune changed drastically when he heard footsteps
approaching us.
Like a snake, I whipped around and felt a fake smile cross my mouth at the sight of Father Baek.
Hi Father Baek! I greeted just as chirpily once my eyes locked with his. He was approaching us from the
other end of the cloister with another one of his big smiles that could make the most nomadic of people
feel like theyre at home. Thank you again for giving us shelter tonight, I went on politely. I know that
this is completely unorthodox and such a burden but we appreciate it.
Please, Father Baek said kindly, The storms in this part of the country can get horrible and Id rather the
two of you be here than out there. Please dont think yourselves as burdens the church and I are happy
to help. Another big smile before, Oh and Im sorry! Ive been rude. He chuckled to himself, his
shoulders vibrating with amusement. You will have to forgive this old man. At times, my age shows more
than I hope it would. What are your names?
Soo SooYoung, I introduced on a whim. I had no idea where the name came from but it seemed like a
pretty good one to use. I was smart enough to introduce myself as SooYoung but when it came to his
own name, true to his personality, Eclipse did not adhere to the same plan.
Im Eclipse, he said proudly and resolutely, not even deigning to use an alias to cover up his actual
name. Considering the situation though, it wasnt crucial for him to use an alias. He had absolutely no
history here; it was just me who had to be absolutely careful.
Eclipse, Father Baek repeated slowly. Another soft chuckle arose from him, rolling over me with its
warmth. If Ive ever truly had a home, Id imagined that is what home would sound like warm, assuring
and comforting. What a unique name.

Im a unique person, Eclipse supplied simply. To my surprise, he seemed to have become very amused
with Father Baek and his contagious kindness.
Father Baek grinned knowingly. I imagine it must be difficult for your loved ones and friends to come up
with a nickname for you.
Eclipse laughed, genuinely laughed in the manner that he only did with me and the kids at Sanctuary in
the manner that gave way to the fact that he actually bonded with someone. His amusement for Father
Baek appeared to have crossed over into genuine endearment. Youre right, Father. People, especially
my brothers, have had a hard time with coming up with any nickname for it. The best anyone can come
up with is, Lips and this nickname wasnt one that my brothers wanted to use for me.
Father Baek laughed, turning to me, Do you have a nickname for your husband, SooYoung?
I smiled. It felt odd for Eclipse to be addressed as my husband but I pushed past the emotions it elicited
out of me. I playfully eyed Eclipse, as only an adoring wife could to her husband, before saying, Ashtray.
A confused laugh permeated from Father Baek but his illumed face did not falter. His warm eyes traveled
from me to Eclipse. Ashtray?
I smoke a lot, Eclipse explained, warmth reverberating in his voice. Plus she gave me that nickname
after I gave her a nickname that pretty much pokes fun of her height. It was her way of calling me
Asshole without using the actual word.
Eclipse! I hissed in outrage.
I was shocked that Eclipse would use such a blasphemous word with the man of God sitting right with us
and I was sure that Father Baek would kick us out of the cathedral for the sheer audacity of Eclipse alone
but what occurred next was surprising and astonishing to me. Instead of saying that he was offended or
even acting like he was uncomfortable because one could easily tell that Father Baek has never cursed
in his life he just moved the conversation along without making either of us feel like we have sinned in
front of him.
What nickname did you give her?
Eclipse smiled faintly. I realized now that he was purposely attempting to push Father Baeks buttons. He
too was surprised that Father Baek displayed such a wide tolerance for such crude vocabulary in such a
pure place.
Teacup, he answered simply, his tone of voice at its warmest when he shared the endearment he had
given to me.
Ah yes, Father Baek murmured as if it all made sense to him now. A playful glint sparked in his eyes.
No wonder she calls you an Ashtray.
Eclipse and I gaped at Father Baek for a stupid second. Did he really just say what we thought we heard
him say?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
After a long stretch of silence of the three of us just staring at one another, our shoulders, along with
Father Baeks, shook and then the flood came out. . .nothing but unfiltered laughter emitted from our

chests.
Hahahahahahahaha!
The sounds of our boisterous laughter echoed across the cathedral, combating with the storm and for a
moment, taking away all the misery Ive faced since Ive set out on this journey to Eclipse. I hadnt
laughed in such a carefree manner in a long time and I knew it was the same for Eclipse and what a
surprise it was to be having this much fun with a priest himself.
After regaining our composure and after the last scores of our giggles came out, Father Baek asked us
something that solidified our relationship with him forever. Would the two of you like some ice cream?

ather Baek was the personification of the type of priest youd expect the man of God to be.

He was kind, extremely charming, just plain friendly and absolutely loveable. Honestly, if you got the
Demon of Lust and a Source of Evil smitten and in the palm of your hands, hanging on your every word,
then this person was amazing and Father Baek was it. It was probably too forward of me to admit this but
I had completely fell in love with him just as I knew Eclipse did.
Sitting out on one of the benches in the courtyard underneath the galleries, Father Baek was seated in
the middle while Eclipse and I sat to either side of him, both vying for his attention like children. While
eating our cookies & cream ice cream from our cones and staring out into the courtyard and speaking to
one another, Eclipse and I just completely bonded with Father Baek.
It was so strange and concurrently heartwarming to see Eclipse and Father Baek get along so well.
Initially, I assumed that Eclipse was just faking it and enacting his plan to gain Father Baeks trust but by
the time we got our ice cream from the mini-fridge in the back and was settled on the bench, I was more
surprised at the genuine bond that Eclipse was making with him. I was also surprised by the bond that I
was creating with him as well.
Within reason, we nearly told him everything about ourselves.
Eclipse shared with Father Baek about his failed ambition (overthrowing the monarchy in Hell); he
substituted the truth by saying that he attempted to initiate a corporate takeover of his fathers businesses
but failed to do so. He shared that he had been cut off from the family inheritance and that he was now
trying to find another ambition in life to seek after (AKA converting me and finding whatever he needed to
find when he was down here). For myself, I confided in Father Baek about my studies in college, my
sudden need to find myself (the missing piece of my soul), my sudden impatience to live my life before it
all ends and the overwhelming changes that has taken in my life now that I found my soulmate (a Demon
who is now my Guardian Demon) and my overall confusion with life.
I had no idea why we confided in him so much. Perhaps it was because we were in the middle of nowhere
and Father Baek was the first nice soul weve met in this long and difficult trip to Serenity. Perhaps he is a
man of integrity and we trusted him to keep our secrets or perhaps he was a stranger than we knew wed
likely never meet again but it felt nice to sit there with him and pour our emotions out to him.
So whats your story, Father?
I smiled attentively as he answered our questions about how he became a priest, what some of the

challenges were and why he loved it so much. Vague images of my father sitting on this very bench
ensued within my mind, reminding me of a time where I was sitting there right along with him. . .hanging
out with Father Baek. There were a million possible reasons as to why we liked him so much but for me,
at that particular second, I realized it was because he was the only link to my past. He didnt remember
me but I remembered snippets of him and it felt incredible to finally meet someone from my past it felt
incredible to finally be around someone who had such a link to my family.
. . .When did you two get married? he asked moments later, finishing the last bite of his ice cream and
bringing the attention back to us.
A few weeks ago, Eclipse replied glancing at me with an entertained glint in his eyes. He was more than
enjoying the fact that someone out there truly believed that we were married. Were newlyweds.
Father Baeks eyes gleamed in the only way that a grandfather could when hearing of how his grandson
tied his life to someone elses. What made you pop the question?
Eclipse heaved a ponderous sigh. Finishing the last of his ice cream as well. I realized that my existence
is meaningless without her that I cant live without her.
Father Baek chuckled in approval at his romantic answer while I rolled my eyes because I knew the
literal meaning behind it was true. His existence was dependent upon mind if I die, then he was coming
right along with me. There was no romanticism behind it it was literally reality.
When he saw me roll my eyes, Eclipse winked charmingly at me before turning back to Father Baek, who
had just finished laughing when he casually asked, What brings the two of you to Serenity?
It was only after he posed this question were Eclipse and I were subtly reminded that we did not come
here to bond with Father Baek (even though that in itself would be the reason enough for me) but we
came here to find out about my family about my past. It was such a simple question from him but it was
enough to knock me off my cloud and bring me back to my reality.
I didnt come here to bond with him; I came here to get information out of him.
Father, Eclipse began carefully, his face regretful that he had to move this conversation along to the
topic why we came here in the first place. . . .This may seem like an odd question but. . .did you know the
Hwangs?
The light that once illumed Father Baeks eyes extinguished at the reminder of my family. I could feel my
heart drop right along with it. Right away, the companionable vibe between the three of us took a dramatic
and tense turn. Though he tried not to act like it affected him too much, the strain his voice was too
palpable. . . .The Hwangs?
Eclipse nodded, his eyes gentle but pressing. Did you know them?
Father Baek appeared reluctant to answer. Yes but. . .
Can you tell us anything about them? Eclipse interjected at once, already sensing that Father Baek was
closing off the conversation on us.
Father Baek shook his head slowly, guilt and dread filling his eyes. . . .It. . .it is not my place to speak
about them. I cant

Father, we just moved into their home, Eclipse blurted out quickly, sensing now that he had to bring our
lies to another level in order to get Father Baek to cooperate with us. Eclipse liked Father Baek but he
liked his own existence more and the determination in his eyes to know the truth was potent. If Father
Baek showed strain, then it must be he knew something and this was the fire Eclipse needed to bring out
the elaborate lies.
Father Baeks eyes broadened as thunder boomed in the background. What? He looked confused.
Clearly he was recalling us telling him we were just newlyweds who we were traveling through the city
and needed a place to stay for the night. But you said
Theres something wrong with that house, Eclipse went on swiftly, utilizing his persuasive skills and
moving the conversation along in an urgent manner. We didnt get the opportunity to tour it before we
bought it but last night when we first moved in, we knew something was wrong. He looked at me, his
eyes feigning the concern of a husband who was worried for the well-being of his wifes.
As soon as we walked in, SooYoung here started to feel. . .unwell. She thinks there is something wrong
with the house but Im not so sure. I brought her here. . .in hopes of being able to talk to you to calm her
down to help her find out the history about the home before we fully decide if we want to live there or
not. Eclipse looked at him, his filled with urgency. Please Father. My wife is the most curious creature in
the world. We hear through the grape wine that there is something wrong with that house but no one
could tell us why. Now, SooYoung is deathly afraid of it. She would never be able to rest well unless she
gets her questions about the history of the house answered and I would appreciate it heavily if you could
help me help her.
Father Baek looked conflicted on his duties to keep things private and the obvious attachment he had
already begun to have for us as well. He looked at me and assessed my quiet state. I said nothing to him
because I was too overwhelmed by the emotions in his eyes to say anything. From the way he looked, I
knew it pained him to have to bring this up but as if feeling the unspoken plea in my own pained and
desperate eyes, he set his reservations aside and finally opened the door for us.
. . .There. . .there was a murder there 15 years ago.
Eclipse and I feigned shock. A murder?
With the exception of one, he went on, the disquiet becoming more prominent in his voice. Beside us in
the courtyard, rain started to descend more heavily. The whole family died. Both mother and father and
their oldest daughter and son.
The 6-year-old murderer, Eclipse went on, faking ignorance, That was where it took place?
Father Baek nodded, strain infusing his dim eyes.
I could sense it in Eclipses sudden hesitant visage that he knew this next question could be the one to
end things tonight but because we truly had to find out about my familys past, he took a chance and
asked it anyway. Was there something off about the family that couldve been the caused of something
like this?
Im sorry, Father Baek, as anticipated, dismissed at once. He had already shared too much and he
wasnt going to cross the line any further. I cannot say anymore.
Eclipse nodded. He looked profoundly disappointed but he maintained composure nonetheless. My
apologies. I understand.

His voice was considerate but I knew how Eclipses mind worked he was already formulating
alternatives on how he should further get this information out of Father Baek.
Im sure the two of you need to rest, Father Baek said wearily, getting up from his seat with a polite
smile. The disconcertedness within him was blatant now. Ill let both of you rest now. Ill be in the next
section of the cathedral if you need me.
Bestowing us with a gracious smile, he bid good night to us and eventually left us sitting there, staring
after him. It was only when he disappeared did I returned my gaze to Eclipse and just frowned.
Well, that went well, I muttered sarcastically.
This is what happens when we bond with someone as oppose to torturing them for answers nothing is
guaranteed now. Eclipses jaw locked and after several more moments of silence, of him contemplating
to himself about the severity of this situation and how Father Baek was the only link we had, he shook his
head. An interrogation wasnt over until Eclipse said it was and this conversation was far from over. This
isnt going to work. Weve come too far to go home empty-handed now. He glanced at me quickly,
determination present in his chocolate brown eyes. Ill be back. Im going to go find him.
Dont hurt him, I said to Eclipse even though I knew the last thing he wanted to do was harm Father
Baek. Eclipse, much like myself, was a sadistic individual but for the few occasions where we actually
gather enough heart to appreciate someone elses existence and find attachment to them, we are just like
other humans we show mercy and ultimate show genuine care towards their well-being.
A muscle leapt in his jaw. Lets hope he doesnt give me a reason to.
And on that cheerful comment, Eclipse left and suddenly, I was left all alone in that courtyard.
Plunk.
. . .Plunk.
. . . . . . Plunk.
As I stared at the rain merging with the fountain water, I couldnt help but allow my mind to drift back to my
family. I recalled all the images of those crime scene photos, I recalled the possible scene that happened
of how I killed each of them, I recalled how my life became after I had been sent to the mental hospital
and I recalled everything about my life as I grew up alone.
Images of me nearly being choked to death by Officer Joo. . .
Images of me telling everyone that I didnt murder my family. . .
Images of me crying in psychiatric hospital after they threw me in. . .
Images of me fighting my sadism as I grew up and losing everyday. . .
And finally. . .the image of me crying to myself as I ate from the fridge, hope fading from me. . .
Scores upon scores of memories inundated my mind and feeling nothing but suffocation, I got up from the
bench. I dont know what came over me but instead of just sitting there and waiting for Eclipse to come

back, I just began to walk down the cloister until my feet approached the big doors that led way into the
cathedral.
With no preamble, I walked in.
The electricity was off, the storm was still brewing and there were candles in the cathedral and though I
felt uncomfortable, a part of me also felt at peace. I walked down the aisle, passed the empty pews and
kept my gaze on the altar before me, my eyes treading upon the crucifix and the heavenly images in the
back. The thunderstorm outside became nothing but faded music in the background, only truly making
itself known when the clap of lightning rang through the sky, illuminating the world beneath it and
flickering within the cathedral through its stained glass.
I took a seat at the end of a pew and I just stared at the altar. . .
My thoughts wandered to my family once more and a blasphemous thought came that I wished I hadnt
allowed into my mind: I thought about what I did with them and I wondered to myself what they (and I)
wouldve been like if they were still alive. Despite my own advice, I continued with those thoughts and
wondered how often I came to this church with them when I was younger, I wondered all the prayers that
were answered and ignored here and I wondered about the life that I stole from my family that because
of me, they would never have the chance to come here, to pray or to live again. I did not feel guilt about
killing them (even though I knew I should) but in many ways, I felt disquiet. Then, I did something I havent
done in a long time I thought about God and my views on him. . .
While sitting there, I slowly felt my world revert back to my memories of when I was growing up in the
mental institution and I hated it because those were the most crippling memories of my life. I could feel
the emotions rise within me, urging me to stop thinking about such things but it was all too late: the dam
had opened and now, I had to deal with the destruction of the flood.
Squeak. . .
. . .Squeak. . .
. . . . .Squeak. . . . .
I heard the wet, rubber soles of someones footsteps moving over the tiles and I already knew who it was.
. . .When I was younger, all that I believed in was God, I finally breathed out, unveiling a truth that I had
never shared with anyone.
I continued to stare lifelessly at the altar while Father Baek sat down beside me, staring at me like he
could understand my pain. In silence, he continued to listen to me as I went on, emotions filling my
normally emotionless heart.
I knew that I wasnt normal. I knew that I was disturbed. I knew that there was something wrong with me,
something inside me that I cannot control. Even when I was a child who knew nothing, all I knew was God
and all I knew was that he was the only one who could save me.
I continued to stare at the crucifix and I could feel the tears glaze my eyes as all the repressed childhood
pain came rushing back to me, constricting the air from my lungs and suffocating me with its cruel reality.
I prayed to Him everyday, I went on agonizingly, recalling all the memories of me kneeling in front of my
bed in the mental hospital, tears cloaking my young eyes while I sought help with a God my family have

loved all their lives. Please save me, Lord. Please help me. I need your guidance because I am losing
this battle I am losing and I need to be saved. I remembered it as being one of those failed nights
where I lost my battle to my sadism and I remembered it being one of those nights where I would continue
to get down on my hands and knees and pray for salvation for his mercy on my soul.
Everyday I would call for him and everyday, I would go to sleep, drowning my tears into my pillows
because he has yet to answer my prayers. I was losing hope every night but every morning, I would wake
up with renewed hope. He cannot abandon me he loves me. Hes supposed to love all his children so
he cannot abandon me. So I keep praying. . . I keep hope alive because I trusted that he will save me
because thats what he is supposed to do save lost souls.
I swallowed tightly, smirking dryly to myself when I remembered that fateful night where I was crying in
front of the fridge, pathetically bingeing on my pizza after a hard day of being made fun of high school.
That agonizing night, I ruminated about all the horrible things that has happened in my life, the person I
had become (even though I didnt want to be that person), the misery that had trailed itself beside me and
the confusion to myself as to why God wouldnt answer my prayers. My epiphany came when I sobbed to
myself, nearly choking on my pizza. . .
I kept praying. . .until one night. . .when I was crying alone in front of my fridge. . .I realized. . .he does
not exist. He does not exist. . .thats why he doesnt hear me. More pain infused my voice as
hopelessness cloaked over the tears that I refused to allow to drip from my face. God was no longer worth
my tears. . . .Or if he does exist, then he doesnt exist for me because for over 10 years, I have called out
to him in the darkest hours of my life. I looked at Father Baek. 10 years, Father. In a world where people
have renounced his presence, defiled his name and cursed his existence. . . I stayed faithful to him. All I
asked for was clemency . . . for him to help me be a better person. . . for him to just help take away some
of the cruelty of my life and show me mercy. My eyes hardened. How can a God like that exist, Father?
How can he create me to be this flawed this weak when he has no intentions of being there for me
when I pray for him? How can he give me this life. . . when he wont even help guide me through it?
The Lord works in mysterious ways, Father Baek finally began softly, pain prominent in his own voice.
He gazed into my eyes, his pure intentions radiating out like the rays of the sun. And I know that this is
not the answer you would like to hear that youve probably heard this so many times before but it
doesnt make it any less true. Prayers are neverignored; he always answers them. Its just that
sometimes
The answer is, No, right? I interjected with a scoff.
Sometimes it just cannot be answered yet, he corrected, his voice truly believing that.
I turned to him, a new wave of determination splayed in my eyes. The Lord cannot answer me but you
can.
I had already made my peace with God and his rejection of me. I made my peace that he simply does not
hear me or he simply no longer cares. Whatever the case, I had long abandoned the belief that he will
save me now. If a God could be so cruel as to ignore the prayers of a child and allow all these horrible
things to happen in my life especially when I was so young, lost, desperate and helpless then I no
longer considered him my God. In this world, he is not the only one who is capable of doing the
abandoning. He may have damned me to this life but Ill be damned if I lived it without rebuttal.
Please Father, I began quietly, my eyes beseeching him. The candles around us continued to flicker in
the silence while I did my part in steering us back to what I wanted from him. My disappointment in God
will not cloud my true purpose here.

This house was a big purchase on our part. As soon as I walked in, I knew there was something wrong
and none of this is aided by the fact that it has been confirmed that this is the house where such a horrible
crime took place. If you could just tell us more, itd really help me. I cannot stay in that house unless I feel
that Ive learned everything there is to learn about it. If we can understand more about the family, then
maybe we can make an informed decision on what we need to do. I looked at him, my eyes truly
pleading his for clemency begging him to bequeath me with the aid that God had never once given me.
I know that you hardly know us and this is such a big request on our part. . .to come into this Holy place
and lie to you about having no place to stay but we wouldnt be doing this unless we were desperate for
answers.
Squeak.
I could hear soft footsteps and I knew that Eclipse has found us. Walking down the aisle, he took a seat in
the pew in front of us and then turned to face us.
Please Father, Eclipse pressed, his calm face giving way to the fact that he knew where he needed to
pick up from what I said. I didnt doubt that Eclipse heard everything I said to Father Baek about my
relationship with God or lack thereof. There was a fleeting spark of understanding in his eyes when he
glanced at me before he averted his full attention to Father Baek. Setting the second part of this
interrogation to motion, he said, We need your help. Either we move out of that house or we stay but itd
be easier for both of us if we just got the answers we needed. Only from there can we make a decision
that we wont have any regrets for, he looked at me. Or resent the other for.
I had to hand it to him. Using our marriage and the possible strain it could put in our relationship if I
forced him to move out of the house because of my own fears and curiosity was a brilliant move. Eclipse
may not be human but he knew what human emotions to exploit. Someone as pure and kindhearted as
Father Baek could never anticipate the existence of two talented liars such as the two of us. His purity
was no match for our callousness.
. . . . . . . . . . .
Silence dwelled over him.
Father Baek looked at Eclipse, turned to me and as if fighting the dilemma inside himself he went quiet. It
was long seconds later, where I believed that he was prepared to negate our request again, did he parted
his lips and uttered words that I had not anticipated hearing, . . . What do you want to know?
Eclipse and I breathed a sigh of relief at his willingness to cooperate with us. We had come too far and if
he hadnt agreed at that moment, then we wouldve had to use the force that we never wanted to impart
on him. Thank God, thank the God-who-will-never-answer-us it didnt come to that. I liked Father Baek
and the last thing I wanted to do was hurt him.
What was the little girl like? Eclipse asked at once. His voice echoed across the cathedral as lightning
streaked in the background, lighting up the stained glass behind him.
A little ball of sunshine, Father Baek answered painfully, his eyes still dim. He smiled at the reminder of
the little girl and I could feel my own heart warm. He may not know who I was now but he still
remembered the younger version of me just like I remembered snippets of him. Grace always lit up the
cathedral or any other room she walked in. Always smiling, always laughing. There was this godly
presence to her

Angelic, Eclipse provided as if he knew exactly what he meant.


A picture of innocence, Father Baek concurred, Like if you were to envision what the grace of God
would look like, she would be the personification of that.
Eclipse nodded understandably and then asked, What was the family like?
Grace is the youngest of two siblings. A look of pain flashed across his face at the mention of them.
. . .Faith is the eldest daughter.
My heart slowed the rhythm of its beating at the mention of my older sister. Faith. . .Faith Hwang. The
image of her note to me flashed across my mind before I forcefully pushed it aside. I cannot be distracted
tonight, I reminded myself. There are more important things to be concerned about than a dead sister. . .
At 15, she was always full of smiles, always volunteered to help everyone and was so respectful of
everyone. And then there was Christian. . . He laughed at the mention of my brother. Christian was a bit
harder to take care of. Even at the age of 13 he was always so rambunctious. He ran away from home
once yet he came here instead and prayed to God that his parents wouldnt be too mad at him when he
went back home. He was always the troublemaker but always the one who found his way first. He
smiled at the thought of the three siblings together. Together, the three Hwang children were always the
ones who lit up the room whenever they entered it. Whenever they came here, Grace would always
chase after them for attention. He pointed at the pew across from us. They would always sit there. Faith
would always be tying up Graces hair in little pigtails and Christian would always be holding her in his
arms whenever she was too tired to walk. They loved each other immensely and even an outsider could
see that bond.
Sensing the quietness that had overtaken me, Eclipse moved the conversation along to the last ones I
was with that fateful night the last ones I killed. What about the parents?
Father Baeks eyes glistened at the mention of them. . . .They were wonderful parents. They genuinely
loved their children. Whenever they came to church, you just see so much happiness from that family.
Theyd argued, theyd bicker and theyd get into fights just like everyone else but there was always that
bond and that bond is kept alive by SangMin and SooMin. I felt my heart still. SangMin and SooMin my
parents. My body trembled. There was no guilt within my soul yet my body felt the guilt the regret. My
parents. . .the family they worked so hard to create. . .in one single night, I stole everything from them. . .
He looked at us, his eyes glazed with desperation for us to understand that there was nothing about the
family that wouldve cultivated a child murderer or cause their youngest to go crazy and kill everyone.
. . .I know the popular question is what did that family do to her? Did they harm her? Did they traumatize
her? What did they do her? They mustve been horrible is a little girl could be that disturbed they
mustve been an awful family for something this horrific to happen, but the truth is, they did nothing to
deserve any of this. No one could mistake the love in Graces eyes whenever they looked at them, the
way she sat still and allowed her older sister to style her hair, the way shed hold her older brothers hand
and ask him to take her to the playground, the way shed sleep in her fathers arms at the end of a long
day or the way shed kiss and hug her mother while they waited to be picked up to go back home. There
was always this sparkle in her eyes
like she know she has been blessed, I mindlessly finished for him, finally speaking up after being silent
for so long.
Father Baek turned to me, his eyes meeting mines. Then, he parted his lips and changed the entire

course of the conversation. . . .Your whole family loved and adored you, Grace.
I was thunderstruck.
My eyes bloomed when I realized what he has just said to me. I glanced at Eclipse who had a surprised
look on his face as well. I turned back to Father Baek, panicking. Im sorry, youve mistaken
I was there during your birth, Grace, he told me softly, effectively silencing me with conviction in his
eyes. There wasnt an ounce of doubt in them. I was there with you until the age of 6. I may be old but
that doesnt mean Im forgetful or that Im not attentive.
My thoughts churned. I smirked faintly when it all came together for me. My mistake was underestimating
Father Baek. It seems that Eclipse and I werent the only tricksters in this church. . . .You knew it was me
all along.
I surmised then that this was the only reason why Father Baek was so willing to divulge in private matters
of the Hwang family. For anyone else, he would never cross that line but for the youngest and only
survivor of the Hwang family, there was to be no secrets if I asked for the answers.
I wasnt sure at first, he admitted before lowering his eyes to my wrist, but when I saw your gold
bangles, I knew it couldnt be any other child. He brought his eyes back up to me and gazed at me in the
manner that, I imagined, only a father could look at a child. What brought you back after all these years,
Grace?
Ive been running away for so long, I said slowly, seeing no point in further pretending that I wasnt
Grace Hwang. Its due time that I came back to my roots. I looked at him, never feeling more vulnerable
now that I had someone from my past who knew exactly who I was. . . .Do you believe I killed them? I
asked unexpectedly, my eyes unblinking. I dont know why I asked it and what I had hope to hear but it
came out faster than I couldve stopped it.
He regarded at me, his eyes shrouded a gleam of lament and sincerity. No, he answered without
faltering. I dont believe you kill them, Grace. Not you.
The answer was simple, unwavering and honest.
I smiled gratefully at him.
I dont know why but hearing him say that made me feel good. It gave me hope. A piece of my soul was
stolen that night but prior to that, it was still intact. If he trusted that the Grace Hwang prior to that night
was human enough to not kill her family, there was possible hope for my future after all. I could still be a
better person when I get my entire soul back. . .
Thank you, Father, I said truly meaning it. I may have killed them but with someone from my past back
in my life, I couldnt allow him to even have a hint of the truth. The way Father Baek spoke about myself
as a child, how he described me as being the picture of innocence, it just finalized the desperation inside
of me. If his perception of me was one of an Angels, then let him think that I could never handle how
hed look at me if he knew the truth.
With the best acting skills I could muster up, I feigned a smile that gave no confession that I was actually
the murderer. Its liberating to not have someone sit here in front of me, judging me and indicting me of a
crime that I did not commit.

He nodded, his expression pained. It was palpable in his gaze he couldnt have imagined how much Ive
been through since Ive been falsely convicted of a crime I didnt commit. Where have you been?
I was released from the psychiatric hospital when I was 15. From then, Ive kept a low-profile and just
lived as normally as I could. I have friends who believe that my family is still alive in Busan. Im too afraid
of them, and everyone else, alienating me and judging me if they knew the truth so I kept that lie alive. I
smirked sadly. Basically Ive been hiding from this place but now. . .it seemed like the perfect time to
reconcile with my past and come back to get some peace of mind and some answers.
His expression still pained and conflicted, he asked, Do you remember anything from that night?
I shook my head. Nothing. All I remember is waking up beneath that bed and everyone was dead. The
knife and gun was in my hands but I do not remember killing them I dont remember anything. I sighed
uncomfortably. It took a lot for me to come here. . . to overcome all my fears about this place. Ive been
hiding from my past for so long its all that has defined my life. I dont want to live like that anymore. I want
to learn more about my family I want to learn more about my past so I can make my peace with it and
just move on. I looked at him. I know that you were close to my family and I need your help, Father. I
need you to help answer some questions I have about them.
He nodded, his face understanding. I will help the best I can.
I took out my brothers diary, proceeding with the reason why we came to this church in the first place.
When we went back to the house, we stumbled upon my brothers diary. In one of the entries, it says,
Mom, dad and noona wont stop crying and I cant stop crying either. My heart hurts. . . she died today.
My baby sister died today. Yet it was scratched out in another pen color and he instead wrote, Thank you
God. Shes okay again. I glanced at him with inquisitive eyes. Do you know what he meant by that?
Father Baek fell quiet as those words washed over him.
As if to provoke him, Eclipse asked him something that was sure to rile Father Baek up. Did her parents
try to kill her?
No, Father Baek answered at once, stunned that Eclipse could ask such a thing. Of course not.
Seeing that he had Father Baek right where we wanted him, Eclipse kept provoking him to get him to talk
to get him to finally tell us what we needed to know. Were they in a cult or something?
No! he breathed out. No, not SangMin and SooMin. He turned to me, his eyes teeming with fear that I
would have the wrong perception of my parents. Your parents would never do anything to hurt you.
What did my brother mean then? I demanded at once, capitalizing on the passageway that Eclipse
opened up for me. I felt horrible that we were treating him like this goading him like this to get us the
answers we wanted but it was far better than the last alternative which was to physically torture him until
he cracked. Others may view Eclipse and I as being horrible individuals for treating such a kind and
genuine man this way but we had little options that we could utilize.
Father Baek hesitated for a moment. Then, he exhaled a weary sigh as if reconciling with the internal
battle ensuing within himself. Reluctant as he may be with disclosing anything of this magnitude to us,
Father Baek was also a reasonable man. This was my past and if I deemed it was necessary to be
informed, then his own reluctance will hold no relevance.
With a deep inhalation to calm his own nerves, Father Baek finally disclosed the truth about my familys

past.
They had a miscarriage 6 months into their pregnancy, he began and I could feel the chills form on my
body as he spoke. As of a result of this, they fell into depression they all did. SooMin was devastated.
She was here everyday, praying to God for help, for there to be a miracle for it to never happen.
SangMin would be kneeling here, crying on the floor everyday begging for a miracle that would help bring
his family back together. Christian and Faith would be here, praying every night for God to help their
family. Then one day. . . a miracle occurred. SooMin was pregnant again. He looked at me. That was
what Christian meant. His baby sister died but then when SooMin was pregnant with you, as a child, he
only understood it as his baby sister being okay again.
Theres something else, Eclipse prompted, his eyes assessing Father Baeks countenance.
I appraised him and I too can see that Father Baek was still hiding more from me. On impulse, I asked,
How was I born?
She wasnt born in a hospital. Eclipse provided gently to help Father Baek move along with the
discussion. He was relentless with him but Eclipse was also calm with Father Baek. It was clear that
Eclipse has grown to like and respect Father Baek, the last thing he wanted to do was intimidate him.
Father Baek nodded in concurrence. She came early. SooMin and SangMin were at the church with
Christian and Faith. They were on their way out of town yet when the storms started to hit that night, they
were stranded. They stopped by the church because they were close by and decided to wait out the
storm here but then, something incredibly unexpected happened Grace was coming before her due
date. His eyes feathered over me. You were coming and your parents couldnt leave for the hospital
because the roads were too dangerous outside and no telephone lines were working. Luckily, we had a
nun with us who knew who to help delivery a baby but even then, everyone was so worried because you
were just coming too early. After several tumultuous hours of panic, fear and anticipation for the simple
fact that you were a premature baby, you finally came into the world. . .miraculously safe and healthy.
How bad was the storm that night? Eclipse asked suddenly, his eyes gazing at the stained glass
windows where water was streaking across the glass like we were submerged in an ocean.
Really bad, Father Baek replied, glancing at the current storm outside. Roads were covered with snow,
electricity was out and everything was just chaotic. It was a thousand times worst than tonight.
Eclipse paled slightly. But after she was born?
The world stopped as if to watch in silence. Amazement teemed in his recollection. It was the
strangest thing. Grace was born and the storm stopped. Everything fell into a quiet hush and Grace never
once cried. She was just a healthy, quiet and peaceful baby.
Why did you keep saying that a miracle happened? I couldnt help but question when none of this made
sense to me. There was something to of great magnitude to the story he was telling I could tell from his
voice but from what he told me so far, I couldnt understand what the big deal about it was. My parents
had miscarriage and my mother was pregnant with me afterwards but it happens all the time. Babies
come way before their due dates all the time. Its miraculous yes but its not rare. There are plenty of
women out there who has a miscarriage, are pregnant again weeks later and give premature births. . .
You dont understand, he told me carefully, staring intently into my eyes. Your mother had a miscarriage
on the 6thmonth of her pregnancy, she was pregnant with you 13 weeks later and she gave birth to you 13
days afterwards.

My heart stopped in its beat.


The world seemed have gotten louder yet all I could hear was the resounding silence in my mystified
mind. I stared at Eclipses whose eyes were huge with disbelief. Baffled, I returned my befuddled gaze to
Father Baek. It took me a moment before I could muster anything out.
. . .She she gave birth to me 13 days after she found out she was pregnant with me?
He nodded. That was why they named you Grace, because to them, you were a gift from God. A miracle
in every sense of the word.
I was gobsmacked.
I did not anticipate discovering something like this.
No no one else knew about this? I breathed out, barely able to contain my composure.
He shook his head. Only the few of us who were there during your birth.
I clutched onto my brothers diary, holding the bible close to my stomach for the longest time. My mind ran
over their deaths, my involvement in it and my ultimate entrance into this world. How could anyone
mistaken something like me to be a miracle?
I looked at Father Baek, unable to help but vocalize my thoughts. I guess Im not such a miracle after all,
right Father?
What happened that night, Grace? he asked me. I could tell by his eyes that he knew I knew something;
he knew that I wasnt as clueless as I made myself out to be. There was apprehension in his eyes and
there was hope. Hope that I would give him the answer that he had always believed in an answer that
would fully exonerate me from their deaths.
I gave him what he wanted a fabricated truth.
Someone broke into our home, Father, I began in a hollow voice, the dread in my stomach twisting at
the lies I was spilling out to priest in his own home. A better person would break down and confess the
truth but I wasnt a good person. I was a desperate girl who has been exiled her entire life because I had
this murderous stigma attached to me. Now, for the first time, someone who actually knew
me believed that I was a good person and I couldnt let him down. I had to lie to not only protect myself
but I had to lie to protect the one bond I still had left to my past. I had to protect the one remaining bond I
had left to my family.
With that in mind, the lies easily came out of my mouth like running water.
Someone broke in and they killed each and every one of them. After he was done, he came to me and
he handed the gun and the knife to me. He told me that he wouldnt hurt me if I hid under that bed and
didnt come out until he left. So I waited there, crying because I could see my father laying on the ground
beside me, his blood pooling around him as I felt the bed above me saturate with my mothers blood. I
was so afraid so I just hid there, crying until I was so exhausted that I fell asleep.
When I woke up, the cops were already there and they had already found me guilty. They told me that I
was crazy and no matter how much I tried to tell them that I didnt kill my family, they wouldnt believe me.

When they were interrogating, one officer got really angry at me and began to choke me Father Baek
had to suppress a gasp of horror at the imagery I put into his head about what Officer Joo did to me We
went through months of the trial where my own lawyers asked for leniency because they all thought I was
crazy I had to be to kill my family in cold blood. Finally, they hauled me off to a mental hospital and kept
me there for about a decade; it was only when I began to lie to them, confess to them that I felt guilty for
killing my family even though deep in my heart, I knew I didnt did they finally release me.
As I watched the tears form in his aggrieved eyes, I knew that I would burn in Hell for lying to such a good
man. I knew I was wrong but in my mind, Ive done far worse and I didnt want him to judge me I didnt
want him to think any less of me.
Hands trembling with anguish; he cupped a hand to my cheek as only a father could for a child that he
feels he has failed. I am so sorry that all of this has happened to you, Grace. Im so sorry. . .
I nodded because in truth, I was sorry for myself too.
To anyone else, they would see me as a miracle because of how I was born but to myself, I saw myself as
a curse a calamity. It wasnt God who brought me back to my family; something evil killed me, brought
me back to life and created me to be whatever I was now.
I stared at Eclipse through the corner of my eyes as I continued to speak with Father Baek and I knew
that whatever this situation was, it wasnt normal even from a Demons standpoint. I couldnt discuss it
with him then but I knew from the disconcertedness on Eclipses visage that there was something about
my birth that was astounding to him. It was one thing to find out that you were born under unnatural
means but it was another thing entirely when you realize that your birth was staggering even to the spawn
of Satan himself. If seeing Eclipse, the Prince of Hell and the Devils youngest son, this bewildered and
taken aback by your birth doesnt give you chills, then I dont know what would.

hank you for everything, Father. Youve been too kind to us, I said to him the next morning as we

stood outside the steps of the cathedral with our backpacks hiked over our shoulders.
After our talk last night, the three of us stayed up late together and just continued to talk about our lives. I
went on to update Father Baek about what Ive been up to these past couple of years since I was
released from the psychiatric hospital and I told him about OinkOink and how much I missed the puppy.
Eclipse went on to tell Father Baek about his problematic relationship with his brothers and his estranged
relationship with his father. It was heartfelt without having to be completely informational. Though in the
back of my mind, I couldnt stop thinking about everything he shared with us, it was liberating to speak
with Father Baek nonetheless. There was this bond that I created with him something that Ive only
formed with Eclipse and it was one that I appreciated. In Eclipse, I found my first possible friend and in
Father Baek, I truly believed I found my first possible family.
Come visit again, he whispered to me as I gave him a big hug.
We will, I murmured, feeling as if I was hugging my father for the first time.
Thank you for putting up with us, Pops, Eclipse said sincerely, giving Father Baek a handshake and the
one arm hug. There was genuine admiration in Eclipses eyes and I knew it was because as I felt asleep
on the pew, he and Father Baek actually continued to have conversations about their philosophical views

on life. They have gotten so comfortable around one another that Eclipse had even given Father Baek an
endearing nickname as well, Pops. I keep thinking Popcorn whenever I hear it but no one ever said that
Eclipse was awesome with giving out nicknames. Especially with me last night when I wouldnt stop
venting about my brothers and my good-for-nothing father.
Father Baek smiled. I wish you the best of luck sorting all of that out. We only get one family in life; if you
can find it in your heart to forgive them and let bygones be bygone, then I hope you find that peace.
Eclipse smirked, almost too sardonically. You dont know my family. Theyre not good people.
Everyone has the potential to be better.
Not my family, Eclipse dismissed before diplomatically adding, But thank you for your words of wisdom
nonetheless, Pops. It is greatly appreciated on my part.
Father Baek nodded. His warm eyes appraised me and Eclipse. As if something had clicked for him, he
asked one of the most pressing questions of all. . . .You two arent really married, are you?
Not even close, Eclipse admitted without hesitation while I nodded. Gracie here is not even that fond of
me. Apparently, in her eyes, the only things going for me are my ungodly good looks and my insanely
perfect physique.

And the only reason why hes here with me is because wants to sleep with me, I
added without hesitation as well, glaring at Eclipse from the corner of my eyes for
calling me out on my
erficiality.
Father Baek laughed as a few cars started piling in. It was Sunday morning and it was th e one day out

of the week where we were all reminded that the weekend was over and real life
was about to start again. He shook his head, giving us a playful chiding look only a
father could give to his children. You two have gotten too comfortable with me.
Eclipse laughed, already taking inventory of how busy the church was about to get now that it was
Sunday morning. Get back inside, Pops. We dont want you to get sick. He smiled cordially at a
cathedral helper parking in the lot before giving Father Baek a respectful incline of the head. Thank you
again, if you ever stop by Seoul, you have to visit us.
I definitely will.
Thank you again, Father, I said to him again, my heart wrenching at the thought of leaving him now. This
trip has been such a terrifying one and he was the only thing about it that made it bearable. Well come
visit again soon.
Travel safely, he said to both of us, holding both of our hands. And make sure to keep in touch. If you
need anything, Im always here.
With a nod of understanding and another respectful bow to him, Eclipse and I watched as Father Baek

waved goodbye to us before he made his way back into the cathedral with the church helper. Once he
was safely back inside, Eclipses carefree face changed into a serious one. Without warning, he began to
whisper an incantation over the steps of the church.
What are you doing? I asked him, hurrying close to him. I smiled meekly at the cars that were beginning
to pile in the parking lot, hoping that no one could see what Eclipse was doing. I thought you had no
powers left?
I have enough to do this. he told me after he said his last incantation, his face seemingly becoming paler
after he finished it.
What did you just do? I inquired, climbing down the steps with him and hurrying into the grassland area
a couple of yards away from the cathedral when he was done.
Protecting him, he told me quietly, his voice surprised that he had just done this as well. I just erased
our presence from there. Just in case anything tries to track us, they wont be able to bother him and
interrogate him for answers.
I nodded approvingly, finding it ironic that Eclipse was voluntarily taking care of a priest of all people.
There was no need for me to voice it. I knew he too found the irony of everything. However, as we began
to make our way back towards the street where we had planned on taking a bus (and then later on the
cab) all the way home, I could no longer allow the wonderful bond we created with Father Baek to
overshadow the important discovery we unearthed last night.
What does this mean Eclipse? I asked him just as the cold chills picked up around us. You told me that
a Source is supposed to be born like any other human. Does dying and coming back to life 13 weeks later
and being born into the world 13 days afterward sound normal to you?
Far from it, he told me distractedly, his weary face looking up at the skies as the dark clouds started to
form once again. I could feel faint sounds of another storm brewing within the world around us. One storm
may have passed but another one was seemingly just beginning.
Why do you keep looking at the skies? I asked on impulse, sensing a strange omen from the weather as
well.
He swallowed tightly, his face showing more alarm that he didnt display when we were with Father Baek.
As the wind picked up like an ocean of waves, he grabbed my hand and hurried me down the incline. Just
then, the Heavens opened and rain started to descend from the sky.
I revealed myself when I killed all those Demons, he told me quickly, his pace hastening. There was an
emerging urgency in his voice. Now it has not only been announced that a powerful Demon is with a
Source but it has also been announced that a powerful Demon is trying to convert a Source.
Its been announced that a powerful Demon is trying to convert me? I uttered, panic streaking inside me
from the gravity of what he just shared with me. A big gust of wind began to whip at us, throwing leaves in

our faces. In a panic, we continued to fight rain and continued to run down the road while my mind began
to churn in a paranoid circle. I glanced up at him, terror marred on my countenance. What do we do
then?
We have to leave here, he said swiftly. We need to haul ass back to Seoul. Now.
He was walking fast with me, his pace quickening against the wind and the emerging storm. Then, as I
took note that his face was becoming paler and paler by the second, I felt his grip on me loosen before
AUUUUGH!!!
He fell forward to the ground with a groan, clutching onto his stomach in pain. His face wretched in agony
and just as I was about to kneel beside him to help him up, a strong cough emitted from the depths of his
chest and from there, nothing but blood poured out from his mouth.
Eclipse! I shouted, the panic within me turning into hysteria. I stared at him, shocked stained on my face.
His body was ice cold and his face was chalk-white like the life was being sucked out of him.
I took off my infinity scarf and started to wipe the blood away from his mouth.
This is because you used the last of your powers a second ago wasnt it? I said quickly, wiping the blood
from his mouth as he hissed in pain. My heart raced. I didnt know what do and seeing him like this made
me panic more. Eclipse, I said in alarm. My entire body was shaking. We we have to get you help.
This is really serious, I really think you need help.
No no Im fine. He shook his head, smiling lightly at me to reassure me that he was fine but I didnt
feel reassured. He took in a deep inhalation as if to summon his energy and after a full minute passed, he
got up, wiped the blood away from the side of his mouth and began to walk, holding me right along with
him.
We have to go, he said at once when he still sensed my desire to take him somewhere for help. We
have to go right now.
But
Im fine, he assured again, looking at me. His face was pale but there was life in his eyes life that he
was trying very hard to display to me. Im fine, Teacup. Its just exhaustion. Ill rest on the trip back but for
now, we have to leave this place. As long as I get the rest I need, Ill be fine again just like last time.
I wanted to object but I didnt know the first thing about helping to take care of a sick Demon so feeling
helpless, I just stupidly bobbed my head and agreed. Together, we jumped onto the bus and after we sat
in the back, I made sure to cover his spare jackets over him as the wheels of the bus began to take us
home.
Are you sure youre okay? I asked uncertainly after having him drink some water to hydrate his throat.

He nodded, his eyes already closing as exhaustion overtook him. Im fine, he said to me again, his voice
getting completely drowsy. Ill be fine once we get back to Seoul, Teacup.
I nodded again and I could feel the weight of his blood weigh on my scarf, haunting me the entire time as
we left Serenity and drove through the country. He had fallen asleep and I was so lost in my own world,
staring at him in worry. After a couple of hours, the fear within me worsened when I saw that there was
still blood dripping from the side of his mouth.
Biting my lips, I began to dab at it.
I touched his forehead and it was ice cold.
I dont know what came over me but at that moment, I just wanted to wake him up I no longer wanted
him to sleep.
Eclipse? I asked gently, touching his cheek for him to wake up.
When he didnt respond, I felt my heart stall. Voice shaking, I called out his name louder, Eclipse?
My once paralyzed heart began to pound wildly. Panic rose within and I started to lightly slap on his cheek
to get him to wake up.
ECLIPSE?! I shouted, my voice rising pass its crescendo.
Everyone on the bus was looking at us now but I no longer cared; the only thing that mattered to me was
Eclipse and the fact that he wasnt waking up.
Eclipse, what are you doing? Wake up! Wake up! I started to scream out as the people on the bus
started to panic with me. In the background, I could hear them tell the bus driver to hurry and drive to a
hospital that someone had passed out on the bus.
Eclipse, I began to implore, framing his cold face with my hands when the bus changed directions and
started to head for the hospital. Eclipse wake up. PLEASE! WAKE UP!
The entire time as the bus sped towards the hospital, the entire time as some of the commuters with us
started to push everyone away to give Eclipse some air and the entire time as I shouted for him to wake
up Eclipse remained as he was:asleep, unaware and completely unresponsive.

There is the rule of 12 . . .

pinkslippers

009 (I|IV) The Poison of Existence

he thing about us humans is that we have a tendency to gravitate towards things that threaten our

existence. It is an anomaly that has been embedded in our DNA since the dawn of time. Truth is: were
risk takers by nature but rational by evolution. Some of us have evolved and others havent. But just
because youre evolved, it doesnt mean the DNA imprint still isnt in your lineage and with thatit still
doesnt mean that, despite all your best rationale, you wont gravitate towards toxicity. Because the thing
with the evolution is that your rationale may be strengthened with time but the thing with your lineage is
that it will always be your flaw, your weakness, your ultimate human error and the poison for your entire
existence.
. . .Ive spent my entire life watching humans display their flaws.
When they are forbidden to touch something, they yearn for it even more. When they are told to stay
away from something, they gravitate towards it even more and when they are told something is a threat to
their very existence they spend their entire lives obsessing over it. Everyday, I would see people
jumping out of planes in the name of extreme sports, I would see people fall victim to drugs in the name of
escape, I would see people get into relationships they know are doomed to fail in the name of love and I
would wonder to myself: Why? What is wrong with them? Why would they gravitate towards something
that is a threat to their lives? Why would they give their fragile hearts to something when they know in the
end, all that they will be left with is a broken heart? Why the hell would they allow their existences to be
dependent upon the existent of another?
Dont they realize the big mistake theyve made?
Has evolution eluded them?
Has the flaws of their nature blinded them that much?

I had always prided myself in being above all this stupidity but as the events of life would show me, I
wasnt the exception to mortal flaws.
An immortal toxin has entered my life.
This alluring poison comes to me as the spawn of the very entity that caused the downfall of my entire
race and instead of learning from the errors of my lineages past and ridding myself of this atrocity, I
abandoned all logic and became blinded by my own temptation for it. Like a stupid human, I allowed the
poison of this forbidden fruit to seep its way into my life and just like a stupid human, I would reap the
repercussions of allowing such a travesty to occur. I once believed that I was more evolved than the rest
of my fellow humans but as I would come to learn, no human being is above the nature of their
existence. A sadistic human is still human and this sad reality would always be my curse, my travesty
and my ultimate downfall.
. . .Everything felt like a blur after we stopped at the hospital.
In a crazy frenzy, the paramedics rushed into the bus to carry Eclipse out and together, they placed him
on the stretcher and wheeled him into the hospital. Panic still surging through me, I tried to fight past the
nurses to run into the emergency room just see Eclipse but I was held back. They kept me from
entering the room but I could hear the muffled voices coming out: No one knew what was wrong with
him.
At first, I thought they would find the stitches on him and attribute his comatose state to it but his arm was
completely healed, offering no starting point for them to make their diagnosis. They checked everything:
his vitals were fine, his heart was fine and his entire body appeared to be in healthy condition.
In theory, he was as healthy as any human being could be.
The doctors were mystified.
No one understood why Eclipse was unresponsive, they had no idea why he wouldnt wake up and they
had absolutely no idea how to help him. The hospital had no explanation for me and the best they could
do was keep him in the hospital and runs more tests on him.
I felt lightheaded as all of this took place.
It was surreal, sitting there and staring at him as he laid unconscious on the hospital bed. The doctors had
asked me if I noticed anything strange about Eclipse recently, if we did anything strenuous these past
couple of days and asked if anything out of the ordinary occurred that couldve contributed to his condition
and the best I could tell them was that Eclipse and I had been running around the country in the rain a
lot.
In the back of my mind, I wanted to elaborate and tell them that we were ambushed by Demons. I wanted
to tell them that Eclipse was forced to use his powers to get rid of them that while saying one last
incantation to protect a priest from future danger, blood started to spout from his mouth before he went
into his unconscious state. I wanted to tell them the entire truth but I knew it was futile; they were more
likely to put me back into a mental hospital than believe a single word coming out of me.
Eclipse, whats wrong with you? I found myself voicing softly. I stood over his bed, my eyes grazing over
his pale face. Why wont you wake up?
Eclipse had always been the one with the answers the one doing the leading while I followed

indefinitely. Now that he was unconscious, I had never felt more lost. In the real world, I would know what
to do to get myself out of this mess but in this biblical world, I felt like a child thrown into the wild without
any directions on how to survive. I needed my Guardian to help guide me through this crazy new reality
yet with him lying dormant in the hospital, I couldnt have been more screwed.
Eclipse, you have to wake up soon, I continued urgently, shaking him. I still have to go to school on
Tuesday and I have a lot of projects to turn in, I cant cut class. . . What a stupid thing to say because my
last concern was school but I didnt know what else to say to get him to wake up.
My God, I cant believe this is happening, I thought gloomily when he didnt even flutter an eyelash at my
comment. The diminutive part of me that was human was worried for him but the bigger part of me the
sadistic part was just livid with him. How could he do this to me? How could he be so careless and put
me into a dilemma that I had no possible way of getting out of on my own?
Some Guardian Demon you are. . . I bit out thoughtlessly, not really meaning those spiteful words.
I began to aimlessly walk around the hospital room, my mind swirling as I pondered over the situation I
was in. I didnt know how to save him but I knew we couldnt stay here. Eclipse was right; the doctors here
are useless for someone like him. I bit my lips, cursing myself for allowing us to be here in the first place. I
was so careless. If I had better control of my emotions in that bus, then I wouldve done everything in my
power to keep them from bringing him to the hospital. Now we were not only screwed because Eclipse
was in a comatose state but we have just gotten ourselves wrapped in another mess. How was I going to
get him out now when he was probably on the #1 watch list for this hospital?
Damn it.
How could I be so stupid?
What could possibly make me think that our doctors could help cure a Demons ailments? Modern
medicine was not evolved enough for an immortal like Eclipse. He needed something else. He needed
something rare something of biblical proportions.
My heart hammered and at that second, I could hear my blood flow through my veins.
My blood. . .the single drop that save that Demon I attacked. . .
Realization streamed into my eyes.
I whipped around to Eclipse. I remembered him telling me that Royal Demons have no use a Sources
blood but what if he was wrong? What if my blood could help him if only remotely?
Desperate to just do something no matter how impossible the chance I extracted a pocketknife from
his backpack. With a deep inhalation to quell the frayed nerves in my body, I slit the tip of my left index
finger with the knife. Instantly, a circular pool of blood was produced from the cut. My breath hilted at my
chest, I hurried over to his bedside, leaned forward and carefully tipped my finger over his mouth and
allowed the blood to drip over his lips.
I waited, watched as the blood seeped into his lips and. . .nothing.
After several minutes, nothing happened.
Then, my eyes bulged when I saw that the blood had actually begun to seep out from the side of his

mouth. It was as if his body rejected it entirely.


Panic exploded through me. No! I need him to drink it!
Desperation blinding my senses, I lifted my fingers again, planning to cut some more of the flesh in order
to get more blood out. If I injected a large portion of my blood into his mouth, then there was a chance
that at least one single drop will make it through his system and
You should be more careful with where you flaunt that blood of yours, warned a stoic voice from behind
me, stopping me from depressing the razor tip into my skin. You dont know if a Demon will be close by
to take advantage of your idiocy.
I turned and there Lyna was, standing beside the window that overlooked the gardens. She was wearing
another one of her black dresses and she looked more pissed than ever as she stared at me.
I regarded her, my eyes blooming with hope.
Despite fearing her company, I also found comfort in her presence. I had been stuck in the real world
with an unconscious Demon by my side and it was such a relief to now be in the company from someone
else from the biblical world someone who could help fix all of this. At that moment, Lyna couldnt have
appeared more like an Angel to me.
The Demons cold grey eyes ran over me for a full second before she drew her gaze onto Eclipse. Hasnt
he told you that your blood will bear no effects on him?
I was just
You thought itd be one of those fictional miracles where youd be able to cure him? she interjected
coolly. The inflection in her voice was swimming with mockery.
He he wont wake up, I said numbly, taking no offense the manner she was speaking to me. I was still
too distracted with my concern Eclipse. I dont know what to do. I turned to him briefly, my eyes
connecting with his sleeping state. The doctors cant even fathom what could be wrong with him.
Lynas lips curled up tersely. To her, I was stating the obvious. Of course they wouldnt be able to.
Undeterred by the abrasive tone she was taking with me, I continued to stare at her, my pale face
imploring her for assistance. This was far beyond my area of expertise; it was far beyond my level of
understanding. Whats wrong with him, Lyna? Why wont he wake up? Why is he like this?
A dreary exhalation escaped from her as she folded her arms across her chest. Her eyes scrutinized me,
challenging me to use my own deductive reasoning skills to figure out what happened to Eclipse.
What happened to his father? she drawled in boredom.
I tilted my head at her, my brows inverting down when it came together for me. I regarded Eclipse and
then turned back to her. Eclipse is hibernating?
She blinked in confirmation.
For extremely powerful Demons. . .when their powers are at an absolute minimum, their bodies protects
itself by shutting down and going into hibernation mode. Under the hibernation state, the last percentage

of their power is maintained and it is only in this state where their powers could be renewed. It should be
noted that Demons rarely wake up from hibernation unless they have enough recuperated power to do
so. Due largely to the fact that Eclipse is a Dimmed Demon and that he has pretty much used up the last
remaining 3/10 of his powers, it is no surprise that he has fallen into hibernation mode now. It is also no
surprise that itll take him millenniums to wake up if he ever does.
Her judgmental eyes burned a hole into me.
Explanations on Eclipses predicament aside, she also wasnt done making me feel shitty about myself
and for someone as intolerant as Lyna, she wouldnt stop until she succeeded. Which brings the question
back to you, you useless doormat. Why the hell were you trying to stick your blood into him? Didnt you
even stop to consider that other Demons could be close by? That they could sense your blood and will
not only come to kill you but Eclipse as well? Have you not even considered how much danger youve put
him in?
Shame for my own carelessness flooded over me.
I was so blinded by my own desperation to wake him up that I hadnt even considered this threat that
some Demon couldve been close by, that the Demon couldve sensed my blood and come for us. With
Eclipse unable defend himself, we were sitting ducks.
I
Ah yes, you and your silly human logicality was just hoping for a miracle, right? she sneered again.
Another icy smirk curved on her mouth. Surely Eclipse mustve impressed onto you that your blood is
useless to someone like him, am I correct?
He did but I was desperate, I began shakily. I didnt know what to do. I just wanted to do something to
help
or is your puny human brain too small to comprehend such a simple fact?
Her last sentence to me was the last straw. I felt like a volcano, bottling aggression up and taking in all her
insults while my anger boiled but her last words was the straw that broke the camels back. In real life, I
would be too spineless to stand up to her but this wasnt real life this was another reality and the sadist
within me had had it with this bitch.
She called me a doormat Ill show her what kind of doormat I am.
Before I could even register what had just happened, my legs took off and instead of standing beside
Eclipse, I was in front of Lyna, standing on a chair with the pocketknife pressed firmly over her neck.
There was an indentation in the area where the razor hung over her neck. One simple thrust from me, the
flesh would rip apart at my command.
Listen up you bigoted dragon, I snapped, having enough of her and her superiority complex with me. I
was already mentally fucked up with all that has happened to me, I didnt need her to screw with my brain
any further than it has already been screwed.
I glared down at her, my hand steady as I held the knife to her throat.
Ive just had three of the awful days of my life. I have fought Demons left and right, I have gone head to
head with Mother Nature while running around the country in a storm and Ive had to confront a goddamn

past that Ive tried to avoid all my life. I am pissed, exhausted and livid beyond recognition and it doesnt
help that the only one who could help me find the missing part of my soul is in a fucken coma.
I pressed the knife closer to her neck, the razor already cutting through a layer of flesh. My gaze on her
was lethal merciless.
I dont care if youre more powerful than me. If you continue to piss me off like this, then I will fight you
and I will make sure to do a number on you before you kill me. My sadism may be a flaw in my human
world but in your biblical world, I know its one of the bigger advantages I could have. Now stop taunting
me. I may be soft-spoken and polite but you know that I wouldnt hesitate to stab you in the back if it
comes down to it. Now does your puny, immortal sized brain comprehend that or has evolution eluded
you and you are too stupid to see reason?
I swallowed tightly, sparing an anxious glance at Eclipse. Now help me help him. Another uncomfortable
swallow before I felt myself cool down and come back to reason. As liberating as it felt to tell her off, she
was still my only hope and I didnt want to alienate her entirely. So with an even and polite voice, I
lowered the knife, tossed it back inside my backpack, stepped down from the chair and diplomatically
added, Please.
The whole time as I said those words to her, my knife to her throat, Lynas face was passive of emotions
(as I imagined a tigers would be before it ruthlessly killed its prey). I couldve sworn she was prepared to
rip my head off for having the audacity to do what I just did to her but instead killing me as I had
anticipated, an impressed smirk slid across her face instead.
Took you long enough to show your sadistic side, little human, she stated with amusement. The small
cut on her neck healed instantly. She appraised me like I was an enigma that there was more to me
than what meets the eyes.
As she stared at me, I kept my chin raised at her, my visage showing no fear.
Outwardly, I was brave but internally, I was quaking with fear. After having time to digest my actions, I
realized that I had just pulled a knife on a Demon who could kill me with a simple blink of the eye.
My mind was going crazy. What was I thinking? I had not only lost my coolness but apparently I had also
lost all logic. The measly pocketknife would barely make a dent on someone like her. Simply put: I was an
illogical idiot for doing what I did.
It goes without saying that I was relieved that she was amused with me instead of pissed at me. I hardly
knew her but I knew that an entity like her wasnt one that you wanted to piss off she was the one you
wanted on your side.
I inhaled deeply, maintaining composure. My stupidity aside, I still had more important matters to tend to.
Can you help him, Lyna?
She smiled coolly, her face getting serious as well. Her superiority complex was far from gone but at least
my status with her went up a notch with the little unexpected bitch-fit I threw.
I cant help him directly because Im not capable of doing so, she began airily, casting a glance at
Eclipse before locking eyes with me. . . .but I can help you indirectly by sending you to the very place
where you could find help: Sloths dorm in Seoul. If theres anyone who could help Eclipse right now, its
his brother.
I nodded encouragingly to her, urging her to do it but she remained placid, not even moving a muscle to

help. I looked at her strangely and then I saw the malevolent spark in her eyes that told me she could
easily help. . .she just wasnt going to make it easy for me.
A devious smile edged against her red lips.
I knew that smile.
It was calculating one, it was a cunning one and it was a scheming one. It was one that wanted an
exchange for my desperation.
. . .How desperate are you for him to wake up?
I scrutinized her with disgust. I already knew what she wanted from me. You want to make a deal with
me?
She was unaffected by the revulsion in my eyes. I knew in my gut that she would never propose this deal
if Eclipse was awake but because he too was at her mercy, she didnt miss the opportunity to take
advantage of me. She tipped her head at me, her countenance free of decipherable emotions. Do you
want to help him now or do you want to wait several millenniums for him to stir from his sleep? She
looked at him. Better hurry, Grace. The longer you wait, the harder it will be to wake him up. . .
I bit my lips, glancing at Eclipse before staring up at her in helplessness. The answer was simple to me.
My veil lifts on my birthday I needed him with me now.
What I began cautiously, every part of me knowing it was a mistake to even possibly entertain the
idea of making a deal with her.
She was smiling at me now, knowing that she had me right where she wanted me.
I knew this was going to be something Id regret but what other options did I have? I didnt have
millenniums to spare when I was doomed to die in this lifetime. My ultimate goal was still to die as a
human being with her entire soul intact and Eclipse was the only one who could help me with that.
What is the deal?
. . .Do not fall in love with him.
I had to do a double-take because the inanity of her deal was too stupid for someone of my intelligence
to comprehend. Excuse me?
She threw me an annoyed look. Did I stutter?
No, she did not stutter but my mind stuttering. I was the 6-year-old murderer and a Source with the most
coveted soul of the millennium and instead of forcing me to make some earth-shattering deal that would
benefit her power-wise, she chose to make this frivolous deal instead?
What kind of deal is that? I breathed out, unable to silence my thoughts.
My deal, she answered flatly. There was conviction in her eyes, one that told me that she had been to
make this deal with me for some time now.
Why would you make a deal like this?

Perhaps Im being altruistic, she evaded, folding her arms across her chest again. Dark Majesties are
the worst ones to fall for and only a fool would willingly drink from their poison.
Her visage grew serious, warning and almost. . .regretful? The mysterious relationship between her and
Pride slid into my circuit of thoughts. Instinctively, my eyes floated over the knife scar on her face.
Inattentively, I found myself saying, Youre speaking from experience?
Venom exploded in her eyes at my question and I relented, recoiling back in fear of her physical hurting
me for being so nosy. She wasnt annoyed enough to kill me for threatening her with the knife but she was
certainly annoyed enough to kill me for not knowing my place.
I held both hands up as my way of saying that I wouldnt ask her anymore personal questions. Instead, I
went back to what we were talking about and attempted to appeal to her senses (even though it was
advantageous on my part to act like that deal was troublesome for me). Look, I dont know if youve
forgotten an important fact but Im as selfish and sadistic as they come; my attraction for Eclipse is strictly
physical theres no possible way Id fall in love with him.
Yes I am aware of this, she responded carefully, assessing me from head to toe. Youre very. . .immune
to the typical human emotions but irregardless, youre still human which means that the lineage of Adam
and Eve is still pumping through you. Youre still a liability. She smirked. This deal is merely an
insurance policy on my part. Im sure that your puny brain is intelligent enough to not do something so
nave as to fall for a Demon but just in case you do become stupid then this deal will do well to keep you
from performing the moronic.
I shot her an inquisitive expression. I was intrigued by the implication behind her words. . . .What will
happen if I break it?
I will burn you alive, she told me impassively, her expression challenging me to fuck around with her.
When she detected the doubt in my eyes, she added, I am powerful enough to bypass your veil without
help, Source. Even Eclipse, when he is at his full power, cannot manage such a feat. She stepped closer,
towering over me. I found myself freezing in trepidation when she did this. I know that you fear me but
your fear will never equate to what you will feel when you break a deal that has been made with me. You
do not want to know my wrath Ill tell you that much.
I blinked slowly, not understanding myself why I was still stalling on making the deal. For some illogical
and unknown reason, I just didnt want to make that deal. Why wont you help him? I tried to ask instead.
Arent you supposed to watch over him?
Because I am livid with him and his idiocy on this trip! she snapped as only an older sister could when
pissed off at her younger brother. She took a moment to close her eyes to calm herself down before she
opened it again. Her composure regained, she serenely said, I will deal with him when he wakes but
since I have you alone, I might as well take out the anger I have for him on you, right? She exhaled
edgily, her face impatient now. So what do you say, human? Do we have a deal or should I leave and let
Eclipse fall deeper into his hibernation?
Yeah, I replied quickly, panicking at the thought of having Lyna leave without doing something to wake
Eclipse. Pushing the apprehensiveness aside, I said, Yeah deal. Im not going to fall for him. If I fall in
love with him, then you can burn me alive.
She nodded with satisfaction, pleased with my concurrence. You have no one else to blame but yourself

if you do.
I rolled my eyes at her. My own impatience was beginning to surface. I felt like she was telling a priest to
not have sex with a prostitute it was idiotic. I knew what was expected of me. I would never fall for a
Demon, it was against all the bylaws of nature and it was against my better rationale to do so. How about
we start, Lyna?
She heaved a sigh before a bowl of liquid that suspiciously looked like oil appeared in her hand. Give me
your hand.
I clenched my fists together, keeping it protectively pressed against my chest. What are you going to do
to it?
Dip it in oil and then light it.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I blinked at her, stunned with what she so casually said.
Are you serious?
Her expression turned intolerant. Do I look like someone whos capable of joking?
No, you look like someone who would laugh at me when my body is burning alive, I wanted to retort.
Weeks ago, Id run out of the room screaming in fear that a Demon just told me that she was going to dip
my hand in oil and burn it but a new era has begun in my life and unfortunately, insanity was the name of
this new era.
Weeks ago, I couldnt wait to get rid of him, I said tightly, finding ironic that I wanted to save him so much
when I wouldve done anything to get rid of him weeks prior. With resignation, I timidly extended my hand
to her.
Funny. . . she murmured as she dipped my hand into the bowl of oil. Weeks ago, he was saying the
same thing about you.
I looked at her as she turned my hand palm up, oil dripping freely from it and spilling over the tiles. Before
I could even properly digest her response to me, an orb of fire materialized several centimeters above the
palm of my oily hand. With sparks of red fire spitting out from it, it hovered like a bubble over my hand.
Slowly, it started to lower itself to the palm of my hand.
Then, something strange happened: my body started to move on its own accord.
While my mind commanded it not to, my palm was seized with the inability to do anything but ease the
orb of fire closer and closer to my lips. Next thing I knew, I parted my lips, tucked the ball of fire in my
mouth, swallowed it and felt a blast of fire and light devour me before the warmth of the hospital room was
replaced with the sounds of people chattering, cars whizzing by, horns blaring and rain sprinkling.
My eyes bloomed when I realized that I was now standing in the middle of a busy sidewalk where people
were bumping into me left and right. I glanced at the hand that was once immersed with oil and saw that
my cut would was heal. Still in a slight daze, I looked around the street and I instantly recognized this as
the college area the one where Sloth resided.

Relief hung over me. One because I was glad that I didnt burn alive and two because Lyna actually came
through for me.
Thanks Lyna, I whispered softly before I started to barrel through the crowd.
With rain layering over me, I pulled up my pink infinity scarf over my head and sped towards the dorm.
When I saw that the main entrance door had been unlocked by other college students, I swiftly slid
through the door just as it was about to slam shut and with impatience flowing through me, I ran for the
stairs, never stopping until I reached the 6th floor. Once the pungent smell of drugs, alcohol and puke
began to bombard my senses from Sloths floor, I pushed open the door and ran down the corridor, my
eyes trained on the triple room that was buried in the back of the hall.
Fighting past the cloud of smoke, I ran into the dorm room, my frantic eyes searching for Sloth. His
beanbag chair was empty but his friends were still there, looking as pathetic as ever. They were all laying
on the dirty floor, fighting between the realm of consciousness and unconsciousness.
Ex excuse me, I said to the dozen boys and girls in the room. My voice was shaking with fatigue. I
tried to hide my critical judgment of them while I spoke to them. Where wheres your roommate?
Out, they replied sluggishly, not even deigning to look at me as drank their alcohol.
Where?
At a restaurant. . .
It took all my willpower to not lose my temper and kick them for not being helpful. Maintaining poise, I
persisted and said, Do you know where?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
They fell asleep before they could answer me and I felt the hysteria assail me. If Sloth wasnt in his dorm
then how on earth was I supposed to find him? I didnt have his number or any other means of contacting
him. The only way was to run into every restaurant on the street until I find him. The ineptitude of this
plan echoed in my mind but desperate times call for desperate measures. Lyna failed me and now it
was up to me to find Sloth. So with the blindest mission I could ever possibly have, I burst out of the dorm
and ran around town like a wild animal. I ran in and out of restaurants so many times that I lost count and
with every failed attempt, I grew angrier and angrier at Lyna.
Lyna! I hissed to the sky after running out of my 30th restaurant for the night. The deal is for you to help
me find Sloth. If I cant find him, then the deal doesnt work. Now stop slacking and HELP ME!
I was still running, silently cursing at Lyna when, as if on Lynas command, two tall figures jumped out of
the corner and stalled my path.
HIIIII!!!!!!!
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!! I shouted instinctively, counting my curses when I scuttled to the corner
and hid like a cockroach. I was shaking, my heart ready to leap out of my chest. They have found me, I
thought with paranoia. The Demons from the train have found me. I was sure that I was going to get
abducted and tortured to death when I recognized the faces of the two Demons in front of me.

Phix and CoCo.


Awww, look shes so cute. Shes hiding. Phix cooed like I was a lost kitten. He was dressed in the same
outfit I last saw him in: a leather jacket and dark jeans. He still had his goofy and innocent smile plastered
over his baby-like face.
CoCo (who was also dressed in a black leather jacket and jeans) just rolled her eyes at his comment.
While she did this, he continued to address me. He was speaking slowly to me, acting like my brain was
too small to comprehend anything coming from his mouth, WHEEEEERE ARRRREE YOOOOU
GOOIIIINNNG, LITTTTTLE HUMAAAAN?
I couldnt think. All I could remember was that it was all Phixs fault that Eclipse was in this situation why
I was so miserable. He fucked up at the inn and because of this, Eclipse had to show his true color, use
up all his powers and pay for his actions. And now I was stuck without a Guardian Demon and forced to
make a stupid deal with Lyna in an effort to save him. I was still so exhausted with everything and seeing
Phix just reminded me that he was the indirect reason as to why shit was hitting the fan in my life.
My blood boiled, my eyes turned fierce and when I clenched my fists, I just lost it.
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!!!!!!
THWACK!
THUMP!!!
THWACK!
Enraged, I just started whacking at him like he was my own personal punching bag. I had no idea what
has gotten into me. First I was crazy enough to threaten Lyna with a knife and now I was crazy enough to
attack a Demon like I was fighting with any other human. Normally, I would demonstrate more composed
reactions but worrying for Eclipse has flipped my world upside down. I was pissed at him for leaving me to
fend for myself and I wanted the world to know my wrath.
OWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!
Suffice to say, Phix was stunned by the violence shown by this cute little kitten. I had no doubt that if this
was anyone else, hed have them knock on their butts for hurting him but with me, he just pathetically
crossed his arms over his head and retreated as his means of protecting himself. Unfortunately for Phix, I
was relentless with my attack but unfortunately for me, he had backup with him to help sedate me and my
insanity.
Stop! Stop! OH MY GAWWWD!!! For such a short girl you have so much force! CoCo shouted,
struggling to yank me away from a whimpering Phix.
It was only after my arms were getting sore did I deign to stop. Pooped out, I allowed CoCo to pluck me
away while I tried to gather my own breath.
What did I do?! Phix squeaked out, staring at me dumbstruck once I was pulled away from him.
Calmed down slightly after releasing my aggravation, I told them everything. I told them about Eclipse
losing energy, about his comatose state, about his stay at the hospital, about Lyna forcing me to make a
deal with her (I kept the details of the deal to myself) and about me desperately searching for Sloth for

help.
You worked for him, I noted belatedly to Phix, extracting myself from CoCos hold. I stomped over to
him, stabbing an angry finger to his chest. Hurry up and use your Demonic powers to GPS him and find
out where he is.
Were not powerful enough to do that, CoCo said annoyed. She moved beside Phix, her eyes staring me
down and daring me to thrown another one of my violent tantrums. Were still baby Demons.
But, Phix said slowly, the wheels in his mind turning as he rubbed his head in pain. His eyes illumed up
when an idea came to him. If His Dark Majesty is at a restaurant then I think I might know where he may
be.
He locked eyes with me, jerking his head to the side. He began to run through the crowd, motioning for us
to follow him. Come on. I think I know where we can find him.

hen Phix took us to the aforementioned restaurant, I initially thought he was taking me somewhere

to kill me for assaulting him. I even made a feeble attempt to run away because I was so scared but Phix
and CoCo caught me just in time, telling me that it was too late to run away. In this part of the
neighborhood, I needed to stay with them or else Iwould get killed.
With their hands securely on my quivering shoulders, they pushed me forward and I found myself growing
more afraid by the second. Slowly but surely, we pilfered through the city and eventually wound up in the
slums. There were homeless people lining the streets, gang members hanging around the alleys and the
buildings looked like they were about to fall apart at any given moment.
Where are you taking me? I asked uncertainly, avoiding eye contact with gang members who were
whistling and shouting jeers at CoCo and I.
If Sloth is at a restaurant, theres only one place hell be in this city, replied Phix. He inclined his head,
leading us into a dark alleyway where we continued to walk past a homeless family who were shivering in
the rain. A mother and two sons were sharing a molded loaf of bread and looked as skinny as skeletons.
Their misery calmed my nerves but it made other parts uneasy. I didnt need a soul to ascertain this
feeling: I enjoyed their misery but a very small part of me also felt sorry for them. If I had change on me, I
wouldve given it to them in a heartbeat and because I didnt, I drew my gaze away and kept moving
forward.
Phix directed us further to the shadowy corners of the alleyway where we finally stopped in front of metal
door. He stepped over the three steps of stairs leading up to it and punched the codes into a keypad. A
resounding click within the door elicited, granting us access. Those present in the alley turned to us, their
eyes tearing up as they watched us walk in. From the way they stared after us, I detected that they felt
jealousy as if we were granted a passageway to Heaven while they were still in Hell.
I didnt understand why they regarded us in such a manner but when we strolled through the dark
building, dawning comprehension began to slither over me. The first thing that struck me was the warmth
of the room and the second thing that caught my attention was the rich scent of cinnamon. We stepped
out of the darkness and into a well-lit corridor that led to two polished oak doors. There was a gold-plated
sign up top that read: Luxuria.

Phix opened the doors and I understood instantly why those people out there were envious of us. The
world in here was Heaven compared to the Hell outside.
The restaurant we were walking into was one of the most lavish restaurants that Ive ever been in. Its
interior was the personification of profligacy. The restaurant had an indoor waterfall as walls, marble tiles,
high ceilings adorned with enormous chandeliers, tables and chairs that seemed to have been made from
diamonds and opulence swimming as far as the eye can see. It bled of riches, extravagance and it was
not ashamed to gloat.
Walking in with Phix and CoCo, my eyes were all over the place. All around us were men and women
dressed in the most posh cocktail attires. They were all dining without a care in the world and the food just
kept coming. All the fine dining seemed to have existed here for a moment, I nearly forgot that we were
in the middle of the slums.
The scent of delicious food wafted into my nose. If I wasnt so focused on helping my Guardian Demon,
then I wouldve succumbed to my temptations right then and there. I was itching to sit down at a table and
set my inner fat girl loose because all the food looked so delicious. I was becoming dizzy with need when
I felt CoCo pushed me from behind, as if knocking me out of my daze.
I gave her a timid look and kept following Phix, doing best to ignore the beckoning food.
We kept striding through the restaurant until we reached another part of the room where there was two
big golden doors segregating the restaurant from whatever lied behind those walls. There was a beautiful
hostess standing behind a black marble podium beside the door the gatekeeper.
She had bleached blonde curls and wore a white dress suit that showed off a lot more cleavage than the
Grand Canyon. She was admiring her diamond rings while enjoying her red lollipop when her attention
averted to us.
Her dark grey eyes scanned the three of us from head to toe before her attention rested solely on me. Her
glossy pink lips lifted into a snooty smile. I guess she recognized Phix because when her eyes laid on
him, she didnt bother to filter herself when she said, Only humans of obscene wealth is allowed pass
these doors. She glanced pompously at me. However much this one overindulged while she grew up,
she is not allowed pass these doors. She gave a slight shrug. His Dark Majestys rules not mine.
Talk about making someone feel insignificant, I thought glumly. Even CoCo, who normally was offended
by the fact that I was breathing in the same air as her, looked turned off by how this Demon spoke about
me.
I was pretty sure we werent going to get in but I guess Phix knew his way around this restaurant because
all he said was, I need the attention room #13 and the hostess eyes lit up in intrigue.
Her observant gaze swept us once more. His Dark Majesty is expecting you and this human?
No, but when you tell him that Grace is here, hell want to see her. Shes a pretty important human, Phix
bristled like he was talking about a celebrity. You may have heard of her a little over 15 years ago. . .
The hostess paused to mull over what Phix was insinuating and then, a knowing smile spread across her
face when her attention laid back onto mine. It seemed that to her, I certainly was a celebrity.
The 6-year-old murderer. . . she marveled, her snootiness with me melting away. She gasped in

amazement, gazing at me like I was the exotic animal she never thought shed see in her lifetime.
Forgive me. If I had known it was you were a human of such. . .notoriety, I wouldve set up a private
dining room just for you. In the mean time, she turned to Phix with a big smile. Youre right. Im sure His
Dark Majesty would love to see her. Come then. Follow me.
Are you trying to get me killed? I hissed under my breath to Phix, hiding between him and CoCo as the
hostess rounded past her podium to the doors. Whyd you tell her who I was?
Do you think we wouldve gotten in otherwise? he hissed back, his voice soft enough so that only CoCo
and I could hear him. Shes the head hostess of this restaurant. She wouldve sniffed you out as the 6year-old murderer sooner or later I just helped her along so we could be granted access.
He cleared his throat as he exchanged uneasy glances with CoCo. He turned back to me with
admonishing eyes. And when we go in. . . try not to get on their bad sides.
Whose? I asked, worry set within me when I looked from Phix to CoCo. Who is in there besides Sloth?
My question was left hanging in the air when the doors swept open and we were granted access to
another wing of the restaurant. If it was even possible, this portion of the restaurant was more extravagant
than the last. We walked past the tables upon tables of fabulous looking people who were covered from
head to toe in diamonds. They were the royalties of the world, whether through blood, money or power
and they relished in it. As the hostess mentioned, they do looked like humans with obscene wealth.
In wonder, we passed through the palatial room, swept through a posh hall that had Monet paintings in
gold-plated frames and were at the two, gold doors leading into another private room. This time the doors
looked bigger, like it was several stories high. I imagined, with the weight of the door, it wouldve taken
several grown men to attempt to open it but all this hostess had to do with stick her lollipop in her mouth,
wrapped her perfectly manicured hands over the door knobs and with a pull that was akin to plucking out
feathers from a chicken, she yanked the door open without even breaking a sweat.
When I peered into the world within it, I had to hold my breath in because I was so awestruck.
The room was massive.
Actually massive was too calm of a word it was enormous. It looked like a ballroom hall. Cathedral-like
high ceilings with a circle of bay windows surrounded the lavish room while a massive chandelier hung in
the center of the room. We advanced into room and I could feel the red carpet beneath me massage the
soles of my shoes, invoking nothing but comfort. There was a double staircase that seemed to have led to
another part of the room, an indoor water fountain of a serpent with a diamond in its mouth and the smell
of fresh peppermint adorning the room.
If you should ever wonder what the true power, beauty and face of wealth looked like, then this private
dining room was it. I still couldnt believe that all of this existed within the confines of a run down building
that was set in such an economically challenged area.
After marveling at everything that made up this room, my gaze finally landed on the long marble table that
was seated in the middle of the room. The dining table was big enough to seat at least 10 people. The
table looked like it had enough food to feed a third-world country if not the homeless people who were
suffering outside.
Seated at that table were Sloth and another man, both of whom were enjoying their expensive wine. Sloth
was dressed in a pin-striped grey suit, looking more polished than the last time I saw him. His brown hair

was no longer unruly but perfectly combed and tamed. He still looked young with his glasses but he
looked wiser, more refined and just more aristocratic.
He wasnt the only one at the table who looked like a royal.
Rho, the man sitting across from the table addressed the hostess, never lifting his attention away from
his food. He looked like he couldnt be older than the late 20s. He was dressed in an all-white suit with
diamonds dripping over him. His faux-hawk blond hair made his face appear more defined and sharp.
Nothing but decadence oozed from him. Did I not tell you that I did not want to be disturbed?
My apologies but youll want to be disturbed this one, Rho said confidently, looking at me with approval.
Shes the famous 6-year-old murderer! She made me sound like a famous popstar rather than a
disturbed psycho. She turned to me, giving me an encouraging nod before she started to make her way
out of the room. Try not to piss him off. Good luck and if you should ever come back, Ill make sure set up
a dining room filled with all your favorite junk-foods. She winked. No calories.
This Demon knew my cost! For the first time that night, I felt elation. Junk foods without calories? Oh my. .
.where do I sign up? I gaped at her, the fat kid within me making a mental note to myself to come back
when I have time to take her up on her offer. However, before I could even sketch out a time for me to revisit this place, Sloth crushed my dreams with his next comment.
No calories but in exchange you just want her soul, right? Sloth asked loftily. Nice try, Rho but Graces
soul has already been claimed.
All the good ones are always taken, she tsked, causing me to glower at her when I realized she was just
after my soul. The Demon pouted at me like they had just taken her dream doll away from her. With a
respectful but saddened bow to the ones at the table, she walked out, her perfect body sashaying from
side to side as she made her exit.
Have you slept with her yet? Sloth asked the man in the white suit. His smiling eyes watched with
interest as the hostess walk out of the door.
I was shocked by the crass comment but I had almost forgotten I was in the presence of Demons not
pastors.
No, the man answered. Eclipse already had his fun with her and I do not planning on entertaining
myself with the kids leftovers.
I felt like someone had just doused me with ice cold water.
I seethed, jealously running rampant within me. That pretty hostess was an ex-girlfriend of Eclipses?
Suddenly I didnt want to eat her non-fat food anymore I just wanted to choke her with it.
Which of course. . . the nameless man went on, drawing his head towards me, brings us to the one
coming to see us today. When the man locked his eyes on us, almost immediately Phix and CoCo got
down on one knee.
Your Dark Majesties, they greeted and I was left momentarily dumbfounded.
Majesties? I repeated.
At once, everything fell into place for me. Everything about the place I was in all the wealth and

decadent food surrounding me made sense. I appraised the man and I saw him in a brand new light. I
couldnt believe I didnt piece it all together until that moment. It was all so obvious. This is what you get
when you put a gluttonous pig like me in a place that encouraged overindulgence, I lose my rationale.
Grace, Sloth greeted, with a smile that was too cold to reach his bronze eyes. How nice to see you
again. He grinned, turning to the one sitting across from him, confirming my suspicions. Grace meet my
Elder brother, Tony. Elder. . . meet Grace.
Gluttony, I whispered instead, finding irony in him having such a plain nickname when his true name
alone evoked decadence and overindulgence. His over-consumption of goods does not stop at food if
anything, his appetite for lavishness extends towards all other aspects of life.
I smirked internally, understanding now why this was probably his hotspot. There were starving people
outside eating molded bread and yet there were idiots in here wasting away in their extravagance, not
even sparing a glance at the ones outside. If they were considerate enough to just bring a plate outside to
feed those in need then it wouldve been somewhat justifiable but these selfish pigs were too consumed
with their obscene wealth to care. I scoffed inwardly. The flaws of humans do not cease to surprise me.
The only thing I was embarrassed about is how weve become entertainment to these Demons. At least
my excuse to being such an awful human was that I was missing a part of my soul could they say the
same?
Tony smiled coolly. One would assume that gluttony would be overweight but Tony was far from it.
Despite his big appetite, he was as skinny and tone as any other athlete. His face was perfectly crafted in
all the right places, giving him an air of aristocracy that was only shared by his brothers. Seeing Sloth and
Gluttony in this setting, I realized now why they were brothers of Eclipse. Each had their own appeal but
each had striking features that were only fit for the sons of the most beautiful Angel.
It is very nice to finally meet you, Grace, he told me tactfully, his pearl grey eyes colder than ice. Ive
heard quite a lot about you.
I forced a smile. I knew neither of them were excited to have me here. They were having a nice dinner
and it wasnt pleasant to have an unimportant creature like me interrupt them. I heard a lot about you
too.
Good things, yes? there was humor in his voice that didnt translate on his face.
You have come a long way to find us, Sloth observed shrewdly, still eating his cake. He waved his hand
for Phix and CoCo to stand up yet his attention was unwavering on me. Last I heard, you were in
Serenity with Eclipse. He nodded regally at me, as if he was giving permission for a puppy to respond.
What brings you here?
I need your help.
And where is your Guardian Demon?
Thats why Im here. I told him, stepping closer to the table. He needs your help. Hes in big trouble.
A sound too evil to be called laughter emitted from Tony. I had the impression that Eclipse wasnt on his
good side if he even had a good side.
Eclipse is a Fallen Demon, Tony said indifferently, eating from his plate. He needs all the help he can
get. Not to mention, the kid was idiotic enough to reveal his true form in Serenity. As far as Im concerned,

if he was stupid enough to do that then he can be pathetic enough to suffer the consequences
My brows rose. You already know what he did.
Everyone with some fucken sense knows, Tony answered impatiently. He cast an annoyed glance at
me. And I imagine youre here because Eclipse has gotten sick from the little firework show he put on?
You guys know about that too? I was dumbstruck. If they knew about him being sick, then why didnt
they take the initiative to help him? Why were they just having a leisure dinner when their little brother
was in a coma?
He is a Dimmed Demon. From the force of the power he used, Im surprised that its taken him this long
to start to feel the effects. He shouldve fallen to ruins that very night when he exhibited the full 3/10 of his
powers.
Why why arent you helping him?
Sloth smirked callously. He made his bed; now he can lie in it.
But youre his brothers! I shouted.
Behind me, I could hear Phix and CoCo making shushing sounds, whispering for me to calm down in front
of the Dark Majesties but I was beyond reason. I pulled a knife out at a Demon and Ive punched another
one senseless. In the scheme of things, telling two Royal Demons off would just be the icing on my
already impressive resume.
Resolved, I stared them down, my eyes petitioning for them to be more considerate. You two cant just sit
here. You have to do something Ah!
Tony was suddenly in front of me, a hand at my throat before I could finish my sentence. The nails on his
fingernails began to extend like talons of a lions. The razor sharp edges dug into my neck, piercing
slightly through the delicate skin and causing me to shake in horror.
He stared down at me, his face swirling with rage that made his features look more feral bestial. How
about I do something by ripping your head off, sticking it on a stick and roasting it over the pits of Hell for
fun?
Behind us, I could see Sloth laugh cruelly at the show being put on before him while Phix and CoCo
gasped in dread. The misery deluging out of them was clear, they were worried for me and they didnt
want me to die which was an apparent threat now that I had upset the Demon of Gluttony.
Tony leaned in closer to me, his eyes scorching with ire. The day I take orders from an insufferable pest
such as yourself is the day where Hell freezes over and let me tell you something, His grip on my neck
tightened, the nails piercing deeper into my skin, causing to me quiver uncontrollably while I bit back the
pain. I was too afraid to make a sound. My monarchy isnt freezing over anytime soon. So the next time
you open that pretty little mouth of yours, I suggest you exercise a bit more restraint because I will not
hesitate to kill you. Do we have an understanding?
I nodded fearfully and with an approving smile that brought poise back to him, Tony let go me and eased
away from me. On my neck, I could feel the fingernail marks heal at once. As quickly as the pain came, it
was gone within a fraction of a second as well.

With all the strength I could summon, even though my most prominent instinct was to run out of there, I
hoarded away my fears by restructuring my words and charily saying, Can you please do something to
help your brother?
Tonys perfect white teeth flashed in a predatory grin. The fear radiating from me was palpable and it
entertained him on every spectrum.
Well look at you, Tony mocked while Sloth chortled in the background. Arent you the brave little
human? He laughed at me. Here you are. . .scared to death of two Royal Demons and yet you continue
to stand here, feigning bravery because you still want to save Eclipse. He clicked his tongue in
knowledge. If I didnt know better, then I would think that youve grown to care for our baby brother,
Source.
Hes the only one who could help me. I didnt know why I added that in but as if to save face, and to
assure myself that it wasnt for any other reason, I felt the need to emphasize that.
So you say.
Hes my friend, I said unthinkingly.
Friend? Tony laughed, sounding like he was choking on my stupidity. He spared a glance at CoCo and
Phix, who exchanged pitiable glances at one another as if I had just said the most ridiculous thing in the
world. From the expression on their faces, I would even go as far as saying they felt sorry for me.
Eclipse is your. . .friend? Tonys laughter grew louder, more taunting. You fool, he imparted onto me in
between laughs, You really do not know your place in this relationship
Elder, Sloth interjected courteously, an amused smile still carved on his face. Lets not ruin the fun. If
she says that Eclipse is her friend, then he is her friend. Who are we to crush little Graces dreams and
say otherwise?
Tonys thin lips twisted into a sneer. I suppose if that brainless twit Eve was stupid enough to fall for our
fathers temptation with the forbidden fruit, it would make sense that this little human would be stupid
enough to do the same.
I didnt come here to be laughed at by you, I declared, gathering some spine as I stood up a little
straighter. I felt like I was being taunted by two lions who could pounce at me and kill me at any given
moment. It was evident that they had no respect with me or my race not that I blamed them too much.
Given our track record since the dawn of time (and given our own selfishness now to waste food and
riches while our own kind is suffering around us), we werent exactly the most respectable creatures.
Regardless, I knew I had to do my best to stand my ground with them.
My lips quivered but I kept going, urging myself to not allow fear to pour from me. I know my existence is
a joke to both of you but this isnt about me. Your brother is really sick. He needs your help.
Eclipse will be fine, Tony bristled. He was obviously sick of me and my human voice. He may be
weakened but as long as he doesnt use the last of his powers, he should be able to recuperate.
But but hes in hibernation now.
The clinking sounds of a spoon and fork dropping on expensive china plate gushed into the air.

Eclipse is in hibernation right now? Tony asked, finally perturbed. He turned to Sloth, who had finally
shown some emotion as well. They swiveled their heads to me. Their once stoic eyes rippled with
indignation. What did he use the last of his powers on?
To protect someone, I replied promptly, conveniently leaving out that he was protecting a priest. I
suspected in Demonic terms, this information wouldve been the equivalent of me telling the Holy Father
that a priest had prayed to the Devil in the church it was offensive and downright sacrilegious. Eclipse
was already in trouble enough with his Elders, I wasnt about to give them more reason to loathe him.
That goddamn idiot, Sloth said tightly, raking through his brown hair irritation.
With an annoyed growl for Eclipse and his ever growing stupidity, Gluttony angrily snapped his fingers
and instantaneously, at the further end of the decadent room, appeared Eclipse. He was still in his
hospital bed, unconscious with his IVs attached to him.
Behind me, I heard Phix and CoCo gasp at the sight of Eclipse in this condition that he was so helpless
so human. I had to control my own emotions. Ive only left him for several hours and I didnt anticipate
my heart pumping wildly at the sight of him again. It was still difficult to see him in such a helpless state
but I kept my emotions in check. In the midst of my palpitating heart, it didnt escape me on how peculiar I
was being today. What has gotten into me? Why was I so worried about him?
Because hes your Guardian Demon, a rational voice inside me whispered. Without him, you wont be
able to find the missing part of your soul. I nodded internally at the reasoning. It made perfect sense. I
was emotional because my one vehicle in finding my soul was sick there was nothing else to it. . .
What a pitiful sight, Tony stated, scrutinizing his baby brother in revulsion. We were all so used to
Eclipse in his glory state that I knew it was difficult for everyone to stomach his helpless state. No longer
patient with staring at an unconscious Eclipse, Sloth finally raised one hand up and whispered a spell.
After that he simply said, Wake.
Hearts racing, we turned to Eclipse in anticipation.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
After a couple of minutes, where I was beginning to suspect that the spell hadnt worked, something
amazing occurred: Eclipse had begun to stir from his sleep.
Slowly, his lids lifted like veils.
Without even searching for me, his chocolate brown eyes rested their lethargic gaze on me and I could
feel something strange leap in my heart. It felt like it had been an eternity since I had seen those eyes. I
didnt realized how much I missed him until he was awake.
As he was convalescing, Eclipse began to close his eyes and open them again as if to wake himself up
from his dream-state. Once lucidity worked itself over him, Eclipse took a moment to survey the room he
was in before his eyes landed on the bed and finally the hospital robe he had on. Without delay, a look of
annoyance spayed across his handsome face at how mortal he appeared.
Holy fucken pigs, he cursed, holding a palm to his forehead in disbelief. Dont tell me I went into
hibernation mode.
He lifted up his face slightly, opened his eyes and once he caught sight of his brothers, another moan

poured from his lips. He re-buried his face into the pillow.
Teacup, you didnt, he mumbled into the pillow like a little boy.
Yes I did, I retorted angrily, still standing behind Tony and across the room from him. Being relieved
aside, I was still pissed at him for making me run around like a chicken with her head cut off. Did you
think I was going to allow you to slack on your job when its your duty to watch over me?
Good going, Junior, Tony snapped, utilizing the hostility he had for me and spitting it at Eclipse. It seems
that I wasnt the only one who wanted to berate Eclipse. You were told to lay low and you decide to
announce your existence to the rest of the world instead?
Eclipse sighed before he ripped the IV out of his arm. He sat up on his bed and then snapped his fingers.
It seemed that Sloths powers overrode Eclipses hibernation mode and gave him a leeway to use the last
percentage of powers he had left because, at his own command, a pair of black slacks, black dress shirt,
leather shoes and his signature Rolex materialized in front of him. With his blanket covering him, he
grabbed his pants and began to change into it.
Desperate times calls for desperate measures, Elder, he said lackadaisically
You shouldve been more careful, Tony plowed on, unfazed by the fact that Eclipse was subtly changing
in front of us. Though he was changing under the cover of the blanket, it still caused me to burn up
nonetheless.
My Source couldve been eaten alive by Demons and youre telling me to be careful about announcing
my existence? Eclipse shook his head, finally standing up and buckling the belt to his pants. Without a
care in the world that there were two females in the room, he carelessly threw his hospital robe off, his
muscled upper body flexing to life when he buttoned up his shirt closed. Gone was the sick human and
back in the flesh was the immortally perfect Demon. He turned to Tony, snaking his Rolex watch back on
his wrist. I would have no existence if she dies you know that.
Good job on putting your own Source in danger by going into a coma by the way. Sloth broke into the
conversation, standing up from his seat and staring critically at Eclipse. With how often this human
seems to get in trouble, it wouldve only been a matter of time before other Demons found her and killed
her.
I frowned at the verity behind Sloths words.
Trouble did seem to find me at the most inconvenient and frequent of times.
Yeah, it would help if you told me your little minion over there was there to help instead of going after
Gracie and attempting to kill her thereby forcing me to use all my powers, Eclipse countered resentfully,
causing Phix to drop his jaw in shock that Eclipse threw him under the bus.
Sloth however wasnt fazed. It was a miscommunication.
Or lack of communication, Eclipse corrected.
It doesnt matter the quandary, Eclipse, Tony reprimanded. He looked downright annoyed. I felt like I was
in the middle of a family squabble than a Demonic restaurant surrounded by powerful Demons. Tony and
Sloth looked just like older brothers berating their younger brother for coming in late past his curfew. The
outcome shouldnt have been what it became. When you finally popped up here, it was only the Royal

Family who knew. But with your little display of power, the rest of creation pretty much knows youre here
as well. Your only consolation is that they do not know you are the Demon of Lust. He smirked. But that
will undoubtedly change when they start looking for you.
Congratulations genius, Sloth scolded. You just made this little odyssey of yours a thousand times
harder than it already is.
Elders, Eclipse began with an air of boredom. He sat back on the bed, breathing out an exhausted
breath. I say this with the utmost respect but am I getting anything from listening to the two of you bitch
at me or is this just a free for all? Because Im sure you know, I do not appreciate being spoken down to
unless theres something in it for me.
Eclipse! I finally chided, turned off by his behavior. I didnt just run around like a fool to find his damn
brothers for their help to have him screw it up with his pompous ways. Just shush up! You need their help
so stop being so damn stubborn and just ask for it.
Eclipse kept his mouth shut with me and just stared at his brothers.
An impressed look skated across Tonys face. He took a moment to scrutinize both myself and Eclipse.
Oddly enough, it seems that your Source has a better handle on you than any of us combined.
Sloth laughed. Hence the reason hes in this predicament in the first place.
Tony cocked his head Eclipse. Or is it you who has her wrapped around your finger? There was an
insinuating tone in his voice that I caught but couldnt quite comprehend.
You must be enjoying this right now, Eclipse observed heatedly, pulling me out of any emerging thoughts
about the tone in Tonys voice. You must love that I need your help.
Very much so, Tony said guiltlessly. Remember baby brother, you were the one who attempted to
overthrow our monarchy.
Eclipse rolled his eyes as if he has heard this all before. It was a mistake.
It was treason.
It was ambition, Eclipse amended with a tired exhalation. Were Demons, Elder, not Angels. It is in our
nature to do shady things like that even to our own blood.
Tony scoffed at Eclipses response.
Now can we cut this bullshit and just get to the point? We both know that youre not going to let me die
out like this so lets just get to the point and help me.
Id actually prefer to see you suffer some more actually, Tony quipped at once.
Think about whats coming up, Elder. Sloth said softly, now being the mediator between the two. He
deserves all the shit, no doubt. But he is our brother nonetheless and with whats coming up, you cant
leave him like this. I already gave him Phix to help him out and perhaps you should do the

same. He grinned, taking a second to appraise me. M

over, dont you want him to live so we can continue to watch this small little thing
torture him? I dont know about you but this is my first time seeing Eclipse bite his
smart tongue around someone and Im enjoying every moment of it.
Shes literally torturing me to death, Eclipse supplied with restrained humor. I
mean, look at her. He pointed at me and the pink jacket, jeans and pink scarf I had
on. All she wears is pink, she is a nerd on every spectrum there is and she is the biggest prude Ive ever
had the misfortune of meeting.
I narrowed my eyes resentfully. That asshole, how dare he call his friend out like that? What prude was
considerate enough to run around like a fool to help him?
As the icing on the cake, Sloth added to Tony, They will both be very entertaining to watch.
Tony smirked at Sloths last words. He considered the suggestion for another second before he
acquiesced with the idea. He locked eyes with Eclipse. This is one and only one time, he emphasized
sharply before he got down on one knee and laid his right hand flat on the red carpet.
An eerie silence began to submerge into the room, making me feel uneasy.
Instinctively, I stepped further away from Tony. Whatever he was getting ready to do, I had the feeling that
I didnt want to be near the line of fire. I supposed I made the right decision because even Phix and CoCo
were doing the same. The only ways who remained rooted in their positions were Eclipse and Sloth. Their
eyes were expectant; they already knew what Tony was getting ready to conjure.
Whooosh. . .
Though we were indoors, an unexpected draft started to filter into the room. The peculiar thing about this
draft was that it felt warm scorching.
Creaak. . .
My gaze upwards when I heard a loud creaking sound. Fear slithered over me when I saw that the large
chandelier hanging above us had started to swing back and forth, like it merely fabric in the mind. A
susurrus of whispers inundated the room while the draft grew stronger. Then
Pop.
. . .Pop. . .
. . . . . .Pop. . . . .
My insides chilled when I heard the familiar popping sound that was indicative of water boiling. Hesitantly,
I withdrew my gaze to the large fountain in the room and there, a big gurgling sound began to emit from
the waters before the fountain began to boil like volcanic lavas. The room suddenly became so hot that I

had to breathed in deeply to stabilize the nosebleed that was taking place within me.
I wasnt even given another second to adapt to this change in temperature before a
loud BOOM! resounded through the room. In a lightening fast succession, an inferno overtook the room:
red hot fire burst from the chandelier, a train of fire consumed the stairs, the water from the fountain
turned into a blazing bonfire and a circle of fire spread across the circumference in which the three
brothers were in.
While Phix, CoCo and I stifled a gasp of awe with this display of power, the brothers still appeared
unfazed by it like none of this was a big deal compared to what they do in their everyday lives.
With a sigh, Tony finally stood up and from the palm of his right hand, string of fire that seemed to have
originated from the pits of the earth rose with him like a ribbon. It wriggled from one side to another,
looking like the size of those monstrous snakes youd only see in movies. I thought it was my imagination
but I couldve sworn I heard hissing emanating from that ribbon of fire.
Eyes firm with purpose, Tony turned back to Eclipse, who was waiting expectantly, his eyes unblinking on
ribbon of inferno in his brothers grasp.
Sloth has given Phix to aid you and Ill show the same courtesy in light of whats coming up, Tony began
stringently, the twine of fire spitting out sparks of snake-like flames, but trust me, baby brother. . .if you
fuck up again, Im not performing this favor again. In fact, the next time you screw up, Ill happily watch
you suffer the rightful consequences. Do we have an understanding?
Eclipse merely inclined his head as his confirmation.
Without wasting time, Eclipse raised his own right hand and motioned for that thing to come to him. As if
that thread of fire had a life of its own, it detached itself from Tonys grasp and slithered over the hot air
towards Eclipse. As it approached its master, more fire came out of the pits of the earth.
Thank you for your help tonight, Elder, Eclipse replied with much satisfaction as the luminescent fire
began to curl around him like an anaconda would with its owner. He laughed, before quipping final words
that would eventually cause the entire room to quake with fury. I promise if I attempt to overthrow the
monarchy again, I wont put you in a cage and feed you cow dung as I originally planned.
While Sloth stifled a laugh at Eclipses fucked up joke (for there is nothing more ironic than feeding the
Demon of Gluttony the furthest thing from extravagant), Tony didnt find the same humor in it. In fact, he
looked downright consternated.
Cow cow dung? he repeated, his face abhorred by such an atrocity. You planned on feeding me cow
dung?! His face twisted in rage before the entire room caught fire. He looked like he was ready to
strangle Eclipse to death. You piece of sh
Tony never got to finish his enraged sentence because at that second, a big flash of red light engulfed us
before were pulled far away from the restaurant and taken far away from Sloth and Gluttony.

. . .and the exception of 13.

009 (II|IV) The Poison of Existence


When the outrageously bright light cleared, Sloth, Gluttony and the restaurant were gone and we were
back in the air-conditioned hospital room. It was just me, Phix, CoCo and of course Eclipse.
I looked around the room, staggered by the quick change in settings. My heart was still beating
frenetically against my ribcage. Holy shit, I dont think I could ever get used to switching from one reality
to the other so fast. One second, I was in a ballroom infused with snake-like fire hissing and whispering in
my ear and the next, I was back in the hospital room, returned to a world where my fellow humans had no
idea such madness existed.
I placed a calming hand over my erratic heart and averted my eyes back to the one who has been the
star of this craziness tonight.
Glad to able to finally get away from those Elders of mine. . .
Eclipse was still sitting on his bed, his eyes closed as he took in a deep inhalation. The glow of the snakelike fire seemed to have floated into his body, disappearing within it like it never existed in the fire place.
Instantaneously, the ashen color on his face illumed with life. There was color to him vitality to him
again.
Are are you okay now? I uttered, gazing at him as I felt my nosebleed stabilize itself under the cool
temperature. I was still standing across the room from him (this time standing beside the window and the
chair), watching him from afar.
At the sound of my voice, Eclipse opened his eyes. His gaze raked over me as those alluring lips lifted in
a wolfish smile. As his response to me, he motioned for me to come to him with his index finger. At his
beck and call, gravity abandoned me and I was lifted off my feet. I flew towards him with the speed of a
bullet.
AAAAHHHHH!!!
Demonstrating an extraordinary show of dexterity, he caught me just as I landed on the bed. With an
ardor that seemed to indicate that he had been waiting to greet me in this manner when we were with his
brothers, he unabashedly hugged me from behind, pressing his hard chest against my back and giving no
care that there were two baby Demons in the room staring awkwardly at us.
Sorry for scaring you, Gracie, he whispered, his mouth to my ear.
Unable to control it, I found myself smiling. I looked over my shoulder to face him. The typical prude within

me wouldve jumped off the bed and chided him for greeting me in such an intimidate way but I was too
distracted with the fact that he was okay again (and secretly too satisfied with being in his arms).
Youre really okay this time? I asked, remembering how he lied and told me he was fine and went into a
coma minutes later.
He nodded, tracing his finger over my jaw with affection. The look in his eyes was assuring, confident. I
need to rest for a couple of days to fully regain the power Tony gave me but yeah, Im more than okay
now.
I wrinkled my nose. You still need to rest? After tonight, I didnt want him sleeping ever again.
To recharge, he explained, still tracing lazy lines on my jaw. The more he touched me, the more I could
feel his powers pulsing beneath the delicacy of his caress. Tony gifted me with a portion of his powers to
recharge the one I used up. Once I fully consolidate my powers, I will be back to my extravagant 3/10 of a
powerful Demon self. In the mean time, He turned to Phix and CoCo starting tomorrow, you two will
watch her and if you screw up again like you screwed up at the inn, Ill feed the both of you to my
Hellhounds. The baby Demons gasped in horror at the threat and disregarding this, Eclipse finished up
by sternly saying, When you leave this hospital and do not use anymore powers. We dont need you two
to leave traces of yourselves behind. Having said all that. . . leave now, dont fuck up and well see you in
Seoul.
Phix and CoCo nodded vigorously at his commands, resolved to doing everything he ordered.
Then, before they left, Phix hesitantly asked, Your Dark Majesty, what do you want me to do with that
crappy car?
Drive it into the Han River.
WHAT?! I cried, horrorstruck by the casualness of his command. I panicked, disentangled myself from
Eclipses embrace, jumped off the bed and pointed a threatening finger at Phix. NO! Dont you dare drive
it into the Han River. Just find parking in the garage of my apartment and park it there.
Phix nervously looked to Eclipse to sign off on my command and Eclipse merely blinked in confirmation.
He didnt look happy (I didnt know if it was because I jumped out of bed or it was because my car had
become his nemesis and he wanted it to drown) but he allowed my alternative order regardless.
Anything else before we leave you for the night?
Yeah, Eclipse answered before proceeding to flip Phix off. This is for screwing up and resulting in me
being like this in the first place. I hate you remember that.
Phixs face crumpled. It was evident on his crestfallen expression as they ran out the door: Phix knew he
was screwed now that he had been charged to assist Eclipse. How could you expect to have a positive
working environment when your boss has expressed such contempt for you?

It was only when CoCo and Phix were out of sight did I see Eclipse crack a smile on his face. From that
alone, I suspected he wasnt entirely serious about flipping Phix off he just wanted to give the baby
Demon a tough time for screwing up the first place around.
I sighed, feeling weird now that it was just the two of us. I wondered if he knew how hysteric I was when
he was unconscious but judging by how lackadaisical he appeared, I doubted he was aware of anything
in his hibernation state.
Do you realize what a big inconvenience you turned out to be? I instead critiqued as he got off the
hospital bed.
We began to pack up to leave.
I didnt think casting that last incantation to protect Father Baek would pull so much power out of me. His
jaw tightened. It was clear he hated that he became a big inconvenience this weekend as well. This is
what I get for going against my nature and protecting a priest all people, he said with a dry but amused
smile. He surveyed the room as we grabbed our backpacks and hoisted it over our shoulders. And the
hospital? Really Gracie?
I was having a heart attack and everyone on the bus was panicking with me, I defended myself. We got
here before I could come to my senses and stop them.
A ghost of a grin played on his lips. He shook his head knowingly. Were they lost as hell when they tried
to diagnose me?
I gave a soft laugh. I didnt find humor in it when it was happening but now that it was over, I saw nothing
but humor in it. Yeah.
He chuckled, taking one last glance around the room before we started to head out. This is what
happens when you humans meet a highly evolved creature.
What happens?
We passed through the door and his smile turned suggestive, challenging. You cant handle us.
After he said this, he all of a sudden stopped in his tracks and placed his hand on the doorway. A burst of
light glowed from beneath the palm of his hand before it dimmed completely into the structure of the
doorway.
What are you doing now? I asked in a half-whisper, discreetly looking around the hall to make sure no
one saw that.
Saving them one big headache, he answered with a sigh. He brought his hand down when he was
done. Luckily we were only here for a short time I could still erase their memories.

They wont remember us at all?


He nodded.
Though I was thrilled by this, I was also unnerved by it. I glanced up at him once we stepped out of the
room. Wont that take a big chunk of your powers?
Luckily Im getting my rest soon then, he said jokily, doing well to placate my fears as we glided through
the busy hall.
What did Tony just do for you? I then asked, the image of the inferno having yet to leave my mind. You
know. . .with that thread of fire that looks like an overgrown anaconda.
Eclipse stifled a laugh at my juvenile description of the fire. "That thread of fire is a small portion of Tony's
powers. Because mine are doormat, it acts as a catalyst to awaken my own powers. The ribbon of fire
moves like a snake because it's supposed to do well to slither inside me, to keep me from going into
hibernation so to speak." He smile. "Basically, it's supposed to be the fuel that keeps me energized. With
this pumping in my veins, it will only be a matter of time before my powers are renewed and I'm back to
my 3/10 of a Demon self.
I blew a reassured sigh when I heard that what Tony gifted him will keep him from going into hibernation
again.
Im glad this is all over, I said when we stepped out in the cold. I couldnt have felt more relieved. I had
never been a fan of hospitals to begin with and the short time I spent with Eclipse in there was enough to
last me a lifetime.
The corners of his mouth twisted up knowingly. He appraised me with teasing eyes. . . .Were you worried
about me, Teacup?
No! I answered quickly, saving face. I didnt want to appear like I had grown any sort of attachment to
this Demon. Showing such weakness was dangerous to beings like him. Plus, I was somewhat
embarrassed to admit that I was worried about him and that it wasnt all because my one vehicle to
finding my soul was incapacitated. I I was worried that you havent performed your use.
He chuckled disbelievingly, his crafty smile knowing. He leaned in closer as our footsteps padded over the
asphalt, his soft lips against my ear. So you didnt miss me?
No.
Liar.
I didnt want to clean up after you.

Hmm-mmhm, he murmured lazily before he eased himself away and stood up straight. He didnt believe
me and he didnt bother to hide it.
Desperate to exonerate myself from whatever opinion he has formed on me, I hastily added, Plus I still
needed help finding my soul.
Oh yes, he mocked lightly. So saving me was based purely off selfish reasons right?
Yes.
He laughed again, paying no more tribute to our cat and mouse conversation. There was something else
that was more pressing in his mind. You know whats unfortunate?
What?
A seductive glint materialized in his gaze, making me hot with need. We shouldve made out to our
hearts content when I was 99% human. My powers wouldnt have killed you in the slightest if we were
intimate in that state.
The last thing I thought about was being intimate while I fighting for my life, I lied.
Truth is: the thought crossed my mind faintly when I was sleeping in the shed with him. I had woken in the
middle of the night from the roaring thunder and just stared up at him. For the longest time, I found myself
unable to pull my gaze away from his tempting lips. My last thought that night was truly the thought that
since he was 99% human, it wouldve been okay for us to be intimate to at least make out. However, in
face of life or death situations, it felt inappropriate to think of such things and now since we were okay
again and since Eclipse is back to having 3/10 of his powers, there was no more need for this thought.
We missed our chance if I wouldve taken that chance anyway.
Really? It was all I thought about when I became 99% human, he answered, causing me to give him a
surprised look. A killer smile too spectacular to be human replaced the typical charming grin he had on. If
we werent fighting for our lives and if the situation was more appropriate, I wouldve given you the kiss to
end all kisses. He then cast a furtive glance back to the hospital, never giving me a chance to fully mull
over his words and analyze its impact on me. Lyna was at the hospital with us.
I drew out of my superfluous thoughts about us being intimate. I stared at him in awe. You could tell?
He nodded. Yes. She left me a message in this room.
Whatd she say?
Good job fucking up. Welcome back and try not to fuck up again.
I smirked in disbelief. I shouldve known. Lyna wasnt exactly known for her warm personality. In matters
relating to her, I suspected that a message like that was one of the more endearing ones she could give.

She helped me find your Elders, I told him as a small gust of wind rustled the trees above us. In the
close distance, I spied a bus stop and I knew it was going to be our ticket home.
Out of the kindness of her heart? His voice sounded disbelieving. He knew she didnt make it easy on
me.
I shook my head. I had to make a deal with her.
His eyebrows drew down. A deal? With Lyna?
I nodded as we stopped at the bus bench. From afar, I could see the headlights of bus approaching. Just
in time to take us home.
Eclipsed gawked at me like it was the most ridiculous thing he has ever heard. He looked perturbed,
confused even. What deal could she possibly make with you?
She told me not to fall in love with you.
He gaped at me incredulously, the concern on his face subsiding at my answer. That was the deal?
The bus came to a slow stop in front of us and I nodded.
He laughed at the oddity in that. What a waste of a deal. Human falling for a Demon? Talk about eating
the forbidden fruit of all forbidden fruits. . .we both know youre not gullible enough to do something like
that.
Tell me about it, I agreed, though a part of me felt offended that hed say something like that. I ignored
that feeling as we stepped into the bus and sat in the back.
Once we settled into our seats, Eclipse urged me to update him on everything that happened after he
went into hibernation. I told him about how paramedics had to rush him into the hospital because he
wouldnt wake up, about me trying to feed him my blood (I conveniently left out how hysteric I really was
when he was unconscious), about Lyna appearing, about my violent interaction with Lyna, her sending
me back to Seoul to find his Elder, me running into Phix and CoCo (which I was positive Lyna arranged
for me if I should not find Sloth in his dorm), the baby Demons taking me toLuxuria and the interactions
with his brother there forth.
I could see the anger immerse his eyes when I told him about what Tony did to me that he was close to
ripping my head off. He was only assuaged when I told him that the wounds from the talons healed
immediately. For a fraction of a second, I was sure that if Tony hadnt just helped him by returning 3/10 of
his powers to him, Eclipse would gone back to kill his own brother for laying his hands on me. I didnt
catalog that as him having any romantic feeling towards me though. Eclipse was a business-minded
Demon through and through. He didnt sacrifice a portion of his powers to save me to have someone else
lay their hands on me. As he said, we were soulmates. I was literally an extension of him. Someone

hurting me would equate to someone hurting him as well and no one ever said that Eclipse was good at
taking beatings without fighting back with quadruple the strength.
When I concluded my narration, a twitch of a smile tugged at his lips. His disdain for his Elders behavior
may have bothered him immensely but Eclipse was a composed Demon and an easily amused one at
that. His brothers less than pleasant interaction with me didnt overshadow the anomaly in the behavior I
displayed with a certain Demon earlier in the evening.
With much amusement, he randomly said, I cant believe you pulled a pocket knife out at Lyna. He
chuckled, his melodic laughter bouncing through the empty bus. It was just us and the female bus driver
and from her profile, I could tell she enjoyed listening to Eclipses laughter as well. Im so pissed I missed
that.
I cant control my sadism when Im mad. It wasnt something I was proud of. I was lucky Lyna didnt lose
control and kill me for my idiocy.
Ive noticed. He laughed again. In that moment, I was relieved that I withheld the story about bitchslapping Phix for him. Hurting people (even Demons) wasnt something I was proud of. It felt savage to
me (and just inappropriate) and since Eclipse was making fun of me, it reaffirmed my decision to keep
some things from him.
So how are you holding up from our trip? he asked when his laughter died down.
Scared, I admitted, relieved that we were finally able to talk about this. I had been so busy with
everything else that I hadnt even had time to properly mull over what happened on our trip and what we
ultimately found out. I mean. . .my mother was pregnant with me 6 months before she had a miscarriage.
Then, 13 weeks later she was pregnant again and then 13 days after that, she gave birth to me? How do
you make sense of something like this?
It is pretty baffling, he agreed quietly.
That frozen ice of blood we found under my familys estate. . ., I prompted, my memories catapulting
back to what we found when we dug up the earth. Do you think its all over the land?
He nodded. His expression was that of certainty. Thats why, even after 15 years of neglect, the world
outside your home is frozen in its beauty and perfection because there is immortal blood frozen beneath
it, giving it eternal life.
Why was your face getting pale when Father Baek was talking about the storm and my birth? I went on,
my convoluted thoughts drifting back to the narration by Father Baek. I still hadnt forgotten the look on
Eclipses face. He appeared unnerved, taken aback.
Eclipse took a moment to ponder over his response before answering me. The world sped quietly by as
he spoke. When Sources are born, there are always storms taking place the night of your birth. This is
why Heaven cried the night of your birth because they sense an evil that is being introduced into the

world below. The Heavens are aware of when a Source is born but they are not privy to the knowledge of
where a Source resides and for Demons, we are aware of neither because storms take place all over the
world and it does not always relate to a Source.
A muscle worked in his jaw when he thought back to what Father Baek said. When Father Baek said that
as soon as you were born, the storms stopped something clicked within me.
The world seemed to have slowed as the anticipation sped through me. There was something ominous
about how he said that.
What? I asked, my interest getting piqued beyond its crescendo.
You remember how I told you that the weather at times can be viewed as a susurrus of whispers from the
powerful entities within the world?
I nodded slowly, my eyes urging him to continue.
When Father Baek mentioned that the storm, which apparently was a very violent one, stopped as soon
as you were born, he also said that it was as if the world fell quiet. When he said this, I remembered a
night where I was sitting in my Kingdom and something. . . peculiar happened.
I shifted in my seat in uneasiness. What?
The wheels of the bus creaked over the land as I listened to Eclipses words.
For exactly 49 seconds, all of Hell fell silent. Everyone was just completely and utterly quiet as they
stared up at the skies. We all fell silent because when the storms stopped, it stopped all over the world.
For that suspended moment, it was as if someone had wrapped something over us. He sighed, his eyes
still uncertain to this day as to what took place that night. After that 49 seconds passed, the world kept
moving from then on and many forgot about it but it kept replaying in the back of my mind as one of the
oddest things Ive ever experienced. My brothers and the Elders of our world has cataloged this
phenomenon in their minds as well and when we heard about the murders, it made sense thatyou were
the cause of that brief silence over the world. Naturally, that was how we found out you were a Source.
I sensed from the way he spoke that this observation wasnt as conclusive as he made it out to be. You
think theres more it? I pressed quietly.
He nodded thoughtfully. I think when you were born. . . a veil was placed over the world.
Another veil? For some inexplicable reason, I received immense chills at the thought.
He nodded again. I do not know what kind of veil though but it could only be viewed as astronomical if it
had the powers to silence the storms of Heaven and the ability to catch the unwavering attention of those
in Hell.

Something anticipated my birth, I reasoned as well, thinking about that malevolent entity. A troubling but
inevitable possibility surfaced in my mind. I shot my eyes at him, panic surging within me. Does this
mean that it created me?
Eclipse shook his head, immediate clearing any misconceptions I may have about myself. It appeared
that he had expected me to ask this question. It was an obvious question to ask in light of the strewn
puzzle pieces that laid before me.
Sources are Ancient Evils that predates Angels and Demons. You are not created if anything, you are the
Creator. He glanced down at me, his eyes assuring me that everything was fine. Your birth may not be
natural but it is miraculous. Whether it be a cataclysmic or blessed event it is miraculous nonetheless.
There is nothing to be afraid of. If anything, it is this world that needs to be afraid of you.
I nodded slowly, my fears subsiding.
So you dont know whats it all about? I continued to ask, miserably summing everything up. The
miscarriage at 6 months, the revival at 13 weeks and the birth at 13 days?
He shook his head.
I feel like Im getting mind-fucked as well, he admitted irritably, his countenance offended that he had no
semblance of a concrete answer for this. Resolution thundered in his next choice of words. The only
thing I know for sure is that the fucker who took a part of your soul just made my life a thousand times
more difficult than it already is. When I find him, I am going to rip him to pieces.
One could always count on Eclipse to uphold Ghandis no violence approach.
What are we going to do now then? I asked when the familiar lights of the city threaded over my eyes.
We had just entered Seoul and my city still looked like a playground. I felt like I had just escaped from
reality and came running back into my fantasy world again. In this city, I feel invincible like nothing could
touch me.
We need to lay low. After how eventful our trip was and how popular we made ourselves with the locals,
we should stay under the radar. For the time being, I also need time to consolidate my powers. After that,
we would be well on our way to finding out how screwed we really are. He laughed miserably at his own
joke and I smiled because the ironic thing was it was more than likely he was right. Things werent
simple and it was doubtful that theyd get simpler once we dug into it more.
Until then, he continued distractedly, his eyes also admiring the beautiful neon lit world shimmering like
a kaleidoscope around us. School is back in session so its time for you go back to being a normal
college girl, Teacup.
I scoffed at him, watching with jealously as the bus treaded through the busy street where my fellow
human beings were perusing about, unaware how big and scary the world actually was outside our
civilization. How can I go back to my normal life after this? Im going to be a thousand times more

paranoid than before.


There is no safer place than Seoul, Eclipse assured me, corroborating the unexplainable safe feeling I
had with my city. Plus Im awake now, he added darkly, confidence teeming in his disposition. He leaned
in, brushing his soft lips over the side of my neck before his mouth came beside my ear. The innocuous
movement sent a surge of electrical current that had my nerve endings spiking up in yearning. Every
bad, awful and evil entity may be after you but you got biggest, baddest and most cunning son of a bitch
by your side. Theres no veil of protection in this world that is more powerful than me and I promise you as
long as Im beside you, you will always be on the winning side.
Though it felt wrong to, my lips curved into an even bigger smile because I truly believed that I had the
best veil on my side. If it was Eclipse against the world then Id choose him. To me, the world could never
measure up to him.
Now, lets get back to normal life, he said lightheartedly as the bus came to a slow stop.
We got off and stepped onto the congested streets. Eclipse took a moment to inhale the air as if it was the
freshest thing he has ever inhaled (which we all knew was far from the truth) and when he was satisfied
that he was back in the city he has come to adore, he motioned for me to follow him back to my
apartment.
I didnt know what got into me but as soon as we stepped on the grounds, I felt this relief sweep through
me. We were home we were finally home. We were home and the both of us were safe and sound. In a
move I didnt anticipate, I ran up ahead of Eclipse, stopped in front of him and without notice, I did
something. . .out of character: I hugged him.
I looped my arms around his towering body, placed my cheek on his chest and breathed a sigh of relief as
I embraced him, savoring the feel of him awake and conscious again. It was the most human emotion Ive
ever shown in my existence to date and though it was ironic that I was showing it to a Demon, I stayed as
I was regardless.
When I wrapped myself around him, I could feel Eclipse stiffen up in shock that I was actually hugging
him. It was ironic that the Demon could throw sexual innuendos and seduce me left and right yet the one
time I give him a hug, he appeared thunderstruck like he was astounded with whatever foreign
sensation that was going on within him as well. Once I continued to stand there though, the stiff muscles
under his powerful body relaxed and instead of standing there like a tree, I could feel him loop his own
arms around my back.
It was awkward at first but then. . .it just felt so nice.
For the first time in my life, I felt at peace with myself.
All the evils in the world could be after me but I had never felt more safe or happy at that suspended
moment.

. . .This odd sensation was nice but leave it to Eclipse to ruin the human mood we were in by saying, Are
you okay, Gracie? Are you still worn out from our trip? Is that why youre acting odd?
I pulled out of the embrace, flushing immensely when he brought it to my stunned attention at what I was
doing.
Did I just really hug him?
Oh my flying pig, this weekend has completely fucked up my senses if I was actually hugging a Demon.
What was I thinking?!
Im feeling woozy, I told him, frantically vocalizing what I was internally saying to myself. Dramatically
and almost too desperately, I held up my left index finger as proof of my hazy state and why I was
pressing myself against him it wasnt a hug, it was for balance. I tried to feed you my blood so youd
wake up. It really hurt when I cut my own finger for you so I was feeling lightheaded and I just needed to
maintain my balance. Thats why I did what I did a second ago be be because I was tired.
Relief engulfed me when he laughed with adoration at my response. The normally astute Demon was
actually stupid enough to believe my crappy excuse.
Isnt there a fairytale in your world? he prompted lazily, kissing my index finger as rain began to sprinkle
over us. The one about a royal getting a kiss to awaken them from their sleep? His alluring eyes glowed
with suggestiveness. You shouldve kissed me, Teacup. All the hibernation in the world wouldnt keep me
away from those gorgeous lips of yours.
My heart pattered when he mentioned the fairytale story I was all but too familiar with. Shaking, I feigned
eye rolling as a means of protecting myself and promptly began to walk against the crowd, eager to get
home where I could be normal again and eager to get home so I could ignore what he just said about my
lips. I dont know why I did what I did a second ago but it mustve been because Ive had an exhausted
weekend. As long as I got the rest I needed, I should be fine again.
Glad to know youre conscious and back to your old, flirtatious self again, I said over the chattering of
the city streets. Inwardly, I was still shaking from what I just did. I still couldnt believed I just hugged a
Demon. . .
His lips drew into a soft smile. Though his face was still pale and his energy seemed only at the minimum
capacity, he still appeared sustainable nonetheless. Glad to be back as well, he told me before looping
our hands together and mindlessly adding: Now, lets go home. Theres a puppy that sounds like a dying
seal waiting for us.

It felt odd to be sitting back in class after coming home from a crazy journey where you not only
resurrected your Guardian Demon from his hibernation state but where you also learned that you were
born, not by natural means, but spawned by some malevolent, cataclysmic event that surpassed the birth

of the spawn of the Devil himself.


Honestly, when you have Eclipse, the 7th son of the Devil, the last son ripped from the limbs of the Devil
himself, looking at you in shock and telling you that he felt mind-fucked after learning how you were
born, you know that you got yourself an issue. It would be a tremendous lie to state that this newfound
development did not scare the living daylights out of me. Contrary to popular belief, being sadistic and
somewhat soulless does not mean that I let things roll off my back.
I was shared off my wits.
I was so scared but the truth is: I couldnt be more thankful to be home where everything was normal
again.
I felt safer to be back in my college bubble, where my main concerns were my grades, homework and silly
college student things like that. However, despite our safe return to Seoul and the normalcy of everything
coming back to me, every so often, I still found myself feeling uneasy. I couldnt help but relate my
uneasiness to the behavior of the weather or more precisely, the foreboding gloominess of the dark skies.
The weather this year has been horrible but for some reason, it appeared to have gotten worse since Ive
returned from Serenity. And seeing as that Eclipse has conveyed to me that the skies are a
foreshadowing of things happening within the rest of the world, I couldnt help but have the sinking feeling
that it dealt with me. The skies looked ominous, evil. It was like it was trying to tell me something; it was
like it trying to warn me of something. Something big was brewing out there. . .I just knew it. . .
. . .Grace? Did you hear what I said?
A soft voice jerked me out of my reverie. I dragged my eyes from the window and turned to find Shin
staring at me expectantly. I realized then that he had asked me a question and was waiting for my
response.
Im really sorry, Shin, I said slowly, gazing at him with dazed eyes. I gave a perplexed smile. I didnt
hear what you said.
He laughed, his handsome face lighting up at confusion marked on my face. I made a comment about
class being over and that you should leave before youre unknowingly stuck in another class session.
My eyes bulged. I gazed below and just like he said, the lecture hall for our evening discussion class for
marketing was over. It was just myself, Shin and a couple of other classmates who were packing up their
belongings before making their exits as well.
OMO- I blushed, feeling like a complete dimwit. How long as class been over?
A couple of minutes.
He tipped his head to the side, allowing his half-pony-tail to fall over his light grey jacket. I once described
him as looking like one of those models who looked like they had just gotten done doing drugs but tonight,

he looked refreshed, polished and suave. I couldnt help but blush at the way he was looking at me with
his gentle eyes. What has gotten you so lost in thoughts?
Oh nothing, I lied, trying to play off my blush and trying to play it cool. He didnt need to know that I was
thinking about Demons and all things catastrophic. I was just bored.
You? Bored? In class? He laughed as if that was the most ludicrous thing hes ever heard. Youre
always so diligent with your note taking though. Im surprised.
I laughed.
After we had been partnered up, it was funny that I started noticing Shin around campus more. I would
wave to him in the hall and we would sit next to each other for our marketing lectures. Since then, we
have had small talks that bordered on flirtations every now and then but Shin has been a cool friend to
have in my classes. He has always made fun of me for being so studious that I imagined it was a surprise
for him when I told him that I was bored.
I gave a half-hearted shrug as I packed my notebook and pen into my red Birkin bag. We have our days.
He nodded, getting up with me. He stuffed his folded paper, pen and cell-phone into his dark jeans. How
was your Fall Break?
Hectic, I admitted with filter. We began to descend down the stairs as students from the next class
session started filing in. Took a trip visit my family in Busan and as usual, my family can be pretty
exhausting.
Families, he uttered with amusement, holding open the door for me. You cant live with them and you
cant live without them.
Or you can kill them and then live without them, I corrected in my mind before making a note not to say
that out loud. We merged into the hall where other business students were swimming from one direction
to the other. I turned to him with a big smile on my face. So how was your break? Did you visit your
family too?
He shook his head. My buddies and I went to Jeju Island for the break and we hiked up Mt. Halla.
I clutched at the bottle of orange juice I was holding in surprise. The storm had been crazy these past
couple of days, I couldnt believe hed actually brave the storm. Really? I covered my mouth in slight
wonderment. How was the weather there?
Terrible, he told me with a weary laugh. The storm was awful. I slipped and fell a couple of times. My
friends and I actually have a lot of bruises and I think I caught a cold from the experience but reaching the
summit was well worth it in the end.
Yeah! I imagine! I exclaimed, having a newfound admiration for him. Ive always wanted to go hiking

because I hear that the ones who reach the summit always boast about the entire experience because
the view was indescribable. Of course, my fear of heights has kept me from ever endeavoring to climb a
mountain but it still sounded cool on Shins part. Wow. That sounds like such a fun and exciting way to
spend Fall Break!
He nodded before his eyes swiveled to section of the hall that was abuzz with activity.
Is there a recruiter over there or something? Why is there such a big crowd of girls?
I trailed after the direction of his gaze. The good mood I was in turned sour when I caught sight of the one
causing such a big commotion: Eclipse. Dressed in a white jacket and jeans, he was sprawled over one of
the business halls benches, sleeping on the side of his hips with his back facing towards us. Essentially
his perfectly sculpted butt was in full view for everyone who was present in hall. Beside him was
OinkOink, who was tilting his head and staring curiously at the girls who were checking his master out.
The fact that Eclipse was asleep only gave my perverted classmates license to drool over him without
shame.
Gosh! Who is that hunk?!
Hes so dreamy!
Dreamy? Hes fricken HOT!
Amidst the crowds appreciation for Eclipse and his. . .assets, Shin mustve caught the jealousy in my
eyes. Is he your boyfriend?
I turned to him in surprise, caught off guard with his question. I looked at him and then to Eclipses back. I
turned back to him and just smiled wearily. Its complicated.
Im sure it is, he responded so quietly that I almost didnt hear him. He imparted me with a charming
smile before tipping his head towards the exit at the other end of the hall. Well, Ill let you get back to him
then. Get some rest, Grace. Ill see you around. Have a good night.
Bye Shin, I waved, watching him walk out.
Once Shin was gone, I pivoted my attention back to the dead weight sleeping on the bench. My insides
simmered. In fury, I stomped over to Eclipse and attempted to glare at all of his admirers. Unfortunately
for me, they were all really nice and not the slutty girls I wished they were.
Hey Grace! one of my classmates giggled as she walked past me with her friends. You have to check
out the hot piece of ass sleeping on the bench! If youre having a bad day, hed be sure to make it better!
Thanks for the tip, Cho! I chirped cheerily even though inside, I was seething. I hated that they were
checking him out but I hated it more that my classmates were such nice girls that I couldnt hate them.

As if sensing me, OinkOink removed his attention from the swarm of girls and turned in my direction.
Upon seeing me, the little pups expressive black eyes lit up. With an excited bark that reverberated
through the hall, he jumped off the bench and bounced over to me in glee.
Hi OinkOink, I greeted when he was in front of me.
I stooped down and picked him up. His tail wagged excitedly and when he was close enough, he poked
his little pink tongue out and began to lick at my chin with amour. My heart expanded when he did this. I
had received this same greeting from him when we returned to the apartment.
I expected to find him dead when we walked in but instead, I found him whimpering quietly on a pillow
bed. Beside him was a 5x7 photo frame with my picture on it. Apparently Eclipse had placed my picture
there so OinkOink wouldnt be so sad. It was a heartwarming sight to see the puppy whimper in sadness
as he huddled close to my photo as if it was me but it was an even more incredible sight when he saw
me. Like a rocket, OinkOink ran to me like his life depended. I was so happy to see him that I even gave
him a kiss on the lips while I soaked in the feel of him shaking excitedly against me. It was amazing the
attachment Ive formed for him. Ive missed him dearly while I was away and I couldnt be happier to have
this oversized rat back in my arms.
I ran my fingers through OinkOinks fur, holding him securely with one arm while I turned to the Demon at
the side. I had had enough of this circus. He was my Demon no one elses.
I quickly strut over to Eclipse, feeling selfish and not wanting to share his hot-piece-of-ass with anyone
else. I glared at his provocative self and started shaking him awake.
Eclipse, I hissed, nudging him just as the rest of the girls started to scramble off in fear of being caught
in the act by Eclipse. Eclipse, wake up. Why are you being so irresponsible and sleeping in the middle of
the hallway, and allowing people objectify you like youre a piece of meat?
He woke up with a groan at my call, rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and stood up with a sheepish smile
that had my heart racing. Damn him, that languorous look suited him well.
Like a sleepwalker, he walked around me, looped his arms around me from the back and rested his chin
over my head.
Hi Gracie, he greeted softly, his voice still overflowing with fatigue.
I could feel my neck ache from supporting his chin. However much this gesture made me feel nice, it was
also straining my neck as well.
If youre so tired then why are you here? I asked, sensing that he was still so exhausted. I didnt mean
as the question in such a chaste manner, but because I felt obligated to ask it (and because I was bitter
that he so provocative even when he trying to be), it just came out that way.
He chuckled softly, extracting his arms from around me and appearing by my side as we began to make

our exit. I like walking you home, Teacup. Its the highlight of my day.
We were ambling out when Eclipse stopped briefly.
As if something came over him, he turned his attention away from me and back to the dwindling hall. I
followed his gaze and realized he was staring at the empty spot where I once stood with Shin.
What? I asked warily, wondering what caught his attention in that empty space.
I guess Eclipse mustve just been exhausted because as if there was nothing out of the ordinary, he
returned his attention back to me. He gave me a light and assuring smile. Its nothing. I think Im just
really tired.
I noticed that too. His lids looked heavy, like it was begging to just rest for the day. You should go home
and sleep.
He smiled as we started walking out again. Well, were going home right now arent we?
I inspected him carefully, wondering why he was so tired. You didnt sleep today? He was supposed to
renew his powers by sleeping today so I was surprised that he still looked sleepy. I even told him to sleep
on my bed for his recuperation state because I wanted him to sleep well.
No, he answered with another sheepish smile.
Whatd you do? I asked once we stepped out of the business building. I shivered as I felt the cold night
filter around us. I was thankful that I chose to wear another one of my dark jeans and white trench coat
that night.
I just came back from visiting the baby midgets.
My brows rose. I gaped at him while OinkOink continued to nuzzle himself close to my chest. He was
beginning to fall asleep in my arms. You went to Sanctuary?
He nodded.
I nearly lost my breath. It was strange to think of Eclipse visiting the shelter without me. Why?
Because I wanted to see them.
I smiled knowingly when the cards fell into place for me. . . .You miss them and their chipmunk voices.
He didnt say anything to rebut that and I was amazed. Eclipse was voluntarily visiting baby midgets
without me. . .the fact that he was a Demon made this an even more heartwarming phenomenon. I
laughed before reverting the topic back to his health. What were you doing there? From what I saw of
you this morning, you were exhausted. Were you napping while visiting them or something?

I was drawing with Sony, playing Wii with Timmi, Kimmi and WooYoung and also trying to keep the twins
under control as they played with OinkOink. He laughed at the reminder of his day with the kids whose
voices annoyed him so much. After awhile though, they ushered me to bed. They said I looked sleepy
and I should sleep there forever. The baby midgets even hid my shoes to keep me from leaving.
I laughed. It sounded like something that those kids would do. I carefully placed a napping OinkOink in my
bag and wiped my hand with antibacterial. Howd you manage to leave then?
I told them that I needed to pick you up from school that it wasnt safe for you to walk home alone so
they relented and set me free.
I nodded as we continued to walk through the quiet streets. From the distance, I could spot people
walking around speedily, cooped up in their coats and scarves as they ran from one destination to the
other. How you feeling now?
Like theres a jackhammer in my head, he admitted with exhaustion. It sucks being a Dimmed Demon
who is still trying to renew his powers.
How long will it take for you to get better?
A couple of days. His gaze flickered over to me. Then I should be back to my old, charming self.
Oh man, I thought dreadfully. I was so used to a tired Eclipse, I didnt know if I could handle his old,
charming and flirtatious self again.
By the way. . . I began slowly, swiftly changing the subject when I saw a white car drive by, Wheres my
car?
Drowning in the Han River if I had it my way, he bristled.
I shot him an angry glare and he held back his smile. Trying to control my temper, I calmly said, Didnt
you give the baby Demons my address?
Im sure theyll find it sooner or later, he replied carelessly.
I was beginning to think he didnt give them the address on purpose. 1.) To punish those baby Demons
and 2.) To make sure the crappy car never comes back to me. I frowned when I realized that this
assumption was probably fact. I turned back to him. That scheming jerk.
I get why youre punishing those baby Demons but why are you punishing my Rav4 too?
He scoffed, giving me an unimpressed look. He was angry not at me but at the inanimate object that I
owned. What car broke down and caused us to go to that inn in the first place? What was the root of all
these sacrilegious events led me to this pathetic state in life?

I closed my mouth when I saw his point. It was the Rav4s fault. Thats for sure.
By the way, he began surreptitiously once we neared my apartment. I have something for you.
I stopped and turned to see what he was talking about. My eyes settled on the orange fruit he had in his
hand: A persimmon.
I tilted my eyes back at him. Why do you have a persimmon in your hand?
Its no regular persimmon, he told me before placing it on my hand. Here.
I stared at him strangely. When we entered the apartment building and stepped into the elevator, I said,
Why are you giving this to me?
The image of you with blood seeping out of your eyes and mouth wont leave me.
I paused, taken aback by his remark. We havent spoken about what happened to me when Eclipse used
up his full powers since the night it happened. On my part, I didnt want to be reminded of how careless I
was being by surrounding myself with someone as dangerous as Eclipse and I suspected that Eclipse
didnt want me to be reminded of this either. If anything, between the two of us, Eclipse seemed to be the
one more inclined on keeping this topic at bay. I was surprised that he was the one who voluntarily
brought this subject up.
Is that guilt Im hearing? I asked absently, admiring the flawless looking fruit.
Regret, he amended. The elevator had begun to ascend upwards. I shouldve given this to you as soon
as I met you. If I did, then perhaps you wouldnt be so afraid of being near me.
I felt my tummy flipflop at authenticity of his voice. He truly sounded apologetic like he really cared
about me. I gazed at him, slowly seeing him in a new light. I really underestimated him. No matter how
apathetic he appeared, Eclipse was very observant and it seemed that the little things I say (and do) truly
stuck with him. He hadnt ignored my concerns he was figuring out a way to make reparations.
Before I could even stop myself, another moment from our trip became prevalent in my mind. For
whatever reason, I knew it had to do with Eclipse giving me this persimmon. . . .How did the Demons find
me on the train, Eclipse?
He sighed, taking a moment to himself before actually answering me.
When I released the full 3/10 of my powers, it ravaged into you. A Sources veil is attached to their
physical well-being. If you die, then your veil will be lifted away. That first night, when you were attacked,
your veil was ripped away momentarily because you were bleeding out on the verge of death. That was
why the rest of the world got a whiff of your existence. Then, at the inn, when I released my powers, my
powers ripped through your veil hence the blood spurting out of you. My powers are far more fatal than

any stab wounds, which means that if I hadnt stopped in time, you wouldve died in a matter of the
seconds to follow. He paused briefly and I could feel the blade of disquiet stab its way into my psyche.
He he really did almost kill me?
That was how those Demons found us on the train because the veil covering you was still mending
itself back together after I ripped through it. Basically if I hadnt nearly killed you, then those Demons
wouldve never been able to find us that day.
For a long time, I was rendered speechless.
That moment wouldve been the perfect time for me to cut all ties with this Demon and passionately
demand that he resign his post as my Guardian Demon. Surely he wasnt much of a caretaker if he
himself almost killed me. The business-minded person in me would shell him away as a liability but the
sensible person in me reflected upon all that he has done for me after the incident at the inn. I still
remembered clearly how much he went out of his way to protect me even when he was 99% human.
Though his motives may strictly be selfish (his dependency on me and my life and all), it still didnt
obscure the reality that he has my back more than anyone else in my life. If it wasnt for him, Id probably
die at all the other points in my life I couldnt dismiss his services strictly upon one event.
Why I started when I finally found my voice, Why didnt you just tell me this that night when I asked
about it?
Bitterness struck his countenance. Its not exactly in my nature to admit my flaw and admit what a
horrible job I did at supposedly protecting you. Then he added, Plus you were already afraid I didnt
want you to worry about it when you were going through so much other stuff. I screwed up this weekend
but Im making amends now. Im making sure that none of this will ever happen again. He jutted his chin
at the fruit. Eat it, Teacup.
Instead of immediately obeying, I just reluctantly stared at the fruit.
I didnt know why but I was suddenly so scared of it.
Why did he want me to eat this so badly?
There was an entertained sparkle in his eyes pertaining to me and my unwillingness to bite into that fruit.
His gaze traveled down to the persimmon in the palm of my hands. I guess he was beginning to grow
impatient because the next words out of his mouth had me glaring at him in resentment. Are you posing
for the cover of a vampire book or something? Are you going to eat the persimmon or not?
I reddened at the unexpected jab he launched at me. Suppressing the longing to flip him off, I did my due
diligence and suspiciously asked, What does it do?
Protect you and your veil. If you were to bleed out, it will hide your scent and it will keep your veil intact.
Even if someone physically attacks you and even if you bleed, no one will be able to figure out that youre
a Source.

Holy eff! This things a rockstar!


My inner cheerleader was cheering with wonderment that this succulent little treat could protect my
identity as a Source. I held it up, my eyes glowing with greed. I didnt need anymore persuasion. Id be a
fool to not eat this when it was offered so freely to me.
Do you have anything to peel it?
Eat everything. He smiled when he saw my apprehensiveness. Do you trust me?
I regarded him quizzically when he posed this unexpected question.
Did I trust him?
I was surprised to admit that, even though I still had reservations about him, a small part of me did. I really
did trust him.
Good, he said softly when I gave him my reluctant nod. Then eat everything. It will be one of the
delicious things youve ever tasted.
I went very still, gaping nervously at him and then the fruit.
When he gave me another one of his encouraging looks, I relented, inhaling a deep breath to prepare
myself just in case I get screwed over for trusting Eclipse.
Here goes nothing. . .
I took my first bite out of the persimmon, felt the contents spill over my tongue and felt my taste buds
tingle in awe as my entire world lit up. It was the best persimmon Ive ever had. It was nothing like Ive
ever eaten. For an impossible moment, I swore I tasted the elixir of life.
Youre right! This is the best thing Ive ever tasted! Its so good! I exclaimed before holding the remaining
half out to him. The elevator doors had just slid open. Do you want some?
He shook his head, his expression persuading me to eat it all. We stepped into the hall, mindlessly
advancing to my apartment. You have to finish it for it to do its job.
For a paranoid moment, my eyes turned into suspicious slits. Youre not poisoning me are you?
I didnt realistically think that he would but it felt like the right question to ask at the time.
Blessing you actually, he countered in a matter-of-fact tone as he opened the apartment door.
I laughed, munching on the persimmon. Why is this fruit so special?

We closed the door behind us and headed straight for my room.


Theres a rare elixir within it, he answered briskly. Its very well sought after.
I smiled, eagerly finishing the persimmon and loving the lingering taste of it in my mouth. My inner fat kid
was a fan of this fruit it tasted like Heaven. If its so valuable then whyd you give it to me?
He sat on my bed, giving a non-committal shrug while I set OinkOink beside him. At once, the puppy
woke from his slumber. A whimper eliciting from him, he looked around, saw Eclipse, bounced to him like
a little bunny, laid beside him and was already falling asleep again.
Because I wanted to be the one to give it to you, he told me simply, his voice sounding more sensuous
than I could handle. Casually, he took off his white jacket, unbuttoned the white dress shirt beneath it and
tossed it aside, unveiling the steel of muscles etched in his upper boy.
I shot him a pointed look, trying to do well to ignore the fact that he was half-naked on my bed, looking as
welcoming to sleep on as the mattress beneath him.
That didnt answer my question, I said tightly, finding it difficult to catch my breath.
I know, he whispered, his head resting against the wall while his eyes roamed up and down my body
with appreciation.
The room suddenly felt more heated than when we entered it.
There was a smoldering look on his face that had me melting like butter on a hot, sunny day.
All of a sudden, I felt hypnotized.
He bit his lower lip sensually, causing me to bite my own as well. Red hot fire consumed my body and I
wondered distantly if he fed me an aphrodisiac as opposed to an elixir because oh my goodness, I was
really tempted to launch myself at the gorgeous Demon and let him have his way with me. In my dazed
state, I truly believed that any way he wanted wouldve been epically mind-blowing for me.
I lied to you, you know?
A sinkhole formed in the core of my stomach at this unexpected statement.
Lie. . . I said shakily, dreading whatever truth he was going to tell me, lie about what?
When I said the persimmon would be the best thing youve ever tasted, he said silkily, dissolving any
paranoid thought that he had betrayed me. Though I felt relieved that it wasnt a statement meant to be
calamitous, I was confused nonetheless.

His eyes blazed with adulation at the confusion on my face. His gaze grew darker, more carnal. In the
most husky and sexiest voice Ive ever heard, he cleared up any confusion I may have by saying, I will
be the best thing youve ever tasted.
In a flash, he sat on his knees, wrapped his arms around my waist and with feline grace, tossed me onto
the bed with care. The dexterity that Eclipse showcased wouldve made the animals in the jungle cry out
in envy because he was so quick and skilled with his attack that, OinkOink who was still on the bed with
us, was actually still delightfully knocked out, unaware that his two owners were in a wicked world of their
own.
Eclipse came over me at once, his forearms rested on either side of me while his beautiful face was
inches above mine. The enticing heat off his body and the enthralling scent of him bombarded my senses.
I dragged in an unstable breath. I was so enamored by how intimate we were that I didnt have the mental
capacity to jump off the bed in protest. Deep down, I was ashamed to admit that a mischievous part of me
just wanted to lay there and be seduced by him. I knew he was a threat to my existence, one kiss on the
lips could have me on my deathbed but instead of this knowledge being an obstruction, it became
tempting. Suddenly, I wanted to challenge death, test the waters so I could feel alive.
As if sensing the thoughts perusing my congested mind, Eclipse smiled as he began to trace his finger
over the contour of my jaw, as if appreciating everything that made up my being. While doing this he
spoke, further hypnotizing me and further causing me to go bonkers for him.
Whatever nirvana that little fruit was able to give you, know that my nirvana will be a million times better.
He laughed softly when he saw the intrigue bloom in my eyes. He lowered himself faintly, coming closer
but still not touching me and still not giving my mind space to recollect its logicality. If anything, the subtle
move caused me to become drunker with longing. I was so temple to run my hands all over those glorious
muscles on his body. And I will keep giving it to you. His lips brushed my ear, making me shiver.
Everything about him was luring the mischievous girl within me to come out and play with him. Whenever
you ask for it, whenever you yearn for it and whenever you are hungry for it, I will give it to you until you
beg me to stop, Another extravagant chuckle escaped him. And we both know that once youve had me,
youre never going to beg me to stop.
I felt breathless by the time he was done with his promise.
My chest rose up and down in rapid movements. My heart was pumping wildly as if it had never felt more
alive. I felt like I had just ran a marathon and my lungs were desperate for air it hadnt realized it was
deprived of. After taking a second to compose myself, where I realized what was happening with my body,
I awkwardly announced, . . .Im getting a nosebleed.
It was so lame that I was getting a nosebleed simply because of Eclipses words. He wasnt even kissing
me, touching me or doing anything physical to me. He was just speaking, making suggestive promises
and it was enough to cause the need to fill within me and it was enough for my nosebleed to come
through. Oh God, I felt so embarrassed that I just wanted to bury my face in OinkOinks fur and hide.
A doting chuckle radiated from Eclipses chest. In a swift movement, he withdrew himself from above me,

giving me room to breathe and giving my nosebleed time to stabilize itself. He laid himself beside me,
suddenly looking more like an Angel than the seductive Demon he was.
Why did you do that? I asked numbly, coming out of the lustful spell he placed me under. I sat up,
feeling utterly intoxicated. Then, my eyes widened when I came to my senses. I shot him an accusing
look. You were warming up again werent you?!
His sleepy eyes twinkled with laughter. The expression on his face was one of coyness one that knew
that he had been caught. His lips curved up into a half-smirk. I havent teased you in awhile and I didnt
want you to think Ive forgotten about the marathon I wanted to have with you.
While I blushed even further, I noticed that, though the desire was still in his eyes, he was starting to look
drowsy again, like he was ready to fall asleep at any given moment.
Placing my outrage for him, his frigging warm-ups, and my illogical desire for him in the backburner of
my mind, I tipped my head at him, wondering why he was still fighting to stay awake when he shouldve
been sleeping. Whyd you really come to walk me home tonight?
I have to go into recuperation mode for the next couple of days, he told me as he begun to rest on the
pillow, his eyes looking drowsier. I wont be able to see you for awhile so I just wanted to hang out before
I left. He smiled. And I seduced you a second ago because I didnt want you to forget me while I
slept. . .
Warmth flooded over me.
However, the innocence (and sweetness) of his answer was overshadowed when I saw it in his languid
eyes that he couldnt delay the inevitable anymore. He had to go to sleep to recharge soon.
Are you going to sleep now? I asked quietly, already knowing the answer.
He nodded, his lethargic gaze staring up at me. It was the most innocent Ive seen him since we met a
complete contradiction to how sinful he was being moments prior. . . .Will you stay here with me until I fall
asleep?
No.
My logicality said no but my body did differently. Instead of walking away and making some smart ass
comment, I just continued to sit on the bed. Then I did something I thought Id never do, I actually sat
there the entire night and watched him sleep.
I dont know what had gotten into me these past few days, why I felt so vulnerable when I have moments
like these with Eclipse moments where I feel a bit more human than my sadistic side would like to me
be. First I hugged him and now I was just being there for him and watching him sleep? What on earth has
gotten into me? I was not this person. I wasnt the girl who genuinely hugged anyone because I was
relieved that they were healthy again and I wasnt the girl who watched someone sleep because the

person had asked me to stay there with them. I wasnt that girl yet there I was, behaving just like that girl.
What a trip, I thought with dry amusement.
I was thankful that no one else saw me like this. Eclipse was drifting further and further into his slumber,
OinkOink was nuzzled quietly between us, breathing softly and the world seemed to have been distracted
with the rain outside. At that suspended moment in time, it was just me who was witness to this strange
behavior of mine and I guess in the bigger scheme of things, I was the only who mattered.
However, much like all the other aspects of my life, I didnt allow this have any profound affect on me
I couldnt let this have any profound effect on me. Im just tired these past few days. This means
nothing, I told myself, sounding more uncertain than Id like. This means absolutely nothing.
Shutting my eyes, I began to fall asleep, never truly registering at that moment that my behavior was
merely the beginning. For every action, there is a consequence and come this time tomorrow, I would be
shown first hand the humiliating consequence of letting my guard down with a Demon, trusting a Demon
and ultimately caring about a Demon.
Everyone else will get 12. . .

009 (III|IV) The Poison of Existence


Eclipse was officially in recuperation mode when the next morning arrived.
I had assumed that Eclipse resting would equate to how humans rested which was that he would wake
up every so often but his sleeping cycle was far from that. Evidently recuperation mode in Demonic terms
meant that the Demon will sleep like the dead absolutely nothing will jar them from their slumber. Even
when OinkOink, who can be pretty obnoxious when he is seeking attention, was barking and whimpering
at his ear, Eclipse remained as he was: quiet and unresponsive.
Admittedly, even though I was still slightly worried about him, a big part of me was feeling relief as well.
This was unlike the hibernation mode he went into on the bus. He had color to his face, he was warm and
just appeared to be in perfect health. I had no doubt that in several days, once he was fully charged he
would be back to himself. With that assurance in mind, I slowly found myself excited to temporarily go
back to the normalcy of my life before Eclipse came barreling into it. Ive led a very solitary life and let me
tell you, as entertaining and easy as the eyes as Eclipse may be, a girl still needed her space. The guy
had literally pushed me onto the brink of insanity with all the things he has introduced to me and if I didnt
take a few days to myself, then I fear I would never find my sanity again.
So with all the drama in my life suspended in the air, I got into the shower, blocked off all stress-inducing
thoughts and just relished in the tranquility of being alone. It felt incredibly nice. It was absolutely relaxing
and peaceful until
What the hell is that little midget doing in there? squawked a voice that interrupted my serene thoughts.
Why is she showering for so long?
Shh! said another voice. Just let her be!
Huh?
How can I let her be when I have to watch her? Why cant you watch her?

Because His Dark Majesty is asleep and he needs protection as well. Plus youre a girl; its more natural
for you to do girl things with her.
Whos talking so loudly outside the door?
This is so unfair! Shes so annoying and small and short. I dont want to do this!
Curious with all the sounds, I mindlessly poked my head out from the curtain and screamed my ass off
when I saw the two culprits standing right beside the sink, a couple of feet away from me.
AAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!! WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING IN HERE?!?!?!?! I automatically latched onto a
towel and wrapped it around me. The water was still running as I stood there, my heart racing. I stared at
them while the soap from my hair and face dripped with the droplets of water. I stunned that the Demons
were actually able to find my apartment but I was more shocked as to why there were Demons with
me in the bathroom.
His Dark Majesty said we have to watch over you or hed feed us to his Hellhounds if we screw up! Phix
shouted with a shaky voice. It was evident from the fear on his countenance Phix knew he was treading
the line with Eclipse and he appeared adamant about no longer getting on Eclipses bad side.
Not when Im frigging showering! I cried manically over the running water. Even Eclipse gives me more
privacy than this!
Oh really? Phix asked, genuinely astonished. He doesnt guard you while youre in the shower?
No! I was tempted to add in that Eclipse was not a fan of putting himself into precarious situations where
he would be tempted to sleep with me but I held back. Phix and CoCo were already privy to other private
topics about my life they didnt need to know anymore than they were already privy too.
Oh man! Hes such a risk taker! Phix gushed like Eclipse was the bravest entity he has ever met. If my
existence was dependent upon someone elses I would guard her 24/7 and stick to her like white on rice!
Phix, I began impatiently, the once warm water behind me getting cold on my feet. Though my voice was
feeble, my threat was anything but. Im going to lie and tell Eclipse you pushed me and made me slip in
the shower if you dont leave right now.
Okay, okay. Well leave, Phix placated, taking my warning to heart. He knew where he wasnt wanted.
He himself looked relieved that he didnt have to stay in the bathroom with me either. He grinned
innocently, giving me a sheepish expression before saying, Uh, can we eat your food? It took CoCo and I
the entire night to find where you live were starving.
Yeah, I replied, just wanting them to get out. Help yourself.
Thanks, Gracie, he replied. It felt odd to be greeted so chummily by Phix but with a personality like his,
he could get away with murder. Oh by the way, CoCo and I have split up the duties. CoCo is going to
watch you because I figured youd be more comfortable bonding with her than me and Ill be watching his
Dark Majesty during his slumber. So if you need anything, just go to CoCo. He gestured his head to
CoCo, who was silently standing there, glaring at me. I had forgotten she was there because she was so
quiet. Lets go CoCo.
He was out of the bathroom but CoCo was still standing there, her eyes appraising me critically. Then, as

if searing into me like a laser beam, she said, . . .Are you a former fattie?
I felt the former overweight girl in me shrivel in uneasiness. Instead of confirming her invading question, I
just stared at her blankly and softly said, What would make you say that?
Another long, drawn out and awkward pause before, . . .You act like one.
And on that insightful and positively upbeat note, she left, leaving me to flip the bird to the area in which
she once stood.
Poopface, I mumbled immaturely, before returning to my now horribly screwed up shower. I took longer
in the shower because A.) I wanted to passively piss CoCo off some more and B.) I knew it was going to
be a long day with her I needed all the alone time I could get.

6 hours.
6 hours, 26 minutes and 48 seconds was how miserable I was as I sat in my last class of the day with
CoCo buzzing in my ear.
Lets skip class.
No!
Come on! Youre so boring!
Leave me alone then!
If I can, do you think Id be sitting in this boring class with you?
Honestly, if we werent in a lecture hall filled with so many witnesses, I wouldve unleashed my sadism
and showed her who she was pissing off. I once thought Eclipse was overbearing but at least the Demon
had the right mindset of not bothering me while I was in class (and he was good-looking to boot so my
superficiality forgave his overbearing personality); but in CoCos case, the girl had no boundaries and no
zipper for that big fat mouth of hers. Any fascination Ive had with her when she was a famous actress has
eradicated with my irritation for her personality. Celebrities suck in real life.
I was going crazy; I felt like I was stuck listening to a radio station that I just couldnt lower the volume for.
Calm down, Grace. Calm down. . . I gave myself a moment to take in a deep breath. Despite my
overwhelming urge to stab her and effectively drill a hole into her head, I did well to keep my composure.
CoCo, I fired back coolly, my eyes turning into calm but threatening slits. My Business Law Professor
was still lecturing on the podium, moving on to the next PowerPoint slide in his presentation. I know that
youre just doing your job but I swear to the God-who-will-never-answer-me, if you dont shut your mouth,
Im going to stab my Hello Kitty pencil into your eye. And seeing as that I have a track record of violent
tendencies, I think you should check yourself before you continue to annoy me.
Alarm stirred in CoCos eyes. I had no doubt that she was running over my resume in her mind and I was
sure the extracurricular activity I performed with my family when I was 6-years-old ran prominent in her
mind. She knew I was more than capable of bringing this threat to fruition.

With a soft gulp as if to save face, she feigned carelessness and just said, Ugh, youre so melodramatic,
and then just dove her head onto the table, moaning in misery before she fell quiet.
She remained like that as the day wore on but regrettably, she didnt stay like that when evening came.
Where are your friends? Why are they taking so long?
Just be patient, I said quietly, leisurely perusing through the menu the waiter had just set in front of us. I
just got a text from them theyre coming soon.
Since returning from fall break, Ive been very distant from Dawn and Ara. I felt awful because they had
been asking me to go out with them for awhile and I kept rain-checking them because I was busy trying to
find my soul (which is the most valid excuse one could have in terms of ditching friends). Despite having a
valid excuse, I still felt horrible nonetheless so I made the conscious effort to reserve a table at a fancy
restaurant called Blossom and invited Kina and Missy along as well. It was a belated girls night but later
was better than never.
Coco sat beside me at the private booth I reserved in the back. She was as impatient as ever and I was
doing my best to be tolerant for the sake of guaranteeing myself a nice dinner with my friends. I ignored
her and just admired the restaurant. The lights were dimmed with chandeliers hanging above. There was
a candle set on every table as well as beautiful floral centerpieces. It was a handsome restaurant but after
seeing a restaurant like Luxuria, there were few man-made restaurants that could come up to the
standards of the Demon of Gluttony.
For a brief moment, my queue of thoughts wandered over to what occurred with Sloth and Tony. My
unpleasant reaction to them aside, I wondered what was the reason behind Tony gifting Eclipse with a
portion of his powers. What was coming up? What was so special that was coming up that Sloth even
gave Eclipse the aid of Phix and CoCo? What was so special that caused Tony, who more than disliked
Eclipse, to be nice to him?
As expected, my questions to myself yielded no answer.
Placing those dead-end thoughts aside, I focused on the menu before me. I mindlessly petted OinkOink
as I did this. Before we went to the restaurant, I had stopped by the apartment to check up on Eclipse and
because I didnt want to suffer with CoCo alone, I brought OinkOink, who was napping beside Eclipse,
with me. While CoCo continued yap and complain about whatever she always yaps and complains about,
OinkOink was glaring at her from my purse, seemingly very annoyed with her and her negativity as well.
Why are you looking at the desserts if you cant eat it anyway? the Glaring Hyena asked me, dragging
me out of my thoughts.
I turned to her from my menu. Theres no harm in looking.
Im sure youve been saying that quite often these days, right OinkOink?
My eyes narrowed and I scowled. I thought I was going to burst into a ball of fire because I was fuming so
hard with anger. How dare she call me by OinkOinks name? Even OinkOink, who was typically such a
friendly puppy, was growling at her from my purse.
CoCo shifted uncomfortably when OinkOinks growls grew louder. Though she seemed afraid of my
puppy, she wasnt intimidated by me.

Sorry, she apologized in an inauthentic tone. A fake smile shaped her mouth. I meant to say, Gracie. I
dont know how I couldve slipped.
I closed my menu, mortified. The former overweight girl within me was feeling sick to her stomach.
Suddenly, I lost my appetite.
So what did you decide on? she asked coolly, looking at her menu as well.
Salad and tofu I replied quietly. I was disgruntled with what I ordered because I wanted fatty food but
since my offensive dietician was sitting there, it felt appropriate to just further my misery by eating
healthy.
CoCo nodded in approval. Im going to have the same as you.
I didnt say anything to her merely began bitching at her in my head and fantasying about beating her
up behind a dark alley because she made me so angry. Instead of giving in to my sadism, I kept
composure and set aside all those violent (and tempting) thoughts away. Eclipse was the only one in the
world that I felt comfortable being mean (and being myself) around; I may lose my cool every now and
then but for the most part, everyone was free to treat me like a doormat. I was a chicken like that.
HEY GRACE! Dawns chirpy voice greeted and my eyes instantly lit up. It had only been several days
but it feels like its been forever since I last saw my friends.
Hi unni!! I cried, jumping up from the booth and running to her. I gave her a big hug, the hem of my white
dress dancing with her yellow ones at the movement. It felt so nice to be around her again and remember
that before all this crazy Demon business, I was actually once a normal girl well sort of. A normal,
sadistic girl anyway.
Look what I brought you! She excitedly handed me a bag of dried mangoes and I nearly cried because I
havent eaten my favorite snack in so long.
Thank you, Dawn! I smothered her with another big hug. You didnt have to.
Its no problem and I wanted to, she assured me, pulling out of the hug. She inspected me up and down
with maternal instincts. Have you gotten skinnier? Oh my goodness, you look so exhausted too! How you
been, Grace? Did you study a lot over fall break or something?
I shrugged feebly, wishing I could just vent to her and tell her everything. Tongue-tied, I just smiled
sheepishly at her. Or something. . .
*Ahem*
I turned at the sound of the throat clearing. I laughed warmly when I saw Ara behind her. She was
dressed in a collarless white jacket and grey pants and she looked as fashionable as ever.
Hey big, I greeted already reaching my hands out to hug her.
Hey little! she exclaimed, returning my hug with enthusiasm. We drew out of the embrace and she
pulled something out of her grey satchel. With a sing-song voice, she teasingly dangled it in front of me. I
got you something as wellllll. . .
I laughed, my eyes lighting up like fireworks when I saw that it was another pack of dried mangoes. Oh

my gosh, thank you so much! Ive been craving these. You guys are so swee
So you two are like her enablers, always spoiling her with food whenever you see her.
. . .Leave it to CoCo to drag me out of my cloud 9 moment with my friends and bring me back down to the
realities of earth with her.
Dawn and Ara smiled awkwardly at me, darting their eyes from me to CoCo. I knew they were wondering
who this rude girl was. I smiled nervously, trying to act oblivious to the negativity that was deriving out of
CoCo.
Ara. . .Dawn, I began to point at CoCo, who was blinking flippantly at them. As this occurred, OinkOink
continued to growl at her from my Birkin bag.
Recalling quickly that Dawn and Ara were probably familiar with Tears of the Rainbow (and that CoCo
was actually a famous actress), I changed CoCos name. I didnt need my friends wondering why I was
hanging out with a supposed dead actress.
This is my friend. . .Chanel!
Chanel? Ara asked coolly, giving CoCo small wave. Hi Chanel, nice to meet you!
CoCo nodded at her while sparing a glance at me. There was approval in her eyes. She was proud that
Ive given her such a cool and fashionable alias.
Dawn stared at her in awe. Hey Chanel. From this angle, you kinda look like CoCo Cho! Has anyone
ever told you that?
CoCo pretended to give a careless shrug. I get it all the time but I dont think so. I think shes prettier than
me.
I gave CoCo a look. I knew she was fishing for compliments. At the moment, she was wearing a black
leather jacket and form fitting black jeans. She had on very heavy make-up: dark eyeliner with smoky eye
shadow, blushed cheek and glossy pink lips. She looked gorgeous all the same but typically for Korean
actress, they have this natural look going on where they go very low on makeup around the eye. CoCo
was prouder of her natural features and for a pompous celebrity like herself, she preferred to be adored
for her natural beauty than for her contrived one.
No I think youre prettier than CoCo Cho, Ara assured her. CoCo is cute but she doesnt have the wow
factor going on like you.
Yeah! Dawn beamed. And oh my goodness I love her dramas and all but I still cant get over that
kissing scene from Tears of the Rainbow. Why was she so stiff when she kissed HoMin? That was such a
bad scene for me
Dawn allowed her words to drift off when she made eye contact with CoCo and saw that she
was glaring at her. Aras smile subsided as well. CoCo had been super anti-social when they were
introduced but with their inadvertent dissing of her physical attributes and acting abilities, it seems that
Dawn and Ara had been placed on the same list as me: CoCos glaring black list.
I laughed uneasily before spotting Kina and Missy who were walking in. True to her signature look, Kina
walked in wearing a sleeveless black turtleneck dress and high pony-tails that accentuated her pretty

face. Aside from her red lips, her makeup was understated. Missy on the other hand looked just as true to
character with her black and white plaid trench coat and dark jeans that were tucked into her knee-high
boots. In face of the social awkwardness that was CoCo, I had never been more excited to see the two.
We needed a distraction and they couldnt have come at a better time.
I waved at them. Hi Kina, Hi Missy.
Like the mean girls they had always been, they merely gave me a small smile before stopping beside Ara
and Dawn, both of whom were distracting themselves by leaning into my booth and greeting OinkOink.
He was barking excitedly, momentarily forgoing his disdain for CoCo and happily pawing at their hands as
his adorable way of greeting them.
Flustered with having to deal with CoCos awkwardness and the thick tension that had infiltrated our girls
night, I hastily introduced CoCo to Kina and Missy before we all sat down and began to have our awkward
dinner.
How was your Fall Break, little? Ara asked after we ordered our foods. In the circular booth, she was
seated to my left, followed by Dawn, Missy, Kina and coming full circle back to CoCo who was sitting to
my right. OinkOink was now napping between us in my bag.
Really relaxing! I said cheerily, looking at CoCo who was giving me a look that said, Why are you all of
a sudden so chippy? Dutifully ignoring her, an artificial smile bloomed on my lips. I saw Chanel on the
way to Busan and weve been hanging out ever since.
I turned to all them, wanting quickly to change the subject and take the attention off of me. I had a Godawful weekend and I needed to not be put on the spot so I wouldnt accidentally vent out things I shouldnt
vent out. How about you guys? How were your long weekends?
Good, Dawn answered just as the waitress brought us our drinks. I had ordered a Pia Coloda and
CoCo ordered the same while the rest of the girls ordered various mixed drinks. We spent it hanging out,
shopping and planning for our church get-together. The four of us are helping set it up so thats been
keeping us busy all weekend.
Oh, sounds fun, I murmured even though I didnt think there was anything fun about that. But then
again, I came home from a weekend filled with the craziest Demonic/biblical events that a college student
could ever have. I wasnt the one to talk about fun.
You know that quote we found? Kina said to Dawn upon being reminded of their church planning event.
What about it? Dawn asked, taking a small sip from her drink.
No fears past the gate and Blessed are the peacemakers. Where in the bible was it again? I need to
put that in when I make the posters.
Um, let me check. Dawn began to rummage through her satchel to look for her bible.
The first one is Psalm 30:5, CoCo answered from beside me, surprising all of us. Kina, who had been
ignoring her through the duration of dinner, turned to CoCo in acute interest. Unfazed by the surprised
stares, CoCo resumed and added, And the second one is from Matthew 5:9.
Kina and Missy exchanged astounded glances at before they turned back to CoCo again. As if testing her,
Missy went on to ask, How can two walk together unless they are agreed?

Amos 3:3.
God is love.
1 John 4:7-11.
God loves a cheerful giver, Kina whispered. By now everyone, including myself, was staring at CoCo in
utter disbelief. How on earth does she intuitively know every quote from the bible?
CoCo took a moment to ponder the answer before she said, 2 Corinthians 9:7.
A stupefied silence overtook our table. It was so quiet that when our waitress and waiter came to us with
our food, they were momentarily taken aback by how hushed we were.
You know every part of the bible? Missy asked incredulously. Our servers had just placed all of our
dishes in front of us.
I really enjoy reading the bible, CoCo replied, her voice authentic. She began to mindlessly poke at her
salad and her tofu. It brings me peace.
Are you Christian? Kina asked, suddenly unable to hide her intrigue.
A guilty smile appeared on her face. Ive been slacking.
No kidding! I concurred in my mind, still astounded that this newly converted Demon was so religious.
We all do it. No ones perfect, Kina said affably, showcasing a friendlier side. She laughed graciously,
the aura radiating from her warm and embracing. I didnt realize you were religious. We just assumed
that anyone who hangs out with Grace is an atheist as well.
I didnt miss the nasty connotation in that calm voice of Kinas and when I saw Dawn and Ara exchange
uneasy looks, I knew they didnt miss it as well. Oblivious, or ignoring the obvious discomfort exhibited by
her two childhood friends, Kina strummed along, finding so much more interest in CoCo. Next thing I
knew, the dinner ambiance did a complete 180. What started out as an awkward night filled with antisocial personalities was now a lovely night streaked with sociable personalities. The conversation evolved
quickly and pretty soon, all I could hear was chattering about how involved they were in the communities
and how much religion has played a part in their lives.
And as they bonded, I continued to sit there, blinking at CoCo in quiet disbelief.
It was so shocking to learn that CoCo was so religious. How she spoke about growing up with always
going to church, her faith and her respect for her religion, one would never entertain the possibility that
she was actually a human turned Demon.
I gazed at her, watching her speak with so much animation to the girls. It was astounding to me that she
was religious but it no longer surprised me that she got along famously with Missy and Kina. Missy and
Kina were notorious for believing that someone is only worthy of their friendship if they followed in the
same line of religious beliefs. They more than showed this with their love for CoCo. Unlike me, they
welcomed her into their inner circle without qualms.
In many ways, the night flew by faster because before we knew it, the evening crowds had started to filter

in and out of the restaurant and we were remained as we was: having drinks and chatting without a care
in the world. Well, CoCo and the girls were drinking and chatting without a care in the world. I, on the
other hand, was just really quiet.
To be frank, I really didnt want to participate in their religious conversations. It only reminded me of my
own religious conversation with Father Baek when I was in Serenity when I confided in him about how
much God has disappointed me. How could I bring that up in a setting like this where my company saw
no faults in their God? I couldnt bring up this conversation but it wasnt like Id want to anyway. My walls
were still up with these people and I never plan on bringing it down.
Kina eyed me after finishing her 4th mixed drink. I knew then that under the guise of being drunk, she
was going to make sure I feel more left out than I already was.
Chanel, she initiated delicately. How did you and Grace meet? Forgive me, but it doesnt seem like you
two have the same personality at all. I mean, youre so outgoing and upbeat and Grace is so. . .you know.
. . She gave an awkward shrug that made Ara and Dawn stiffen in uneasiness. . . .Grace.
CoCo laughed, sparing a glance at me like I was a dead weight she was forced to carry around. Shes a
bit boring, isnt she?
Shes just studious, Dawn appeased while Ara added, Grace has an introverted personality but I
wouldnt say shes boring. They came to my defense immediately and I knew that they were already
annoyed with CoCo for throwing me under the bus when she was supposed to be my friend. If only they
knew. . .
Studious, boring. . .its all relative isnt it? CoCo dismissed airily, causing Ara and Dawn to glower at her
in revulsion. She walks around with a stick up her ass most of the time.
My face turned beet red while a gleeful smile pulled at Missys lips. She loved that CoCo was speaking so
horribly of me.
Hey Chanel, she prompted casually, the other day, I was having a conversation with some bible study
friends and we were talking about atheists. I was thinking how regrettable it was that they do not see the
light. Is there any tip from you on how to get these unfortunate souls to be more open-minded?
Missy, Dawn said warningly, already knowing where this conversation was going. She didnt approve of
it and didnt make any effort to hide it.
More open-minded? asked CoCo.
Missy nodded, the alcohol taking over her senses. She ignored Dawn and went on with her thoughts.
Yeah, those atheists are so sensitive. You try to talk to them about God and they get all offended when
youre just trying to help so they dont end up in Hell. What can we say to these people so that they could
see the light and make themselves useful so they could do good things in life?
Missy, thats enough, Ara hissed from across the table. Her eyes were unyielding. Ara had never been
one of those Christians who pushed her religion down someones throat and with me sitting at the table,
she couldnt have been more protective over me.
Next to Missy, I could see Kina smirk, her eyes traveling over me before returning to CoCo who had just
asked, Do good things in life?

Missy nodded, still productively ignoring Dawn and Ara who were seething from across the table.
CoCo looked at Missy and then instead of answering her directly, she said something that will forever
change my negative opinion of her, Do you not think your question itself is close-minded and out of line?
Despite the shock that met their faces, CoCo purged on, her eyes fiercer than I have ever seen it. In my
life, Ive met some of the more amazing Christians Id ever meet in my life and in that same token, Ive
met some of the more insufferable Christians Id ever meet in my life. Ive come across Buddhists,
Muslims and various other religious parties who have done so many selfless acts and in that mix, Ive also
met atheists who helped others with no hopes in the back of their minds that theyd go to Heaven. She
locked eyes with Missy. Tell me Missy, which is more admirable. . . a Christian helping out because they
want points to get into Heaven or an atheist helping out, not believing in the rewards of Heaven but for the
sake of helping?
Missy clamped her mouth shut, staring quickly at Kinas whose friendly smile was wavering with every
word escaping from CoCos mouth.
Being a good person is relative and no one has the right to judge others for that. So to answer your
question, I would just say to believe in what you believe in, realize that the world is bigger than yours and
that you cannot change anyones beliefs by being close-minded and offending them. You are not only
pushing them away but youre also giving them a reason to generalize against the whole Christian
community. Do the church you represent a favor and stop being so close-minded. People like you are the
ones who represent the bigger community and sadly, it is always the bad apples like you who will always
stick out like a sore thumb in the minds of others.
When it looked like she was done, CoCo glanced at me and then added, And I think its pretty fucked up
that you would bring this up while Gracie is sitting here. You know that she isnt Christian and you know
that this would make her uncomfortable but you did it anyway. I mean, I tell it like it is with her personality
but to attack her character is a whole other issue. Its classless and completely conniving.
It appeared as if Missy, whose face was getting redder and redder with rage, was about to bitch CoCo out
but Kina stopped her by placing a calming hand her shoulder. Then, with a contrived smile that was faker
than plastic, Kina thoughtfully said, Now its explained why the two of you get along so well. Thank you
for your pearls of wisdom, Chanel. It wasnt our intention to offend Grace but I could see how it came off
as that. She turned to me, her expression as sweet as sugar. Im sorry about this, Grace. Missy and I
got carried away with our drinks we didnt mean to offend you in anyway. Hope you understand that.
I gave her a fake smile that rivaled her own. With someone like Kina, it was better to be fake with her than
be authentic with her. I had long made my peace that I would have to put up with Kina and Missy to hang
out with Ara and Dawn and I wasnt going to give Kina reason to have my unnis choose between the
pinkberryes or me. I know you guys didnt mean it like that. Its okay. Im not mad.
Good. Youre always so sweet, Grace. Thanks for not harboring any hard feelings.
I presented her with another contrived smile and Kina nodded back before glancing at her cell phone and
educing a dramatic sigh. Anyway, were going to get going now. The girls and I still have to help plan for
our church event. Her eyes traveled from me to CoCo as the rest of the girls started to pack up to leave.
Whether it be for church or for pure sheer of getting us away from the other, I would never know. Thank
you for the nice dinner and it was nice meeting you, Chanel. Have a good night you two.
Bye girls, Ara and Dawn said still sitting as Missy and Kina were already standing up. They were smiling
widely at CoCo. It was apparent that their opinions of CoCo had morphed from a negative one to an

extremely positive one. Her annoying attributes aside, I suspected that they admired that she was able to
stand up for me when it mattered most.
It was nice meeting you, Chanel, said Dawn, her eyes glittering with warmth. She looked from me to Ara.
The four of us should hang out together soon.
CoCo smiled. It was her first genuine smile of the night. Thatd be nice, Dawn. Id like that.
My place then, Ara whispered so that Missy and Kina wouldnt hear. Ill text you guys the details.
Okay big, I responded, smiling at the enigmatic tone in her voice. I knew that they felt guilty with how
Missy and Kina treated but I had hoped that my smile would assure them that I wasnt upset with them. I
understood the tough spot they were in and I didnt blame them for anything. It was between their
childhood friends and me and that type of predicament would suck for anyone.
With a whisper of apology, Ara and Dawn each gave me a kiss on the cheek, wished me a good night and
waved goodbye to us as they started to leave. From our seats, CoCo and I watched as they filed out of
the restaurant.
What a bunch of bitches, CoCo grumbled after they disappeared from our vantage points. I knew she
was only referring to Kina and Missy.
You actually stood up for me. I blinked in shock, giving my delayed reaction now that our audience was
gone.
Just because I think youre an annoying and boring nerd, it doesnt mean that I dislike you, CoCo told
me in a matter-of-fact tone. She took a big gulp from her Pina Colada.
Well. . .thank you for standing up for me, I smiled at her awkwardly, still not knowing how to act around
her. Just because she stood up for me didnt make us best friends (and it most certainly doesnt pardon
her from how rude she has been to me) but it did make her a better person in my book. That was really
considerate of you.
She shrugged carelessly but I knew she was smiling internally that I was acknowledging how nice she
was to me. Well for the time being, that sucky Creator of mine did charge me to watch over you so I
guess protecting you from mean girls was just part of the job.
I almost laughed. I relieved a sigh, munching on my salad while she played with hers. Well thank God
you did because that religion conversation was giving me a headache. I wouldnt have been able to
handle another minute of it so Im glad its all over and done with.
She appraised me, her face seemingly exhausted from all the religious talk as well. For some odd reason,
though she was passionate when talking about it, she seemed perturbed by the emotions it was taking
out of her. I could sense her misery. It was so potent that I drowned in it. The conversation touched a
nerve within her and it didnt please her to say the least.
. . .Im going to forgo my diet and order cakes and more alcohol if you do it too, she bargained, the
desperate light in her eyes matching mine. She too wanted to bypass this unfortunate topic about religion
and just escape into another world that dealt with nothing but alcohol and comfort food.
Kay, I beamed, excited to just eat junk food. The tofu and salad did not fill my stomach and after the
tough interaction I had with Missy and Kina, I needed all the fatty food I could get. Not to mention CoCo

was miserable and it had been so long since Ive purposely enjoyed someones misery.
CoCo smiled, waving our waiter over. Under her breath, she warmly said, I guess youre not so boring
after all.
We continued to eat and drink in silence, drowning our frustrations into our fatty calories. When I started, I
was down but after feeding on CoCos misery, I felt a million times better. It was sick that I could only feel
better when Im in the company in someones misery but my only consolation is that I did nothing to cause
her misery. She was going to radiate misery regardless I just happened to benefit from it.
After a couple of hours, I had stopped eating and drinking completely because I was full. I had even come
to the consensus that it was no longer enjoyable to be in CoCos company. The alcohol no longer made
her miserable it just made her irrational.
In a blurring succession, drinks after drinks disappeared into her mouth and time and time again, she
would order more. It got so extreme that I felt the obligation to intervene.
. . .Maybe you should stop drinking, I suggested, attempting to grab her glass from her. It just occurred
to me that she was my only protector for the night and I was only screwing myself by allowing her to get
drunk. Who was going to watch out for me if some psycho attacks me? After realizing this mistake, I was
trying desperately to rectify it. Regrettably, CoCo was not a willing participant in this endeavor.
No, you little midget, NO! she slurred, nearly pushing me off the booth. She ripped the glass cup from
my grasp, spilling a couple drops on her Pina Colada on my vintage Chanel dress.
This is one of a kind!!!!! I wailed, showing more concern for my dress than for CoCo and her sanity. I
was already poor; I couldnt afford anymore pretty dresses and I was horrified that one of my favorite
white dresses now stunk like alcohol.
I whipped my head back to her. I was concurrently pissed that she had just called me a midget and that
she had ruined my favorite Chanel dress. Blinded with the need for revenge, I angrily grabbed the
Tabasco sauce on our table and ruthlessly poured the contents of bottle into her next mixed drink.
Callously, as she was too busy finishing what was left of the drink she spilled onto me, I moved the mixed
drink close to her.
Unaware of the shadiness of what I did, she gulped down the mixed drink and that was it.
BLEUUUH!
Her cheeks blew up like a blowfish and with the speediness of an Olympic sprinter, she gunned out of the
booth and made a beeline for the bathroom, eliciting gagging sounds on the way there. I hadnt planned
on running after her because I could care less about CoCo but when I saw people stare at me from
across the room, judging me for being a bad friend, I muttered a curse to myself and to save face, I ran
after her.
I poked my head in the womens bathroom.
CoCo?
From beneath one of the stalls, I spied two knees kneeling before a toilet. I gently pushed the door open. I
stepped in just time to hear all the beautiful sound effects of someone vomiting their entire dinner out.
CoCos normally tidy brown hair was falling all over the place and I felt bad just standing there, watching

the poor Demon puke her guts out. I thought about how she stood up for me and I knew that I owed her. It
was only right that I did what I was about to do.
Fuck my life, I said miserably, walking in further and gathering her hair with one hand to prevent the
vomit from grazing it. With the other hand, I gently moved my hand up and down her back to help soothe
the ache and to help her feel a bit better. She continued her love affair with the toilet while I did this.
After another 10 minutes of her finishing up, I helped clean her up at the sink. Once we felt that CoCo was
presentable and once we were sure that she wouldnt throw up anymore, I gave her a breath mint.
Together, we went back to our table.
What kind of Demon throws up from drinking alcohol? I asked judgmentally. I had just called a waiter
over to give us our check. I nudged the untouched glass of water over to her, motioning for her to drink it.
Im a lightweight, she grumbled tiredly. She obediently took a sip from the glass of water.
CoCo, I have to ask. . . I began while we waited for our check. The curiosity hadnt evaded me; since
she seemed out of it, I thought it was a good opportunity to take advantage of her. . . .How is it possible
that youre so religious and that you believe in God so much but youre a Demon?
The glare she shot from the corner of her eyes had me sucking in my breath in trepidation. She was
turned off by my audacity to ask such a personal question when we hardly know each other. Normally, I
would recoil in fear if a Demon glared at me with such spite but I felt comfortable around CoCo enough to
just sit there, quietly staring at her. I didnt use any persuasive words for her to share her story with me
and I posited this was the way to CoCos glaring heart because after a full second of me just gazing
expectantly at her, I guess the alcohol did its job in hiding her inhibition because she softened up and
began to enlighten me.
I believe in Gods existence but that doesnt mean I have conviction or the strength to rely on Gods
existence to help me through my life. . . She took a moment to swirl her water with her black straw. I
recognized that emotion pouring out of her: Regret. She sighed, avoiding eye contact by staring at the
floating ice in her cup.
Lets just say that I had a really tough life and the only one I prayed to was God. I desperately prayed to
him and when he couldnt deliver fast enough, Phix appeared, telling me that I could either wait a lifetime
for God to answer or I could take matters into my own hands and give myself the life I feel that I deserve
now. She raised her eyes to meet mine. There was a resolved look on her face that told me she wouldnt
go into the specifics of what occurred after that. Long story short, here I am. . .paying for taking the easy
way out. You reap what you sow and now, Im stuck baby-sitting you as punishment for selling my soul to
a Demon.
I smiled evenly, not even bothering to try and be sympathetic for her. I had my own troubles to deal with.
Im a firm believer of your consequences being justified by your actions. If she was foolish enough to take
the easy way out and make a deal with a Demon to be just be rich and famous then, as she said, she
would have to reap what she sowed.
Stupidity isnt an ailment its a choice.
Despite not feeling sympathetic for her, I still empathized with what she was going through.
Well, youre not the only one whos stuck in this situation. I mumbled, thinking about myself and my own
predicament. I was stuck with being a Source that everyone wanted to own, torture, eat, or kill life in this

situation sucked greatly.


. . .Yeah, CoCo agreed mindlessly, taking another sip from her water, it must suck for his Dark Majesty
to be punished and sent here to convert you.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I felt like CoCo had just picked up a cube of ice from her drink and slid it down my spinal column. My face
drained of blood at her words. I turned to her slowly. What did you just say?
What the hell did she mean by that? How was Eclipse punished with me when he chose to come here
for me?
CoCos eyes broadened like an owls. Sobriety began to glimmer through the cracks of her once
inebriated eyes. Trying to play it off, she faked a high-pitched and drunk voice by saying, What? What did
I just say? I dont remember. . .
I wouldnt let it go. I knew she knew exactly what she just said to me. You just said that Eclipse
was punished with me.
No, I didnt, she lied, now avoiding eye contact. The misery emanating from her was undeniable. She
fucked up and she was trying to cover her tracks now.
Too late. She screwed up around the wrong person. I wasnt going to let this go.
CoCo, I persisted. I just frigging held your air while you threw up. We may hate each other but in the
non-biological sister factor in what I did for you, you owe me.
When she didnt say anything, I viciously added, Screw it. Open yours eyes wide right now, Im going to
stab your eye with my pencil and then squirt lemon juice into it.
Okay, okay! CoCo acquiesced, obviously knowing that I was capable of executing my threat. She gave a
defeated sigh. Phix said that his Dark Majesty is a Fallen Demon.
Yes, I know that much, I replied, impatiently nodding for her to go on.
Well, if youre a Fallen Demon, then you are punished. His powers were stripped from him and because
he wants his powers back, they made him a deal one that is almost sure to fail.
The drumming of my heart expedited. They assigned him me? Without him prompting them to?
CoCo nodded. They told him that a powerful Source was still in existence and was going to reach the
age of maturity. They wanted him to take your soul and convert you.
I felt the breath escape me. How did Eclipse react?
He was pissed. Out of all his brothers, he was the one who looked down and hated the human race the
most. He was furious that he was forced to come to earth to baby-sit some worthless human. It was said
that he got so angry that the storms and flood that hit the country was a result of his rage.
I froze, remembering clearly how violent the weather was days before I met him. The weather was like
that. . .because he was angry that he was stuck with me? The nausea coiled in my stomach. Worthless

human?
A severe case of vertigo started to permeate over me.
He told me that he chose me and that the reason why they stripped his powers was because he didnt
want to hurt me. I began despondently, my quiet voice filled with strain. He said that their task for him
coming here was to find something a Fallen Angel sent to earth. He told me that he went to them
and told them that he wanted me. . .that it was his idea to come here and convert me for them.
Well the power thing is true. If he had more than 3/10 of his power then hell kill you. If he uses all 3/10
then youd start feeling it. CoCo sighed. And the Genesis thing is actually the big trophy that hes after. I
mean, no one in their right mind would come to earth to try and convert you. It is well-known that
converting a Source would be a death sentence because its pretty much an impossible task. Everyone
wants to kill the Source and the Demon stuck with the conversion is stuck with that Source until the end
which is pretty much death. That was why his Elders gave him you and his Dark Majesty was forced to
come here for you because youre his punishment. If he didnt accept you, then he would have no
chance of coming back into power. So he took the assignment begrudgingly and now here he is. . .stuck
in a world he looks down upon. . .with you.
It was like Eclipse had just indirectly punched me in the stomach and spit at me in the process. I had
never felt more small and insignificant as I sat there, soaking in CoCos words.
I ruminated over how Eclipse behaved around me, how seductive he was and how caring he showed
himself to be.
It was all a lie.
All of a sudden, I found it difficult to breathe. My stomach wrenched at the recollection of me foolishly
calling him my first real friend in the world and me being so worried about him when he went into
hibernation. I was so stupid. . . I wanted to be special and have him choose me specifically but of course
he didnt choose me. He was punished with me. He was only nice and patient with me because he
needed me happy. He needed me to trust him, to grow attach to him and to like him so that when he
asked for my soul, I would willingly give it to him. Only then could he return to power and get rid of me like
the trash I was to him.
I was never the one who was stuck with him. . .
. . .He was stuck with me all along.
I closed my eyes, feeling my heart sink further down. I replayed Lynas words at the hospital. I had told
her that weeks prior, I couldnt wait to get rid of him. Her response to me was, Funny, weeks ago, he said
the same thing about you. I disregarded it as meaning nothing but I knew the truth now. Lyna was
mocking me. She knew the truth the entire time that Eclipse was stuck with me.
Then, I recalled Sloth and Tony and the increased mortification skated over me. They knew as well. That
was probably why they found it to be hilarious when I ran into their restaurant, literally begging them to
help Eclipse. This mustve been why Tony called me a fool when I called Eclipse my friend.
Everyone knew but me.
This whole time, I thought Eclipse may have cared about me if only remotely and I had assumed
everyone else saw this too but the truth was, everyone knew he was faking his affections with me all

along.
Everyone knew he was punished with me but me.
Stupefaction exhausted me of the ability to form a coherent reaction.
I was just numb.
I felt like I had been caught naked in a stadium filled with people who had been watching me the entire
time finding entertainment in my stupidity. My chest tightened as a sickening torrent of humiliation swept
over me. I felt blindsided like I was the biggest idiot in all of creation. Lyna, Sloth, Tony, Phix, CoCo. .
.and Eclipse.
Everyone has been laughing at me all along. . .
I was so embarrassed, so angry and so overwhelmed with my emotions that I didnt know what to do and
CoCo was right there. . .like a sitting duck.
My rage getting the best of me, I couldnt help but
BAM!!!!
AAAAAAAHHH!!!!! she shrieked after I had punched her dead in the eye before taking off, my eyes
threatening to sob out tears of shame.
Wait! Where are you going?! CoCo shouted as I took off.
I could hear her paddling footsteps chase after me.
She was a fast runner but I was faster. . .and much more cunning.
Once I was outside, I ran and hid in the corner behind an alley. When I saw CoCo run out of the
restaurant, I ducked my head down behind the shadows. She looked from left to right, considering her
options of which way to run to. By now, OinkOink had stirred from his sleep from all the movements. He
poked his little furry head out of my Birkin bag and just when he was about to bark in confusion, I placed
an index finger before my lips, my silent way of telling him to be quiet.
Blinking at me and being the good puppy that he was, he held his bark in. I turned back to CoCo just in
time to see her sprint in the opposite direction. After watching her disappear, I stood up straight, came out
of hiding and dimly stared at the busy street around of me. I had been on this block more times than I
could count and I had never felt more lost. I didnt know where to go. My only sanctuary in this city was
my apartment but Eclipse was there. And how could I go there when his presence will only remind me of
my own stupidity? I had to go somewhere that wasnt so obvious that CoCo would be able to find me but
would still safe enough so I didnt have to be alone and so I could just have time to myself to mull over my
thoughts and became rationale again become strong again.
At once, a perfect place appeared in my mind. It was safe, close by and unsuspecting it was the perfect
secret haven.

The student lounge was packed when I got there.

Luckily, I was able to spot a couch that had just been abandoned by some students who were heading
out. I hurried to the buy myself a soda and chips from the vending machine before I ran to that couch, sat
pitifully by myself and started drinking/eating while watching crappy infomercials. Truth is: I really wasnt
paying attention what I eating, drinking or watching. All that I could think about Eclipse, our entire
relationship so far, how much he has lied to me, how much he has made a fool out of me and how stupid I
felt to actually be the dumb human who all the Demons seem to look down upon. Ive always prided
myself on my intelligence and leave it to a Demon to make me feel like the biggest chump in the world.
My already fucked up life was just pathetic now.
. . .Hi Grace.
My traffic of thoughts came to a halt when I looked up to the one who greeted me. A surprised smile
illuminated on my face when I was faced Shin of all people.
Hi hi Shin, I stuttered, breaking out of my pitiful thoughts about Eclipse. I forced an even bigger smile
to appear on my face when I greeted him back. I didnt want to appear miserable in front of him.
He returned my smile with a radiant smile of his own. Tonight, he was wearing a crme jacket and black
pants that made him look more polished than Ive ever seen him. His shoulder-length hair was tied up in
his signature half-pony tail. There was this warm aura radiating from him that just made me smile in his
presence. He no longer looked like a model who had just got done doing crack and cocaine, he looked
like a sophisticated, rebel-without-a-cause who could double as someones knight in shining armor.
Oblivious to my superficial (and silly) thoughts about him and his handsome appearance, he motioned to
a group of four guys playing pool at the corner of the lounge. I was hanging out with the guys and I saw
you. I just wanted to stop by and say, hi. His dark brown eyes appraised my sullen demeanor. Like the
nice person he was, he kindly tilted his head at me and said, Tough night?
I gave an awkward laugh, finding it unnecessary to insult his intelligence by lying to him and saying that I
was fine. You can say that.
He nodded understandably. He looked at me and then to his friends again. Would you like to come hang
out with us? You know, take your mind off of it? The guys and I are well-known for being experts in
helping girls forget about their problems.
I laughed softly at the light sense of humor he was injecting into his offer but I shook my head anyway.
Thats really nice of you but I think Ill stay here. You know, sulk by myself.
He grinned and instead of leaving me to sulk by myself as I anticipated he would, Shin took a seat on the
couch across from mine. He placed his soda on the coffee table between us, his eyes on me kind while a
couple of girls walked by, admiring him before they giggled and walked off to buy their food. Troubles
with your boyfriend?
I dont have a boyfriend, I told him honestly. I had never once considered Eclipse to be my boyfriend and
I never would. I just didnt appreciate being lied to and Eclipse has been making a fine habit of lying to me
every chance he got. And being the idiot I was, I fell right into that trap by allowing myself to form some
emotional bond if only diminutively for him.
I see, Shin observed sensibly. Its just. . .complicated right?
I bobbed my head absently, feeling bad that he was now keeping me company because he probably felt
sorry for me. I considered thanking him for his concerns and urging him to leave but Shin didnt strike me

as the type of guy to leave when someone appears to need his help. So placing my own bitterness for
Eclipse aside, I did my best to be good company for someone who was kind enough to want to make me
feel better. So do you come here often?
He nodded warmly. Yeah. When the guys and I dont feel like doing anymore school work, we come here
and chill the night away. He laughed, shaking his head at me. Pretty girl like you shouldnt be sitting
alone by yourself. It just gives guys the opportunity to hit on you so they could take you home.
Amusement laced my voice. Well, Im lucky that youre here instead of one of those opportunist
sleezebags right?
I dont know. A teasing grin quirked on his mouth. Perhaps I am one of those horndogs who is taking
the chance to hit on you. Im not exactly known for being the angelic type anyway.
I laughed. I agreed with him that in terms of outer appearances, he didnt appear like he would be the
angelic type. If anything, he was trouble with a capital T. But Shin has proven me wrong every time I
meet him. Hes just so nice, polite and kind to be around; he definitely didnt appear to be the bad boy
player that he personified.
So whats has gotten you so down in the dumps, Grace? he asked, leaning forward with his elbows
resting on his knees.
I considered telling him that I didnt want to talk about it but when I saw the determination in his eyes, I
conceded. I feel very lost right now and I dont know what has become of my life, I said hazily, drinking
my soda. I smiled cynically, leaning back in my seat. Not something you want to hear when you want to
chill the night away, huh Shin?
We all go through our phases, he assured me easily, never once making feel as if I was a burden to be
around. Ive had days like that where I felt so lost and I just didnt know what has become of my life.
I inclined my head at him, surprised by this admission. You dont seem like the type.
Appearances can be deceiving, he replied and I bobbed my head in agreement, knowing that he was
more than right. I know I seem like the type who just doesnt give a damn but I have my days. But the
thing about being lost is that when you are found again, its the best feeling in the world to wake up with
a purpose rather than uncertainty.
Howd you become so enlightened? I asked unthinkingly. Curiosity glowed in my eyes. With every
passing second, Shin appears more interesting and more mysterious to me.
My part-time job, he answered, pride present in the nuance of his voice. In my free time, I work with my
church. He chuckled, his eyes lighting up at the thought of this. Let me tell you if you should ever feel
lost, all you have to do is turn to your church for advice and everything gets put into perspective for you.
Helping those who are less fortunate than you is one of the better purposes a college student could ask
for especially when hes volunteering with his church.
Church? I blurted, surprised.
He grinned, leaning back in his seat. He folded his arms over his chest with a playful look on his face. I
dont look like the religious type?
I shook my head honestly. But as of late, Ive come to find that no one is as they appear.

The expression on his face flickered enigmatically. Well Im not Saint so dont throw me off your nonthreatening list as of yet.
I laughed and when our little light-hearted session died down, he regarded me seriously and said, So
what happened, Grace? Im not here to share my religious values or life story with you. You look like you
need someone to vent and I want to offer that type of solace. He shrugged, grinning diffidently to himself.
If you havent guessed, I like butting into peoples business and helping if I can.
You make it your own personal mission to be my Guardian Angel? I joked lightly, remembering how he
helped me and Sony at the store.
Theres something about you that draws me to you, he admitted and I felt my heart flutter at his words.
His shoulder rose into a shrug again. Im very curious about you and, He laughed I guess I like to
play my part. Every guy jumps at the chance to be a beautiful girls knight and shining armor and I
couldnt miss the chance with you.
The fluttering of my heart increased with his last words. He called me beautiful. On the few occasions that
I have interacted with him, Shin and I had always had a very flirtatious relationship. If I wasnt currently so
mind-fucked by a manipulative Demon like Eclipse, then right then and there I wouldve engaged in some
unabashed flirting with Shin. Unfortunately, Eclipse, even when he wasnt around, still had a strong
presence in my life and because I was too pissed off at him, I couldnt effectively flirt with Shin even if I
wanted too.
Fortunately, I was saved from having to respond to the last of Shins words when he glanced at my wrist.
His brows drew down in intrigue. Those are interesting looking bracelets. Theres no clasp for it?
My eyes followed his line of gaze. On my wrist sat the 7 gold bangles that were reflecting off the light of
the lounge and glowing on my wrist. I raised my eyes back to meet him, shaking my head as my
response.
Shin laughed with incredulity. How on earth do you take them of then?
Ive been wearing this for as long as I could remember. Ive never taken it off.
His dark brown eyes enlarged. It doesnt annoy you that you cant take it off when you want to?
Oh no, I replied honestly, mindlessly playing with my bangles now that he brought my attention to it. Ive
grown up with this so I dont even notice that Im wearing it sometimes. I laughed. Its become like
another layer of skin for me. I only notice it when other people point it out.
He chuckled at the thought of being one of the many people posed their inquiries about my bangles. It
happens often?
I nodded, thinking back to all the times where people always gush or ask questions about the jewelry on
my wrist. Girls always compliment it, asking me where I got it from and guys, who are usually looking to
hit on me, ask about it as their opening line to get me to get comfortable with them.
He smiled. At my prompt about the guys who hit on me, Shin used the opportunity to guide the
conversation right back to why he sat there in the first place. So how did this guy screw up?
I bit my lips, initially hesitant with confiding in him. But then, after feeling all these emotions bubble within

me, I just had to let it go. I needed someone to vent to and Shin seemed like the perfect person to do it to.
He was kind, he was attentive and even if I didnt know him that well, to me he was trustworthy.
I found out that hes been using me and I was too stupid to see it, I began in one breath. It all makes
more sense now. A part of me suspected this in the beginning but like I said, I was too stupid to see it.
How did you find out?
Someone else.
He made a face. Thats possibly one of the worst ways to find out. Have you at least confronted him
about it?
No. I told him before adding, I want to make it clear that this guy is not my boyfriend. I just dont like
being used and made a fool of in any capacity.
He smiled in approval, loving the answer gave him. You deserve better than him.
GRRRRRRR. . .
From beside me, OinkOink growled irately at Shin. I had forgotten that the puppy was beside me all
along. Itd make sense that the little ball of fluff would get defensive if someone were to talk badly about
Eclipse even if its subtly.
Shin laughed, staring at OinkOink with an entertained smile. I dont think your puppy likes me very
much.
I smiled apologetically at him before glaring at OinkOink. Upon seeing the disapproval on my face,
OinkOink stop growling instantly. Almost fearfully, he whimpered and behaved himself.
Sorry about that, I said to Shin. Hes usually a really friendly puppy. I think hes just tired. Ive been
running around with him all day.
Shin nodded, showing no ill-will to the impolite puppy. Of course.
THERE YOU ARE! YOU SNEAKY SHORT GIRL! shouted an annoyingly recognizable voice. I whipped
my head around and spotted CoCo walking into the student lounge. Phix was by her side, rushing over to
me as well.
Ah damn, I moaned under my breath, not believing that the two baby Demons actually found me. In
indignation, they stomped over to us, claiming the attention of all the students around us. Their eyes
darted from me to Shin. Their faces grew deadly on him.
Shes spoken for, buddy, Phix said territorially before CoCo added, Yeah, so go check yourself.
Shut up, I snarled at them before turning to Shin and giving him another apologetic smile. I was mortified
that everyone surrounding me was being so rude to him. Im so sorry about this, Shin
Shin merely ignored them and kept his smile on me. Its alright. I should get going anyway. He got up,
picked up his soda can and warmly added, If you ever need someone to talk to, Ill be here, Grace.
Thank you for listening, Shin, I said gratefully, standing up as well. I appreciate it.

It was my pleasure. He smiled, waving before he walked back towards his friends. Good night, Grace.
Look at him acting like hes some Angel, CoCo gritted out to Phix as she stared after Shin. He may be
insanely cute but we all know he just wants to get into Gracies pants.
Angered by their sudden appearance, I flipped my attention back to the two Demons. With a jolt of the
head, I grabbed my bag in a huff and motioned for them to follow me out. I couldnt risk them further
making a scene at the student lounge.
Im not going home, I told them inflexibly after walking out with them. We were now stationed at the
stairs outside the lounge. Below us, there were students meandering the grounds, hanging out with
friends as the cool wind swept through us.
Phix and CoCo exchanged exasperated looks before Phix cocked his head at CoCo. It seemed that in a
quandary like this, he decided he was the best person to speak reason to me. Leave first, CoCo. Go
watch his Dark Majesty and Ill bring her home soon.
CoCo lifted a skeptic brow. Their unity in finding me aside, it was evident that CoCo still held bitterness
and a low opinion for Phix. She didnt believe hed be able to handle a firecracker like me. You sure you
can handle her? Didnt she beat you up the other day?
Didnt she punch you a second ago?
I had to hand it to Phix, he was quite possibly the only male alive who could deliver such a crass line to a
woman and still make himself appear nave and innocent. There was a playful charm in his voice that
made it difficult to be severely mad at him.
Though this charm appeared to have worked its magic over CoCo, it didnt win her favor entirely. She was
still pissed at him but with a dig like that, there was nothing more for her to say.
CoCo relinquished her attention from Phix, her silent way of saying that she was going to leave. However,
before making her exit, she made sure to glare at me to impress onto me how annoying she found my
existence to be. The deepening bruise on her left eye made her appear scarier than before. After
effectively striking fear into my heart, she gunned down the stairs and disappeared.
To be honest, I felt bad about punching her. She had been surprisingly cool and it was just shady of me to
do something like this to her. I made a mental note to buy her cookies as my apology to her. But before I
even make plans of doing something like that, I still had Phix to deal with.
Youre not going to force me to go home, I told him when it was just the two of us. I set my heels in,
refusing to move.
He nodded. Fine, fine. He motioned his hand for me to follow him down the stairs. Lets just take a walk
then.
Seeing no harm in that, I nodded warily. I descended down the stairs with him and took an impromptu late
night stroll around campus. We passed through the crowds of students loitering around campus and
immersed ourselves in the setting around my picturesque school. Ivy brick buildings, lush vegetation and
world-class statues ornamented the handsome campus. All around, there was a lingering scent of rain in
the air. The ground was still damp from the last storm and the sky was seemingly preparing for another
downpour of rain.

Gracie Phix spoke up after a lengthy pause percolated between us. Outwardly,
he appeared composed but I knew he was anxious for me to g
back to the apartment. He was charged to watch over myself and Eclipse and
because CoCo was still considered a very young Demon, I knew he wanted to get
back to my apartment so he could watch both of us.
CoCo told me the truth, I interrupted him, plucking a yellow rose out of the dying
rose garden that lined the pebbled walkway. I began to mindlessly pluck out th e
individual rose petals, the remains trailing after us like shadows.
Yeah she told me, he responded with distracted amusement. He laughed to himself. She came into the
apartment freaking out. It took me awhile to decipher that she was saying, I accidentally told her that His
Dark Majesty was punished with her and then THE MIDGET PUNCHED ME! His chuckle grew louder as
he lowered his eyes to me. You have a thing for abusing me and CoCo, dont you?
I wanted to smile but I didnt have the energy to. Instead, I continued to pluck the petals off my rose,
imagining that I was ripping Eclipses skin off.
Phix smiled awkwardly, noting how distant I was being with him. I had a hunch that he was feeling hurt
that I was treating him with such indifference. We got along pretty well before you found out I was a
Demon. . . he prompted innocently, staring at me with puppy-dog eyes.
I returned that look with firm eyes. Was this before you fucked up and nearly got me killed or when you
pretended to be an old man to gain my trust?
Phix winced. He knew I had a point. That awkward smile of his grew into a hopeful one. What about the
vending machine?
I remembered really liking him a lot when I was talking to him at the vending machine but that felt like a
lifetime ago. He has been charged to serve Eclipse which meant that his true loyalty was with Eclipse
and in the scheme of things, that meant he was against me. It didnt help that he was well aware of the
fact that Eclipse had been punished with me all along. I didnt like CoCo very much but at least she told
me the truth which was the least I could say for Phix.
From the expression on his face, I detected that he mustve surmised that I was partially blaming him for
keeping Eclipses trickery a secret from me. I know that youre probably mad at me because I didnt tell
you about his Dark Majestys. . .dilemma but it wasnt my place to do so. If you havent noticed, Ive been
fucking up around him a lot lately. He sighed when I didnt bother to respond to him. He went back to the
original topic to try and win me over or at least get me to converse with him.
I really liked you too, he told me, the hopeful smile never leaving his face. At the vending machine,
when we were talking, I thought you were very sweet and nice. I felt like I was talking to my little sister.
His shoulders rose offhandedly. If I knew how it feels to have one that is.

Im not a nice person in real life, I finally told him, for some reason ticked off that he believed that I was a
sweet and nice girl. That girl you met at the vending machine, her charisma and her sweetness it
doesnt really exist. In real life, Im just a sick and disturbed girl who likes to enjoy peoples miseries.
I beg to differ, he respectfully disagreed. I would say that youre a lot feistier than you look but that
doesnt mean that youre not the girl I met at the vending machine. Your propensity towards the more
sadist sentiments of life aside, I think that youre a genuinely nice girl.
Were you human as well? I asked suddenly when the curiosity struck me. He had been talking about me
being a nice person when in truth, he was a really sweet person as well. He was such a nice guy that I
couldnt fathom that he was actually a Demon in disguise. Like CoCo? Before you became a Demon,
were you human?
No, he answered coolly. I was never human.
Youre very good at acting like it, I told him, amazed at how good he was at acting like one of us. You
have this innocent and charming persona to you that gets people to place their guard down. You
seem. . .really human.
Not all Demons are gung-ho on power and not all Demons are consumed with human abomination,
Gracie. Some of us are more evolved than others and some of us are really indifferent towards your
existences. For the most part, I could care less if any of you live or die. I am not offended by your
presences, I am not bothered by it and I am not obsessed with it. He stretched his hand out, wordlessly
telling me, What you see is what you get. This is me, this is my personality. Im not faking it.
So what did CoCo ask for? I asked, gradually finding myself comfortable around Phix just like I was
when I first met him at the vending machine. I wanted to take my mind off Eclipse and there was no
better distraction than rifling for dirt about a certain glaring hyena who seemed to be unreservedly
offended by my existence. Was it just for fame and fortune?
Yeah, Phix replied, smiling reminiscently when I reminded him of CoCo. Fame, fortune. . .and to be tall
and skinny.
I came to an abrupt halt, nearly tripping over his words. Tall and skinny?
He bounced his head like a bobbing figurine. Yeah, she was really short when I first met her. Like your
height and really overweight, like this big, he extended his arms as widely as they could go and I had no
idea if he was exaggerating or not.
CoCo was a former short fat girl? I gasped, stunned by this new development.
He beamed and he recounted the memory of her in such a state. Oh man she was cute though. Her
cheeks were really big and you could hardly see her glaring eyes when shes looking at you. I accidentally
called her a midget and shes hated me ever since. When I was finally able to convince her to make the
deal, she demanded that I not only make her rich and famous but also skinny and tall.

My mind was spiraling with confusion. I couldnt believe that CoCo and I had so much in common. I
thought over how much she seemed to be annoyed with me and I couldnt help but say, Then why does
she hate on me if she was once short and overweight?
He shrugged again. Probably because you remind her of herself? People usually dont like to be
reminded of why they were once so miserable.
I nodded absently, understanding what he was saying.
Gracie, Phix said tensely, steering the conversation back to more pressing matters. We had been on
enough tangents tonight and as easy-going as he was, Phix still took his duties seriously. I know youre
angry and you have every right to be but its not safe for you to be outside alone. Ive left his Dark Majesty
alone and if anything comes after him, he wont be able to defend himself. I know youre upset but you
cant change the circumstance youre in. Can you just come home with me so I can keep you both safe?
No, I retorted, getting absurdly angrier at the mention of Eclipse. I knew it was childish of me to behave
and speak like this but I truly had no handle on my emotions. I was too infuriated and when youre this
angry, you dont want to be mature and rational you just want to be pissed and unforgiving.
I hope he wont be able to defend himself and he dies.
Phix gave me a knowing look. In his expression, I knew he was recollecting my behavior the night Eclipse
was in his vegetative state. I know you didnt mean that, Gracie.
I didnt but I wasnt going to tell him that. Then, after I plucked off the last yellow petal from the rose, a
thought materialized in me. I turned to Phix, who was gazing at me with wariness when he noticed the
vicious glint in my eyes. He cant defend himself, right?
Hesitantly, Phix shook his head in confirmation while from inside my bag, I could see OinkOink stare up at
me in fear of what I was planning to do.
I got the answer I wanted.
Without forewarning, I threw my Birkin bag at his chest. Lets go back then.
The confusion on Phixs face became more mystified as OinkOink started whimpering in uneasiness from
my bag. Gracie, what are you planning to do him
Phix had begun to speak but I couldnt hear him because I already running back to the apartment,
exhibiting an impressive display of speed. I gunned up the stairs, raced into the hallway and barged into
my apartment without preamble. CoCo was watching Tears of the Rain on TV when she got from the
living room sofa and gaped at me in shock.
She took note of the manic state I was in and watched in uncertainty as I sped towards the counter to

grab a jar of salt. Just then, Phix came running in with my bag. His eyes shot open when he saw I had the
salt in my possession. Before he or CoCo could stop me, I had already ran in the hall, poured a line of salt
to separate the hallway leading to my bedroom from the living room (basically preventing them from
coming in) and with resolve, I threw the empty jar on the floor and advanced towards the bedroom.
Oh crap, Gracie! Phix shouted while OinkOink barked fearfully from my bag. What are you planning to
do
BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!
I slammed the bedroom door with all my might and instantly, their voices drowned in an ocean of indistinct
mumbles.
Chest rising and falling rapidly, I leaned my forehead against the door for a full second before I averted
my gaze to the one who has caused me so much misery tonight.
Lying flat on his stomach, the white comforter clinging loosely from his bare back, Eclipse couldnt have
looked more at peace with himself as he laid there in my bed, looking like an Angel who was taking a nap.
Anger saturated my eyes when I recalled what I learned today and recalled how he was with me last night
in bed.
He lied to me.
The two-faced bastard has been lying to me this entire time. . .
I reflected upon all the embarrassment I felt tonight and I couldnt control myself.
I was so livid and I wanted Eclipse to pay for it.
My insides rioting for the need for revenge, I seized a pillow from my bed and violently threw it at him. I
watched as it hit his head and bounced off the bed. Not feeling the least bit satisfied, I grabbed another
pillow that was bigger than the last and I just started hitting him with it.
Whack!
You bastard!
Whack!
You miserable BASTARDDDDDDDDDD!!!!!
Whack!
I dont know how long I hit him but whack! after whack!, I couldnt stop myself as my shame encased me. I

was so lost in my frenzy that there was even a point where I was tempted to smother him with the pillow
so hed die for having the audacity to make a fool out of me. Yet, I didnt have the heart to do it. And
because I didnt kill him, I just kept hitting him again and again because it was the only way I knew how to
deal with my emotions.
The entire time as I hit him, he didnt react once. He was still blissfully sleeping, utterly unaware of the fact
that I hated him more than anything in the world.
You must really think Im a fool, dont you? I couldnt help but say to his sleeping figure, my heart racing
beyond limits.
In exhaustion, I felt my body slump to the couch, the pillow still clutched in my hand. I shook my head,
feeling my stomach twist in revulsion as I stared at him. My arms hurt from hitting him, the pillow was flat
and now useless from the assault and I still wasnt satisfied. If anything, I felt worse than I did before. .
.and I didnt understand why.
I was just so. . .overwhelmed with emotions I didnt understand.
I clutched a shaking hand over my chest, where my heart laid. What is this feeling? What is this foreign
emotion that is eating me up alive? Ive had my pride hurt before and it was one of the most awful things
Ive experienced but this pain not only felt like that but it also felt a thousand times worse. It was as if
hitting him made me realize how emotionally invested I was in this relationship. Physically hurting him
was supposed to make me feel better but I just felt worse; worse that all the physical assault I impose
onto him could never measure up to how much he has wounded me emotionally. I wasnt just
embarrassed but I was hurt.
I remembered asking Eclipse if he was in love with me and dread filled me when I remembered him trying
not to laugh at me. I realized now that that was probably why he found it to be so amusing. In actuality, he
was probably thinking, I dont even want to be here with you, you dumb twit. I remembered how
seductive he was with me last night and then Rho fromLuxuria and how beautiful she was. He was
probably repulsed by me and yearning for her all along and why wouldnt he? Of course she would be
worth it to him not an insignificant little human like me.
My heart twisted relentlessly and then, the most blasphemous thought arose when the memory of me
hugging him after we got back from the hospital and me watching him sleep when he asked me to filtered
into my mind. I remembered how grateful I was that he was fine that someone I cared about was safe
and healthy again. I remembered how calming it was to watch him sleep how peaceful it made me feel.
Those two actions were two of the purest and most humane acts Ive ever exhibited in my life and I
couldnt even stomach reliving any of it now.
My first real display of human emotions. . .was given to a Demon who didnt want to be here with me in
the first place. . .
I knew that he didnt love me that he would never love (not that it mattered because I would never love
him) but I thought he at least cared about me. I thought we were friends, I really thought we were going

to be friends. But all of that was a lie. I was worthless to him; I was nothing but a worthless human to
him.
You were punished with me? I finally voiced out to him, my lips quivering. Hearing myself articulate
these hollow words to him just made me feel worse but I kept going because it was the only way to let this
off my constricted chest. You were sent to me because you had been punished with me? This whole
time, I thought I was stuck with you but its actually the other way around isnt it? It was you who was
stuck with me the entire time. . .
I truly thought that, despite all the doubt I had about him, I had found my first friend in the world. Someone
I cared about and some who cared about me. It was illogical to consider a Demon your friend and even
though I knew better, I fought logicality and embraced the impossible. Now I realized how stupid I was
being. I was so smart in every other aspect of my life and I didnt understand how I allowed him to trick
me like this. When did he give any true indication that he was a friend to me? He watched out for me but
that was because he was responsible for me. He confided in certain truths but that was probably because
he wanted to get inside my mind to know what made me tick to know what it will cost to steal my soul
away from me. He made me think he was attracted to me because as the Demon of Lust, he was a
master of knowing what made a human girl weak what made her lower her guard even if she tries not
to.
I scoffed inwardly. The truth couldnt have been clearer now. Eclipse wasnt my friend. He was my
gatekeeper the one who was cursed with me.
I ran around like an idiot for you, trying to find someone to help you. I even made a deal with another
Demon and had to beg your brothers for help and for what? For someone as manipulative as you? I
laughed dryly to myself. You mustve had a blast. . .being entertained by me and my stupidity. Now I
know why you look down on humans so much because you had one beside you who was the dumbest
of all. . .
My lower lip quivered uncontrollably as I continued to sit there, drowning in my thoughts.
I wish I never hugged you that night, I whispered, my voice shaking. The emotions inundating me were
more than Ive ever felt in my lifetime. I couldnt even begin to categorize it if I wanted too. I wish I never
stay beside you when you asked me to last night, I wish I never called you my friend and I wish I wasnt
stupid enough to believe that I was special when it came to you. . .
I had always held myself above the flaws of my fellow humans. I looked down on CoCo because she was
weak enough to fall for Phixs tricks when in truth, I was an even bigger fool than her. I knew that Eclipse
was poison and I willingly played with his games. I thought that I would be smart enough to come out
unharmed that I would be the exception to the rule. I wanted to feel special that this powerful Demon,
this Demon who was raised to look down on us humans, had actually saw something special in me that
he liked me despite my flaws. In a world where he saw so many insignificant creatures, I thought I was
significant the exception. But I see the truth now. I was just the trash he was stuck with; the trash he has
to carry around with him as went after what he truly wanted.

This is what I get. . .I thought regrettably. This is what I get for being remotely human for giving into my
human flaws. This is what I get for wanting to be the exception when I was part of the rule. This is what I
get for going against the bylaws of nature and trusting a Demon of all things.
And now, just like the rest of my fellow humans, I was going to have to suffer the consequences of my
actions. I was going to have to pay for playing fire with the spawn of Satan.
I hate you, you manipulative bastard, I whispered to him as my final thought for that awful,
embarrassing and eye-opening night.
I hate you so much.
. . .But you, my exception, will get nothing less than 13.

009 (IV|IV) The Poison of Existence


Several days have passed and Eclipse was still asleep.
After the dramatic confrontation I had with him (which consisted of him being knocked out), I promised
myself that I would move on with my life. I woke up everyday determined to get over anything and
everything related to Eclipse and his manipulative existence. And for those first couple of days, I was
doing a great job. However, my success came to a halt when I went to volunteer at Sanctuary that
Thursday. I was feeling stressed and because I needed an extra dosage of the misery of others, I made
the extra trip out to the shelter. It started out pleasant enough but however adamant I was on moving
forward, the kids at the shelter just made it downright difficult for me to pretend that Eclipse didnt exist.
All throughout the day, no one would shut up about Eclipse. The kids wouldnt stop asking about him and
after an hour of avoiding the topic, I relented and evilly told them that Eclipse died and he
was never coming back.
When dead silence rung throughout the shelter and when it looked like the kids were about to burst out
crying, I switched modes (misery may love company but who would want to deal with a bunch of crying
kids?) and said, Just kidding!
I remedied the original statement by telling them that Eclipse was just sick and he was going to be out of
commission for awhile.
Suffice to say, the kids were relieved with the news that Eclipse wasnt dead. They lectured me on not
joking about things like that and then, they started chit-chatting with one another like villagers at a busy
market, recollecting with one another about how exhausted he looked when he came to visit them the
other day. Worried about him and not being able to get him off their minds, the kids even gave up movie
night and spent the time baking cupcakes for him. Well, I baked the cupcakes. They just stood there,
looked cute, and helped stir and frost every now and then. After that, they were even sweet enough to
make get well cards for him as well.
I wanted to tell them that he didnt deserve all these affections because he has been miserable with us
this entire time. I wanted to tell them that he was stuck here with us that he hated me and that he
probably hated them as well but I didnt have the heart to. I didnt even have the heart to tell them that I
didnt want to bake the fucken cupcakes with them because I hated him. It definitely wouldve been
entertaining for me if the kids were miserable after finding out the truth about Eclipse but that was just
going too far. The little part of me that was human prevented me from doing this. So despite my sadisms

sick humor and my propensity towards making others miserable with me, I controlled myself.
With a forced smile, I became the fool and lugged all their gifts for Eclipse home with me.
I didnt even bother to look at him when I threw the gifts on the bed. I just stomped in, viciously dumped it
on his sleeping body and walked out without sparing another glance at him.
Admittedly, I felt like my life was a joke. I hated the guy more than Ive hated anyone in my life yet I was
still carrying all his get well cupcakes/cards home? To make matters worse, the asshole was still napping
peacefully on my bed while I slept pathetically in the living room sofa. How messed up could my life be? If
I wasnt living it, I would laugh at myself.
. . .What did I do to deserve this? I asked hours later, sitting at a noodle stand with CoCo sitting across
from me.
After I came out of the room and kicked away the line of salt, Phix and CoCo barreled past the door,
accusing me of killing their Dark Majesty and screaming that they would never forgive me if they couldnt
resurrect him. When they eventually found that Eclipse was still breathing, they forgave me for scaring
the motherfucken Hell out of them. Since then, Phix and CoCo had been taking turns taking care of me
and Eclipse. Phix watched me in the afternoon picking me up from Sanctuary while CoCo took over the
shift in the evening, keeping me company as I sat pitifully under the red tent while misting rain picked up
around us.
You killed your entire family when you were a baby midget, CoCo reminded flatly.
Yes, leave it to CoCo to do everything in her power to make me more miserable than I already was.
Like a possessed person, I fixed CoCo with a dont-you-make-you-mad glare and without delay, as if
remembering that I could easily hit her again, her healing black eye twitched and she changed the
subject. So, what are you going to do? she asked, drinking her soju.
Once he wakes up, Im kicking his ass out to the curb.
Havent you tried to do that already? she said mindlessly, causing my bubble to deflate. Over the course
of the week together, I had vented to her and Phix about how I knew I shouldnt have trusted Eclipse
that I shouldve trusted my instincts when I tried to vanquish him those first couple of days of us meeting
each other. Now, it serves me right to be such a big mouth because I had gotten my vents thrown back in
my face when I least expected it.
I nodded sagely at her, knowing that she has a point. Eclipse was a frigging hard one to get rid of. Unless
he left me voluntarily, then there was little to nothing I could do to get rid of him myself. I wrinkled my
nose, considering my options when I caught CoCos eyes. Something illumed up in my mind and almost
too cunningly, I quietly said, . . .Help me get rid of him.
WHAT?! she screeched out, causing everyone to turn to stare at us. She ignored all the stares and
gawked at me like I was a deranged lunatic. Are you out of your mind?! Im not going to help you get rid
of him!
Come on help me, I coaxed gently, trying to be friendly and charming now. Please? A moments pause,
then, . . .Ill give you cookies.
CoCos brows fell into a scowl. Bribing me with cookies when Phix already told you that Im a former

fattie like you? She shook her head. You are so much more evil than you look. She sighed when my
glare fell upon her. Why would you want to get rid of him? she remarked instead. Dont you know how
lucky you are to even be around him? From what Phix told me, no girl has ever been around him for this
long. You should feel lucky to have his attention like this.
Oh yeah, I began sarcastically, Im so lucky to be the trashcan your Prince got dumped into.
CoCo winced at the venom and truth behind my words. When she didnt say anything to contest that, I
looked at my food and said, Im running low on money. Since youve been eating my food at home, can
you pay for dinner tonight?
She gave me a disgruntled look but then she nodded as if she reconciled that it was her turn to treat me
anyway. Ill just take money from someone else and well be good.
I froze, thrown off by her words. Wait, what?
She furrowed her brows. What?
The alarm in my eyes didnt dissolve. If anything, it grew more ablaze with outrage. Take money
from who?
She scrutinized me for a long minute. She was dumbfounded by my ignorance. What? You think money
grows on trees? Us Demons arent rich we have to take money from somewhere!
I gasped, thinking back to all those times where Eclipse spoiled me with his money. You just dont create
money?
She shook her head. No, we take it from someone else in the world. She laughed. When Demons
tempt you and say they could give you all the money in the world its a literal meaning.
They literally have to take it from someone else in the world.
I thought back to the time where Eclipse spoiled Sanctuary with gifts. I remembered thinking that there
was an equilibrium to life and that I should be careful with how much money he gives them and how much
Sanctuary should owe him. I knew now why I possessed such feelings it was because he has been
stealing all along!
His Dark Majesty never told you?
Add that onto the list of things he omits. I scoffed. Ive been hanging with an immortal felon all along.
Forget it. Ill pay. I shook my head, getting more irritated now. Finding this out only added fuel to the fire I
had for Eclipse. Now it was more imperative that I kick his ass to the curb.
I turned back to CoCo once I dumped the money on the table. So will you help me get rid of him or
should I punch you again?
She glowered at me, her bruised eye twitching at me in resentment.
Hey guys! Phixs overly cheery voice interrupted. From my peripheral vision, I could see Phix running
towards us with a big smile on his face.
Hey Creator, CoCo greeted unenthusiastically upon seeing Phix. Evidently the one individual that she
found to be more aggravating than me was Phix which wasnt saying much because I think she was

annoyed with us in nearly the same degrees. Gracie here is threatening to punch me again. Can I hit her
back if she does?
Not unless you want to be turned into ashes by her Guardian Demon, Phix answered worriedly, not
realizing that CoCo was sarcastically joking. He was sometimes too nave. It wouldve been adorable if I
wasnt so bitter.
What are you so chippy about anyway? CoCo asked drearily, grabbing some beef from my noodle with
her chopsticks and sticking it into her own bowl.
If it was even possible, Phixs smile grew wider. His Dark Majesty just woke up.
I froze, the once doormat nerves on my body stirring to life at this announcement. Even though a small
part of me was happy to hear that, the other part of me was still so angry and caught off guard. I had
been so angry with him that I didnt even anticipate what Id really do when he was awake. I chewed my
lips and doing my best to not show any reaction, I pretended to ignore Phix and went back to eating my
noodle even though I couldnt taste anything. My only thought was that Eclipse was awake. Hes finally
awake. . .
Gracie? Phix breathed out in anticipation, the idiot truly not understanding that I was still pissed at
Eclipse. Did you hear me? Did you hear the good news?
Where was this fool when that dramatic scene occurred where I lined the hall with salt and pretty much
went into the root to beat up his Dark Majesty? Sometimes he was too nave and upbeat for his own good
because I couldnt fathom the kid not understanding that I did hear him I just wasnt chippy with his
news.
I dont care, I said dismissively, slurping loudly on my noodle.
Not even a little bit? said a familiar voice that had my heart stopping in mid-beat.
I felt someone step close to me, the recognizable enticement of his one-of-a-kind cologne engulfing my
senses. As always, the tent that was once filled with fellow restaurant patrons was now filled to capacity
with his powerful aura.
A chair from beside me was pulled out and I felt him sit on it, the heat from his body jumping off into the
air and swimming in waves over me. I was reminded of what happened in my bed the other night and I
tried to steer those thoughts away. And even though I didnt want to, my eyes seemed to have a life of its
own because instead of ignoring him, my gaze wandered upwards.
My pulse quickened when our eyes locked.
A week has past since his weakened state and now Eclipse back to himself perfect, breathtaking and as
damningly beautiful as ever. He was dressed in another one of his impeccable black suits with a red silk
tie and there was not an inch on him that indicated that he had been sick. His face glowed, his body
radiated power and his eyes were filled with vitality. He looked exactly like the Demon I met that night
where I was walking home alone like he was the most stunning thing in creation.
He flashed me with one of his stunning smiles and if I wasnt so pissed at and hated him so much, then I
wouldve melted before him. Damn God for allowing one of Lucifers sons to be so attractive when he did
such awful things. . .and damn me for being so shallow as to notice such superficial things. This was the
bastard who made you look like a fool, I harshly reminded myself. He wasnt beautiful; he

was despicable.
Taking solace in my hatred for him, I made sure to gift him with a malicious glare before I returned my
attention back to my noodle. It was a mistake on my part to look at him. It was harder to face the person
who humiliated you than to yell at him while he was unconscious. You feel even more stupid now that
theyre awake, aware of how much they affected you.
Ive been looking for you, Teacup, he went on softly, the enticing lilt waltzing in every part of his smooth
voice. He allowed a moment of peace to envelope us before I saw him look at CoCo and Phix from the
corner of my eyes. He turned back to me, his voice knowing. . . .I hear that youre upset with me.
I shouldve known Phix would be obligated to update Eclipse on everything that had happened while he
was asleep. From the way he said those words, I suspected that Eclipse was very well aware of why I
was so angry with him.
Your Dark Majesty, CoCo began, her voice smaller than Ive ever heard it. She knew she was in big
trouble. Even Phix, who was usually so easygoing, looked worried for her. This is all my fault. I had too
much to drink and I was just being really stupid. Im really, really sorry
Thank you for helping to take care of her when I couldnt, CoCo, he replied genially to CoCo, who was
looking relieved and surprised with Eclipses calmness. Your apology is not necessary. This is all my fault
and Ill make my amends with her now.
I was glad that he didnt punish or berate CoCo. I wouldve stopped him if he even made a move to but I
was glad that he decided himself that it wasnt her fault that he had been caught in his lies.
He regarded both of them while I continued to ignore him. If you two dont mind, Id like to spend some
alone time with her.
CoCo and Phix nodded, gave me an encouraging look and left promptly thereafter.
Gracie, he began delicately, moving closer to me once it was finally just the two of us.
Oh dont sit too close to me, I finally quipped, moving my chair further away from his. I dont want
another storm to hit just because youre pissed off that youre punished and stuck with me.
Though he appeared affected by the spite of my words, Eclipse kept his cool faade nonetheless. How
about we take a walk, Gracie? he offered instead. Lets go somewhere more private where we can talk.
Let me explain myself at least.
Go to Hell, I snapped at him and he nodded seriously.
There was a somber demeanor to him that obscured his typical charming and easygoing personality. He
knew when to place his charms, his playfulness and his cool attitude aside and be serious. If you really
want me too after our conversation is over, then I would.
I turned to him when he said exactly what I wanted to hear. I already knew that I could never get Eclipse
to leave by force but if he voluntarily left himself, then he would be gone from my life forever. My heart
raced and I didnt know it was from excitement. . .or dread. You mean it?
He nodded again, his eyes genuine. Just come with me, let me explain myself and if you still want me to
go, then I will. I will leave you and I wont bother you again.

I didnt hesitate to take him up on his offer. I needed to confront him, to get closure anyway. At least with
this deal, I could kill two birds with on stone by getting him to permanently leave my life as well.
Lets go then, I said, getting up from my seat.
He smiled faintly at the impatience I was exuding. He got up with me, pulled an umbrella over us and
began walking beside me as we stepped out from the noodle stand and into the streets.
Where are we going? I asked when we reached a quiet part of the street that he was leading me to.
Under the umbrella, while his luminous brown eyes glowed under the streetlights, he extended his hand
and I smirked wryly. I see that youve gotten your full powers back.
Partially, yes. He moved his hand closer to me, silently telling me to take it. His eyes were gentle but
insistent. Please, Gracie.
With apprehensiveness, I took his hand and felt the warm electricity flowed through me at the simple
touch. I disregarded the agreeable reaction I had to it and instantly, we were standing on a familiar looking
roof, overlooking the entire world as rain sprinkled all around us. It was the building me took me that night
after the club that night where I asked him if he was in love with me and he laughed at me.
Without delay, upon being reminded of this and why I held such hostility towards him, I ripped my hand
from his grasp, stepped out from beneath his umbrella and pulled away from him.
As if his only reason for holding the umbrella was to protect me from the rain, he threw it on the floor of
the roof, not even giving it a second thought as the wind tumbled it around the roof for several seconds
before it knocked the umbrella over the edge.
How have you been?
You lied to me, I snapped at once, not even allowing him a moment to attempt to charm his way out of
this. No pleasantries. I didnt spend an entire week feeling like a fool and rehearsing this confrontational
moment to have him charm his way out of this.
Poignancy teeming in my eyes, I stared at him, my gaze scrutinizing everything that encompassed his
existence. You made me believe that you voluntarily came here for me when you were really punished
with me this entire time. I smirked at him as the drizzling rain began to cloak over the black scarf
covering my head. Did you have a good laugh, Eclipse? I prompted with disdain. Did you have a good
time making me look like a fool in front of your family and friends?
I didnt lie, he answered with controlled emotions. . . .Not exactly.
Gusts of frozen air nipped at our skins, bringing with it the droplets of mist that absorbed our natural
warmth.
Dont patronize me, I told him fiercely. The imploding rage in my body was enough to dislodge any cold
chill that may settle itself upon me. You may look down look down as my species as a whole and you
may think Im the dumbest twit there is but at least give me some credit.
He sighed at the hostility I was catapulting his way. From visible muscles tensing under his expensive
suit, it appeared that he was equally as frustrated as me. I know youre angry.

I snorted. Angry was too calm of a word I was enraged.


And you have every right to be, he continued regrettably, moving closer to me. But I didnt lie to you.
I folded my arms, slanting my head at him disbelievingly. So youre telling me that CoCo lied then?
No, she didnt lie either, he responded, completely contradicting himself.
I shook my head and he went on immediately when he saw that my patience with him was wearing thin.
My deal is to convert you, to own your soul and take you back to Hell as a Demon. That was the
punishment that my brothers gave me.
You said that your punishment was to find that Angels missing items and that I was your choice that it
was your choice to come to me when you made a deal with them. I snorted again in disbelief, feeling
nothing but hatred for him.
Look, I incited, having no more tolerance for his lies. I didnt bother to tell him that I was hurt because I
started to trust him a friend. He didnt deserve to know he affected me like that. All that he needed to
know was that he pissed me off and this was never acceptable.
I dont give a flying fuck if youre punished with me. I dont care if youre stuck with me and I dont care if
you could care less about me but dont play me for a fool. Ive said this to you from the beginning Eclipse,
dont treat me like a stupid human girl. Dont lie to me and tell me that you taken a strong liking to me,
dont hit on me if you abhor being around me and dont patronize me. I havent fallen in love with you or
any of that bullshit but I dont appreciate you getting me to confide in you to trust you even remotely that
you have my best interest at heart when I was just being lied to and played the entire time.
I chose you, he reiterated once again. Im here because I want to be here. Im not stuck with you.
I feigned an understanding face. Ah, so now youre saying that youre stuck with the other one then?
He shook his head. No, I want the other one too.
The bastard lied so much that he couldnt even keep track of his own lies anymore.
Look, he went on. I know how badly this looks but I cant be anymore specific with you. I cant explain
myself any further because there are some things that you arent privy to know
Stop. Just stop, I said with exasperation. You are just digging yourself a deeper and deeper grave. I
regarded him with scorn, my stern eyes challenging him to contest what I was about to sum up. You
were punished with me. That was why Sloth asked why you didnt attempt to scare me into submission
because he didnt understand why you were being nice to me. That was why the weather was so
horrible because you were pissed off that to regain your full powers, to stop being a Fallen Demon, you
were punished with me and you had to convert me if you wanted any chance of being a full-blooded Dark
Majesty again. And that was why Tony appeared so amused with me when I went to him to help you
because he knew all along that you despised being with me. I was the dumpster that you were flung in
the garbage that you had to lug with you so you can come back to your throne again.
I sighed, hating this summation only negatively affected me as well.
Talk about making yourself feel like garbage.

I took a moment to gather my wits before I looked at him and said, Its over, Eclipse. Stop trying to get
back on my good side. I know the truth now and I know that youre nothing but a manipulative bastard so
spare us your acting skills and just fess up to it so I can move on with my life.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I stood there, watching as he stared at me in silence. I could see that he was troubled like he didnt
know what to do with me. It was palpable that he had never been in this type of situation to be caught in
a tough spot and to have to answer to someone.
No? I incited. Youre not going to fess up? Youre not going to at least admit that you lied to me the
entire time? Come on, Eclipse. You have an overbearing personality but the one thing I appreciated about
you is that youre a straight shooter.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Really? Cat got your tongue now? You have nothing more to say? I smirked, resenting that even now,
he was making me look like a fool. Then Ive heard what you had to say and my response to that
is please. . .go to Hell and never come back.
Stomach twisting in dread because I still felt like a complete idiot (I received no closure whatsoever from
this confrontation, it just made me feel worse), I did my best to keep my cool faade intact as I made a
move to walk out. I was a foot away from him when Eclipse stopped me at once, pulling me back to him.
I went to my Elder Brother, Wrath, he began quickly staring into my eyes. The rain, as well as the
beating of my heart, picked up as he spoke. After I became a Fallen Demon, I went to his Kingdom and I
told him that to rectify my mistake, I will voluntarily make it up by converting a known Source and in
addition to doing that, I would also search for Genesis elusive missing items.
My attentive silence told him to go on.
I wanted to make it up but I told Wrath that the rest of my brothers will not let me come to earth unless
they felt that I was being punished. So I asked him to work with me to help me. In order for me to come
to the human world, I told him that it must be believed that I would be punished with one thing before I
could volunteer for the other. If I volunteered for both assignments, then we both knew that the rest of my
brothers would never let me come up here but if we lied and said I was punished with one duty, then I
would be free to come here. Knowing how valuable converting a Source and finding Genesis items were,
Wrath, even though he wasnt fond of me and my attempt to overthrow him, decided to help me because
he knew it would benefit the monarchy if I were to succeed in either missions. Not to mention, the deal
would be even sweeter if I didnt succeed it would be too entertaining for him if I failed as well. Naturally,
he couldnt pass it up.
The sprinkling rain around us picked up, inundating us like a haze.
So he helped me and kept this secret between us. When I went to the rest of my brothers and the rest of
the Elders, Wrath had already injected into their heads that as my punishment, I should be forced to
convert a Source. As part of the plan, I went to them, telling them Ill make it up to them by finding the
missing items but to make it harder to make my life harder- they gave me you, thinking that theyve
given me a punishment when it was a task I wanted all along. And just to make them believe that I was
angry so they wouldnt do anything to prevent me from coming up here, I faked my anger and I allowed
the storms to come so theyd believe I was miserable that it was part of their plan and not my plan all

along.
He sighed, his eyes gazing intently into mine. You are not my punishment you are not garbage to me. I
already knew that I wanted to be here when I waged war against the monarchy.
My eyes bulged as my heart slowed its beats at his simple yet powerful words. A flood of realization
rammed the fortress in my mind, trying to spill its knowledge over me. In a trance, I weighed the
implication behind his admission to me.
Wait wait a second. You. . .it it was your plan to become a Fallen Demon? I gaped at him, finding it
immensely difficult to digest what I was learning. You waged a war and failed on purpose to be here?
He nodded solemnly at me, his grave expression conveying to me that this was the secret that he couldnt
initially share with me. The Elders and my brothers would never let me come to earth unless they
believed it was a last resort for me. For a Dark Majesty to leave his throne to convert a Source and search
for Genesis missing items, it will be too popularized especially for someone of my stature and there
would just be too many obstacles. . .
But if you were imprisoned in your Kingdom, then no one would be suspicious, I finished for him, the
wheels of my mind spinning at the insinuation of his words. The likelihood of anything bothering you,
attempting to assassinate you or obstruct your goal is reduced because the majority will not know that you
are here. And for the ones who do know, it was their decision to let you come up here in the first place so
even if they changed their minds, they cant turn back on the deal they made they have to allow you to
stay up here until the deal is completed one way or the other.
He nodded. For a Dark Majesty, to step foot here, to attempt to find Genesis items and convert a Source,
there are too many dangers. Aside from that, you have to get the support of the Royal Family to come up
here and if they knew I wanted this, they would never let me up here not unless I came up with an
elaborate plan and make them believe this is a punishment rather than something Ive wanted prior to
becoming a Fallen Demon.
Why me? I then asked, If you dont care about having a trophy in me, if you dont care to bring back a
converted Source to your monarchy and if you dont care for my blood, then why are you here with me in
the first place? Why did you volunteer to come to me when you knew it was such a risk to begin with?
He looked troubled with his next answer. Eclipse averted his eyes from me and when it appeared as if he
has gathered whatever nerves he had to summon, he turned back to me and slowly said, As a Fallen
Demon, none of my ArchDemons are allowed up here with me. I figured if I converted you, then you could
help me find Genesis items. In my mind, I saw it as killing two birds with one stone. I would get a soldier
and I would get something that the rest of the world wanted which is Genesis missing items.
I shook my head. Something prodded me in the back of my mind and I didnt hesitate to vocalize it. Tell
me, Eclipse. If I were to become a Demon, I would become one of the most powerful Demons in hell,
correct?
Yes.
Then what will happen to you?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
He didnt say anything but I knew this was where I got him. I knew Eclipse. He did not seek out soldiers;

he seeks out weapons of mass destruction.


You own the soul of one of the most powerful Demons in existence, I pressed, wanting him to admit it.
What would happen to you?
As a result, I would become the most powerful Demon in existence, he finally answered me. Other
Demons gets the elixir of your blood but if an extremely powerful Demon were to convert you, then their
powers will be heightened unimaginably. However, if a Royal Demon were to convert you, then the Royal
Demons powers would be limitless because we have our fathers blood pumping through us.
He swallowed tightly.
I had planned on getting out of the deal when I returned to Hell with you. The deal with my Elders may
have been to convert you into a Demon and bring you back so youd serve the monarchy in Hell but the
thing they forgot to specify iswhich monarchy in Hell youd serve. He smirked dryly, thinking back to his
brothers. Royals Demons. . .were so arrogant when we make our daily deals with other beings that we
forget that were also capable of being screwed over ourselves. My Elders made that mistake with me.
And when you actually bring forth the real war against your monarchy, your brothers will have no chance
against you. I smirked, never realizing how strategic Eclipse was until now. My revulsion for him and his
extensive use for me aside, I couldnt help but be in awe of someone so sadistic and manipulative. I have
to hand it to you, Eclipse. You are far more power-hungry, strategic, cunning and cutthroat than I couldve
ever imagined you to be. You have thought this through brilliantly. From bringing forth a war that you knew
will fail, to putting yourself in a desperate position, to pretending that you were desperate to come back to
your full powers again and taking on their deal, to lying to your own brothers and allowing them to send
you here and basically sign their own death certificates.
A hollow laughed escaped from me. I was certainly in for a rude awakening tonight. Eclipse has truly
outdone himself this time with his sadism. You are truly the spawn of Satan.
I cant change the fact that I came here with a purpose, he resumed, noting the aversion I had for him.
Ive told you once before that Im a Demon that my intentions are not always the purest. Ive warned
you from the very beginning about what I am. I havent told you pretty little lies about me and inject into
your head that I was a knight and shining armor when I was truly the dragon that needs to be slayed. You
knew all along that I was a Demon and this fact can never be changed. I am manipulative, I am a liar and
I am cutthroat this is what I am this is what nature made me out to be.
I will never forget that youre a Demon. I told him resolutely before nodding at him aimlessly. I had
enough of this conversation. I thought him being honest with me will make things better but in actuality, it
made things worst. I wouldnt exactly call myself a Saint but that didnt mean I didnt have the right to be
revolted by someone who was more sadistic than me. He may not have technically lied to me but the
simple fact that he was only here because he needed me as his weapon was enough for me to be done
with the conversation. God help me if I ever become a Demon just to help this greedy Demon take Hell for
himself.
So is this all of your explanations? Because Ive listened to it and to be perfectly honest, I think Im more
turned off by you than I already was
His next words stopped my words dead in its tracks. One of the reasons why Im here is because I need
to set free a loved one who is held captive.
I paused, looking at him as wind billowed past us. It took me several long minutes, where I was blinking

rain off my eyelashes, before I was able to pull myself out of my stupefaction.
. . .Your father? I whispered, staring at him as I felt my heart still in my chest.
He shook his head and I felt the bewilderment within me escalate. Who?
My Eldest Brother.
My jaw nearly dropped to the ground. Pride?
He nodded solemnly.
I was flabbergasted. Save him from what?
He is imprisoned in Heaven.
How?
Angels, he replied simply, his expression aggrieved. It seemed that he had never been this honest with
anyone and for an entity who has seen Eternity, he seemed unable to sort out how uncomfortable this
gesture made him. Yet, as if to appease me and my growing disdain for him, he went on without filter
despite the fact that it wasnt in his nature to tell the truth to this degree.
They have him and to break my brother out to have enough strength to free him, I would have to be a
powerful Demon. He swallowed roughly, taking a moment to stare out at the city vista.
The monarchy that my Father created is in disarray it is imploding. We do not have a cohesive hold on
our own Kingdom. I need to bring order to my race and that could only be done in one of two ways: the
first one is with my Elders return or the second one is if I become the sole monarch. My first priority is
saving my brother but if that doesnt work or if his return does not ensure order to my race, then I will
become the sole monarch. He moved closer to me, his eyes more poignant than I have ever seen it. I
didnt tell anyone else because I do not want this to get out to the Angels and I do not want this to get to
any other Demon who may want the monarchy as is, in mayhem. The only person I trust is myself.
My mind was still reeling. How long has your brother been in captivity?
Thousands of years now. I could surmise from the tone in his voice that he hated that he couldnt save
his Elder. My brothers and I have done everything in our power to fight to get him back but we are no
match for the Angels. My brothers have given up but Im still determined to free him.
Thats why you need to convert me and find Genesis missing items?
He nodded. I need to be a powerful Demon much more powerful than I was. If I convert you, then my
chance of overpowering the established monarchy is almost guaranteed and if I find the missing items,
then there would be nothing standing in my way when I invade Heaven.
I stared at him in disbelief, not even knowing what to say to him now. Then, his previous words echoed in
the fortress of my mind. The only person I trust is myself.
. . . Why are you telling me all of this? I couldnt help but ask when I realized what was at stake for him.
If I wanted to, I could tell one of his brothers and he would be done for. If they knew of his true plans, then
he wouldnt be able to convert me much less find Genesis missing items.

As a token of faith, he told me, his eyes surprised as well that he was confiding in me this much. I
wasnt planning on telling you anything of this degree. No one with the exception of my brothers knows
the truth about what happened to my Eldest brother that he is now imprisoned in Heaven and no one
else knows the extensive reason of why Im here only you.
You you think telling me all this will get you a get-out-of-jail free card? I asked, my voice shaking as
stared at him critically. Though deep down I had already made my peace with him, outwardly, I didnt want
to appear so easily placated. You have a track record of being a manipulator and a liar. . .why why
should I trust a thing youve just told me?
He smiled lightly, finding amusement in the combative stance I was still taking with him. For a moment, I
saw adoration in his eyes but as if knowing that the last thing I wanted to see was that he thought I was
cute for being so mad, he conceded and seriously said:
My fate is now intertwined with yours. You have the upper-hand in this relationship. Like I said the other
night, your soul is yours to keep. Im not going to torture you or force you into giving it to me I want you
to give it to me on your own freewill. He sighed before adding, And if I leave as your Guardian Demon,
then another will take my place. They will not treat you with kids glove. He moved his finger through the
tendril of my hair, wiping the rain off my cheeks. They will not be patient with you, nor will they be kind to
you nor will they have reservations with torturing you for your soul. They will hurt you and frankly, I cant
have that. If theres any reason I should stay, its to prevent some other manipulative and sadistic Demon
from getting his hands on you.
His chocolate brown eyes held mine with intensity. But this is all your decision now, Gracie. I didnt come
here with honorable intentions and I probably wont leave with honorable intentions but Ive elaborated all
that I could with my reasons for being here. After all that youve heard tonight. . .do you still want me to go
to Hell or do you still want me here with you?
I turned away from him, giving my answer through my silence alone. Despite him having explanations for
everything, I was still furious with him (if only for the simple reason that he has caused me so much grief
these past couple of days). However, I was also rational. After all Ive seen with all things Demonic and
threatening, Eclipse was definitely the lesser of all the evils. Actually, after listening to everything he had
to say tonight, he was probably the most evil one of all but my only solace was that I was one of the ones
he wanted to protect. Just like my thoughts in the bus, if it was Eclipse against the world then Id choose
him. There was no contest.
I also reasoned that I had leverage over him now. I knew his secrets. I truly do have the upper-hand in
this relationship. And I knew that he purposely gave me this upper-hand, for me to feel comfortable in this
relationship. I sighed. Moreover, he has told me more than I could ever anticipated (and I knew it wasnt
easy for him) and that counted as something for me.
The only person I trust is myself.
His words replayed in my mind, assuring me that for the time being, I was making the right decision in
allowing him to stay.
I presented him with a quick blink as my wordless approval that he hasnt been fired as my Guardian and
he smiled at the sight.
. . .So I heard you bitch-slapped Phix a couple of times that night when you went to find my brothers, he
noted randomly, no doubt trying to use his devilish charms on me now. I had purposely neglected to tell

him that but I guess Phix had filled him in. A proud smirk gleamed on his face. His warm aura alone was
enough to lighten the tense mood we were in. Good job on avenging me, Gracie.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
He frowned when he saw that I wasnt making this easier on him. Youre still angry at me.
I scoffed, tilting my head at him. And why wouldnt I be?
He shrugged affably, exhibiting an extraordinary amount of patience with me. Because I didnt lie to
you?
You omitted certain truths which is basically another variation of lying.
Im a Demon, he amended, it is in my nature to be crafty with my words.
You made me feel like a fool, I impressed, briefly closing my eyes in exhaustion. To be honest, I still feel
like it. I cant believe Im letting you stay. This is like keeping a murderous lion with me and trusting that it
wont turn on me. I wont have anyone else to blame but myself if it happens. I shook my head at him. I
still hate you.
You missed me, he pointed out instead, walking closer to me. His voice was light, rich and filled with
certainty. Youre angry with me but you couldnt be happier to see me like this. . .alive and breathing
again. He smiled, framing my cheek with his hand, his thumb tracing over the curves of my rain-kissed
lips. Ive missed you too, Teacup, he went on, staring at me like he was staring at a rare gem. More
than I imagined I would.
You were asleep, I retorted softly, drawing my face away from his touch. I stepped backwards, just to put
some space between us. How could you miss anything?
I was aware, he told me simply, taking a step forward to bring us closer together.
You know what its getting late and Im really cold, I said dismissively, wanting to just let things cool
down now. Just take me home so I could do homework and sleep.
He nodded, seeing how antsy I was behaving. As you wish, Gracie.
He extended his hand palm up and like it was natural for us to teleport from one area to the next, I set my
hand atop his and the physics of life bent for us. In just a fraction of a second, we were back on the
streets, in the dark corner beside the busy crowd, looking just like normal humans.
Once we were safely back on ground, I disentangled my hand away from him. For what felt like the
millionth time that night, my efforts to separate us became foiled by him. With the reflexive speed of a
predator yet the care of an animal courting his lover, Eclipse cupped his hands over face and I felt my
world come to a stop both physically and emotionally.
I just woke up from being fatally ill, he told me in a hushed whisper, staring deeply into my eyes. The first
time that night, I placed my anger for him aside and drowned in the pools of the eyes I found to be so
mesmerizing. So whatever I say now, shouldnt be mistaken as anything but an anomaly that will never
take place again. I opened my mouth to tell him to just let it go but he went on quickly. You can take it
however you want, as lie or as truth, but Im just going to say it.

I went quiet, the breath in my chest hilting in anticipation.


I came for you because you were a Source, because I wanted you as my trophy, because I wanted to be
powerful, because I am hungry for power and because of a thousand of other reasons that are selfish as
they come but if it hadnt been apparent, its obvious that Im very distracted here. He ran his fingers
down my damp hair, his eyes searching my face. Ive grown very. . . attached to you. Ive told you this
before but Ill say it again: Your soul is yours to keep and mine to have if you decide to give it to
me. Im a liar, a manipulator and a schemer but I wont con your soul away from you. If and when you
decide to give it to me it will be of your own freewill because you want me to have it. Imnever going to
steal it from you. I will screw everything else and I will have no reservations about it but you will be my
exception. If I ever fuck up with you then in the end, I will always make my amends.
I smirked confusingly at the oddity of his words.
I didnt know what to make of it.
It actually felt. . .human.
. . .Another token of faith? I asked uncertainly.
Just simple honesty.
You must still be feeling sick.
I am, he told me with jest before we began to immerse ourselves in the evening crowd.
I met his eyes with a twinkle of laughter glimmering in mine. I cracked my first genuine smile that night.
You must be so pissed that you had to tell me all of this. Betcha you didnt anticipate this happening
when you woke up about an hour ago.
He smirked bitterly, his playful personality returning. Leave it to the baby Demons to screw me over and
have me clean up their messes again. If I had it my way, I would never confide this much in you.
I know, I replied. We may be from different species but our pre-disposition was the same. We were both
reserved, closed off and used to only trusting ourselves honesty wasnt our area of expertise. Wed only
tell the truth if we were backed into a corner we couldnt manipulate our way out of or if we found
someone we actually wanted to tell the truth to.
I wouldnt have told you this much if the situation was reversed.
I know, he told me confidently.
So why did you tell me? I bristled, genuinely curious of his motives.
He looked as if he didnt know the answer to that question as well.
He took a couple of seconds to deliberate over it before saying, Because were friends. Another
thoughtful pause before he added, And because it wasnt in your nature to hug someone like you hugged
me the other night. He smiled when I looked up at him in surprise. I didnt anticipate him to catalog this
anomaly of mine as something significant. He made it appear as if it meant nothing to him when it
happened that I couldnt believe he was bringing it up right now.

Powerful shoulders rose into a shrug again. I figured if you went against the grain and made me your
exception, then it was only right that I did the same. He laughed before adding, Plus Im still trying to get
you into bed. Having you pissed off at me doesnt help my cause.
I cracked another small smile because, despite how dramatic this entire situation turned out, I was glad
that I got more of an explanation (and secrets) out of it than expected. Eclipse may have vaguely lied but
he also told a hell of a lot of truths today (or what I hope was the truth) and in the bigger scheme of things,
the good outweighed the bad.
He didnt find me to be insignificant and worthless after all. . . I thought distantly.
I shook that juvenile thought from my mind before changing the subject entirely. I couldnt allow myself to
be distracted with all this nonsense anymore. We may have bypassed one episode but we still had the
most important dilemma to concentrate on.
So what do we do about my missing soul? I asked as we continued to walk down the rain-strewn
sidewalk. It had been awhile and with my birthday approaching with every passing day, it was still a
priority on my list to find that stolen piece of my soul.
I need a couple more days of rest.
When I gave him a look of disbelief he added, Im fine now. Really. But I woke up earlier than expected
today. A good portion of my powers are renewed but Im not as strong as before. Give me a couple of
days to just allow my body to consolidate the rest of my powers and well be back to trying to find that
missing soul of yours again. He grinned with satisfaction, noting that I was being civil with him again.
Much like a kid, he slyly asked, So, were still friends right?
I shook my head. Ive disowned you as a friend. Youre lucky Im even being civil with you right now.
He faked a hurt face. We parted from each other momentarily when a crowd came through us but
reunited almost immediately. But you cant disown me as a friend, Teacup he said dramatically. A coy
expression outlined his face. Especially not with whats coming up this weekend.
I shot him skeptical look. And whats going on this weekend, Ashtray?
Something very special, he continued cryptically. He smiled when I gave him a just-tell-me look. . . .Its
my birthday.
What?! I screeched, stopping in my tracks. An old woman nearly crashed into me with her shopping
bags because I stopped so abruptly. Unfazed that I was blocking the flow of pedestrian traffic, I looked up
at Eclipse and said, Are you serious?
He faked an adorable and bashful disposition by tucking his hands into his pockets. By now, we had
become fixtures on the sidewalk that people had to walk around. We were buried in the masses but it truly
felt like it was just us who existed in the world. Why did you think my older brothers were so nice to me?
I was dumbfounded. Sloth gave you Phix and Tony helped you get better as a birthday present? Jesus, I
thought it was something more of a biblical proportion, I couldve never guessed that it was just a birthday
gift!
Eclipse nodded, grazing an affectionate finger over my rosy cheek. You cant disown a friend when their
birthday is near. Thats against the rules especially when my only friend in this world is you. He

laughed, undoubtedly knowing that he had me right where he wanted me. Youre still my
friend, right Gracie?
I was stunned that I was being guilt-tripped and blackmailed into being a Demons friend because his
birthday was near. I was taken aback that he would use this as a means to get back on my good graces
but I had to give him credit he was truly an unpredictable and smart creature. I may be a sadist but I
was a nerd beyond comprehension and I was also a people-pleaser. If it was his birthday, then it was my
responsibility to celebrate it.
. . .Im still mad at you, I dissembled, resenting that I was being pushed into doing this for a guy who I
cursed out nights prior.
As long as youre still my friend. He rewarded me with a beautiful smile before slyly tilting his head in
warning. In Hell, they make a big deal about my birthday. Since Im away from home, I hope you make
this birthday a memorable one for me.
Well dont expect too much, I told him, my mind already skimming over all the things I could do make his
birthday fun this weekend.
He chuckled again. Im looking forward to this weekend with you, Gracie. His lips came near my ear. If
its not up to par, then Im going to take matters in my own hands and make it special myself.
A speculative glance overtook me. What are you going to do if you dont like what I plan?
He merely imparted me a sensuous wink before walking ahead of me, leaving me to chase after him and
bugging him for his answer. With one arm wrapped around me, he gave me no more explanation on the
matter. He just covered his powerful body over me when it started sprinkling again and just became my
fortress as we walked home.
And just like that, after a week without each other, after a confrontation, after a confession, and after a
heartfelt moment, we were back. It feels like nothing has changed but the truth was, that moment was the
beginning of a world of change that would turn our biblical world upside down.
. . .The thing about us humans is that we have a tendency to gravitate to things that threaten our
existence. It is an anomaly that has embedded in our DNA since the dawn of time. Truth is: were risk
takers by nature but rational by evolution. Some of us have evolved and others havent. But just because
youre evolved, it doesnt mean the DNA imprint still isnt in your lineage and with thatit still doesnt
mean that, despite all your best rationale, you wont gravitate towards toxicity. Because the thing with
evolution is that things may change but the thing with your lineage is that it will always be your flaw, your
weakness, your ultimate human error and the poison to your entire existence.
This was human flaw that I saw in myself as I walked home with Eclipse, allowing him back into my life. I
knew he was poison to my existence that he was no good for me but I couldnt force myself to turn away
from such a threat even after getting a taste of what the betrayal felt like. I was being tempted by the
Devil himself and much like the fates of Adam and Eve, this very temptation this very forbidden fruit
would become my downfall, my ultimate human errorand the reason for my entire existence.

I live in a world where my name reduces


others to their knees . . .

010 (I|III) The Eternity Milestone

didnt know why I cared so much about his birthday but despite how he has angered and exhausted

me, Eclipse was still the closest living thing that I would label as my friend and with that responsibility, I
felt obligated to do something special for him.
I was pretty sure that it was universally frowned upon to celebrate the birth of the spawn of the Devils but
when you have him guilt-tripping you into doing something special for him because he just woke up from
being sick, the spineless human in me complied with his wishes. I didnt trust him but he was still my only
friend (or a provisional friend at the very least) and I truly wanted to do something nice for him. So I went
to work and began my plans for his birthday.
I had never thrown a birthday celebration for someone before and I didnt want to mess it up so that
Friday, I did the unthinkable: I voluntarily cut my classes for him.
Dont get me wrong, I definitely didnt come to that decision without responsibly looking over the course
syllabus first. Due largely to the fact that nothing important was due in my classes, I decided that it was
safe for me to play hooky and study on my own. Moreover, I figured that since I was getting points marked
off for my attendance anyway (even though I attended class everyday) I might as well take advantage of
the misfortune that Eclipse bestowed upon me and use it to my benefit.
. . .This has got to be the stupidest idea Ive ever heard, CoCo critiqued the next morning while helping
me pack up for the birthday surprise.
Why? I murmured, packing energy bars, energy drinks and water bottles into the already full
backpacks.
His Dark Majesty isnt human, Gracie, she went on hotly, scrutinizing me like I was a deranged looney
tune. Who in their right mind would celebrate his birthday like this? Her horrified eyes combed over the
backpacks. Its so. . .human.
Why wouldnt he like it? I said defensively, still proud of everything Ive set up for the weekend.
Im planning it.
CoCo rolled her exasperated eyes at me. Hes a Royal Demon. He doesnt care if you put thought into it
all he cares about is whether or not he has a good time and youre going to make him miserable with
what youre planning.
How about you stop giving me your opinions on the birthday plan and just stuff the things I need into the
backpack, CoCo? I dismissed coolly, having enough of her opinions. I didnt spend hours coordinating all
of this to give up on it just because some former actress thought it was a bad idea.
I zipped up my pink backpack and slung it over my shoulders.
How do I look? I enquired meekly, modeling in front of her. My heavy backpack swished aggressively
over my petite body as I twirled around to give her a full 360 view of the outfit I was adorning which was
a dark purple tank-top, black shorts and white sneakers. My long curls were tied up into a high pony-tail;
the hairstyle was held up by a purple satin ribbon.

So now you want my opinion? CoCo asked harshly, her eyes appraising me judgmentally. She crossed
her arms over her chest, her leather jacket smoothing along her short black dress. In my opinion, you
look shorter than usual.
I gave her a chiding look to be serious and she resignedly said, You look cute for a little midget girl.
I smiled broadly, nodding in approval at her comment. Apart from the inescapable reality that CoCo had
little to no skills in the field of social decorum, I had actually found myself enjoying her company. I
wouldnt say that she was my favorite person in the world (in fact, I still found her to be immensely
annoying and offensive) but, over the past few days, she had proven to be a cool person as well. She was
an honest person and I could always appreciate that type of individual in my life.
I commenced a quick survey of the apartment to make sure I had everything I needed for the weekend.
When I was certain I had packed all the necessities, I grabbed Eclipses backpack and stepped out of the
apartment with CoCo right alongside me.
So what are you and Phix going to do when Eclipse and I are away for the weekend? I asked once we
stepped into the elevator. With one hand holding onto the backpack, I depressed the L button. The doors
obediently slid shut. A mechanical humming coursed through the confined space as the metal cage began
to descend to the lobby area.
Since hes still recuperating, his Dark Majesty charged us to research and dig into your past some more,
CoCo answered, mindlessly helping to zip up a loose zipper on my backpack. Needless to say, well be
running around a lot.
Her response intrigued me. Eclipse was as resourceful, smart and cunning as they come; he didnt strike
me as the type of person who would delegate duties onto someone else unless they were highly capable
individuals. Phix and CoCo, as cool as they were, appeared like total goofs to me so I couldnt fathom the
reason for his decision.
I didnt hesitate to express my concerns. What can you guys find that he wont be able to find?
CoCos mouth drew upwards into a smirk. Phix, as nice and nave as he appears, is one the most
talented Demons in Sloths monarchy. If Phix needs information on something, then he will do his best to
get it and most of the time, he always comes back with something. She eyed me. How did you think we
learned so much about what happened to his Dark Majesty in such a short time? Phix did research on his
Dark Majesty before we got to your apartment thats how we learned so much.
I went quiet, recalling how much CoCo was able to spill out to me about Eclipse and what happened to
him and his affairs. Though they didnt know the truth behind the events, it was still impressive that Phix
was able to garner such information especially considering that those must be well-kept secrets. Is that
why Phix is one of Sloths workers?
CoCo nodded. Phix is one of Sloths favorite Demons. Hes the hardest working. Every important thing
that needs to get done, Sloth always assigns Phix.
If hes so good, I began to point out, my memory roaming back to the inn, then why couldnt he figure
out which Dark Majesty he was supposed to serve when Sloth assigned him Eclipse?
Because it was an abrupt assignment and Phix wasnt given any hint as to which brother it was. But once
he found out which Dark Majesty it was, it became easy for him to dig in a bit more to learn some dirt.

So Phix is like Gossip Girl! I summed up, my eyes alight with admiration.
She gave me a strange look and I went quiet from embarrassment.
You need a sense of humor, CoCo, I told her in a soft but firm voice. I resented how she never fails to
make me feel uncomfortable. Youre funnier when youre acting on TV.
And you need to stop being short, she countered, glaring at me for bringing up her glory days. There.
Was that funny?
I blinked bitterly before changing the subject entirely. My mind journeyed back to Eclipse. Why is he still
recuperating anyway? Hasnt he gotten enough rest?
She shrugged. He woke up earlier than expected.
This still didnt answer my question. Do you know why he woke up so early?
CoCo shrugged again; the elevator doors slid open just as she did this. He was probably tired of sleeping
and wanted to celebrate his birthday.
I nodded halfheartedly while we stepped out of the elevator. That made sense. Eclipse was as selfish as
they come and I imagined the Demon wouldnt want to miss out a day that was specifically dedicated to
celebrating his existence.
Torrents of wind wafted over us once CoCo and I sauntered out of the apartment and bounced off the
stairs. The morning sky still possessed a grey hue and although the sidewalks were sleek with the rainfall,
it appeared as if the storms had shown mercy to us for the time being.
I dragged in a breath while another pressing thought besotted me.
I glanced at CoCo cautiously. We were now standing the curb, waiting for Eclipse and Phix together.
Considering that I still had her to myself, I wanted to bring up something that I wasnt planning to bring up
when the guys appeared. . . .Youre not going to ask me why Im not mad at him anymore?
CoCo smiled, her eyes scanning the quiet block. With humor infused in her voice she said, How can any
woman be mad at a hot piece of immortal ass like that?
Even though I was amused that she was actually joking with me, I still managed to give her a look to be
serious. At my reprove, she just laughed and said, Im sure he gave you a good reason to not be mad at
him and Id rather not know just in case I accidentally get drunk and spill any secrets again.
I smiled, appreciating the silent understanding between the both of us. I wasnt about to tell CoCo the
things Eclipse told me (what if she gets drunk and spill it to someone else?) but whatever Eclipse and I
spoke about, I just wanted her to know that it was truly (or at least partially) okay now. I felt that I owe it to
her that much and judging by the small smile on her lips, she was glad to be updated too if only subtly.
So a getaway with just the two of you, huh? she mused, watching as the Rav4 appear from the parking
garage. The engine roared unto my neighborhood, echoing off the quiet street as it made its way over to
us.
OinkOinks going, I corrected.

Now it was CoCos turn to give me a chiding look. You know what I meant.
I frowned at what she was suggesting. That pervert. Its not like that, CoCo.
Uh-huh. . . she hummed dismissively.
I gazed up at her, my eyes boring into hers with challenge. Youve never had a birthday getaway like
this?
Yes, she murmured, waving at the car as they came closer to us. Ive done it once with my ex when I
was human. Impishness outlined her red lips when the Rav4 stopped in front of us. We did nothing but
had sex on that getaway.
Gasp!
I gaped at her, my burgeoning eyes stunned at what she was insinuating could happen with me and
Eclipse.
Before any more suggestive thoughts could trickle into my mind, Phix had already gotten out of the
drivers seat. He came over to us, dressed in jeans and a brown leather jacket, and promptly relieved me
of Eclipses backpack. He stuffed it in the car. Whilst he did this, Eclipse was still sitting in the passenger
seat (as I had ordered him too), looking perplexed. He silently evaluated the heavy backpack that was
being dumped to the back of the car. OinkOink, who was sitting in the front seat with him, was poking his
furry head out of the window in curiosity as well.
The only thing I disclosed to Eclipse about this surprise was that I was planning on taking him on an
overnight trip. I hadnt even planned on telling him this much but in an effort to ensure that our safety
wouldnt be compromised, I was forced to ask him if he thought it would be safe for us to travel out of the
city. Eclipse assured me that as long as he didnt use powers on this trip, then the likelihood of us running
into Demons would be slim. For the most part, he posited that we would be fine. So with this reassurance
in my mind, I eased my worries aside and just got excited for what I was planning.
Thanks for helping me with all this guys! I chirped after Phix returned to us on the sidewalk. I smiled
gratefully at the two of them, my hands proudly tugging on the straps of my backpack. I can take it from
here.
Phix grinned broadly at me, placing a hand on my shoulder. I thought he was about to wish me luck on
this trip yet what came out of his lips completely contradicted the bubbly expression on his face.
This is a bad idea, Gracie, Phix hissed, his face still smiling while dread brewed in his voice. It struck me
then that he was smiling not for me but to put on a show for Eclipse.
Thats what I said! CoCo hissed as well.
The chippiness I displayed cooled as a scowl took over my face. I shouldve known that Phix and CoCo,
regardless of how much they bickered, would see eye to eye in terms of me and my shortcomings. It was
evident that they have come to a consensus that my birthday plans for Eclipse for lack of a better word
sucked.
Doing well to ignore the evil eye I was giving him, Phix forged on like he was a tow truck on a mission.
Out of all the goddamn things for you to plan, you want to take him to do one of the most trivial things a

human can do? He spared a glance at Eclipse, who was still staring at us, no doubt trying to figure out
what we were chattering about. Phix plastered another excited smile before turning back to me with a
chastising look.
Seriously, Gracie? What if he doesnt have any fun? Do you know whos going to get punished? He
would never hurt you. He dramatically pointed a shaking finger at himself. He looked like he was about to
cry. Hed come after me.
Oh, dont be dramatic, I appeased, waving a hand of dismissal. Hes not going to come after you.
He told me a second ago that he was going to take it out on me if you fuck up! he squeaked out
horrifically.
Oh, I uttered nervously. Well then lucky for you, hes going to have fun! I assured him while motioning
for CoCo to open my backpack and give me my proof. She did as she was gestured and handed me the
manila folder. Look, I have everything planned out. . . I began to show evidence of my itinerary for the
weekend. I pointed at all the nice pictures I printed out from my late-night research. Im not doing this by
the seat of my ass. I have everything worked out already.
Phix didnt even bother to look at all my hard work. He was still convinced that Eclipse was going to be
miserable with what I was planning.

How about I book you guys a


star hotel on Jeju Island and the two of you can just have a luxury experience
there. . . His eyes lit up. Oh! What about Greece? Dont you want to hang out in
Greece, Gracie? I can make it happen!
I frowned, handing CoCo the folder to put back into my backpack. I glared at him while CoCo obediently
tucked the folder back into my backpack, shaking me slightly before she was done zipping it up. My eyes
turned into admonishing slits. I held my palm up towards him. Keys, Phix. Give the keys now.
He exhaled a frustrated breath, sourly handing my own car keys back to me. You better give him a good
weekend then, Gracie!
If all else fails, give him a lap dance! CoCo encouraged. Phix gave a thumbs up at the suggestion and
as my response to that, I demurely flipped them off before running to the car where the birthday Demon
and my puppy awaited me.
So whats with all the top secret conversation with the baby Demons? Eclipse asked, reclining in the
seat with a pillow behind his head. He was still dressed in his jammies: a white hoodie and white pajamas
pants.
They were saying that they were sure we were going to have lots of fun this weekend, I easily lied,
throwing my backpack into the backseat.
Eclipse smiled before eyeing the stuffed backpacks. Though he appeared aloof, I knew he was very
curious as to what I had planned for the day. So where are we are going, Gracie?

Cant tell you, I bristled, merging the Rav4 onto the road and setting our weekend into motion. Its a
surprise.
I waved at the baby Demons when we drove past them before speeding the car up and gunning us out of
there before they get any smart ideas and endeavor to stop me from enacting my surprise.
Eclipse stared at the rearview mirror where the reflection of Phix and CoCo were becoming smaller and
smaller. What were the baby Demons really saying to you? he asked casually, his voice knowing.
I pursed my lips, knowing that there was no point in telling fibs. Someone as clever as Eclipse has
probably figured out from our body language (and the subtlety of me flipping them off) that it wasnt a
friendly conversation with praises about my birthday plans for him.
. . .They think this surprise is a bad idea, I finally admitted. They were trying convince me to hand over
the reins so they could set up the birthday weekend instead. I looked at him. Did you tell Phix that youd
come after him if I mess up on this trip?
Eclipse laughed warmly, appeasing all my worries while he played with OinkOink, who was happily
barking at all the attention Eclipse was showering him. He was lying on his back, pawing at Eclipses
hand in glee.
I was partly messing with him, he told me coolly. He locked eyes with me, the genuine confidence within
them making my face flush. Whatever your surprise is. . .Im sure Ill love it, Teacup.

Natasha Bedingfield - Little Too Much

HIS IS THE WORST SURPRISE IVE EVER BEEN DAMNED TO GET IN MY LIFE! Eclipse

bellowed at the top of his lungs hours later, his irate voice thundering across the mountainous terrain. If
there was snow present on these green mountains, then an avalanche wouldve deluged down from the
force of his booming voice alone.
Youve got to be fucken kidding me, Eclipse grunted, climbing up the mountain trail while I panted and
struggled to do the same. The soles of our shoes crackled over the hard rocks, reminding us with every
laborious step how agonized we were.
As part of my birthday celebration for Eclipse, I had gone all out for it. My conversation with Shin was still
fresh in my mind when I came up with this idea. I remembered him telling me about his experience at Mt.
Halla and though we were far off from Mt. Halla, we were in another part of the country that had the most
amazing sites for mountain hiking. I had the surprise planned to a T. I stayed up all night to figure out our
hiking trail, where we would sleep, our daily itinerary for each day and our clothes for the weekend. I even
printed out pictures and testimonies of people who did events such as this for encouragement.

At the outset, I thought that Eclipse would be excited for this surprise. He was so fit and lean that I just
figured he had to be an outdoor person. I shouldve known my assumption was off when we parked our
car in the lot for hikers and Eclipse was looking as lost as OinkOink. I shouldve also taken the hint that
something was off when I ushered him to go change out of his pajamas and into the hiking clothes I
picked out for him. For a transitory second, he looked like he was about to haul ass. His personal opinions
of this surprise was kept to himself as we hoisted our backpacks over shoulders and begun to hike up the
mountain but come several hours of huffing and puffing up the steep slope, Eclipse had no reservations
about letting me know exactly how he felt about my surprise.
I could sense his fuming eyes on me, searing into my back. Seriously, Teacup? Out of all the things you
couldve planned for my big day, you choose to take me hiking?
Were here, I answered rigidly, struggling myself to traipse up the incline. I turned to him while the
glorious sun began to set beside us, casting a gold and orange tint over the lush land. All around us, the
mountains were covered with green grass, towering trees and luxuriant vegetation that just exuded
wonderment. The day was also unusually warm and bright for fall it was like the skies were celebrating
Eclipses birthday as well. It wouldve been a magnificent sight if not for the hot complainer behind me.
So just shush up and keep climbing!
I had to admit, it was pretty amusing. Eclipse, as healthy looking as he appeared, was ridiculously out of
shape. Bless the genetic freak for being created with the perfect male body that would make Greek gods
cry in envy because I had no doubt that hed be one fat kid if given the normal genes of human beings. I
wouldnt have considered him to be one of those people who had trouble with physical activities but I
guess when youve just come out of hibernation mode (and is still recuperating), your stamina is not what
its supposed to be.
The ironic thing about him huffing and puffing while climbing up this mountain was that even though he
was out of breath. . .he was still smoking!
Maybe if youd stop smoking, wed get somewhere, I added crossly, ascending further along with
OinkOink in my backpack. Over my shoulders, I could see that his furry head and upper paws were
peeking out of the backpack while he stared at Eclipse.
Thats it, he retorted, taking one final inhalation of his cigarette before stepping on it and flicking it off the
mountainside. Im taking off.
Youre leaving me to hike alone?! I squawked, flabbergasted. I stopped in my tracks and turned to face
him disbelievingly.
Of course not, he replied, fatigue coloring his face. He stuck his hand out. Come here, tell me where
the destination is and well be there before you know it.
But but I thought you were conserving your powers?

I was. . .but I really dont want to exercise right now.


You cant leave me, I wailed, bouncing back to him in urgency. The rocks on the trail shadowed after me
as I descended down. I stared up at him once I reached him, my gaze ablaze with panic. I didnt stay up
all night planning to annul the surprise now. I worked so hard to plan this trip for us.
Why are you doing this to me? Eclipse blustered almost petulantly. He looked like he was seriously
contemplating suicide just to end his misery. Dont you know I have the stamina of a cute fat kid when Im
conserving my powers? He gave me a suspicious look. Are you still mad at me from last night? Is that
why youre forcing me to do this? Are you punishing me right now?
Oh just hurry up, you undercover fatty, I dismissed his accusations tiredly. I was still slightly pissed off at
him but not enough to exact revenge in this manner. I grabbed his hand with mine and just started pulling
him like I was hauling an elephant up the slope. You brought war upon your fathers monarchy and you
cant climb up a mountain? You cant do a simple thing that other humans have done?
This was what lit the fire in the soles of his feet.
Eclipse looked offended by what I said.
He looked insulted, absolutely energized up and unstoppable. He stomped past me, fighting through the
physical limitation of his recuperating body and challenging the mountains that lower beings (humans)
have conquered. It looked like Eclipse would conquer this thing but when he reached another stiff incline
on the mountain, he stopped in his position, sat back down on a nearby rock and just gave up.
What the fuck is wrong with you humans? he panted hotly. He evaluated the environment at the soaring
altitude we were in. His eyes were welling with incredulity. You build cars, motorcycles and airplanes and
yet you use your legs to climb up the steps of Hell instead?
Ugh, thats it, I grumbled, kicking a pile of rocks over the cliff and stomping towards Eclipse. He eyed me
suspiciously when I approached him. I gestured my hand at him when I got close. Come on, Ill give you
a piggy back ride.
Are you serious, Teacup? he enquired, gawking at me like I, the little piglet, had just offered him,
Godzilla, a ride on her back. For a moment, his astonishment usurped his exhaustion.
Yeah, I replied honestly. Wind whipped at us with force, flapping my pony-tail about. I gave my ex a ride
on my back once when he was tired. It was no biggie. Im sure I could gather the strength to do the same
for you.
His eyes flashed defensively at the mention of an ex-boyfriend. You gave a piggy back ride to an exboyfriend? He snorted, standing up and looking me over in criticalness. Was this boyfriend as big as a
ping-pong ball or something? How the hell did you carry him?
Im a lot stronger than I look, I told him in a matter-of-fact tone. I placed my hands on my hips, regarding

him challengingly. I didnt bother to tell him that this ex was just a serious suitor and not someone I
labeled as my boyfriend but I held back. Which is more than I could say for you.
I guess it was a combination of making him feel bad about himself, comparing his strength to mine and
referencing an ex-boyfriend that did the trick because this time, as if the true fire had lit his wheels,
Eclipse looked energized again. With a bitter grin, he placed another lit cigarette on his lips, propped his
hands on my shoulders and started pushing me forward while he shadily walked behind me, transferring
his exhausted weight onto me. I was about to call him out on using me as his resting post but his next
words prevented such a retort from coming out.
My only consolation prize is that I get to admire that pretty little butt of yours while we climb uphill, he
whispered, his hot breath caressing the skin behind my neck.
I turned bright red, feeling a cackle of heat sweep through my already hot body. You you were
pretending to be tired the entire time to stare at my butt?
And what a magnificent view that was, he said with much satisfaction and longing. He groaned before
releasing his hands from my shoulders and coming beside me. But seriously, he went on, a haze of
smoke resonating from his lips, This hike is killing me. I give credit to the humans who actually do this as
a leisure activity. This is hard work.
And with that useless crediting that did nothing to give us energy, we continued with our ascent, our lungs
continuously gasping for air. By now, we had deposited OinkOink on the ground and he was hiking with us
as well. Curious as a cat, he tiptoed near the edge of the mountainside to stare down at the sprawling
world below us.
Any normal owner wouldve thought to put a leash around their puppys neck to keep them from running
off the mountain but no one ever said that Eclipse and I were normal owners. Instead of leashing
OinkOink for his own protection, we just allowed him to roam loose, trusting that hes smart enough to not
do anything reckless. We were not only negligent but we were feeling pretty damn mean as well. There
wasnt much for entertainment value up on these mountains and OinkOink appeared like the perfect living
thing to tease.
Feeling quite sadistic, Eclipse and I exchanged mischievous glances before we jokily screamed, JUMP
OINKOINK! JUMP!
Issuing a whimper of confusion, OinkOink turned to growl softly at us and our meanness. Like the smart
puppy that he was, he took a moment to stare at us in disapproval before he rushed back several paces
ahead of us, turning back every now and then to ensure that we dont pick him up and throw him off the
mountain ourselves.
At that second, I wanted to pat his furry butt in approval. I loved that he was so smart.
Youve never done anything like this in Hell? I asked conversationally once we reached a plateau area
of our hike. I took the opportunity to admire the breathtaking view and the serenity of the secluded world

we were in. I may have been exhausted but the picturesque environment alone was worth the fatigue.
The sun was still setting and I had never seen a more splendid display of golden colors settling over the
rolling green mountains.
Eclipse laughed, shaking his head as he took one final puff of his cigarette. No.
What do you do for fun then?
He threw the cigarette to the ground, stepping on it and briskly saying, Plan for world domination.
I didnt doubt that this was true. Considering everything he disclosed to me last night, I was willing to bet
he has been obsessed with world domination since his first intake of air. Now that Ive had time to reflect
upon it, I doubted someone like Eclipse would have time to climb mountains when he was busy
attempting to move mountains.
He cast another glance at the scenic backdrop, perspiration dotted along his face. Just like the time at the
gym, while he looked sexy and alluring in this manner, I, on the other hand, looked like a sweaty pig with
the rivulets of sweat that was gliding down my temple. Apart from the icky perspiration coating my skin, it
also didnt take long for my joints to act up every time I placed pressure on it. I was beginning to get
vertigo from this workout and I was pretty sure Eclipse had just been hit with the same ailment.
So how much longer do we have to hike here before I actually get bitter and throw OinkOink off the
mountain for fun? Eclipse whispered jokingly. When he smiled, one of the rays of the sun hit him at just
the right spot, making him appear more like a playful Angel rather than a mischievous Demon.
At Eclipses comment, OinkOink whimpered in front of us, swinging around to look at Eclipse as if he had
betrayed him.
I was just joking, champ, Eclipse called out to OinkOink, who had cleverly moved closer in front of me. It
seemed that to him, I was the lesser of two evils which was ironic because I was a Source of Evil but I
suppose when you place me in line with the spawn of Satan, I come out looking like a teddy bear rather
than a psycho.
Eclipses query about how much longer we had to hike prompted me to check. I secretly consulted the
map we had, sneakily hiding the contents so Eclipse wouldnt be able to peek at it. A relieved breath
touched my lips when I saw that it was finally time to turn in.
Lets turn in here, I directed chirpily, migrating into the woods area.
We hiked through the woods, enjoying the fresh scent of trees and unpolluted air. The beams of the
evening sun speared through the trees, the orange rays penetrating through the canopy of leaves and
casting its warm glow over us. Birds, insects and little forest animals tweeted, chirped and buzzed all
around us.
I couldnt help but smile.

I felt like I was in a whole new world.


You dont strike me as the outdoors type, he observed, catching my elated smile when we stepped over
mulches of leaves and fallen twigs. In the distance, I could hear water streaming. What a wonderful sound
that was everything out here was beyond words.
I turned to him, picking up a twig and breaking off small pieces of it for fun. Why?
The complimentary glow in his eyes appraised my body as if my outer appearance answered the question
for him.
I happen to like being outdoors, I told him defensively, mindlessly breaking off another small portion of
the stick. I just dont get a chance to do it often. I usually stay in the city.
He regarded me in interest. Because you feel safer there?
I shrugged, truly not having a definitive answer for it. I just dont like leaving Seoul.
He smiled dimly, his reaction subtly hinting to me that perhaps he had the answer that I never had. Its
your survivor instincts.
I whipped my head to him, perplexed by what he was implying. What do you mean?
Have you ever told anyone the name of your school? he then asked. We continued to trek through the
woods while my eyes grew more and more lost.
Huh?
At Sanctuary for example, he elaborated patiently, Have you told any there the name of your school?
Where you actually go to school?
Of course I have. They know I go to college in Seoul.
Yes, but have you ever told them the name?
I ruminated over it and I realized that, much to my surprise, I havent. The most Ive ever told anyone was
that I go to school in Seoul and for the most part, on their ends, if I were in their shoes, the most Id
assume was that I attended Seoul University which wasnt my school at all.
How do you know this? I inquired, nearly tripping on my own feet because I was so stunned with this
insignificant but accurate observation of his.
That is your Source instincts at work.

Birds, insects and the sound of streaming water continued to hum melodically as I listened to Eclipses
enlightenment.
Your home and your school, the two places you frequent daily, you will never tell anyone its names. You
will show it to the people who need to see it but it is a rarity for you to announce the name out loud
because, even without knowing, you are protecting yourself. I suppose this is similar to a chameleon
being able to change themselves to fit their environment. For you, your survival instincts are just innate
within you. You are reluctant to leave Seoul because deep down, you know that Seoul is the one place
where your veil is the strongest it is the one place where you know danger is less likely to come to you.
I was daunted.
I mulled over all the times in my life where I was reluctant to leave Seoul, all those times where I omitted
giving out the name of my apartment complex or vaguely insinuating to others that I went to Seoul
University. At times, even internally, I do not share the name of my school or where I live with myself. I
smirked. I had always thought that I was only blessed with book smarts (and even that I had to work hard
on) but it was consoling to know that I had some street smarts after all.
So tell me why youre still single, Gracie, Eclipse suddenly brought up. His tone of voice was careless
but the subtle inflection behind it was extremely invested.
I fired him a look that said I didnt want him intruding in my personal business and he fired back with a
stark look of his own.
You brought me to the middle of nowhere to climb up a mountain and trek through insect- infested
woods, he told me with stern charm, you better be ready to entertain my curiosity.
I sullenly bit at my lips before drawing in a deep breath. I gazed at OinkOink, who was happily sniffing out
trees and ignoring us. I ripped off another portion of the stick.
I just am, I mumbled, avoiding eye contact. The new topic has made me feel shy around him for some
unknown reason.
Youve had boyfriends I presume, he prodded idly. You know, from that ping-pong of a boyfriend you
gave an apparent piggy back ride to.
I sighed before dismantling the bashfulness I was displaying by admitting, Ive dated a lot but Ive never
really called any one my boyfriend. I just think of them as guys that I dated longer than the rest and I
refer to them simply as an ex. But yeah, I guess in the technical definition, Ive only had 3 exboyfriends.
Tell me about them, Eclipse said anyway.
I hesitated for a moment but I rationalized that if this will distract him from complaining, then it could only
favor me in the long run.

I was with the first one for a few of months, I launched with a reminiscent breath. He was the preppy
type and really cute. I had just started to college and because I had no love interest during my chubby girl
phase in high school I really fell for him hard. He was a real gentleman but after 3 months where he saw
the most he could get out of me was a kiss on the cheek, he dumped me, telling me that he needed
someone who was more romantic.
I shook my head absently, ducking underneath a tree branch. Then there was the second one. He was a
virgin and he really respected the fact that I wanted to save my virginity for marriage and he was willing to
wait. However, the thing with this was that he was very religious. I guess when he got with me, he
assumed that since I was soft-spoken and somewhat of a pushover, Id convert into being a Catholic for
him but when I told him that this will never happen, he parted ways with me. And finally, there was the
third one. I smiled to myself. I really liked the 3rd one. . . I laughed, turning to Eclipse. He was the one I
gave the piggy back ride to.
Whyd you like him so much?
For a moment, I thought Eclipses voice sounded annoyed.
He was a model. I blushed, thinking about my memories with him. My last suitor was truly a wonderful
guy. And he was one of the cutest guys Ive ever met. Of course, no one comes up to par with Eclipse
but I kept that to myself. And he was just really respectful and just amazing. He never once pushed me
into doing anything I didnt want to do.
Who left who?
I left him.
The answer took Eclipse by surprise. I surmised that since I had the two previous track record of being
dumped, he logically assumed the 3rd one would be the same case as well. Why?
I liked him a lot but I didnt like him enough. I struggled to find the right words to explain. There there
was just no passion in that relationship. It felt really safe and satisfactory. And. . .and. . .I guess I dont
want that. I realized that I didnt want to just be content in my relationship I wanted to challenged. I
wanted to never be satisfied to always be kept on my toes. I want my relationship to be so passionate
that Ill never get enough of the one I love basically what I wanted, he couldnt give me.
I tossed what was left of the stick into the further depths of the wood. Im not the type of person whod
waste time if there was no hope. I guess its the business-minded person in me. In my entrepreneurial
class, theres always an exit strategy to the new businesses that you embark on. If its not successful then
you cut your losses, leave it and move on and hope your next venture is more successful. And thats what
I did with my last ex. As amazing as it was, it just wasnt meant to be.
I smiled with effort. So thats my story, I concluded, very curious about his story now. The hostess, Rho,
at Tonys restaurant floated into my mind before I asked, What about you? Whats your story?

Ive had plenty of girlfriends. . . he reminisced, unthinkingly holding my hand for a moment as we
galloped over a large fallen tree trunk, sometimes several at once. My monarchy has some of the most
beautiful women youd ever seen.
I felt a jealously spark within me. I disentangled my hand from his and coolly asked, Like Rho?
A baffled expression found Eclipses countenance. Who?
The hostess at Luxuria, I told him firmly. I heard your Elders mention that youve had your fun with her.
Realization lit in his eyes. Oh her. . .Lollipop girl. . . he chortled awkwardly.
I simmered not only at this but the fact that he referred to her as Lollipop girl. He mustve had some fun
with her and that lollipop of hers if his eyes lit up that much.
I forgot that she worked there, he went on, nervously scratching the back of his head. It was evident that
he found it to be awkward that I met one of his girls. I was with her for awhile but I was with others as
well. I was a what do you call guys like me in your world? Oh yes, player. I was a player.
What kept you from being. . .you know. . .committed to them?
Well, I was a really big workaholic, he told me listlessly, his eyes watching as OinkOink continued to
explore the woods ahead of us. Plus some were too predictable to me they wanted me too much.
I cast him an are-you-serious look and he smirked. You think Im magnetic right now, right? I didnt dare
to answer but thankfully he didnt push for an answer. Well, you should try being around me when Im at
100% capacity. Your senses wont stand a chance against everything that makes up my entire existence.
His tipped his head back, pausing for a moment to think up the right analogy for it. Its essentially akin to
being drunk on gallons of alcohol and its akin to being trapped in a heat wave. Your senses are screwed
up and the only thing that acts as your salvation is me. I am your beginning, your end and the reason for
your entire existence.
He laughed dryly. From the way he was behaving, he made it seem that rather than being proud of having
this effect on women, he actually found pitfalls in it. Basically I am your poison and your only antidote.
With this type of frenzy, as the one being lusted after, you yourself get turned off by it. You never know if
they truly want you or its a mirage if its only because they are caught up in their own lust. He turned to
me, his eyes filled with intent. And as you know, I am not the type of entity of who will live in anyones
shadows even ones casted by my own presence. So thats why Im still a virgin so to speak. At the risk
of sounding clich, I guess you can say I havent found the right one who can overcome everything that
embodies my existence and simply lust after me for me.
Strangely, that actually made sense.
. . .So who was the guy that was with you at the student lounge?

I nearly collapsed on my face because that question was so out of the blue. I wheeled around to face him
in surprise. He made it sound causal but I had the instinctive feeling he had been waiting to ask me this
for awhile now.
Excuse me? I replied carefully, watching from the corner of my eyes as Eclipse casually threw a stick he
picked up and tossed it in OinkOinks direction. With an excited bark, OinkOink chased after the stick,
retrieved it and eagerly ran back to Eclipse with the stick in his mouth.
My eyes and ears found you that night remember, Gracie? he reminded before taking the stick out of
OinkOinks mouth and tossing it again. I bit my lips, watching as OinkOink jovially ran after the stick. He
was unaware of the fact that I wanted to run with him so I could escape from this conversation as well. I
snarled silently. Of course. I shouldve known Phix, the Gossip Girl, reported everything to Eclipse when
he woke up last night.
I eyed him with shifty eyes, not appreciating being put on the spot like this. I had been doing such a good
job hiding my relationship with Shin from him and I resented being called out on it. Eclipse and I werent in
a relationship but when he asked me this, I felt like I had been caught cheating on him which was
outlandish because Eclipse and I werent even romantically involved like that!
Why does it matter to you? I said briskly, putting up the appearance of naivety.
Well seeing as that Im your soulmate, I should be the main person to qualify if this guy is good enough
to be my soulmates suitor.
The look I sent him was rife with venom. Just like what you did with DonKi?
He stifled a chuckle at the reminder of what a fiasco he created for me at my date night with DonKi.
Almost immediately though, he cleared his throat of the laughter and went back to his chosen topic. So
whats the deal with this guy?
Hes really good-looking, I told Eclipse honestly. For a moment, I thought I saw his jaw stiffen in
discontent before he indifferently said, Yeah?
I nodded and because I was still feeling jealous of him and lollipop girl, I kept going. And hes really
understanding. . .and sweet. . .and respectful. . .and I think he thinks Im cute. I shrugged, smiling just
like a little school girl. I dont know. . .I think he might make a good potential husband. . .
A potential husband? Eclipse repeated in disbelief, exhibiting an unusually uncomposed side. His
scrutinizing eyes raked over me. Why are you in such a rush to give him that title? How long do you even
know this guy?
I didnt say I wanted to marry the guy, I defended. I just said that he might make a good potential
husband. I shrugged again before immaturely muttering, Im sure he wont make my nose bleed and
threaten my existence if he were to get intimate with me. . .

If he even knows his way around, Eclipse muttered under his own breath.
Im sure hes more experienced that you, I fired at him.
Dont count me out yet, Teacup, he fired back with just as much intensity. You have no idea how
experienced I actually am.
Whats that supposed to mean? I asked, hating what he was implying. Now it was my turn to gaze at
him with scrutiny. I thought you said you were a virgin?
Im the Demon of Lust, he told me haughtily. I could satisfy my woman without getting her into bed.
I stopped in my tracks, gaping at him. And youve done this?
More times than I could count, he retorted. Why do you think Rho is so addicted to that lollipop?
Because I got her started on it.
I had no idea what that meant but it sounded scandalous and offensive enough to make me lose my cool.
You disgusting, jerk! I shouted, throwing rocks at him. OinkOink, who had returned to us with a stick in
his mouth, was staring at us in confusion as his head darted from me to Eclipse. Who talks like that?!
He smirked dryly, looking just as embittered as me. You taunted me as well with that other guy, virgin.
I was just saying nice things about him because your ass brought him up, I argued.
And I brought up the rest of the girls because you asked me about it.
My answer was not as perverted as yours.
No, it was very innocent, he said stiffly, his structured jaw constricting in anger, Which is why it bothered
the hell out of me more.
I snorted, stepping several paces away from him to put some distance between us. Who are you to get
mad?
His face was dangerously irate. Nave girls like you shouldnt go around giving your virginity to just any
human guy.
Oh so I should endeavor to give my virginity to the Demon of Lust who could kill me at first orgasm?
I jolted to a halt, putting a wrench to where this conversation was headed.
No wait. Let me tell you something before this talk goes any further, I snapped, moving further away

from him. Im may be soft spoken and a people-pleaser but Im not going to be a pushover. You cant tell
me what to do. Im not going to be one of those girls who allow her boyfriend to dictate to her on who she
can or cant talk to.
His annoyance with me eroded slightly. A dark brow rose in distracted intrigue. . . .Im your boyfriend
now?
You you know what I meant, I blubbered in haste, panicking at the idiocy of what I said. I shook my
head before speedily retracting my statement and saying, Im just saying that you cant tell me who I can
or cant talk to youre not going control my life like that. I can talk to whoever I want.
I was never trying to control your life, he agreed. You can talk to whatever guys you want.
I nodded in approval at his understanding that was before he put a huge asterisk next to his previous
statement. Those guys just cant talk to you or Ill have their heads.
I folded my arms, staring at him in anger as OinkOink started gawking at us in curiosity. I imagined for
him, watching us fight was the equivalent if watching a tennis match. We were both killing each other so
viciously with our attacks and counterattacks that he was beginning to look worried. Is this how you
handle a misunderstanding in Hell?
There are no misunderstandings in Hell, he sneered, offense present in the regal features of his
countenance. Down there, I am worshipped. When I step into a room, women fight one another to throw
themselves at me just get a second of my attention. Everyone falls to their knees they are in awe of
my simple presence. His luminescent eyes found mine and bitterness streaked through them. Yet the
only one who seems to misunderstand the situation is you, Teacup. I am a God in my world and yet here I
am, out of breath and climbing up the goddamn earth for you and as opposed to counting your blessings,
you are standing there, in your sinfully cute hiking outfit, daydreaming about some other guy instead.
Now it was my turn to scoff at him and his inexhaustible arrogance. You are unreal.
You know what? he finally snapped, coming to a deafening stop. He looked infuriated. Tell me his name
so I can go kill him and end our problems right now.
What?! No! I gawked at him wide-eyed. Are you seriously jealous right now?
His dark, embittered laughter ricocheted up into the rustling leaves. No. Jealous would be me telling you
that Im going to kick this guys ass Im enraged right now. This nameless fuck just ruined my birthday
Im going to kill him.
If you kill him, Im going to kill myself along with him! I bluffed without thinking, causing to OinkOink to
whine in concern.
Why the bloody hell would you do that? Eclipse thundered at the absurdity of my reply. He looked further
vexed. You hardly know the guy! It doesnt make any sense!

Well it doesnt make any sense to want to kill a guy because I like him, you insanely violent Demon!
His nostrils flared, his eyes getting violently fiercer. If you kill yourself because of him then Im going to
resurrect him and kill his ass again for indirectly hurting you.
I scoffed inwardly, stomping harder through the woods and garnering more distance between us. I
couldnt believe that for such an intelligent being, he was being so idiotic.
Youre a psycho, you know that? I stated heatedly, anger clouding my vision. You are a complete psy
AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!
THUMPPPP!!
One second I was stomping away from Eclipse in anger and next thing I knew, my nose was hurting, my
face was numb and there were stars canvassing my eyes while I laid on the ground, whimpering in pain.
Holy eff. . .
I just bulldozed into a tree!
Gracie! I heard Eclipses voice.
This is one of those few moments in life where I wish I wouldve blacked out because once the pain
settled in, a rush of mortification came spilling over me as well. Oh my flying pig. . .I had just crashed into
a tree. . .this is humiliating!
What happened? I felt him pull me to his chest while his hand lightly tapped on my cheek.
What does it look like? I crashed into a tree because of you! I shouted, still angry at him for being the
indirect reason why I stupidly hurt myself.
Who the fuck crashes into an inanimate object?! he contested, clearly offended that I was blaming him
for my own mistakes.
Shaddup! This is all your fault, I went on unreasonably, pushing him away once the darkness had lifted
and my vision was clear again. I could feel my nose pound in pain. I was blinded by my anger for you
that I didnt watch where I was walking.
Woman, he said tightly, his face more frustrated than Ive ever seen it. You are the single most
unreasonable person Ive ever met in my
*Buzzzzzzzzz. . . .*
Whats that sound? I uttered, my vision alert once I felt something fly across my ear.

Its just a bee, he replied negligently, swapping it away with his hand. Now. What was I saying
*Buzzzzzzzzz. . . .*
*Buzzzzzzzzz. . . .*
Two more bees flew beside us, joining the first one that was still circling around us. . .
The flow of my blood froze in horror while Eclipses eyes rounded in alertness. A cacophony of buzzing
sounds started to infiltrate our ears. Oh no. . . Simultaneously, we raised our eyes up to the tree branch
hanging about 15 feet above us. On that shaking tree branch held a gigantic beehive that was swarming
with bees.
Uh oh. . .
In that moment, Eclipse and I both held our breaths, as if to hide our presence from enemy territory. With
pained effort, we slowly got up, watching with fear as the beehive began to slowly teeter on the branch,
looking like it was about to fall at any given moment from the aftershock of my collision with the tree. But
slowly, it calibrated itself and the tree branch remained intact, bringing relief to Eclipse and myself.
But then
*WHOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!*
A gust wind came. . .
Crack.
The beehive descended. . .
TSSSSSSSSSSOOOOSH THUD!!!!
It landed on the ground and then. . .the destruction began.
*BUZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ. . . .*
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
HOLY FUCKEN PIGS!!!!!!
Eclipse and I screamed at the same time as we separated and ran for our lives while a cloud of bees
chased after us. In a blink of an eye, we were yards from the other, running through trees and branches to
get away from our enemies.

OINKOINK!!!! HURRY YOUR ASS UP!!!!! Eclipse commanded from the other corner of the woods. Just
as he screamed this, I dodged around trees to get away from the incessant buzzing sound.
Locked in the middle between us, basically in the center of the woods by himself, OinkOink was running
like a fluffy cheetah as he whimpered in fear of being stung by bees.
SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! I started cursing, running manically through the forest. I dove through several
bushes, rolled out and turned the corner in an attempt to lose the bees.
I was still panting and cursing at myself when someone grabbed my hand and veered me to the right
where the sound of running water became prominent in our ears. Looking almost exactly like me, Eclipse
was covered in dirt, various parts of his body scratched up from the tree branches and rocks as well.
Placing our bitterness for the other side, we held on to each other and picked up the pace.
Together, we swooped under tree branches, swerved around tree trunks and jumped over ditches as we
fought hard to not get stung by Mother Natures feisty predators. It was when I saw the stream ahead
(and when I felt Eclipse stop in his tracks right before we reached the waters) did I surmise what was
about to happen next.
I DONT KNOW HOW TO SWIM!!!!!!!!! I screamed out in a panic when Eclipse threw our backpacks on
the ground and proceeded to take his shirt and shoes off. Muscles rippled enticingly as he tossed the shirt
to the side and grabbed my hand again. When my words finally swam over him, his eyes blossomed
dubiously.
Youre afraid of heights and you dont know how to swim? he asked in disbelief. What kind of human
are you? Dont you know how weak your kind is in this world? If I was as helpless as all of you, Id do
everything possible to survive in this world!
Your opinion doesnt change the fact that I cant swim! I retorted shakily before adding, And hiding in
water doesnt work against bees! They wait for you to come up to breathe and then they sting your face
until you die!
Holy crap, he said speedily at the pearl of wisdom I had just given to him. In haste, he surveyed the
woods before an idea flashed in his eyes. Come on, he uttered, pulling me downstream, basically back
in the direction of the bees.
What are you doing?! I cried, my knees growing weak at the thought of heading into the direction where
the merciless bees were waiting for us.
Still holding my hand as we became one with the wind, Eclipse turned to me, his warm eyes staring down
at me. Do you trust me?
Who are you? Aladdin? I blurted out, remembering him asking me that before he fed me that
persimmon. Why do you keep asking me that?

Eclipse gave me a what-the-fuck-did-you-just-call-me look before shrugging and saying, Sorry Teacup.
No more talk gotta save your life. Then without another moment of delay, just as the murderous
buzzing sounds came closer, he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me with him into the direction of
the stream. We jumped over the bedrocks buried in the stream, splashing water everywhere. After we
emerged out of the shallow stream, he pulled me off to the area where these bushes laid and just jumped
in, hiding both of us within it.
Holding our breaths, we went still as the horrific buzzing sound grew louder for a few haunting minutes
before it dispersed, becoming nothing but muted sounds in the distance. After approximately 15 minutes
of us breathing in silence just making sure we outran each and every one of those bees Eclipse rose
from the bushes, his eyes roving over the quiet woods.
Are they gone? I asked in trepidation, standing erect beside him.
Yeah," he answered. He helped me as we stepped out from the bushes and evaluated our surroundings.
I think they are.
I beamed at him with premature elatedness. We outran a swarm of bees? What a cool thing to check off
my list of things to do before I die bucket list!
Eclipse flashed me a surprised smile. You survived a weekend filled with Demons and yet youre proud
of outrunning a swarm of bees?
I nodded, finding it unnecessary to hide my excitement.
I guess that was all he needed because at my eager response, Eclipse just laughed before motioning for
me to follow him. I thought he was going to make fun of me but it seemed that he was too amused with
me to even try.
Lets go back to get our stuff and lets hope we really lost them before we celebrate.
My smile wilted at his words. I had completely forgotten about our backpacks. Crap, we werent out of the
fire yet. What if the bees were hanging around our backpacks, waiting for us to come back? All of a
sudden, I was no longer cheery just cautious. This explained why I was such a chicken when we
returned to the other part of the woods. Anxiety undulating between us, we carefully approached the bank
where our backpacks laid.
Everything was quiet. . .too quiet.
Our senses only rose up to orange alert when we heard rustling from close by.
Whats that sound? I asked, my eyes swiveling around in fear.
We surveyed the woods and when we heard the rustling sound again, we lowered our eyes to see that
the water bottles from Eclipses backpack had been pushed out and from beneath the flap, we could see

that something was moving beneath it. Oh no. . .please dont tell me the bees are smart enough to hide
within that. . .The world felt so slow that there shouldve been a horror movie music playing in the
background because as Eclipse crouched down to slowly lift the flap up, I shook behind him, ready at a
moments notice to peace out if a swarm of bees should come out of it.
When the upper flap of the backpack was finally lifted, my fears melted away. Instead, I felt the strings of
my heart wrench. Beneath the flap was OinkOink, who was shivering beside Eclipses stuffed clothes and
protein bars. He was whimpering miserably. Upon seeing us, he jumped up, ran past Eclipse and came
straight for me. His shaky paws tapped at my feet, his expressive and sad eyes staring up at me with the
utmost fear.
Poor baby, I whispered, picking him up and holding him to me. Like a frightened baby, he buried his face
into my chest and just continued to whimper softly. Did any bees sting you?
I checked and I was grateful to see the oversized ball of white fluff was fine. I smiled in relief. I couldnt
believe he was smart enough to hide in Eclipses backpack while Eclipse and I were hiding in the bushes.
I felt awful that we abandoned him completely in our moment of fear. As my apology, I continued to stroke
his fur gently, my soothing voice whispering for him to calm down that he was fine now.
From the corner of my eyes, I could see Eclipse smile at us with fondness.
What? I asked, still holding OinkOink close to me. What are you smiling about?
When I first gave him to you, you were tempted to throw him into oncoming traffic.
Eclipse didnt have to say anymore. I knew it was an odd sight to see a sadistic soul like me be so caring
towards a puppy like OinkOink. I was still annoyed that he was so fluffy but Ive come to look past his
flaws and appreciate him for what he was which I suppose is a very human trait.
Hes become an acquired taste for me, I said simply.
His knowing smile remained. I can see that.
Providing no additional comment to that statement, he turned on his heels and slowly walked into the
shallow running water. He proceeded to dip his hands into the glistening water before bringing it up and
splashing his body with it.
What what are you doing? I asked, unexpectedly finding that air has become a scarce commodity in
light of the electrifying company I was in.
Eclipse chuckled, scrubbing the dirt off his stomach and bringing my unyielding attention to hard muscle
ridges that made up his abdomen. My gaze fixed on that and the tapered V muscle that peeked just
slightly above the hem of his pants before disappearing beneath the dark fabric. The sinful sight made my
mind wonder how glorious the rest of him looked.

Im not going to walk around with dirt on me, Teacup, he replied idly before continuing to rub his hands
over his flawless figure.
He began to thoroughly wash himself and I was left spellbound.
I had always thought Eclipse looked mouthwatering when he was dry but now, as I watched the rivulets of
water glisten on his sleek upper body, I nearly flat-lined. The water streamed through every crevice of his
muscles, running over the hardened biceps, broad chest and delectable stomach area that looked so hot,
I was sure I could bake cookies on it.
It took everything to whip my eyes away from the live porn show in front of me. My only consolation was
that Eclipse was too busy being innocently sexy than to catch me in my perverted state. Minutes later, he
emerged from the stream, shaking the excess water off of him before he dried himself with a small towel
from his backpack.
Without another word, as the sun was nearly disappearing over the horizon, Eclipse tucked his backpack
over his shoulders and held mine in his left hand. He didnt bother to put his shirt back on, just stuffed it
back into his backpack and stood there in all his half-naked glory.
Not that I minded.
Petting OinkOink to prevent my eyes from crawling up and down that provocative body of his, I ran up
ahead, snatched my backpack from his grasp, hung it over my own shoulders and continued on our
excursion through the woods. I was doing my best to hoard those sexy images of him touching himself
and washing himself out of my mind. The unfortunate thing was that the more I tried to forget it, the more
it inundated my mind.
I was only given my moment of respite when he changed the subject during our hike by saying, Ive been
a relatively good sport throughout this hike but I have to ask. . .where are we going, Gracie? Are you
planning on making us sleep out here too?
Its a surprise, I rebuked enigmatically.
Once he saw the resolve in my eyes that I had a plan and I wasnt going to give the surprise away,
Eclipse just laughed as we continued to exhaust ourselves, hiking in the sunset.
I stepped over bed of a crunchy leaves, allowing my train of questions to meander into a more fun and
distracting topic. So how does your monarchy celebrate your birthday?
They are very extravagant from what I hear, Eclipse remarked disinterestedly.
I sent him a surprised expression. From what you hear? He has never seen them?
His gaze turned over to me. For a breath of a second, I thought I saw poignancy melancholy in his
eyes. He shrugged carelessly, giving me another one of his trademark smiles to mask the quiet

undercurrent in his voice. . . .Ive never celebrated my birthday before.


Confusion sprinkled like rain over me. Why not?
Eclipse was one of the most egocentric creatures Ive ever met (with me coming in as a close
second). . .how could he not celebrate his own birth?
Would you find it appropriate to celebrate the day your father went in hibernation and never came out?
he asked broodingly, showcasing a side hes never shown before. He shrugged again and I could sense
that this wasnt something he was comfortable with talking about. I thought he was going to end the
conversation right then and there but when he locked eyes with me, I surmised that he mustve felt that it
was messed up to leave my question hanging so he just conclusively added, I may not have any love for
the guy but what a fucked up thing to celebrate to.
I nodded, for the first time, acknowledging that we had a lot more in common than Id care to admit.
Before I could evaluate my actions, I admitted something that I had never voiced out to anyone in my life.
Ive never celebrated my birthday either, I told him bleakly. I managed a small smile when our eyes
locked. I may not have any love for my family but I still thought it was fucked up to celebrate the day of
my birth when they died less than a couple of hours before my birthday. . .
Eclipse regarded me with surprise. I suppose in his mind, he coined me as being the same selfish
creature. He couldnt fathom why I wouldnt want to celebrate the day of my own birth but after hearing my
answer, I dared to say that he was taken aback that we actually shared the same thoughts about birthday
celebration in relation to our families. The situation wasnt exactly the same but it was heavily similar and
sometimes, a similarity is all you need to bond.
Another stretch of thoughtful silence deepened between us before we uncomfortably averted our gaze
from the other. The scene played out like two mountains easing against one another for support when
they were so used to standing alone the display of camaraderie quaked something inside me that shook
me to my core. I felt discomfited that I had an unexpected, heartfelt moment with him and I was sure he
felt the same way.
With a deep inhalation to compose our respective nerves, we kept walking.
Eclipse, who appeared to gotten a boulder off his chest when he confided about never celebrating his
birthday, looked around the woods with what looked like a newfound perspective for the place.
It is ironic that my first time deciding to celebrate my birthday would be through human means. His
chuckle waltzed throughout the woods, sounding nothing short of melodic. My life is irony in a box.
Whyd you decide to celebrate it now?
Cause I know my first real friend in the world will make it a good one for me, he answered thoughtlessly
and my heart warmed. At the beaming on my face, his soft smile then turned cunning . . . .You know, he

began to prompt with a suggesting voice, if this birthday flops, youre going to have to make it up to me
right?
I frowned at him. Why would I owe you anything?
Because Im going to make a big deal out of your birthday.
I folded my arms in defensively. What are you going to do for mine?
Something that will take your breath away, he murmured, glancing at me with favorable eyes. I knew he
meant that and as much as I didnt anticipate my birthday, I anticipated whatever he will do to celebrate it.
This must be why my fellow human beings love having friends: when you cannot count on your family (or
if you dont have a family), then it is your friends (or your significant other) who will pick up the slack and
celebrate your existence for you. For the first time in so many years, I was beginning to feel included in
this human world even if the catalyst for this inclusion was a Demon.
This weekend better be a good one, Teacup, he warned lightly. You know me. I collect the debt that is
owed to me. If you screw up, then there are consequences to pay.
I studied his face carefully as OinkOink paddled alongside him. What are you going to do to me if it
flops?
He smiled, staring down at me with sensuality radiating from the heated gaze alone. Gorgeous girl like
you, Im sure youll know how to make my birthday a good one.
Youre not getting my body, I quipped, the breath threatening to escape from me.
He feigned innocence. Why not?
Because of my nosebleeds.
We can warm you up.
No way!
Those broad shoulders rose into a frivolous shrug. Lets hope I like the remainder of your next surprise
then.
. . .Im going to punch OinkOink in the face if you dont like my next surprise, I threatened at once. As a
warning of this, I lightly tapped OinkOinks booty with my shoe, causing him to gently tumble to the side
like a blowup doll.
OinkOink whimpered. Like turtle stuck on his back, he began to shake his paws in confusion. Stuck
upside down, he had trouble getting himself upright.

Eclipse laughed, gently lifting OinkOink back up with his shoe. He dissected me with wispy disapproval.
So much for wanting to be human right, Source? Pushing your defenseless puppy to the ground?
Im not human yet, Demon, I retorted, ignoring how bad I felt when OinkOink whimpered accusingly. He
looked hurt that I caused him to tumble over. Saving face though, I repeated my threat again. Like I said,
Im going to punch OinkOink in the face if you dont like my surprise so you better prepare yourself to like
it.
If you punch OinkOink then Im going to spank you. And then Im going to stop being your friend.
I knew he was joking about the last words but I still wasnt sure about his previous one. I gaped at him,
panic heaving through me at the thought of being spanked by him and he merely smiled at me. Cant
wait to see what you have in store for me later tonight. He laughed again, catching me with his next
words just as I was about to run off. And dont think about running away. I hid your car keys.
You smart bastard! I cried, outraged that my plan of escape from him and his assessment of my surprise
was foiled. How could I bear to stay in this mountain with a Demon who was just looking for a reason to
hate the birthday I planned for him so he could spank me?
He gave me another lighthearted, reproving look before he turned straight ahead. At once, his eyes
blossomed. He came to sudden stop, looking like someone has just doused him with glacial ice water.
I froze as well, stunned to what has gotten him so rapt. I followed the trail of his gaze. A proud smile tilted
on my mouth when I saw that we have finally stumbled onto my next surprise for the weekend.
Situated in the middle of the woods, under the glow of the sunset was the cottage I rented for us for the
weekend.
When I was researching online about nice vacation spots to take, this particular mountain cottage came
up with the most glowing reviews. All the descriptions describing it made my heart flutter in
anticipation: Magical, unforgettable, timeless, romantic, peaceful, extravagant, fairytale-like. When I saw
the picture, I knew I had to get it. It was incredibly last minute when I called the owners, telling them that I
must rent this cottage for the weekend. Although they were initially reluctant because it was so last minute
and there were others on the waiting list, I offered them a price (essentially the last of my entertainment
money) that they just couldnt refuse. In less than an hour, the cottage became mine for the weekend and
standing before it now, I thought it was worth every penny of my last savings and more.
The cottage looked more charming in person than it did on the internet picture I printed out; it looked like it
was lifted right off a Thomas Kinkade painting. There a small bridge suspended over a stream, a flagstone
pathway that led towards the homey cottage and little stone lamps littered on the property. Beside the
cottage, laid a decorative well and on the other corner sat a man-made pond that had a watermill running
over it. The trees, the plants and the flowers around the cottage were just beautiful.
We breezed over the bridge, strolled past the well and the watermill and stepped on front steps of the
entrance where I unlocked the door. Once the wooden door creaked opened, we stepped into the two

bedroom cottage. Awe hung over us as we inspected the cottage and its daintiness. The cottage was
tastefully decorated with flowers, comfy looking furniture, candles, antique looking knickknacks and
paintings of other cottages. There was a small fire place in the main room while off to the side, there were
two bedrooms and a bathroom. Through one of the windows in the cottages kitchen, you could see into
the backyard. With flowers and lush vegetation glowing underneath the various colors of the sunset, it
exuded nothing short of magnificence. In the reviews, the ones who rented this cottage gave it 5 stars and
I realized now why: This place was absolutely stunning.
You rented us a cottage in the middle of nowhere for the weekend? Eclipse breathed out, still astounded
by what I had planned for him. His shocked eyes continued to peruse over the place. In any other
capacity, Eclipse would never fail to dwarf a building without effort. It was just his gift his disposition. Yet,
with this cottage, even though he overpowered everything within it, Eclipse looked just like a little boy who
had just discovered his oasis. He just glowed with exhilaration, making it appear as I had just gifted him a
present that would have Angels chorusing in envy.
. . .Yes, I answered slowly, smiling at him with thrill. Do you like this surprise?
He nodded absently. I think my screwed up weekend has just gotten exponentially better. He turned to
me, suddenly causing me to think twice about deciding to rent out a cottage in the middle of nowhere for
the weekend. I hadnt thought about it now until I saw Eclipse standing there, wet and half-naked. It was a
bit. . .romantic wasnt it?
His crafty smile made me feel uneasy but it made me feel hot all over as well. He sighed with satisfaction,
gazing at everything in the utmost approval. At that moment, I felt like I had voluntarily locked myself in a
cage with a lion that hadnt been fed for years. He was ravenous voracious and there I was, offering
myself up as a succulent treat for his pleasure.
I smiled uneasily before awkwardly resuming with the short tour of the place.
We walked into one of the rooms that I had assigned to him, the room with the direct view of the gorgeous
garden, and anticipation gleamed in his smile. I think. . .this is going to be the best birthday Ill ever
have.
What do you mean?
He bit his lower lip, grabbing a towel from his backpack and heading towards the shower as if to
prepare himself. He stopped in front of me, the sexual magnetism from his body caressing me with
potency. Your first mistake was bringing a savage like me to the wilderness. He leaned in beside me, his
lips brushing my ears while adding, And your second mistake is locking yourself up with me in the middle
of nowhere. . .with no one to bother us.
I dragged in a desperate breath when he pointed this out and he laughed a soft sexy laugh that
promised the fulfillment of my wildest and darkest fantasies. With sleek animal grace, he disappeared in
the shower, leaving me clinging onto the doorway in need when he finished that already intense
statement by saying:

Get ready. Im claiming you this weekend, baby.

. . .And yet when you step into the room, I


feel my own knees grow weak.
010 (II|III) The Eternity Milestone

uff! Huff! Huff! Huff!

Where the bloody hell are you going in the middle of the night?! Eclipse screamed out, chasing after me
as I bounced away from him, my hair wet and all.
Get away from me, you pervert! I shrieked, holding OinkOink close to me as I scurried off into the
shadowy night. Holding a flashlight, I ducked underneath a tree branch before stomping over a pile of
dead leaves and twigs. The cold wind whipped at my hair, sending shivers gliding down my body. I had
just showered when I snuck into my clothes, kidnapped OinkOink, slung my backpack over my shoulders
and ran out of the cottage while Eclipse was in the backyard, admiring the gardens. Needless to say, in
the state I was in, I was freezing my butt off.
I suspected that Eclipse mustve realized I was missing after my shower (he mustve gone to check up on
me before he planned to seduce me) because after a 5 minute head-start, I heard his screams before his
quickening footsteps came closer and closer to me. Just like a prey, I continued to run for my life while my
hunter sought me out. Every step I took, Eclipse came 5 steps closer. It got so intense that within
seconds, I could hear him running closely behind me and in a fraction of a second, he was in front of me,
stopping me in my tracks.
Wait wait stop! he panted, nearly tumbling to the ground when he stopped in front of me. He held a
hand for me to wait for him before he placed his hands on his knees and gasped for air. Dressed in a blue
wifebeater and black pajama pants, the backpack he was wearing drummed up and down along with his
heavy breathing. Even the light from his flashlight was shaking with exhaustion. For a considerable
stretch of time, all I could see was the back of his head. I was pretty sure his inner fat boy was having an
asthma attack.
While he attempted to keep from going into cardiac arrest, I stepped behind a big tree to put some
distance between us. Body still hunched forward in exhaustion, he looked up at me when he was finally
able to catch his breath.
What the hell do you think youre doing? he questioned firmly. His dark eyes met my troubled ones.
Why did you run away?

Im running for my life!


His eyes grew alert. He stood up straight and looked around protectively. Why? Did some murderous
Demon appear without me knowing?
Yeah, I replied without hesitation, staring straight at him. Im running away from you.
He gawked at me like I was crazy. Why?
Because youre planning on killing me this weekend, I deadpanned, the seriousness etched in my voice.
He stared at me for stupid second, allowing my words to slowly sink into him. When it was clear that he
finally reconciled with the fact that I did say something so ridiculous, he shook his head in utter
amazement. A dry laugh streamed from him.
Youre lucky youre the prettiest thing in creation because your cute personality aside, you are the single
most paranoid looney tune Ive ever met. His judgmental gaze dissected me. What would possess you
to think I would kill you this weekend? His outraged eyes scanned over our mountainous surroundings. I
mean, I CLIMBED A BLOODY MOUNTAIN FOR YOU! Why would I voluntarily make myself miserable if I
couldve thrown you off the cliff when I had the chance?
You threatened me, I said flatly, the vigilance never leaving my face.
Again, he looked baffled. How?
Get ready. Im claiming you this weekend, baby, I repeated what he said in a deep, sexy voice. My
falsified Eclipse voice was anything but sexy compared to the original but it got the point across.
Youre running away like a maniac because I was flirting with you? he echoed incredulously.
The way he phrased that made me sound more unreasonable than I was.
I pointed the flashlight at his face, insulted that he could lessen the severity of my legitimate concerns.
You know what you meant when you said those words to me. How dare you take advantage of my
kindness by making death threats like that?
He pointed his flashlight back at me, nearly blinding me with its glare. He was just as bitter. I was
showing you my appreciation for your surprise.
Well good going, I fired back. You can stay in the cottage all by yourself because Im not going to sleep
there waiting for you to seduce me to death.
A self-satisfied curve materialized on his tempting lips. You know, flirting with me is only life-threatening
when you giveinto temptation. If youre talking about your nosebleeds, then I always stop when you get

them. I dont see why youre so worried.


It doesnt matter, I snapped, dismissing thoughts of him teasing me until my nosebleed appeared. I
couldnt tempt myself. He was right in the cottage. I screwed myself when I rented out a place away from
civilization. If I was him, then I wouldve thought I was inviting him to seduce the hell out of me as well.
My Source instinct tells me that youre a threat right now. If you lose control then Ill die and since I still
want my entire soul back, Im not going to die yet buddy.
Let me get this straight, he summed up, pointing into the pitched black wood looming like shadows
around us. Youd rather take your chances in the dark woods where there are killer bees, and God knows
what else, on the loose rather than be in a romantic cottage with me?
He made himself sound so innocent when he was the most dangerous thing out here.
Dont try to make it seem like Im overreacting. Youre the most dangerous thing out here, I
articulated exactly what was pooling in my mind. I jutted an index finger at the forest. If I get stung by a
bee or attacked by whatever else is in here, I would have a remote chance of surviving. With you, just one
slip and Im done for.
Okay, okay, he mollified, knowing that I had a valid point with that concern. He raised his hands up in
defeat. I admit. . . I was fantasying about he paused to find the right way to phrase it tastefully,
- intimately fooling around with you but Im not going tease you like that if youre really afraid of it.
I relaxed marginally.
Do you mean it? I breathed, coming out from behind the tree slightly. I lowered my flashlight as my silent
way of indicating to him that I was letting my defenses down.
He nodded earnestly. Yeah. Ill just flirt. No sexual advancements whatsoever unless you can handle it.
When he saw my hesitation, he heaved another sigh before wearily saying, Come on, Teacup. My whole
body is dying from the hike. I cant handle chasing you around the goddamn mountain anymore.
With my heavy backpack still situated on my shoulders, I took a cautionary step out of the shadows.
Warily, I ambled over to him with OinkOink blinking quietly in my arms. My body was in agony too. I didnt
think I could make it any further in the wilderness.
You have to keep your word, I told him with soft desperation.
I drew closer to him, my big brown eyes imploring for him to give me confirmation that he understood my
terms.
This time, he nodded tiredly before raking his finger through his air in amazement. After taking a second
to perhaps sum up his current state of affairs, without preamble, he burst out laughing without filter. Holy
Hahahaha - holy shit, I cant believe this. Hahahahahaha. . .

What? I asked, gazing at him oddly. Even OinkOink, who had been quiet this entire time, was barking in
confusion.
I am the Demon of Lust, he began after his laughter subsided. His eyes assessed me like I was the
strangest creature in existence. I am embodiment of everything that is sex, fantasies and extravagance
and here I am, chasing after a paranoid human girl who made me promise her that I wont fulfill her sexual
fantasies. He shook his head self-deprecatingly. If I had known my life would get this ironic, then I
probably wouldve thought twice before purposely becoming a Fallen Demon.
My eyes narrowed. You think me fearing for my life is funny?
He merely smiled, delicately cupping my chin with his hand. His eyes caressed the features of my face
with intentness. You know. . .everyday I tell myself that it wont be long before I get bored of you and
everyday, the more I get to know you, the more I find myself hooked. His smile grew warmer, so much
warmer that it caused the butterflies to come alive in my stomach. Youre lucky I like you, Teacup
because I wouldnt put up with this shit for anyone else. My heart went pitter patter at how he stared at
me. He lightly tilted his head towards the direction of the cottage. Now lets go. No sexual advancements
unless you can handle it. I promise.
Trusting his words, and dizzied by the butterfly-inducing moment I had with him, I shadowed after him
obediently.
I didnt realize how far I ran until we retreated back. The cottage appeared to be a world away. While
walking along the fast moving stream, I could feel my legs cramp up. I fought past the throbbing pain but
after a good 15 minutes, I couldnt prolong the battle anymore.
Wait. Wait. Wait, time out, I announced gustily, sitting on a rock beside the stream when my muscles
tightened even further. I I I cant hike anymore. My whole body hurts.
Eclipse drew his eyes from the direction of the cottage to me. The cottage is still a bit far off from here. If
you cant go on, I guess well have to sleep out here for the night.
I gaped at him, stunned by his answer.
Really? I fidgeted uncomfortably, not liking the suggestion that we sleep outside. There was a reason I
rented a cottage this weekend as opposed to pitching tents. I may be a hiker but I wasnt a camper. I cast
him a wary glance. You you cant carry me home or something?
Not unless you allow me to break my promise and carry you to my bed, he negotiated with a crafty
smile. Let me know if youve changed your mind and Id be happy to carry you back home.
You dont want to help me out of the kindness of your heart?
I dont have a heart, he told me, amusement lurking in the delivery of his words. I have a girl who is
putting me through hell.

I frowned. Of course he would use this moment to his advantage. Well, I wont give him the satisfaction.
Sleeping outside it is then.
Have you made your decision?
Yeah, were sleeping out here.
He smirked as if he anticipated this answer.
Out here it is then, he mused before stalking away.
Hey, where are you going? I asked when I saw Eclipse climb onto several rocks beside the stream.
There was a rock that was flattened and it looked big enough to rest on. I frowned from the floor. Are you
sleeping on the rock tonight?
His lips curled slightly. Purposefully, he threw his backpack on the floor before sitting on the rock. I dont
sleep on the floor if I can help it. He patted on the area beside him when he saw the dread in my eyes
that I would have to sleep on the dirt. Theres room for you here too.
I bit my lips, unsure of what to do. It didnt escape me that the rock was smaller than a bed and it didnt
escape me that I was playing with fire. I was having a huge dilemma but then Eclipse said something that
made my decision for me. If you sleep on the ground by yourself, who knows whats going to bother you
tonight. . .
I knew he was trying to scare me but that did it for me. I wasnt afraid of creepy crawlers but who knows
what other type of animal roams this place? If something attacks us, then I could push Eclipse into the fire
before I could get hurt. The way I saw it, Eclipse was my shield and since we were camping outside, I
wasnt going to let my weapon of choice get far from me.
Without another bout of hesitation (beggars cant be choosers), I approached him and dumped my
backpack beside his. I unzipped it and withdrew my blanket for the night. I layered my pink bathrobe
over my black workout tank and khaki shorts. Bless my taste for the finer luxury items in life because as
soon as that fluffy bathrobe came over me, it chased all the wilderness chills away. I felt like I was walking
around with an electric blanket as opposed to a mere bathrobe.
After tucking myself into something warm, I made sure to bundle OinkOink in my white sweater to keep
him warm as well. The little ball of fluff yawned lazily, his eyes fluttering shut as the lyrical flow of the
stream filled his senses. He looked so peaceful, cooped up warmly in my sweater that the sadistic part of
me wanted to be evil and plunge him into the cold water for fun. However, my adoration for him overrode
such a yearning. Instead, I gave him a gentle peck on the head before I gingerly burrowed him into my
backpack as his shelter for the night. I made sure he was tucked further enough into the backpack so he
wouldnt be cold but I also made sure a sizeable gap was given to allow air to trickle through.
When I was done tucking my oversized rat in, I went to sit with Eclipse on the rock while the big stream

continued to gush past us. Under the direct radiance of the moon light, the gushing water looked like it
was glistening with diamonds.
Hows OinkOink? he asked, handing me a protein bar once I settled beside him. He had already taken
out two water bottles and handed me one as well.
Sleeping, I replied, taking the protein bar and the water bottle. I placed the water bottle on the rock close
to me and began to unwrap the protein bar.
Eclipse laughed, The little pup must be exhausted.
Yeah, I concurred with a laugh. I took my first bite of my dinner for the night and I nearly whimpered in
elation at the deliciousness of the bar. You know youre hungry and exhausted when a protein bar tastes
like heaven. With a groan, I continued to munch on my food, the sudden inactivity in my body making me
realize how stiff and exhausted my joints were. Judging by how the twinge of stiffness and pain streamed
through me, I couldnt fathom walking around for this long without my body giving up on me. Evidently,
OinkOink wasnt the only one who was exhausted.
I am pooped out too, I confessed to Eclipse, taking a final bite out of my protein bar before inserting the
wrapper in the outer pocket of my backpack.
Eclipse laughed again, sticking his wrapper into his backpack before gulping down an entire water bottle
within seconds.
Me too, he admitted. He discarded the empty bottle beside our backpacks and stretched, groaning out
loud when he tested out his muscles and realized how sore they were.
We shared miserable glances at one another. Heaving exhausted breaths (and having no more energy to
pretend we werent in pain) we collapsed onto the rock and just allowed the muscles of our body to rest. I
was calmed by the coolness of the rock on my back; it felt as if it was soothing the aches rummaging my
body.
Wind coursed over us, surrounding the bout of contemplative silence we fell into by reminding us with
relentless determination of where we were at. I reflected upon the day weve had and a tinge of guilt
settled upon me.
. . .Im sorry for such a screw-up of a day, I apologized to him sadly, noting how worn out he looked. This
birthday surprise wasnt going as seamlessly as I thought it would. Actually, if I had to be honest, then I
would say that it pretty much sucked. Phix and CoCo told me it was a bad idea to do all this but I didnt
listen. You must be so miserable. . .
A ghost of a smile spread across Eclipses lips. His eyes perused over the fast-moving stream. I am
freezing, I am hungry, the muscles of my body are aching like no other and I am exhausted like hell but
the last thing I am is miserable. His smile grew into one of irony. He drew his gaze upwards to the
majestic canvas suspended in the heavens. Stars that illumed like diamonds infused the world above us.

One would think that Id be miserable, trekking around the mountain like an animal and resting out here
like one but truth is. . .Im fine.
My eyes brightened with a ray of hope. Really?
Well Im not saying that Im the happiest Demon in the world but I feel at peace right now and I cant
complain too much. He laughed. I mean, what is that you humans always say? He paused briefly to
recall the right term to use. . . .Its the thought that counts, right? I was about to nod when he looked at
me with a reflective thought on his face. . . .Especially considering how upset you were with me.
I went quiet for a moment. I didnt expect him to bring up our dramatic episode from last night. It felt
surreal that a little over 24 hours ago, I was determined to kick him out of my life for embarrassing me and
hurting my pride. The mood between us has obviously shifted to a more lighthearted one but in the
fortress of my mind, I could never forget how angry and upset I was. I thought it was just me because I
was the human (and the one with all the emotions) so it came as a surprise to me that Eclipse was
bringing this up as well like it has been in the back of his mind and he couldnt stop thinking about it
unless we addressed it properly.
I regarded him curiously. How upset to do you think I was? How upset do you think I still am? I asked,
going along with the conversation. I was typically an avoid at all costs type of girl but if Eclipse wanted to
be the one to bring it up then it didnt seem appropriate to ignore the pink elephant in the woods.
Do you ever feel like we always take two steps forward and one step back? he asked instead, never
answering my question directly though the poignant look in his eyes told me that he knew almost exactly
how upset I was which was unnerving for me because he was unconscious for the majority of the time
we had our spat.
Shoving those thoughts aside, I merely smiled at his query, my eyes agreeing with this observation. It was
unfortunately true. Every single time we made progress in the relationship, we always retreat backwards
as well.
But you know the funny thing about this is? he went on. I was quiet, waiting for him to continue with his
thoughts. The funny thing is that no matter how many times we retreat back, we always re-trace our
steps and move forward seemingly going at a faster pace each time. He looked at me. I know that you
still have reservations about me but well overcome this.
I laughed incredulously. And why are you so sure?
Because were friends, he replied as if it was the simplest answer in the world. Because thats what
friends are supposed to do.
I will be very careful with you from now on, Eclipse, I told him with quiet firmness. I didnt want him to
think we were starting on a new slate. I will treat you like a friend but I wont trust you like one. The only
reason why youre still here is because I still need you to help me. Once were done, Ill more than likely
be done with you as well. But for now, Im careful with you. Everything you say will be taken with a grain

of salt.
He nodded quietly, his expression unreadable. Thats a good way to deal with me, Gracie.
My lips twisted with curiosity. Youre not going to try and convince me otherwise?
He shook his head, staring at me with smiling eyes. They say that actions speak louder than words; I will
let my actions speak louder than my words. Youre a smart girl, Gracie. Through my actions in the long
run, Im sure you will be able to determine if whether or not you should trust me.
I smiled dimly at him and nodded at the statement that warmed all the crevices of my heart. It wasnt
poetic, it wasnt a pretty lie and it wasnt meant to be a promise it was just a statement that held
unwavering certainty. For this, I truly respected what he said because I hated promises. It was better for
the human heart to live with an optimistic statement rather than a broken promise.
That was probably Eclipse held such a soft spot of my heart at that precise moment because he rarely
gave me pretty promises. He gave me his actions and it was up to me to decipher them and truly
determine if they were of irrelevance or profound substance. We still had a lot to learn about each other
and although I didnt like to admit it, a part of me was excited for this opportunity.
With an unspoken silence of agreement, one where I silently took him up on his offer to judge him based
on his actions, threading around us, Eclipse returned my smile with a warm one of his own before
redirecting his attention back to the skies.
Following his lead, I drew my gaze upwards; I granted myself the serenity of growing lost in the vast sky
that was shimmering like a dark ocean before me. I savored in the sensation of laying on that rock, being
enveloped in the peacefulness of the world I was in. The streaming water calmed my senses, the
susurrus of whispers from the woodland creatures brought peace to my exhaustion and the
companionable silence I shared with Eclipse offered nothing but peace of mind for me. The day didnt
exactly go as planned but my aching muscles aside, I was actually having a nice time.
. . .So I heard your conversation with Father Baek, Eclipse brought up after a long pause. Though his
gaze was still fixed on the sky, I knew his attention was unyieldingly on me.
I know you did, I replied idly. My eyes were still on the stars but just like him, my attention was solely
vested on him.
I didnt realize you were so religious.
I heaved a sigh as the breeze rustled through the tree branches hanging closely above us, acting as our
background music for the night. I shouldve known it would leave an impression on Eclipses mind that I
not only believed in God but that I prayed to him for a good portion of my life. If I were on the outside
looking in, I was the last person Id assume was so religious.
I gave him a sideway glance; there was a sheen of light humor in my eyes. Because Im so sadistic?

Because you were so young, he corrected reflectively, momentarily turning sideways to regard me as
well. There was pity present in his eyes; he felt incredibly sorry for me. It mustve been difficult for you
growing up to be stuck in a mental institution for nearly a decade, to have your familys death hanging
over you, to not have family or loved ones by your side, to pray so hard for 10 years only to be ignored
and to grow up knowing that theres something wrong with you yet having no power to do anything about
it. The pity in his eyes grew. At least for Demons, our sadism controls our emotions it keeps us from
getting hurt emotionally and it keeps us strong mentally. Yet in your case, as Ive come to learn, even your
sadism isnt at its 100 percent capacity. You really had nothing of substance by your side growing up. In
short, it must really suck to be you.
I shrugged quietly, redirecting my gaze back to the skies. With anyone else, I would ordinarily squash this
conversation before it materialized into anything meaningful because Ive never been one to open up
especially in matters relating to my dysfunctional relationship with a deity I used to call my God. But at
that particular moment, I didnt find it necessary to put a wall up; I didnt find it necessary to hold it in when
Eclipse was already well aware of the situation.
You made your peace with Gods snobbery and I made peace with Gods shortcomings. And as far as
having nothing of substance growing up I laughed, looking at him jokingly. I make do with what I have.
In my mind, I have two hands, two legs and a pretty sizeable brain Ill live.
He smiled favorably at me, impressed (or proud) of my answer. Eclipse wasnt the type of individual who
dwelled in the pitfalls that life has thrown at him. If anything, he was the type who got up, fought back and
beat it down without mercy. I realized I mustve gone up a notch in his book simply for not being a
complainer, taking it for what it is and moving on as best as I could.
I guess your survival instincts arent so bad after all then, he mused with soft approval.
I regarded him with interest. Since he was getting his curiosity quenched, it made sense to me that I
should get the license to have mine sated as well.
Do you miss your Elder brother? I initiated abruptly. I knew it was a personal question and ordinarily,
with our relationship, we try to keep it on the superficial layer but because he was able to get me address
my screwed up upbringing, I rationalized it was only fair that I was able to get him to address a private
layer of his life as well.
Admittedly, I had doubts that he would actually answer me. However, to my surprise, Eclipse gave me the
same concession I gave him: honesty.
A lot, he answered silently. A thoughtful expression etched across his face; there was genuine reverence
present in his gaze as he thought about his eldest brother. He took a second as if to recall something
before he added, He was the first person I saw when I was born.
Really? I marveled, fascination tingeing my face. I hadnt expected him to add in this little detail as well.

Eclipse nodded. He was the first to welcome me into the new world. He was the first and then, it was
followed by the rest of my brothers, the Elders of our world and then finally my Kingdom.
How did he get captured by the Angels? I inquired, genuinely curious as to how such a travesty could
occur. Eclipse, even in his 3/10th state, was already such a powerful Demon. I couldnt fathom a Royal
Demon at their full powers being an easy prey to overpower.
I dont know the exact details, he answered glumly, his voice sounding distracted. His eyes fixated on
the incandescent moon. All I know is that he was tricked and overpowered by a very powerful Angel.
Have you tried to get him out?
Ive tried plenty of things but no matter how powerful a Royal Demon may be, we are no match for the
ArchAngels.
My spine tingled uneasily at the mention of ArchAngels. It didnt escape me that, just like the Demons who
are after me for my blood and heart, these powerful entities are a threat to my existence simply because
they are trained to execute without mercy. Other humans may be comforted by their existence but I was
damned by it.
In an effort to diffuse my emerging fears, I thrust those morbid thoughts away. Instead, I allowed my mind
to further ponder over Eclipses plans down here. I correlated such a goal with what he has told me about
these ArchAngels and I couldnt help but voice out a likely impediment in his plans.
What will you do if you cant find Genesis missing items to defeat the ArchAngels? I pressed at once.
From what you told me, you need to find these items if you even want a chance of defeating them. What
if you cant find it? Will that mean that you will never be able to defeat them?
I will find it, he told me resolutely. There was no uncertainty in the declaration; he was sure he was going
to find it. If I cannot find it right now, then I will figure out a way. An Eternity is a long time Im sure Ill
find a way.
Wait wait a second. My brows furrowed in confusion when another odd thought assaulted my mind.
His previous words about his eldest brother acted as a flashing neon sign to me.
He was the first person I saw when I was born. . .
You remembered who you first saw? I spluttered, belatedly catching how peculiar this was. My eyes
rounded in wonder. How is that possible that you remember who you first saw when you were born?
Eclipses lips slid upwards; he was amused with my query.
The one thing you must remember about us Royal Demons is that we do not follow the same life cycle as
humans. My father did not believe in giving us lives. . .he believes in giving us purposes in life. We were
never given the opportunity to grow up with the world to have our views on life evolve with the

experiences we have been given. Instead, since the day of our births, we have all woken up like this in
this current form. Other Demons, slowly but surely, age as the centuries past but we are the fixtures of
this world the statues that will never erode.
For an instant, I thought I heard regret in his tone of voice.
His eyes perused over the rocks lying beside us. We werent created live lives but to carry out the
purpose of his creation for us. Each and every one of us was given a certain characteristic of his
personality and as a result of this, my father has done well to impress his purposes for us before he went
into hibernation. He laughed. He dropped the ball with me though.
What do you mean?
From Gluttony to Sloth and to myself, his powerful yet smaller and more indulgent sins, his powers over
us are very scarce. Unlike Pride, Wrath, Envy and Greed, he did not have as much power to bestow his
upbringing unto us. This is the primary reason why Tony is consumed with himself as opposed to being
extremely obedient to my father, why Sloth could care less if I attempted to overthrow his monarchy and
why I am so. . .rebellious. His strength was stronger with our eldest brothers but by the time it reached his
younger sons, it was barely enough to keep him alive. He shrugged, the amusement in his voice never
vacating. Basically, he didnt have enough authority to discipline us before he went away.
Lucky for you then, I murmured, understanding now why Eclipse was able to get away with being so
rebellious as opposed to being loyal to his father. With his elder sons, he was able to impress his
discipline over them, thereby ensuring their loyalty to him but he couldnt manage such a feat with the
remaining three ergo Eclipses propensity to think for himself as opposed to following in his fathers
wishes.
Very lucky for you, he retorted fondly, his eyes meeting mine. Can you imagine what Id be like if I only
listened to my fathers wishes and not have a mind of my own? Can you imagine if I didnt dote on you yet
torture you with the hatred he has for your kind?
I flinched at the possibility of Eclipse harboring any other disposition than the one he had now. No, I lied.
I could imagine him with another crueler personality but I tried not to. Though he could be better, I liked
the personality he had now. Id rather be doted on than be tortured. As displayed by him at the inn with
those Demons he killed, his wrath was not something I wanted to entertain thoughts about.
A faint smile framed the corner of his lips. The expression in his eyes conveyed to me that he couldnt
entertain thoughts of hurting me either. Me too.
I returned his smile as several birds flew overhead.
. . .Do you miss Hell? I said after a long while, the peaceful ambiance making me more curious about
him. For as long as we have known one another, we have either been surrounded by people, standing on
a building above an entire city of people or stuck in a rural countryside distracted with the storms of life.
This was the first night where we were away from civilization, away from the storms and just away from

the distractions. It felt like a safer place to ask so many of my questions.


He pondered over my inquiry.
I miss my powers, he finally answered.
I nodded with slight disappointment at his generic response. I shouldve known that was going to be his
answer but I was hoping to get one of substance as opposed to one of obviousness.
I would be able to spoil you more if I wasnt a Fallen Demon, he added with charm when he saw the
disappointment on my face. I imagined he mustve taken the hint that I wanted an answer filled with
substance because, although there was reluctance in the fluctuation of his voice, he continued to
elaborate.
He turned back to the stream, a sense of regret flowing out of him as he brooded over his own answer. I
feel very. . .incapable right now. I feel like no matter what I do, I could never reach the potential I know I
can get to. It is all very limiting. Ive never felt like this before. I feel so weak, so insignificant, so
human?
His bitter smile was confirmation that I got it right.
For a Royal Demon who was used to having others kneel before him in fear and so used to bending the
laws of physics at his will, the physical limitations of a human life was downright consternating to him. His
mind was far from human but his body was closer to being human than he would like.
I suppose there was a reason why Eclipse brought up the physical limitations of his current state in life but
being distracted by the tranquil world I was in, I didnt think too much of it. Another long paused pilfered
between us before Eclipse vocalized something so scandalous that it nearly gave me a heart attack when
I heard it.
. . .Hug me, Teacup.
What?! I shouted, sitting up incredulously. I fixed him with a disapproving gaze, my eyes burning with
accusation. Didnt you just make me a promise?
I promised you I wouldnt put sexual advances on you but this is a health related issue. He pointed at
the various parts of his upper body that was exposed because of his wifebeater. Im freezing here. I ran
out without re-packing my clothes into my backpack because of you.
My nostrils flared at his health-related issue that involved me hugging him. Is this the reason why you
made that comment about feeling like youre human? Because youre trying to use it take advantage of
me?
No, of course not, he replied innocently. There was an ethereal glow to him that made him look divine; I

resented that even the moon favored him and his existence. I really meant it.
Hug yourself, I snapped huffily, moving further to the edge of the rock to put some distance between us.
Suddenly, sleeping on the ground next to OinkOink felt safer to me than sleeping next to this dangerous
Demon who was now urging me to hug him.
You have to hug me, Teacup, he responded just as petulantly. From the smile tugging at his lips, I knew
he was trying hard not to crack when he saw the horror on my face. He drawled on, his disposition
serious. Im cold. Im going to go into hibernation mode if you dont.
Are you serious? I quipped in escalated horror.
Yeah, he plowed on without qualms. Im in a fragile state right now. My body already hurts from hiking
and if I put anymore stress on it like make it freeze to death then its going to go into hibernation mode
to protect me.
I cut him a speculative glance. . . .I dont believe you.
Dont hug me for the night then, he replied, his face threading with admonishment, and well see
tomorrow morning if youll regret it or not when I go into a coma again. You remember how fun that was
for you last time, Gracie? Would you want that to happen while were in the middle of the wilderness?
Bah!!!! I finally capitulated, plastering myself over his chest and hugging him just to shut him up.
It would be a lie to say that I wasnt consumed with lust for him when I did hug him. The heat from his
body jumped over me, willing me to just let loose and enjoy cuddling with him while we were outside in
the cold. I tried to will myself to not be overcome with lust but it didnt work because all I could feel was
the hard planes of his lean body. It was distracting to say the least.
Youre warm, you liar, I observed, my arms still wrapped around him while my cheek rested on his
sternum.
Im cold inside, he informed me in a matter-of-fact tone before hooking his arms around me and
wrapping me closer to him. It was his unspoken way of telling me that I couldnt take back my hug and
that I wasnt going anywhere for the night.
I shouldve reprimanded him for doing this but I didnt say anything because it felt so nice to sleep on his
chest, savoring in his warmth. The bathrobe may have been warm but being so close to him made me
feel as if I was being cooped up beside a fire. It was dangerous but it also made me feel warm and safe.
You have a heart, I noted absently, listening to the rhythmic beating in his chest.
Well I am a living thing, he murmured with lightheartedness.
I didnt say anything, merely continued to lay there while I listened to the drumming of his heart. I had

always known that Eclipse was a living entity but it was staggering to actually listen to his heartbeat. It
may sound silly but all this time, Ive still found him to be surreal like he was only a fantasy and it was an
astonishing reality to note that he actually has a heartbeat like me that he wasnt a fantasy and that he
was truly and inarguably real.
You havent had your first kiss have you? he asked offhandedly, his fingers gingerly gliding through my
damp hair.
I smirked, resting my chin on his chest and tilting my eyes at him. Didnt we talk about this earlier in the
day?
You told me that one of your exes broke up with you because you wouldnt give him more than a peck on
the cheek. He smiled, bringing a finger up and tracing the curvature of my lips with it. It made me realize
that youve never kissed anyone either. He laughed. It made me wonder if you have a reason for holding
out for so long. . .
I sighed, briefly looking away to the stream. Its a long story, I mumbled quietly, not really wanting to get
into it. This night was far too sentimental for me already and I wasnt too keen on making myself anymore
vulnerable for the night especially considering that the answer to this story would open me up more than
Ive ever opened up in my life.
Thats the beauty of Eternity. . . Eclipse drawled, catching his hand underneath my chin and tipping my
face to meet him. His eyes rippled with gentle persuasiveness. I got nothing but time.
There was something in the way he looked at me that melted the defenses that I would normally put up.
Oddly, lying there with Eclipse in the middle of nowhere, I felt safe opening up some more letting some
things off my chest. Our relationship was a two-way road. If he opened up slightly, then I had to do the
same as well. It was our way of life our unspoken rule with one another. Since he opened up about how
he grew up, I had to do the same. It was only fair.
You know that I grew up alone, I began pensively, reverting back to a childhood I didnt want to relive. A
lump wedged itself in my throat when I continued to speak. The one big misconception that I think people
have with sadistic humans like me is that they think all of us are just very indifferent and emotionless
people. I sighed. . . .Sometimes I wonder about that too I wonder if I was more disturbed and more
sadistic, then perhaps I wouldnt be so miserable with myself.
I swallowed tightly, the pit forming in my stomach as I relived a moment in time where I was the most
miserable. I broke eye contact. My chin was on his chest but my eyes were back on the stream. I could
open up but I couldnt look directly at him when I was so vulnerable.
As I spoke, I could sense his eyes on me. Attentive, protective. Its not a nice feeling. . .to grow up
knowing that youre sick in the head and theres nothing you can do to help yourself. Its not a nice feeling
to beg God for help and to have him ignore you and its not a nice feeling to know that you will never fit in
this world. I paused for a moment to steady the twisting of my insides. I feel very. . .cursed.

My lips quivered. In high school, I was really lonely. I was severely depressed so I took comfort in food
and from that, I grew more and more overweight. I was made fun of in school and I
became more miserable and I just ate more. I got stuck in a vicious cycle that I couldnt get out of. But
there was one thing that made me feel normal.
What? he asked with a thoughtful air, his hand still sifting through my hair.
Watching fairytale movies. At the reminder of the one shining star in my life, I was ready to face him
without feeling so helpless and so forlorn. I met his gaze. My eyes grew warmer when I spoke about the
salvation I found as a child. My world can spin in chaos, the world can turn on me and I can hate
everything about my life but when I put in my favorite fairytale movies, everything suspends itself and in
that moment, everything in my big bad world is okay again. Slowly but surely, I would find myself aspiring
to be like all those princesses. . .
I laughed when I caught the wave of amusement in his luminescent eyes.
I know, I know. Nearly every little girl aspires to have their own fairytale story but it truly became a big
part of my life.
What was your favorite movie? he asked, surprising me by showing an unusually sensitive side. I
thought hed make me blush by making some smart ass comment about my therapy growing up so I
was surprised that he showed continued interest to my story.
Snow White, I answered without the slightest hesitation. Endearment teemed in my voice at the mention
of my favorite fairytale of all.
Knowledge coursed in his eyes. Although it didnt appear he was entirely familiar with the story about
Snow White, Eclipse was smart enough to ascertain something else.
Is that the reason why you rented a cottage in the woods? he questioned knowingly. Because of Snow
White?
I nodded bashfully, unable to conceal my bemused smile.
In the story, after Snow White ran through the woods to escape from her stepmothers murderous wrath,
she stumbled upon a cottage tucked in the middle of nowhere. When I was researching, I saw this cottage
and I nearly went into cardiac arrest because it reminded me of the one from Snow White if anything,
its actually more beautiful. I laughed. Ive always wanted to go hiking but I never wanted to camp but
when I saw the cottage, I knew I couldnt resist. It looked exactly like a fairytale cottage and I knew we
had to come here for your birthday.
Why was Snow White your favorite fairytale?
I went quiet for a second, to gather my nerves, before beginning to answer that question. . . .It was the
first fairytale I watched and it was the first fairytale that I was able to relate my life to.

I smiled sadly when he stared at me quizzically. He didnt understand my answer.


I promptly clarified my response to him. The reason why I turn to those fairytales so much is because I
truly believed that I have been cursed.
My gaze flickered over his face and I saw that he was still somewhat confused. The Demon could pretend
to be human all he wanted but he did not possess the necessary human emotions to understand my pain
or desperation.
In the movie, I continued dimly, when Snow White ate the poisonous apple, she became cursed by the
witch. She fell into a deep sleep and nothing could reawaken her. Everyone around her had given up
hope that she will ever be awaken again. In this moment of despair, her Prince arrives. He comes along
with his white horse and when he sees that she has been cursed, he hurries to her side. As a heartbroken
gesture when he saw that his love was beyond this world, he leaned down and kissed her. After he did
this, something miraculous happened: she woke up. She begins to stir from her slumber and she actually
wakes up. She has been freed from her curse she has been freed because of her true loves kiss
because of his love for her.
I grinned faintly when I observed that Eclipse was beginning to understand what I was saying. I knew he
was amazed that what I was saying correlated to his observation of me at the noodle stand, where he
observed my relationship with DonKi and stated why I yearned to be someone who was more morally just
than me: because this person could save me from my own sadism.
I figured that if and when I found my true love, he will be the one to save me from this sadism from this
curse that has swept over my life. He will save me with his kiss, he will save me with his wholesomeness
and he will save me with his love. In a world filled with people who will judge me, he wont give up on me
and will love me unreservedly. I laughed warily, my eyes meeting Eclipses again. Thats why Ive been
having trouble with the exes because none of them has been able to save me.
I tried to smile past the tears that were threatening to blur my vision.
. . .Im still cursed. Im still asleep from an evil entitys spell and Im still waiting to be awoken to be
made human again and to be saved by my true love.
I shook my head uneasily, not believing that I was actually confiding in this much of my hopes and dreams
unto him. So there you have it. Theres really no earth-shattering reason why Im a virgin and why I
havent had my first kiss. Im just another simple human girl with unrealistic, fairytale expectations.
I studied him awkwardly, suddenly feeling like I shouldnt have told him so much. You you think this is
all dumb, dont you?
Thoughtfulness encased his smile. He shook his head. Im on a quest to bring war upon Heaven and Hell
Im not in a position to judge someone for having unrealistic expectations.

When I forced a smile (still feeling uncomfortable with being so open), he quietly asked, Is that why
youre so adamant about keeping your soul? Because getting your entire soul back will mean that youre
saved?
I nodded proudly.
Theres finally a loophole in my quest now. I wouldnt have to wait for anyone to save me anymore. I will
be able to save myself. All those years where I felt that I didnt belong. . .all those years where I felt left
out. . .I could finally be human. I laughed, genuinely laughed at the prospect of being a complete person.
I felt so overjoyed by the simple prospect of beingcompletely human that I couldnt imagine how elated Id
be when I finally have my entire soul intact.
My eyes fixed onto his. I know that you probably still dont understand why Id want to stay human when I
have so many things coming after me why Im so determined to keep my soul. But you have to
understand that Ive grown up my entire life hating the person that I am. Ive grown up my entire life
wondering why Im so sick in the head, why I take such pleasure in other peoples miseries and why I
cant just be like everyone else. And now, I finally see hope. Its not just about being human but its about
being able to really live my life. Ive grown up like a wallflower, observing everyone from afar and hiding in
my own dark corners because I know that I do not belong. But with a soul, I could finally emerge out of
the darkness and live like everyone else even if I dont have that long to live. . .
I smiled. I would die happy knowing that Id finally be graced with something every other human has: A
soul. My fairytale dreams would finally come true Id finally be saved from my curse. Even if I die right
after I get my soul, Id feel lucky because Id finally get my happily ever after.
He nodded quietly, even though I knew that he still didnt fully comprehend the emotions sprinting through
me. Though he appeared considerate, I knew that he wasnt pleased that there was such an elaborate
reason behind my stubbornness to keep my soul.
As if saying wordlessly expressing that his ordeal to get my soul has just become that much harder, he
released a tired sigh before he closed his eyes in brief misery. It wasnt until something clicked in his mind
did his eyes pop open again.
He evaluated me, expression lighting up at something that made his world appear brighter than it was. . .
.Im a Prince.
Of Hell, I amended when I saw where he was headed with this prompt.
I will be the one to give you your soul back, he went on, his eyes illuming with mischievousness.
So you can take it from me later on, I corrected again with restrained amusement.
So with all that said, he continued, productively ignoring my comments, in your fairytale rule book, it
means that I get your first kiss because Im going to be the one to save you from your curse.

Youre twisting my dreams to your advantage, I accused lightly.


Im molding it to cooperate with reality, he countered with just as much amusement. The end justifies
the means. In the end, I will be the one to give you back your soul so in retrospect, it is only right that I get
your first kiss.
No way, Demon, I rejected, breaking eye contact with him. Im not breaking my rule for you.
He chuckled before bringing my face to meet him again. He was quiet for a short time, merely staring at
me. Then, he broke the silence and asked something. . .out of place.
. . .Would you miss me if I returned to my Kingdom and never came back? If I somehow figure out a
loophole to the deal I made?
I found myself blinking a mile a minute, perplexed by this random question. I pondered over it for several
heartbeats before I said, . . .I suppose.
Eclipse nodded, gently stroking my cheek as if that was all he needed to hear from me.
What? I asked, eyeing him curiously when all he did was stare at me with continued adoration in his
eyes.
He simply smiled.
Dont take this the wrong way but Im glad that youre cursed. When I gave him a hard look, he hastened
to add, If you werent then it must mean that youve finally found your Prince Charming and it must mean
that I can no longer keep you to myself.
I remained quiet because I didnt know how to respond to that.
He smirked at my silence, his eyes still searching my face almost too intently.
. . .Whoever your future true love is, hes going to be one lucky bastard.
Why?
Because he got the girl the Demon of Lust is lusting after.
I drew in a deep, careful breath.
Even though I instructed it not to, my heart galloped at his simple yet impacting words. An unfamiliar bout
of emotions washed over me, rendering me completely speechless. How can a woman respond to
something like that? Especiallywhen the words affected me more than I would like it to?
Following that statement, as if his own words meant nothing more to him he favored me with another

heart-stopping smile before he closed his eyes.


He was done with human talk for the night.
Good night, Snow White, he whispered before he began to drift into an ocean of dreams.
Gradually, as the stream continued to gush beside us, Eclipse fell asleep and while laying there, listening
to his heartbeat, the heavy veil of slumber began to weigh over my eyes as well. As I found myself
drifting, his words washed over me in poignancy. This whole time, Ive been so used to him that I kind of
just figured that just like OinkOink. . .Id get to keep him for as long as I wanted.
Would you miss me if I returned to my Kingdom and never came back?
In the darkness and in the silence, I mulled over his question with more thought and I came to the startling
conclusion that: I would.
I would miss him if he left me.
Life would certainly be a bore if Eclipse left.
I shook my head at myself, not liking the strange attachment I was forming for him. I hadnt forgotten how
shitty he made me feel days prior and it didnt escape me that I hadnt forgotten my promise to myself that
I wouldnt put myself in a position to get hurt again. So with a resolved sigh, I just forced myself to
embrace the thoughtlessness of sleep. Ill miss him but just like anything else in my life, Ill get over it. It
was no big deal to me and it will never be a big deal for me.
I was fine before he came into my life and Ill be fine if and when he leaves it.
37
1
2
1
2
3

#1397

Con.template

1
2

. . . Timeless iVI . . .
3
1

1
2

Group:FOS '11
Posts:1,236

Joined:10-June 07
Posted 18 March 2011 - 07:12 PM

POPULAR

had a dream that I was kissing Eclipse.

It was probably because I spoke of Snow White before I went to sleep because it was all that invaded my
mind: being kissed while I was still in my dream world. It wasnt a Prince, it wasnt my future husband and
it wasnt even my true love it was just Eclipse. My sin, my temptation and my anti-hero.
His silky soft lips were caressing mine and my insides were going haywire because I couldnt get enough
of it. I couldnt believe it. I couldnt believe it. He was kissing me and there were no repercussions. My
nose wasnt bleeding in the slightest bit. There was no pain, there was no danger and there was no
poison. It was so perfect. . .so effortless. . . so magnificent. . .so. . .slobbery?
Eclipse? I thought, whimpering as his handsome face started to fade from my vision.
Suddenly the kiss wasnt perfect anymore and how could this be? My fuzzy dream started to get clearer
as consciousness began to return to in small degrees me. Frazzled, I opened my eyes, half expecting to
see Eclipse but instead I was faced with . . .OinkOink?
Standing on my boobs, with the sun lurking vibrantly behind him, OinkOink was panting and barking in
delight, kissing my lips and licking my chin with fondness.
OinkOink! What are you doing?! I shrieked, getting up when it occurred to me that he was the hot
Demon I was kissing in my dreams. In glee, he jumped off my chest and scuttled off. Oh gosh, I cant
believe it was you all along!
From the corner of my eyes, I saw that OinkOink had happily bounced back to Eclipse. He was sitting on
the edge of the rock we shared. There was the biggest smile on his face when OinkOink came near him.
OinkOink, he teased rascally, picking OinkOink up with playfulness. The puppy wiggled in excitement as
he struggled to shower Eclipse with the same affections he showered me. OinkOink, you lucky little
bastard, he murmured, holding OinkOink up with both hands. You got to kiss Teacups lips before I did.
He laughed, his eyes traveling from my blushing face back to OinkOinks. How was she, champ? Was
she a good kisser?
Arf! Arf! OinkOink barked as if in approval.
Did you make OinkOink kiss me? I asked, wiping my lips with the sleeves of my bathrobe.
Well, I was tempted too, he admitted lazily, now holding OinkOink to his chest. But then I grabbed

OinkOink and had him do it for me instead. His smoky eyes appraised me carefully. Who were you
dreaming of, Teacup?
My eyes rounded on him quizzically. My mind was still taking a while to wake up. Huh?
You said to OinkOink, it was you all along. A knowing brow arched in curiosity. Who were you
supposed to be kissing?
My future husband, I said immediately, nearly having a heart attack when I realized I nearly gave myself
away that I was dreaming about him.
Eclipse cocked his head speculatively.
There was knowledge in his brown eyes that doubted me. I thought he was going to call me out but
fortunately, he just let it go. He got up from the rocks, his face grimacing momentarily in pain as he
straightened himself up. You ready to head back? he grunted, rubbing his back in agony.
I nodded, getting up and unexpectedly yelping to the skies when it dawned on me as to why he was in
pain.
Owww! Owww!
My entire body was aching. I could barely move my muscles without jets of pain shooting up and down
my joint. Oh my goodness, I remember this awful sensation. The one time I felt this much ache in my
body was when I did my first day of hardcore exercising to lose weight. I could barely walk for a week
after that strenuous workout and I was horrified that this type of pain could be indicative of that occurring
again.
Let me just get ready first, I breathed out, struggling to carry my backpack. I wearily grabbed a water
bottle, my toothbrush and toothpaste and then limped to the corner to brush my teeth. After I was done, I
stuffed my bathrobe into my backpack and finally set out hiking through the forest with Eclipse again.
We walked ever so slowly this time because our body was sore as hell.
How was your sleep? Eclipse asked as OinkOink bounced ahead of us, exploring the wilderness like the
curious pup he was. It appeared that he had gotten over the killer bees scare and was back to being his
carefree, adorable and fearless self.
Okay, I said evasively, doing well to omit that fact that I dreamed about him. I raked him with
awkwardness, subtly shifting the topic away from anything pertaining to my dreams. I didnt want to
accidentally admit anything. How was yours?
Awful, he confessed bluntly. I kept waking up. He groaned, stretching out his arms. You humans have
an awful life. Simple physical exertion has never mattered to me yet now, they are my only ailments. How
do you live with such limitations?

We try not to push ourselves past our capacity if we could help it, I replied distractedly, miserably
stretching my neck to relieve the aches in my body as well. Being human, in the physical means, sucks.
Im really sore. . .
He glared at me playfully. Yet it was your idea to put us through this hell instead. Why didnt we just drive
up here?
My countenance tightened. Even though he was vocalizing that under joking pretenses, I was highly
aware that it was still his opinion nonetheless. This knowledge irked me. I felt like CoCo and Phix were
here judging me (just like they did before we came on this trip) and I just felt this unbearable need to
defend myself. In my research, the people who booked this trip said that the experience could only be
fully appreciated if we did everything that as offered on these mountains. I thought the hiking would be
fun. I mean, didnt you find it to be peaceful? Didnt you at least find the view to be amazing?
To be honest I saw nothing, I was just tempted to jump off the cliff to end my misery.
I glowered at his comment. Enraged, I enacted my immature revenge by announcing to him something
that I probably shouldve kept as a surprise. Well you better rest up birthday boy because were not even
close to climbing up this mountain yet.
He snapped his head at me, his teasing personality eroding at the idea of having to hike up anymore
mountains. Are you serious?
I nodded. Yeah. This is just the midway point. I pointed at the distance where you could see the apex of
another mountain. Tomorrow, when were both rested and when Im done with my homework, were
going to climb up that mountain and once we reach the summit, youll be able to say that I gave you the
most amazing birthday weekend that youve ever had.
He scoffed in disbelief at my speech about him saying that Ive given him the best birthday weekend he
has ever had. He shook his head bitterly before continuing ahead of me. Youre lucky you have me in the
palm of your hands.
By now, the cottage had appeared in view. At long last, we have made it back.
Why? I asked, bouncing after him.
Dark laughter flowed from him. If not, I wouldve tied you to that tree for speaking of such blasphemous
things. You humans are crazy. Im nearly dying here and you want me to suffer some more? He smirked,
breaking into a sprint ahead of me as his way of escaping from me and my illogicality. Unbelievable. You
can go hiking yourself, Teacup. Im done.
But but I did all of this for your birthday! I cried, picking up the pace and chasing after him. You cant
make me hike alone thats just cruel.

Shouldnt I get to make the executive decisions on whether or not I want to participate in this event
then? he said instead.
I faked a pout, making it appeared as if he had just hurt my feelings with his words. Misery shaped his
face at the sight of the despondency that made a home on my countenance. He groaned out loud as we
finally came at the front door of the cottage. It appeared that being stubborn aside, Eclipses weakness
was seeing me upset.
Im resting first, he conciliated dismally, before running into the cottage. Then, well see.
Satisfied that my tactic to make him feel guilty worked, I concealed a triumphant giggle and ran into the
cottage as well.
Once we walked in, it didnt take us long to run like drugged up puppies to our respective rooms. Eclipse
and I split up in the hallway, plopped onto our beds and laid there for God knows how long. Only OinkOink
was shuffling from one room to the other, panting and begging for our attentions. I tossed him a little chew
toy to play with and the little attention whore went all out with that. With OinkOinks annihilation of the
chew toy emanating like music from the hall, I slowly found myself growing comfortable on my bed.
For a good hour, I was pretty sure we both went into the exhausted human version of hibernation mode
because next thing I knew, I had woken up from being buried in a midst of flowery-embroidered pillows.
Groggily, I poked my head in the hall to check up on Eclipse and I found that he was still napping in his
bed. He was sleeping on his stomach and I suppose in the hour that I was asleep, he allowed OinkOink to
play with him because lying on his back was OinkOink. With his small body propped on Eclipses back
and his furry cheek resting on Eclipses butt, OinkOink was napping with his master as well. It was the
cutest and most tempting sight Ive ever seen. Cutest because they were so cute napping together and
tempting because OinkOinks cheek were bringing my attention to a gorgeous part of Eclipses body that
Ive been trying hard not to look at. When I found myself envious of OinkOinks position and found myself
entertaining the idea of kicking the puppy off so I could nap on Eclipse in the same manner, I hurried back
to my room and closed the door behind me.
Doing my best to push those perverted thoughts about Eclipses perfectly sculpted butt from my mind, I
tried to distract myself by staring at the peaceful scenery outside and by studying. I knew it was lame to
study while youre on vacation but because I had cut class, I still wanted to be a responsible student. Still,
the thing with studying was that you had to be alert and I was anything but alert. One minute I was
calculating the net loss on my homework and the next minute, I was knocked out in lala land again.
I didnt wake up until I heard soft barking sounds coming from the living room.
I sleepily surveyed the room and registered that nighttime had lifted down its veils upon my world. Inside,
there was only light coming in from slit under my door; the majority of the light came from outside.
Through my window, the various parts of the front yard glowed. The light on the mini-bridge was lit, the
decorative lights surrounding the awning of the cottage glowed and the world just illumed to life. It felt so
incredibly peaceful.

Stretching, I got out of bed with a small groan. I felt icky sleeping in my hiking clothes so I decided to take
a quick shower. Afterwards, I changed into comfortable clothes for the night a strapless pink, kneelength chiffon dress and white Christian Louboutin heels. Okay, one wouldnt normally categorize that
attire as comfy clothes but I havent been able to dress up like this in awhile and it was a luxury for me. I
was on vacation; I reasoned that I could do whatever I wanted.
After I made sure that I looked presentable in the mirror, I stepped into the hall and walked out to find
Eclipse playing with OinkOink. Eclipse, who was wearing a grey pin-striped dress shirt and black slacks,
was teaching the little pup new tricks. The fireplace was crackling behind them, the candles were lit, the
smell of fresh peppermint flowed across the room and there was just a magical feel to the cottage.
Everything felt normal, pure especially with the sight before me.
Sit. Eclipse commanded and OinkOink did just that. Bang. OinkOink pretended to lay on the ground
like he had been shot. Roll over. OinkOink rolled over like he was a little piggy. Paw. OinkOink got up
and lifted one front leg up in obedience and paw-fived Eclipse. Now make noises like a pig. OinkOink
whimpered and the closest it sounded to was a dying pig.
I couldnt help but laugh. It was the most endearing thing. The thing with naming OinkOink after the
sounds of a pig was that Im sure Ive given the puppy an identity crisis. I had little doubt that if we were to
make OinkOink choose between playing in a pen filled with other puppies or a pen filled with baby
piggies, he would play with his fellow piggies instead. I still recall getting ready to eat a BBQ Pork and
OinkOink would glare at me while whining in disapproval. He was acting as if I was eating his lost long
cousin or his grandpa. It wasnt until I begrudgingly tossed the food in the trash did he shower me with his
affections again. That was how sad and concurrently cute his predicament was OinkOink truly believed
he was a little piggy and being the pig-lover that I was, I had no intention of telling him otherwise.
Done with your schoolwork, Teacup? Eclipse enquired warmly, turning to me with knowledge in his eyes.
I had a feeling he had known I was standing there for awhile now.
Seeing that I was finally awake, OinkOink stopped making pig noises, ditched Eclipse and happily
bounced over to me.
I nodded, taking a moment to bend down to ruffle OinkOinks soft fur before I went into the kitchen to
wash my hands. I was knocked out for too long today and now it was time to continue to try and make this
weekend special for my semi-friends birthday.
Im going to bake cookies now, I announced proudly, draping a white apron over me. My heels clacked
over the wooden floor as I moved from one corner of the kitchen to the other. I began to gather my
supplies to make my chosen dessert.
He laughed, craning his head at me from the living room. There was an open space in the kitchen sink
area where you could freely converse with the people in the main room. I didnt realize you knew how to
bake.

My friends tell me that Im one of the best, I lied merrily.


Ara and Dawn actually told me that I sucked and that my cookies tasted like shit which is pretty intense
for the two of them. They were actually really nice when I first baked cookies for them but after the third
time of them no longer being able to stomach my cookies, they sat me down and pretty much told me that
I made the most awful cookies they have ever tasted their lives and theyd rather stab their eyes with a
pencil than eat anymore of it.
It was an understatement to say that my feelings were hurt after that confrontational moment but I was
determined to prove them wrong tonight. I had printed all the baking instructions and had the owners of
the cottage buy all the ingredients I needed in my special notes of instruction to them before I placed in
my deposit. It had been 2 years since I baked a cookie; I was wiser and just more skilled. I couldnt screw
up anymore. I was sure of it.
Throughout the duration of the baking, while I struggled to bake cookies, Eclipse would check on me and
Id fake successful smiles by telling him that I was doing fine. I struggled but when I finally took the
chocolate chip cookies out of the oven, I was elated because it smelled so scrumptious.
I walked over to Eclipse, told him to wash his hands and test out my amazing dessert.
The traffic of my bloodstream stilled in anticipation when he sat down at the table. I had just placed the
cookie platter in front of him. I waited nervously as he inhaled the scent of the cookies, telling me with
warm appreciation how delicious it smelled.
In excitement, for Eclipse mustve assumed that if something smelled good, it must correlate to the taste,
he grabbed a cookie, took one bite with earnest. When he started to chew, his face grimaced in surprise.
The cookie made a clunksound it was rock-hard. It was palpable that he was thrown off by this
anomaly but he smiled at me anyway and, after several painstaking minutes of him munching on that
single, cement cookie, he managed to finish it. I could sense that something was off but he kept assuring
me that it tasted good. He even went for second helpings but shortly after finishing the second cookie, he
clutched onto his stomach while pain manifested over his face.
My heart leapt into a panic. Whats wrong?!
I I think Im going to be sick, he groaned out before running for the bathroom. He slammed the door
shut, before a loud retching sound resounded from the other side. OinkOink had run after him in concern
and was pawing the door in worry but all that could be heard was Eclipse dying on the other side of the
door.
Floored as to what had just taken place, I picked up a cookie from the plate, bit into it and almost
immediately, a weeks worth of food began to perform calisthenics in my stomach. It was the most
disgusting cookie Ive ever had in my life!
I had to run to the sink to spit out the piece I had.

Even after spitting it out, my gag reflexes continued to work up at the thought of what it tasted like. I had
to calm myself down as I came back to my senses but even that didnt help when I turned to the direction
of the hall.
OinkOink was still pawing helplessly at the door and Eclipse was still dry heaving in the bathroom, cursing
his life in between his groans of misery.
The entire time as this byplay unfolded, I wanted to kill myself.
I felt so awful that he was having such a vile reaction to my cookies. This is what I get for not listening to
critiques and being stubborn. If I wasnt so despondent myself, I wouldve enjoyed Eclipses misery
because I had never felt more inadequate. I couldnt believe the birthday boy was vomiting after eating my
cookies. This was unacceptable and just plain embarrassing. I couldnt stand here and sulk in my failed
efforts anymore.
I didnt know what to do and it was almost time for dinner. I knew the last thing on Eclipses mind was food
but I gathered the only way I could really make amends was give him a really good dinner. No desserts
tonight. Just fresh produce and pretty decorative flowers as centerpieces. On the description of this
cottage, people said that they enjoyed picking flowers and fresh produce from the garden and I wanted
the same tranquility. Dragging in a disgraced breath, and eager to escape my failure in the dessert
department, I shamefully took the apron off of me, grabbed a basket, garden scissors and ran outside.
The garden outside the cottage was exquisite. It was filled with scores upon scores of flowers. There was
even a greenhouse in the back. I was amazed that there was so much life out here. I went to the
greenhouse first to pick out the fresh produce. After I filled that first basket, I took my time with the
flowers. I couldnt believe that there were so many flowers out in the fall. I suppose in this area of the
country, the hands of fall had yet to descend upon these resilient plants.
Well if it isnt the cookie monster picking out her next set of poison? came Eclipses bitter voice from
behind me.
Heat crept up my face; I didnt even dare to look at him. I was still embarrassed about his episode with my
cookies.
Why did you eat it if it tasted so bad? I asked over my shoulders, keeping my eyes firmly on the roses in
front of me.
Isnt that what human boyfriends are supposed to do? he mused calmly. Pretend to like the food their
girlfriend bakes even if it tastes like shit?
My cheeks flamed when I sensed him stepping close to me, his towering body invading my personal
space. Like always, he easily claimed it as his space and claimed me as his personal object of affection.
Youre not my boyfriend and youre not human, I deadpanned uneasily, faintly moving forward to put

some distance between us. I managed a fraction of an inch before the thorns on the rose bush pinched
me but even that small distance wasnt enough with the amount of heat that was generating from
Eclipses body. I couldnt escape him.
He gave a strained laugh, subtly moving closer to me. He gently leaned over me, causing my body to
tingle with hesitant excitement. His warm breath feathered over me. What are you up to right now,
Teacup?
Picking flowers to decorate the dinner table. . .
Take a break from it and drink with me.
I turned, wondering what he meant. My eyes inflated into the size of golf balls. I stared at the Jack Daniel
bottle in his possession. Where did you get that?
I packed my own emergency pack, he told me and I distinctly recalled him and Phix leaving earlier in the
morning to go buy something. I guess this was the emergency thing he purchased for his trip with me.
I glowered, offended that he anticipated needing alcohol to get through this weekend for me. Youre
drinking already?
Well, I need something to wash down that piece of shit cookie you fed me, he mocked lightly. He
laughed, raising the bottle at me. The long sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his forearms now,
showing off the tendons of his muscled arms. Equally as enticing were the sounds coming from the
contents of the bottle. The rich whiskey swished coaxingly, urging me to take a sip of it. You know youre
craving this as well, Gracie.
I was. I was so embarrassed that I just wanted something to wash it all away. I was mentally chastising
myself for not bringing an emergency alcohol of my own so I was relieved that Eclipse offered me his.
Desperation suffocating me, I took the bottle from him and drank all the mortification away.
After downing my fair share, I handed him back the bottle, wiping the outer corners of my lips with the
back of my hand. For a moment, Eclipse just stared at me while I did the gesture.
For a split second, I thought he was going to lean down and wipe the alcohol away with his own lips but
instead, he took the bottle from me, took his own swipe and then diverted his attention back to me and the
basket in my grasp.
Here, let me help, he offered, grabbing the flower basket and holding it for me.
He quietly inclined his head, indicating for me to resume what I was doing.
I gave him a hesitant look as the alcohol laced my system but when I determined that there was nothing
sexually threatening about the gesture, I continued to scope out the prettiest flowers to cut out.

I spied a pretty pink that lied in the back.


I stood on my tip-toes, struggling to reach for it. As if on cue, Eclipse pressed his muscular body behind
me, sending sparks of electricity to chafe my skin. I froze when his hot breath glided over my hair. He
leaned in, pulled at the stem of the rose I wanted and moved it inside the scissor for me.
Heart drumming feverishly in my chest, I cut the stem.
Snip.
Easing away from me as if he wasnt intentionally trying to seduce me in the first place, Eclipse deposited
the flower into the basket and waited patiently for me to make my next selection.
I peeked at him over my shoulder, wondering if he was deliberately trying to seduce me but when I saw
that he was just standing there, giving me a blank look, I hoarded those silly thoughts aside and went
back to my flower picking.
Heat imbuing me with relentlessness, I continued to shakily pick my flowers with Eclipse standing behind
me, driving me crazy with his presence. I thought it was my imagination but when I tested out the theory
by leaning in to choose another hard-to-get rose, I felt him lean his body into mine again. His hand
grazing ever-so-slowly over mine, he reached over, grabbed the stem and moved it closer for me to cut.
Breathlessly, I snipped the flower before he dropped it into the basket, waiting patiently for me to make
my next pick. Lost in a daze because I was becoming so turned on by whatever the heck he was doing to
me, I continued to make my choices, sometimes purposely picking the hard to reach ones because I
wanted to prolong the unspoken game we were playing.
Almost sinuously, the flower picking became fluid for us.
His body towered over me and every time I reached in to cut a flower, hed lean in, scarcely gliding his
sculpted body over mine before he helped me retrieve the flower I wanted. The movements became
hypnotizing. I was so confounded with the subtle tease that by the time we reached out 13 th flower, I knew
that I couldnt let the sexually tensed silence overpower us anymore. I had to do something to break
myself out of this spell.
Why dont blue roses exist? I asked thoughtlessly as I reached in for another flower. I hadnt forgotten
about the blue rose he gave to me and even amid the lust I was feeling, I was coherent enough to want
the answer to this timeless question.
His fingers skimmed over mine when he grabbed the pink rose and placed it into the basket.
Who says they dont exist? he murmured distantly. For a second, I thought I felt his lips linger on my
bare shoulder.
I reeled back, surprised by what he said and jarred to life by the feel of his mouth on me. Swallowing

roughly, I fought past the tremors overtaking me and said, Ive never seen a real one.
His lips curved up into a devilish grin. Just because youve never seen it doesnt mean that it doesnt
exist.
I crouched down, inspecting the roses there. I was no longer paying attention to the flowers before me
all I cared about was this interlude. So they actually exist?
Yes, he replied, crouching down beside me. He began to stroke my bare arms, sending rivers of
goosebumps to erupt in the wake of his touch. They just dont exist for you.
Whats that supposed to mean? I asked, mindlessly reaching for the rose I wanted.
When his lips settled beside my ear, I nearly fainted.
Blue was my fathers favorite color, he told me, the sinful heat of him smoothing along the skin of my
neck. With the patience of an expert lover, he delicately smoothed my hair over one side of my shoulder.
Suddenly the strapless dress I wore felt too promiscuous in the company of someone like Eclipse.
When he bared my skin to his satisfaction, he reached in and dutifully assisted me in acquiring the flower
I wanted. As he did this, he resumed with his tale, his hypnotic voice dancing like a soft symphony into the
cool night.
And the rose was his favorite flower. In the beginning, when God created the world, he was purported to
have said to God, Keep the blue rose for me, Father. Let your creation be blessed with everything else.
So much of what you will gift them will be impossible for a being like me, so let me have something that
their world will never have let me have the one thing they will always dream of.
Slowly, we stood up and I turned to him, a cloud of desire billowing around me. Not only for him but for
everything he was telling me. So the blue rose actually exists?
He nodded before his doting fingers traced over the column of my neck. His eyes darkened with a fevered
hunger that mirrored the look a lover might give to his woman before he took her to bed. Wheres the
rose I gave you?
That that was real? I gasped, feeling my knees grow weak. I thought it was a dyed rose. I thought
you gave it to mock me.
I was partly. He spared another distracted longing glance at my lips before saying, Where is it,
Teacup?
Unable to keep eye contact in fear of him being able to read the yearning in my eyes, I turned away and
went back to my flower picking.
Trash, I breathed out at once, reaching in for a red rose.

Helping me, he leaned in and just as I snipped the stem, his teeth caught my earlobe before he nibbled
on it, causing me to actually gasp with unexpected approval. Shortly thereafter, just like the wind, he
eased himself away, continuing to help me pick roses and acting as if he didnt touch me at all.
He continued to speak, the sexual magnetism of him weakening my defenses. I was melting like butter on
hot toast. Liar.
I threw it away, I insisted shakily, my earlobe still tingling from the intense attention it received from
Eclipse.
Lie to me again and Im ripping this dress off.
In the bottom shelf of my closet drawer, I answered quickly, fearing that if he ripped off my dress, Id lose
all sense of control. I struggled to pick another flower, foolishly thinking that ignoring what he was doing to
me will save me from the spell I was being put under. I kept it dried because I thought it was pretty.
A charismatic laugh issued from him before I felt him leave a line of butterfly kisses on my shoulder
blades as we cut another flower. The light caress of his lips had my breath lodging in my lungs. Much like
the times before that, he removed his teasing lips from my skin just as I was getting needy and he eased
himself away, leaving me to long after him like addict. I was yearning for his next touch, desperate for it
and at his mercy for it.
I was hoping youd keep lying to me, he whispered huskily, his body tensing with regret. It took me
awhile to register that he was talking about hoping that Id keep lying so he could rip my dress off. It took
all my will to not tell him I was lying about telling the truth just to have this threat come to fruition.
Whimpering quietly, I tried other means to assuage the desires coursing through me like molten lavas.
Its actually real? I gasped, my eyes filled with wonder because I still couldnt believe something
unobtainable was given to me.
Seized with lustful yearning, I struggled to quickly find another flower so hed butter me up with attention
again. Ugly ones, pretty ones, none of it mattered to me anymore. All that mattered was the man behind
who was driving me crazy with his eroticism.
I dont give my woman knock-offs, he crooned, helping me to cut another flower. He continued to
sensually nip at the skin of my bare shoulder. My body was so hot I was surprised it hadnt burned his
tongue yet. But then again, he was the reservoir feeding oil to my fire of course he wasnt going up in
flames. It was just me who was on the brink of imploding.
Everything I give you will be top of the line, one of a kind and absolutely timeless.
Whyd you give it to me?

To mock you, he said in amusement. This time, he didnt edge away. He held me tight as I struggled to
stand, his mouth moving over my back as his lips ventured to my other shoulder, giving me the same
exquisite treatment. Because you were chasing something so impossible and nothing in this world
embodies that more than the blue rose. Plus, I wanted you to have it; I wanted to be the one to give it to
you. The blue rose may not exist for the rest of your fellow humans but it exists for you.
Unfocused by the attention he was giving me, I unthinkingly asked, You wanted to give me the
impossible?
He laughed while he continued to leave a trail of hot kisses on my shoulders before moving to my back,
stopping just at the intersection where the top of my strapless dress met my body. Dont push it, Teacup.
There was no intention for Love behind the gift; I just wanted to give it to you because I wanted you to
have something special from me.
I figured, I uttered, feeling like I was about to pass out from the scorching heat. Im going to sell that
flower.
Cant happen, he whispered hoarsely, moving his kisses upwards before he found my earlobe again.
Like the wickedly sinful bastard he was, he nibbled on it again, driving me insane with his mouth. Only
one human could touch it and see it. It will self-destruct if anyone else sees it.
You placed a spell on it?
No, he went on, nibbling harder. I overrode the former spell on it. My father was a snob with your kind
it took me awhile to figure out how to override his spell and take it out of Hell.
Give me another one.
Not possible, he replied before reluctantly moving away from the earlobe. As if surmising that I mustve
been parched, he offered me another drink from the whiskey bottle. That was the last rose.
My eyes bloomed and I wasnt sure if it was from shock or from the wonderment of everything Eclipse
was doing to my body. It was the last one?
Yes.
You gave me the last blue rose? I asked, obediently drinking from the bottle so hed keep answering my
question. My joints felt so buttery that when I drank from the bottle, I advertently bumped into it as well,
causing the whiskey to spill over my jaw and stream down my neck. Why?
Because I am 100 times better than your future husband, Eclipse whispered roughly, his eyes darkening
at the sight of alcohol dripping down my neck. From the desperation in his eyes, he looked like he was
holding onto the last of his control as well. I thought he was able to control himself but when alcohol
moved over my collarbone, it became the last straw for Eclipse. It looked like someone had just flaunted a
dessert at him that he just could no longer resist.

Because I can give you everything that he wont be able to give you, he finished hoarsely, eyes
amassing with nothing but need. Then, like a man starved, all control was lost as his lips went for the
stream of alcohol making its way down my collarbone.
Ooh!
Brilliant arcs of pleasure canvassed my vision when his mouth ravaged the whiskey and my skin along
with it. I burst and all sensible thoughts were led astray. I dropped my garden scissor and my inhibitions
along with it. Beside my feet, I felt the flowers fall against the ground beside me while the flower basket
and bottle of Jack Daniels bounced on the grass.
With a guttural groan, Eclipse pulled me tighter against his hot body, raising me to the tip of my toes as he
gave me the most dazzling rapture Ive ever experienced in my life.
Desperate mewls expelled from my throat as a maelstrom of bliss besieged me. The more he kissed my
neck, my collarbone, my shoulder, the more I grew insatiable. Then what occurred next felt like a blur a
brilliantly amazing blur.
Before I could discern my actions, lust prevailed over me and I tugged on his shirt, ripped the fabric off
and felt all the buttons fly. A chuckle of approval elicited from his steel chest. The sexiness of his laughter
settled in my tummy and I grow more ravenous.
I wanted him so badly.
That bastard was being wicked though. With a demonically sexy smile that would have a nun renouncing
her chastity, the sinful sex God eased away from me, shaking his head as if saying, Thats all youre
getting tonight, Teacup. . .
I stared at him in fury for what he was doing to me but his demeanor offered no apology for it. I knew that
look: Youre not the only one capable of teasing, he wordlessly said to me. That bastard. He was getting
his vengeance on me for all those times where I denied his advances. Now, I was primed and ready and
he was the one holding out. Karmas a bitch.
A lascivious smirk edging his lips, as he was still determined to tease me to drive me crazy with the
need for him, Eclipse lazily drank from the whiskey bottle, the muscles on his upper body flexing and
contracting with the simple movement. When he removed the bottle from his mouth, I saw a small stream
of whiskey slip from the corner of his lips, course down his neck before it glided down his chest and
settled onto the muscled planes of his firm stomach.
That was when the conflagration worsened inside me.
I suddenly felt thirsty and it was a thirst that only Eclipse could sate.
That was it for me.

Mindless sexual attraction consuming me entirely, I propelled towards him without reservations.
My body slammed into his and a triumphant laugh escaped from his chest. He wasnt going to move
away from me this time. He stood perfectly still, his hands caressing over my back as I stood on my
tiptoes and started to move my lips all over his hardened body. I kissed his chest, bit his shoulders,
nipped at his neck and showered kisses all over his strong jaw. Every muscle on his body flexed and
rippled as my fingers ran over his bare skin, as if coming alive just for me.
After a few scorching seconds of giving me free reign, Eclipse relieved himself of the submissive state
and took the lead. He was the Alpha dog no one dominates him without him throwing it back tenfold.
He took me into his arms, passionately tugged at my hair with both hands and gifted me with open-mouth
kisses on my neck that ignited a wildfire within my bloodstream. The hands on my hair were rough but I
could feel the gentleness of it as he tilted my head back, going back to worshipping my body with his
heated kisses. Any normal girl wouldve retreated in fear because my current romp with Eclipse was the
equivalent of challenging a lion in its own den but I wasnt afraid. If anything, his aggressiveness
heightened my lust even more. I got so voracious that I even pulled at short strands of his hair as well. My
nails dug into his scalp while I tugged at the strands with appreciation. Any normal guy would retreat at
the biting pain but Eclipse merely groaned in approval, seemingly become more and more turned on.
Take what you need, baby, I thought I heard him say in my frenzied state.
I did just that.
Having enough with standing on my tiptoes, I stripped the shirt off of him and I pushed to him to the
ground with all my might. I wasnt nave enough to believe that he fell because of my strength he went
down strictly on his own accord.
We tumbled roughly to the ground and I became an animal.
The sprinklers came on and it wasnt enough to douse the fire burning within me.
Dampened by the sprinklers, I climbed over him, bracketed my knees on either side of him and continued
to kiss every inch of his exquisite body as water slid down it. He tasted like the most potent and
dangerous whiskey there is. Every kiss caused the need within me to elevate more violently than the next.
I had never been around something so addicting like him. I couldnt believe that I was in the company of
something so unearthly aphrodisiac.
By now, I could see OinkOink running into the garden and whining as water hit him but I didnt care. I
didnt care if he was wet, I didnt care if he was sad and I didnt care if he could see what I was doing to
Eclipse. The only thing I cared about was Eclipse.
My Lust. . .

My mind became swamped with all those moments where I wanted him but couldnt have him. That
moment on the Ferris Wheel. . . that moment on my bed before he went into his slumber. . . and all those
moments where I could only yearn for him and not touch him. I remembered how desperate I was each
and every time those moments occurred and my rational thoughts just became obliterated.
The scene that followed was passion pure, mindless and explosive passion.
I didnt have full reign on Eclipse as much as I wanted because within a split of a second, I was on my
back and he was rising above me, his savagely beautiful face primed above mine. He was a portrait of
sensuality the very essence of male virility. The air around us hummed with his heat and every morsel
of him demanded my submission.
And those lips, those tempting lips.
Not too thin, not too big but full enough to promise nothing short of divine pleasure. My own lips were
parched and I had never wanted something more.
As if reading my mind, that decadent mouth drew down, causing the desperation inside me to intensify. I
waited with bated breath as his lips feathered closer and closer to me, bringing me further and further to
the edge of insanity.
Kiss me.
Kiss me, my entranced heart begged as it thumped zealously.
I dont want to wait for Prince Charming anymore. I want you. . .
His eyes glittered lustfully. He leaned down and when I thought he was going to kiss me, that signature,
smug smile of his graced his mouth instead. He slowly parted his lips, his next choice of words throbbing
with lust, excitement and unmatched exhilaration. . .
. . .It seems that you have become immune to me, Teacup. . .
Coherence surged in my inebriated blood.
The sensual fog I was in abruptly cleared when my rationale came deluging back to me.
Crap.
Oh crap.
Belatedly, Ive come to the realization that amid this sexual frenzy. . .I wasnt having a nosebleed.
I regarded him shockingly, aware that this anomaly had everything to do with him.

What what did you do to me? I spluttered, still feeling the controlled weight of his body on me, trapping
me beneath him.
His smoldering gaze became hotter. He levered his body down, pressing himself over me and allowing
me to feel every hard inch of his body. And let me tell you, every hard inch of muscle was firm like steel.
Do you remember the persimmon you ate?
Yeah?
His visage grew bright with vivacity. Well lets just say the elixir worked. His carnal eyes appraised me
appreciatively. It has helped to protect your scent if your blood should leak out and it has helped to give
you strength enough to handle me to not suffer the consequences from being around me and all my. .
.charms.
My pulse raced at what would be powerful enough to give me the strength to withstand Eclipses. .
.charms. What kind of elixir was that?
He cocked his head at me teasingly. What did Adam and Eve eat when they fell from grace?
I gasped. That was the forbidden fruit? I was thunderstruck. But but but I thought the forbidden fruit
was an apple!
It is, he mused leisurely. The tree is filled with both apples and persimmons I just happened to pick
the persimmon. In any case, He rose up, looking just like a young God who was ready to take me to bed
and show me the lavishness of being with him. Last night, I promised you that I wont throw any sexual
advances on you unless you can handle it. He laughed sensually, staring at all the parts of his body
where I left teeth marks basically where I left my lustful mark on him. Its pretty clear that you could
handle me now, Gracie. . .
Oh my good God. . .
All of a sudden, being in a cottage and in a rose garden with him, drenched from the sprinklers seemed to
be tempting the beast. My heart was racing when I rose up and backed away from him, tugging onto my
strapless dress. I was still fully dressed but by how he was looking at me, it made me feel like I was naked
in front of him.
All along, Ive been protected by my fear of my nosebleeds to keep from having sex with him. But now
that that barrier has been breached, I was horrified to be confronted with something as tempting as
sleeping with Eclipse and not dying for it.
The desperation for it scared me and I couldnt handle such a pressure especially not when I was still
waiting for my future husband to de-virginize me. Eclipse, as tempting as a fantasy that he was, wasnt
going to be my reality. A human was my reality not a Demon who will forget about me when my lifetime
ended and his eternity continued on.

I had to get away.


I had to get away from all this temptation.
He is no good for me.
He will never be any good for me. . .
I I have to study! I shouted in panic, picking up a startled OinkOink as I ran back inside the cottage.
My last image of Eclipse was him standing there, giving me that striking wolfish smile of his. The smile
was one of satisfaction, exhilaration and dark promise. Warm-ups were over. He could finally come out
and play now and the Demon of Lust was nothing but exhilarated. He was ravenous and I was his singleminded obsession his ultimate lust.
Feeling like I was running for my life, I skidded into my room, locked the door and set OinkOink in front of
the door.
You have to protect me, I desperately told OinkOink who made a move to come to bed with me before I
halted him with my hand and pushed him back towards the door. Youre guarding the door tonight,
OinkOink. If Eclipse comes in, you have to bark and let me know okay?
The puppy obviously didnt answer but I didnt need it to. I was already lost in my own world of thoughts. I
just stood there, my heart pounding like no other. I touched my kiss-swollen lips and I could still smell his
lingering scent on me, heightening my desire even after leaving his presence.
Holy fucken pigs. . .I thought shakily, finally coming back to my senses now that I was away from the
source of all my lust. I groaned to myself and my current predicament in life. How was I going to save
myself for my future Prince Charming when I have the Demon of Lust stalking after me, tempting me to
play with him instead?
I pounded my head against the wall, resenting the new, complicated dilemma I was trapped in. I was
stuck on a mountain with a horny Demon who had been released from his cage. In the figurative sense,
Im screwed but in the literally sense, oh God, I had to keep myself from being screwed.
Needless to say, my carefree weekend with my friend had just gotten a thousand times more
complicated than I could ever imagine it to be.

If that doesnt mean youre wife-material,


then I dont know what would.

010 (III|III) The Eternity Milestone

hat are you doing in here?!

My back converged with marble headboard when I awoke to the most sinful sight any human woman
could ever get first thing in the morning. Standing at the foot of my bed was a half-naked Eclipse. Dressed
solely in black silk pajama pants that hung loosely from his sculpted hips, his entire body glowed under
the loving embrace of the sunrise. And if the sight of his mouthwatering body wasnt tempting enough, on
one of his hands held a platter filled with breakfast food.
I could smell it from my bed it smelled delicious.
Good morning to you too, Teacup, he greeted, that world class smile never fading from his face.
How how did you get in? I stammered, my mind scrambled from waking up so fast. OinkOink was
supposed to warn me if you come in!
Eclipse chuckled, his laughter as mellifluous as a lullaby. He spared a glance at the direction of the door.
OinkOink is a bit busy right now.
I turned to the general direction of where he was staring and much to my consternation, I spotted
OinkOink happily munching on the lavish breakfast that Eclipse had set out for him. I frowned at the sight
of OinkOink going crazy while eating his food, giving no regard to the fact that I ordered him to guard the
door. It would make sense that, much like his owners, my puppy was a pig at heart as well.
Eclipse laughed again, walking slowly around the bed now.
OinkOink likes me better than you, he drawled out teasingly when he saw the anger in my eyes.
Thats not true, I disputed, covering myself with the comforter. I was still dressed in my strapless dress
from last night and I didnt want him to think that it was okay for him to shower me with kisses again.
My eyes were on him like a hawk as he moved closer to me.
Oh yeah?
He likes me better.
Eclipse chuckled slyly. Is that why hes eating right now when I told him too?
My eyes twisted into incriminating slits. In that precise second, I couldnt help but reflect upon what
happened to us last night. You mindfucked him with your Demonic powers didnt you?
I wanted to accuse him of doing the same to me last night but I suppressed the compulsion to do so.
Eclipse may have tempted me but I was the one who gave in. Plus, I didnt feel that it was productive to
bring up the hedonism that was last night when I trying so hard to move forward from it. AKA, avoid
talking about it for as long as I could help it.
Exhibiting male grace that had me eating him with my eyes, he comfortably sat on the bed with me,
causing me to stiffen up even more. At the feel of his powerful body, the mattress dipped obediently,

nearly flopping to the side and throwing me right into his arms. I had to forcefully brace myself to keep my
body rooted in its position. The last thing I needed this morning was to be back in Eclipses arms while
in bed no less.
Dont need to, Eclipse replied, unaware of the thoughts manifesting in my mind. That oversized ball of
white fluff loves me hed do anything I ask him to do without using any powers. He glanced at me with
smiling eyes. Which is more than I can say for you, beautiful girl.
Then, with a lethargic sigh, he placed the tray in front of us and pushed the scrambled eggs and sausage
closer to me.
Its rude to barge in on someone when theyre sleeping, I said in a subdued voice, trying to avoid eye
contact with the scrumptious food. I hated that I was being tempted by my two biggest weaknesses first
thing in the morning: Eclipse and food.
Its rude to run out on someone when youre in the middle of a. . . I scowled at him, willing him to not say
anything incriminating and he smirked merely saying, . . .conversation. . . but you dont see me holding it
against you. Upon feeling the indisputable hostility that was shooting out of me, he mediated the tension
between us by moving closer to me and saying, Lets just have breakfast together, Teacup. I cooked
everything myself.
Im not hungry, I lied.
He smiled brightly, unfazed by my blatant discontent with his presence in my room.
Well Im starving, he declared, wasting no time in cutting into a pancake and bringing it to his mouth. As
if my morning wasnt difficult enough, the fates teamed up with Eclipse by allowing the syrup to drip from
the pancake and fall listlessly onto his defined chest. I nearly burst into flames when I watched the
tantalizing honey drip past his pecs and fall onto the hard ridges of his washboard stomach.
I swallowed anxiously, the back of my teeth hurting from wanting to lick the syrup off of him. . .just like I
did with the alcohol last nig oh God. No, no dont think about that dont think about what happened
last night! I desperately told myself, struggling internally to keep those impious thoughts at bay.
Youre sure youre not hungry? he questioned with lazy sensuality. Even though I was sure he wasnt a
mind reader, I had a sinking suspicion he knew exactly what was running in my mind which was that I
was hungry for the food and for him.
I wanted to tell him I was starving.
I wanted to throw all my food onto his body and start feasting on it there. Even when the food was gone, I
wanted to continue to devour him because that was how much I wanted him. I closed my eyes tightly,
wanting to bang my head against the wall. Oh goodness, I was so depraved.
Are you going to spend the entire day being a chicken and hiding out in here or are you going to continue
to give me a special weekend? he coaxed effortlessly, jerking me out of my perverted thoughts. He bit
into some scrambled eggs after he asked this, staring at me expectantly.
Im Im not feeling well today, I bristled, avoiding major eye contact.
Really? You were pretty energetic last night. He subtly touched the hickey and bite marks I left on his
neck and shoulder. There was gentle teasing in his eyes. Pretty aggressive as well.

I blushed and he added, Its still my birthday weekend and youre going to ditch me today? What kind of
friend does that?
My eyes narrowed bitterly at the guilt trip he was putting me on.
I gazed at him, my eyes commanding him to not, under any circumstances, bring up what happened last
night.
He stared back, his eyes reminding me of exactly what happened last night but his mouth clamped shut.
He may not bring it up vocally but he was bringing it up silently. When I reconciled with the fact that at
least he wasnt making me uncomfortable by making me talk about my lack of control from the night
before, I relented with his peer-pressuring.
It would be screwed up of me to ditch him on his birthday. I had one more surprise planned for the
weekend and it wouldve been a shame to cancel it especially because this one was the one Ive been
looking forward to. Moreover, I reasoned that if I kept on avoiding him, then he would just believe that it
was because I was still hung up on what happened last night. If I was semi-drunk, then it wouldnt affect
me so much and it wouldnt be a big deal. I had to save face and make him believe that the temptation
from last night meant nothing to me that it was no biggie for me.
I screwed up but I still had to push it under the rug if I can and the only way to do that was to face the
music and hope I dont get screwed by it no pun intended.
Ill finish eating, change and then get ready. I shot him a pointed look. Wear your hiking clothes Ill see
you in a bit.
His eyes lit up at my confirmation that the birthday celebration was still on. In satisfaction that he was able
to lobby for what he came in for, he got up from the bed. Enjoy breakfast, Teacup.
I sucked in a breath when he sauntered out. I wanted to stop him and say, Oh hey wait! Let me lick that
syrup off your tummy before you go! but I stopped myself, clamping my teeth tight while I eyed the fluffy
traitor in my room.
He was still feasting like a King when he had thrown me to the wolves like a traitor.
My face hardening, I stomped hard on the ground and woke OinkOink from his breakfast stupor.
You let me down, OinkOink! I reprimanded and he whimpered when he made eye contact with me,
bowing his head down in disgrace. He shamefully tip-toed away from the food and stared up at me with
his puppy dog eyes. How could you let him in? I pointed furiously at the door. You failed me. Now get
out of my room before I kick you out myself.
A sad bark emitted before OinkOink closed the door with his button nose and hopped over to me. He
whimpered again while he pawed at my legs, as if to apologize to me. With any other puppy, Id probably
punch it before kicking it out but I didnt have the heart to abuse OinkOink. He has always been such a
nice pet for me and I couldnt fault him for giving into temptation when it was all I did last night.
How could I be mad?
I blew out a broken breath and bent down, scooping him up. Without wasting time, he began to poke his
little tongue out and licked my chin with affection.

Did you see what happened last night? I whispered, petting him. Why was acting the fool? I looked at
OinkOink in worry. How am I going to survive today, OinkOink? I still want to save myself for my husband
but how am I suppose to survive with Eclipse tempting me constantly? How can any woman resist that?
As expected, OinkOink offered no answer to the quandary and as expected I only had one answer to
myself which was: You made your bed. . .now just try not to lie in it with Eclipse.
With a morose sigh, I set OinkOink on the unmade bed and started to change. I was so screwed and the
only thing left to do was hope I dont screw myself even more.
Just dont think about it, I willed myself.
I scoffed inwardly at such advice.
This was going to be easier said than done. What could happen on my surprise that would take our minds
off the crazy, lustful and eventful evening that was last night?
Several hours later. . .
BLOODY FUCKEN HELL! Eclipse cursed, heatedly vocalizing what I had been screaming in my head
for hours now. Are you seeking nirvana this weekend, Teacup? Why the hell do all your surprises end up
with us climbing Mount Everest?
HOLY FLYING PIGS, THIS IS TORTURE!!!! I thought to myself, struggling to climb up the mountain.
Leave it to being exhausted with this physical excursion to briefly take our minds off the sinful hedonism
of last night.
Saving face, as I didnt want to admit I made the wrong decision by making us hike again, I turned and
defensively said, Didnt I tell yesterday that we were hiking again?
I thought I was hiking up a mountain I didnt know I was on an odyssey to seek Heaven, he
exaggerated, panting to himself as OinkOink, being the slave driver he was, pawed at Eclipse
encouragingly, pushing his shoes with his nose to give him the strength to move forward.
Eclipse was right; the incline on this mountain was torture. Muscles that I didnt know existed begun to
hurt.
I panted as well, staring at him with lethargy.
I read on the online site that hiking to the summit of a mountain is one of the most rewarding things you
can do to celebrate someones birthday, I informed him tiredly, still trying to defend my choice to put us
through all of this. I had hoped my explanation would give him the necessary energy to push through this
hardship and come out triumphant. Or least get him to stop exhausting me with his complaints
whichever came first. It brings you back to nature and you have a better appreciation for life.
Oh yeah, he agreed, sullenly drinking from his water bottle, his body glimmering under the gilded sun.
He was only wearing white basketball shorts as his hiking attire and by God, he looked sexy as hell doing
it. I cant believe Im saying this but I actually miss that dilapidated Rav4 of yours. Id rather be stuck
driving that hunk of trash than being one with nature.
I frowned, taking my mind off his naked upper body and distractedly drinking from my water bottle as well.

I was dressed in a nearly all black ensemble black shorts and black tank top. The only dissonance in
the dark hue came in the form of my white shoes and the white silk ribbon used to tie up my high ponytail.
And of course, I was still wearing my pink backpack. I looked just like a perky cheerleader and the way I
was speaking (in terms of being annoyingly optimistic and energetic) was beginning to mirror that
appearance. Everyone should do this before they die.
He scrutinized me, knowledge suddenly rippling in his eyes.
. . .This is on your bucket list, isnt it Gracie? he gently accused when it all came together for him.
Things you want to do before you die. . .
I turned to him owl eyed.
I blinked at him slowly, not wanting to answer him.
When he shot me a stern look, I finally complied and slowly said, . . .Yes.
A flash of offense blanketed his face. He stopped walking and regarded me as if he couldnt believe I was
being so shady. You made me believe that youre doing something special for my birthday when youre
just checking an item off your bucket list?
When he puts it that way, he makes it sound so bad.
This is special, I argued at once. I spent the last of my entertainment money on this.
This is special alright, he agreed curtly, shaking his head while miserably looking at the summit before
us. By the time I reach the summit, Id probably be a century older.
Nooooooooooo!!!
He shouldnt have said that!
Okay, okay, I cant do this anymore. I finally broke down and fell to the ground, catching my breath. His
mention of the extended century only made me realize how impossible this hike was and how much
longer I couldnt pretend to be superwoman. I was nothing but a lazy human who wanted to reach the
apex of the mountain within putting in any hard work. Ive been trying to act cool because I planned this
event but this is Hell. The chubby girl within me cant go on anymore.
At the sight of me collapsing dramatically to the ground, Eclipse choked back a laughter.
Were in the middle of a mountain trail, he grunted sulkily, helping me up as I wailed in misery. I guess
when one of us falls, the other one has to pick them up no matter how miserable they are as well.
Theres no turning back now. I didnt climb up the steps of hell to not see the end of eternity. Lets go,
Teacup. We may fat kids at heart but youre one of the Sources of Evil and Im one of the Devils 7
Demonic sons theres no reason why we cant make it to the end when other humans have done it.
Struggling because the main complainer was now being the mature one, I tried to maintain my
composure. In agony, we fought past the aches of our bodies and continued to pathetically climb up the
mountain.
Do something to take my mind off of this Hell, he ground out from behind me long moments later.
OinkOink was still bouncing like a little bunny beside us; unlike his pitiful masters, he was as energetic as

ever.
I glanced at Eclipse helplessly, my thoughts inadvertently running over what I did to him last night and
what he did to me. I couldnt take my mind off the interlude between us and I did the only thing I knew I
could do to get my mind out of the gutter: I called the kids at Sanctuary.
The reception of my cell phone usually sucked so it was odd that in the middle of nowhere, the call
actually went through.
Hello? answered a squeaky voice. Elatedness materialized on my face. I immediately recognized the
voice. Unable to contain my excitement, I placed my phone on speaker so Eclipse could be privy to the
conversation as well.
Hello? I greeted as a gust of wind flew around us, flapping my ponytail about.
Hewwo?! Sonys voice came over the line again. Behind me, I could see Eclipse grin while OinkOink
barked in happiness. It was amazing how just hearing his voice lit up our exhausted days.
Sony?! I screamed. The line was static-y but it was bearable. Sony, this is Grace! Im with Eclipse!
OinkOink barked and I laughed adding, And OinkOink.
Gracie?! he exclaimed upon being able to make out my voice from the roaring wind. Where are you?
Why is it so loud?
Were outside! I shouted, laughing again as Eclipse did his best to block his hands over my phone, to
shield the earpiece from the wind.
Eclipse is not sick anymore? Sony asked and in the background, I could hear the rest of the kids clatter
around him when they heard Eclipses name.
No, hes doing better right now, I answered. And guess what? Today is his birthday.
Really?!
Grinning uncontrollably, I held the phone over my shoulder for Eclipse to talk.
Hey Sony, he greeted with a big smile.
At once, the other line went berserk with high-pitched voices.
Eclipse, Eclipse Happy Birthday!
Oppa, oppa! Happy Birthday!
HAPPY BIRTHDAY, ASHTRAY!!!!
The rest of the kids screamed into the line.
Thanks squirts, he chuckled before adding, And thank you for the get well cupcakes and cards from
the other day. I loved it.
Are you feeling better?! WooYoungs voice screamed over the static background.

A lot, he told them, resting his chin on my shoulder like a child. Teacup is a wonderful nurse.
I could hear the kids giggle knowingly in the background when he said this.
Where is you right now? one of the twins, possibly LuLu, asked with her incorrect grammar.
At the mountains, he answered coolly.
OoOoOOoOh!!!!!!!!!!! they cooed with amazement, exhibiting so much more enthusiasm than us.
How old are you, oppa? Kimmis voice came over the line a short moment later.
25.
Another round of giggle ensued from the baby midgets. Kekekeke! Youre so old, Ashtray!
Eclipse grinned. Oh you have no idea. I was sure he was tempted to add that he was actually several
millenniums old but thank goodness he kept it in.
We have to go soon, I cajoled in a suggesting tone when I saw that my batteries were nearly dead. So
is there anything you guys want to do for him before we hang up?
Eclipse groaned, knowing what I was planning on doing to him. Oh you got to be kidding me
SING!!!!!!!!! they exclaimed, catching on to what I was suggesting.
Yaaaaay! I encouraged, giggling at the misery radiating from the Demon behind me. I capitalized on it by
screaming, MAKE SURE TO SING VERY LOUD!!!!!!
And the kids did just that.
HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU! HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU! HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO
ASSSSSSHHHHTRAAAAAAAAY! HAPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPY BIIIIIIIIIRTHDAY DAY TO
YOOOOOOUUUUU!!!!!!!!!
Thanks squirts, Eclipse uttered and I had no doubt he was contemplating jumping off the mountain to rid
himself the echoes of their chipmunk voices. That was the most beautiful singing Ive ever heard.
The kids cheered and clapped over the line at the praise, delightfully oblivious to the fact that Eclipse was
the biggest hater of their high-pitched singing.
I thanked the kids, told them to behave and that I would see them again soon. With another round of
happy birthdays to Eclipse, they hung up and it was just us and nature again.
Really Teacup? Eclipse confronted as we continued to begrudgingly trek up the mountain. Encouraging
them to sing?
I fluttered my lashes with artificial charm. Well it is your birthday after all.
He laughed dryly, knowing me too well to ascertain that I wasnt that considerate. You just wanted to
savor in my misery.

I smiled sheepishly, saying nothing as we kept ambling up the mountain. Wind treading past us, we
relapsed into silence as we took every advancing step up the slope. Our breaths steadily became more
ragged while our joints started to become jelly. It got so bad that I thought Id fall off the mountain and turn
into a puddle of goo. I was so sore.
How much longer before I voluntarily put myself out of this misery? Eclipse asked, several agonizing
moments later. He eyed the cliff beside us. In his eyes, I knew that gravity had never looked more
enticing.
My tired eyes mindlessly looked ahead at the open green hills surrounding us. I was prepared to tell him
that we had a couple more miles to go when my heart stopped.
Wait a second. . .
My eyes swelled and I stopped in my tracks when it dawned on me that I actually recognized the scenery
ahead of me.
OH MY FLYING PIG.
THIS WAS JUST LIKE THE POSTCARD!
WE MADE IT! I cheered like a maniac when I concluded that it wasnt a mirage. It was real. We have
reached the summit! I showed him the postcard as evidence of my deduction. I was going crazy with
happiness. WE MADE IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Eclipse turned to the view ahead of him and I could see his misery disperse into the atmosphere. ABOUT
DAMN TIME!!!!!
A burst of energy rolled over us. Excitement burning at our heels, the biggest smiles swept our faces as
we ran through the rolling green hills without a care in the world. The fresh air billowed through us, giving
us renewed energy as we bounced straight towards the edge of the summit.
We made it! We finally made it!!
I nearly collapsed as I stood at the edge of the mountain with Eclipse. It was the best high Ive ever
experienced in my life to stand so high up, see the entire world in a 360 view and feel like youre close
enough to kiss the sky. My phobia of heights made its appearance for a fleeting heartbeat but it was
overshadowed by the euphoria racing through me. I was too proud of my human efforts to climb up this
mountain to be afraid. I turned to Eclipse and judging by the big smile on his face, he was experiencing
the same high. With our arms stretched out in victory poses, we began to cheer like two starving fat kids
who have discovered Candyland.
YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSS!!!!!!!!!!!
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!
After high-fiving one another with the utmost happiness, we just stood there, admiring the exceptional
view until our cheering vocal chords grew hoarse. I dont know we stayed on that peak, reveling in the
sight and sensation of everything. The fresh air, the graceful wind, the phenomenal view of the landscape
it was a million times more breathtaking than any picture, painting or video recording I have ever seen.
The ordinary world I resided in suddenly felt a hell of a lot more extraordinary than Ive ever given it credit

for.
It was only when our tummies started growling for food did we reluctantly moved away from the mesmeric
view and retreated onto the rolling green hills behind us. We chucked our backpacks down and just rested
above the world while wind coursed like a river over us.
I smiled widely, feeling more at peace with myself than Ive ever felt in my entire life.
Now I know why people do this.
Now I know why they torture themselves.
The journey to get here was tough but this view. . .this feeling of accomplishment is unmatched by any
other.
Now I know why you humans do this, Eclipse observed quietly, his thoughts mirroring mine. All the shit
we went through was worth it for a second of this.
I grinned agreeable at him before going forward with my next set of itinerary for the day. I fished out a red
and white checkered cloth from my backpack. I positioned it on the grass before taking two water bottles
out. Afterwards, I extracted two packs of dried mango, chips and something I requested for the owner of
the cottage to buy before we arrived at the cottage: steamed rice cakes.
The steamed rice cakes were present in three different colors: white, green and pink. I had requested that
there was 25 pieces and kept in a cooler for freshness. I withdrew a silver platter from my backpack
(Eclipse laughed disbelieving at the sight of this). After that, I cleaned my hand with anti-bacterial and
began to strategically place the 25 pieces on the silver platter, building it up like a pyramid like a cake.
When I was done, I placed the last white rice cake on top.
This is one of my favorite desserts, I gushed, carefully pushing the dessert platter towards Eclipse. He
was eyeing the rice cakes in intrigue. I dont think he has ever seen anything quite like it. Dried mangoes
are my favorite snacks but this is my absolute favorite dessert.
He eyed me suspiciously. You didnt make this did you?
I shook my head. All store bought!
Relieved that he wasnt going to get food poisoning from me again, the excitement ignited in his eyes.
Hurry up and eat the first one so I can have a go too! the chubby girl within me shouted, my mouth
watering as well.
He laughed and grabbed the white rice cake on top.
He took his first bite.
Damn. . .
My heart stopped at the word. There was a look of agony on his face that had me worried. Damn it. Did I
screw up again? Was there something wrong with the rice cake?
Wh what? I asked hesitantly, clutching onto the picnic cloth in anticipation for his answer.

. . .I should not enjoy anything that tastes like Heaven, he murmured in appreciation before placing the
entire golf-sized rice cake into his mouth. If my brothers were here theyd kill me for such a travesty.
I blew out a breath of relief. Elated that he was enjoying the food, I selected green rice cake and handed it
to OinkOink. He barked excitedly before joyfully annihilating the rice cake with his mouth. Afterwards, I
grabbed myself a pink rice cake and with my first bite, I was a goner. Groaning with orgasmic bliss, I
abdicated up all control, thrust myself to the ground, rested on my back and just allowed my gluttonous
sin to overtake me.
. . .I am in pain, I muttered while snacking on rice cake after rice cake.
My muscles throbbed from the exertion I placed on it today. Even breathing was a hardship. Every
inhalation and exhalation made me feel like the molecules in my body would fall apart at any given
moment. The only thing that made this experience endurable was the breathtaking horizon ahead of me,
the serene world suspended above me and the unparalleled mountainous landscape surrounding me.
The grass danced in poised harmony with the wind, tickling my legs and arms every time it swayed too
close to me. I closed my eyes and for a dream-like moment, I pretended I was on top of the world,
sleeping on the clouds,
Eclipse settled beside me, laying parallel to me with the platter of rice cakes sitting between us. He turned
to me, another suspicious glint present in his eyes. . . .Lying on the rolling green hills and staring down at
the world is on your bucket list too isnt it, Teacup?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I ignored his question, still childishly pretending I was napping on clouds, but he spurred on. He may have
been tired but his mind was still as astute as ever. Were you supposed to do this with your boyfriend
before you died?
My husband, I corrected quietly, bashfully reaching for another rice cake.
Eclipses eyes enlarged with supreme interest. So Im your interim husband then?
Youre a Demon whose birthday Im celebrating because Im being a good friend, I dismissed airily
though deep down, I could feel my insides tingle at the thought of calling him my husband.
Ill take what I can get. He laughed, finally sitting up. His knees were bent up while he admired the vista
ahead of us. After a weighty pause, he contemplatively asked, What else is on your bucket list, Gracie?
More than I can list, I confessed, joining him by sitting up alongside him. By now OinkOink had fallen
asleep behind us, lost in his own world while Eclipse and I grew lost in ours.
His interest with me heightened. Yeah?
I nodded slowly, my eyes still on the flourishing landscape before me. I didnt know that there was so
much I wanted to do until I realized I was close to dying. Suddenly, I have this unbearable urge to make
the most of my life to create unforgettable memories that I could proudly mark as important milestones
in my life.
A ghost of a smile played on his mouth before he moved closer, his lips dangerously close to my ear. An
Eternity would mean that youd have all the time in the world to do them. . .

I snorted, half-heartedly pushing him away for his salesman tactic. I shook my head, hugging my knees to
my chest. I pondered what he suggested. Id never do them if I had all the time in the world. I would
procrastinate and put them off and never get to then.
I sighed expressively before turning to him. I was suddenly curious about the big things he has done in his
life. He has seen the ages he mustve accomplished so much.
So what are the biggest milestones in your life?
He looked at me, patently caught off guard with my innocuous question.
I gave him a strange look as birds flew over us. I arched a curious brow. You have none?
I was born, I ruled over my Kingdom, I strived to be the sole monarch and I fell, he lackadaisically
recounted his milestones as if it was something to be proud of. He smiled to himself, stopping when he
realized how lame it all sounded. He nodded at my blas face. I knew he could read my thoughts which
said: I guess you dont have milestones after all.
You may have a point, he uttered at my unspoken comment. He sighed, taking a moment to look around
him. He didnt look too upset about this, just observant. The thing with having an Eternity to look forward
to, is that time moves at a rapid pace. As an immortal, months becomes seconds, years become minutes
and decades become hours. My life feels like a blur to me I can only remember fighting for power and
the constant struggle for it not much else.
So if you were to die and if your life were to flash before your eyes, I uttered when I placed his situation
into perspective, then all youd see is your constant desires to be a sole monarch?
He laughed with amusement. You make it sound so unfulfilling.
I gave a careless shrug. Its strange to talk to a creature who has seen forever pass him by and realize
that hes in the same boat as me if not worse. A lifetime may be long but Im positive Ill remember all
the moments in my insignificant life. I swung my gaze to him, catching his attentive eyes. It is ironic that
a being of your. . . I paused in the manner that he always did whenever he was trying to find the correct
term, . . .significance, who finds human life to be so unimportant can be at this place in life. Instead of
having milestones in your life you have blurs instead. I smiled coyly, now feeling like Im at a better
station in life than him. Perhaps your existence is not as significant as you thought it was.
Perhapsmy existence is more significant than yours after all.
Youre bordering on blasphemy, Teacup, he cautioned lightly, a shed of gentleness threading his stern
voice.
Is it not true? I needled. I appraised him critically. Do you have any other goals in life than to be the sole
monarch?
He looked unnerved by my simple question.
For the first time, I saw that Eclipse was uncertain about the magnitude of his own life.
Not really, he admitted almost too slowly. A short bout of silence cascaded from him. He took the
necessary time to mull over it, truly trying to pilfer for a perfect answer to not only give to me but to
himself.

The biggest milestone in my life was supposed to be getting what I wanted power-wise, he began
slowly, and everything else. . . Ive put aside.
I smiled and he angled his head at me, smirking when he took stock of where I was taking this
conversation. So were at the who is better, human or immortal debate again?
I shrugged, now standing up to enjoy the view. A soft breeze whipped at my hair, bringing with it the scent
of sun, peace and security. I folded my arms knowingly. Youre always so cocky but after talking to you, I
think Im the one who should be cocky.
Eclipse laughed, standing up beside me. An Eternity is a liberating gift, he whispered close to my ear.
Just because Im a workaholic doesnt mean that you have to take it for granted as well.
If you remember blurs. . . I went on as my mind started to churn, then does that mean you have little
emotional ties?
He stared at me curiously. What do you mean?
Oh he shouldnt get me started. When I begin on my rants about philosophical things, I never stop.
Memories are attached to our emotions. Whether it be pain, happiness, fear or triumph every one of
our memories especially our most important ones are stained with our emotions. If you remember
blurs, then it must be that you have little to no emotional sentiments to any facet in your life. If you have
no emotional sentiments towards any facet of your life, then are you truly living?
When he tilted his head attentively, I went on triumphantly. To live is to experience life in all its glory and
all its atrocity. One of the main components of living is your ability to feel emotions. If you cannot feel
emotions, then you are truly not experiencing life. If you are not experiencing life, then you are truly not
living.
I laughed. Ergo, if youre not living, then you are not better than me.
Well being immortal does mean that Im not prone to having the emotions that you humans fall victims
to, he stated lightly and I countered with, Then perhaps I can also argue that if you have blurs for
memory if you feel nothing then it must mean that your life is unimportant in comparison to me. I
looked at him sideways. Perhaps you are no better than the marble statues that have seen the ages. The
world may wilt and die around you and you may feel superior because you are the last one standing but
the truth is, youre not moving ahead of us were moving ahead of you. While I am living my life,
growing, aging and dying basically experiencing everything I was meant to experience in life. . .you are
stuck where you are, watching quietly in the background and feeling nothing as the rest of existence
passes you by.
I smiled complacently, surprised myself at the picture I painted of our respective stations in life. It wasnt
the perfect argument but it was my argument nonetheless and I was proud of it.
Perhaps I am not so insignificant after all.
Interesting argument from a human who constantly wants to be better than an immortal, he murmured,
staring at me with mounting interest. After a long moment he said, If were going with your theory of
saying that youre more important than me, then Im going to make myself significant through you.

I slanted my head at him inquisitively. What do you mean?


Well if you think my existence is insignificant because all that I will remember is blurs. . .then I might as
well make myself significant to you, right? If I become unforgettable and momentous to you, then I will
become a significant creature by default.
I had to laugh at his silly reasoning. Well, youve pretty much left an impression already.
A determined smirk contoured his ambitious face. I dont want to leave an impression I want to be your
milestone.
I wheeled back to him, surprised by the conviction behind his words. How are you planning on doing
that?
I wanted to tell him that he was my milestone already but I didnt want to give him the satisfaction. Plus, I
wanted to see how he was planning on making himself significant.
The smile pasted on his lips grew knowing as rays of the sun lavished its attention onto our skins. It
appeared that Eclipse already knew what he could do to make himself an unforgettable milestone in my
life.
I get a special gift when it is my birthday, he prompted softly, seductively.
The racing in my heart went into overdrive. There was something about how he conveyed those words
that sent excitement pulsing in my veins. What?
Without saying anything, he simply lifted his hand and then touched the side of my temple. Something
warm crept into my mind and instantly, I felt a transparent veil swim over my eyes, like clear contacts.
Now, he whispered, pointing at the direction of the sun. Just stare at the sun.
I did what he said and I was amazed that I didnt squint once. I was staring directly at the sun and though
I could appreciate its glory, I didnt feel any of its wrath. I was astounded but nothing couldve prepared
me for what was to come. I was about to ask Eclipse what he did to my eyes when the most stunning
thing occurred: An eclipse started to take place.
Oh my gosh. . .
I had to hold onto Eclipse to maintain my equilibrium because I was so mesmerized. Chills running over
my body, I watched, utterly transfixed as the moon began to veil over the disk of the sun. The movements
were slow, unhurried as if it had all the time in the world. Then, in the most stunning moment that I would
have in my human life, the sunny world I was in began to dim with every progressing advancement from
the moon. The veiling continued with the moon making its mark on the sun before the impossible
occurred. . . and it swallowed up the sun entirely. Soon after, all that was left was the edges of thin light
shining through the corona.
Within a blink of an eye, my once sunny world was now pitched dark. At precise moment in time, it felt like
nothing else existed in the world but the eclipse and all its beauty.
If the rest of the world was witness to this, then I had no doubt theyve would stopped whatever they were
doing to gaze at this extravagant event as well. No human could ignore this this was the personification
of beauty in its rawest and most spellbinding form.

Is is this really happening? I finally breathed out.


Yes.
Can the rest of the world see this?
No. . .just us.
I reluctantly tore my eyes away from the magnificence above me to regard Eclipse with bewilderment.
How is it possible that this is happening but no one sees it?
He smiled gently at me, stroking my cheek with the back of his hand. There is a reason why I was named
after the eclipse. Whenever it is my birthday, no matter weakened I am, as long as Im still breathing, I
have my powers over it. If I want to see it on my birthday, then it will present itself to me without
hesitation. He laughed quietly. And since I am looking to make a lasting and memorable impact on your
life, it makes sense to gift you with my sight so that you can see my eclipse as well.
He drew his hand back from my face and inclined his head back to the dark sky. Enjoy the show, Gracie.
This event is rare even for me. Its the only part of my birthday that I actually celebrate.
I nodded quietly, returning my attention back to the skies.
I cannot effectively explain to you the incredible high that swims over you when you are standing there,
bearing witness one of the most beautiful events of the world. Pictures, videos and testimonies could
never replace the feeling of awe that one would get with this once-in-a-lifetime experience. To be able to
see your all-powerful sun, the very sun that you are forbidden to directly at in fear of the radiation
damaging your retina, being humbled by the moon was beyond one simple word. The sight was majestic,
terrifying, breathtaking, mesmerizing and biblical in every way imaginable.
In that gripping instant, it felt like the hands of time has stopped and all that existed was me, the Eclipse
and the one standing beside, sharing in this experience.
As the wind continued to toss my pony-tail about, my thoughts migrated back to a moment in time where
Eclipse told me that a phenomenon like this occurs when the Heavens are blinded by earth that it is the
moment where humans are left at the mercy of the forces of evil.
It was difficult to accept that such an atrocity over earth could appear so magnificent at the same time.
. . .When we were sitting atop the building that one night, you once told me that that during those rare
instances where an eclipse occurs, time stops. . . I tilted my head, unable to take my eyes off the
spectacular event in front of me. How can time stop if were all still alive when it happens?
From my peripheral vision, I could see his lips tip into a smile.
If the world is dark when it is 4 oclock in the afternoon, when the sun is clearly shining through, does that
not mean time has stopped? Yes, the seconds in your man-made clocks may move forward, but your
world as a whole at that moment, completely stops. It stops because the sun and the moon are the true
indicators of time it stops because it is unnatural for the sun and moon to rule the skies together in this
manner. And as we all know, for an eternity to be considered an eternity it must mean that time must be
constantit must go on and on. So if you freeze it in its position, then the impossible has occurred: You
have not only eclipsed eternity itself but at that precise moment. . .

. . .you have broken it, I finished for him.


A laugh flowed from the depths of his chest. He was highly amused by my poetic labeling for it. Thats
one way to put it.
I dragged in an astounded breath, staring up at the natural phenomenon that seemed to have
overshadowed all other milestones in my young life. One of my biggest goals in life was to witness an
eclipse and I couldnt believe this goal has come to fruition. Years upon years of everything I have learned
about it assailed my mind and I couldnt help but share it with Eclipse.
Since ancient times, humans have always viewed the solar eclipse as an omen the prelude to a
significant change, the precursor to a natural disaster and the harbinger all things catastrophic.
They are right to perceive it in this manner. I could hear the pride in his voice. Such power that is linked
to a celestial event that bears the same name as him could only be as powerful.
Yet, I went on with wonder in my voice, there are other cultures in the world who perceives the solar
eclipse as the sun and the moon making love.
Eclipse looked like he was about to fall off the mountain if he hadnt leveled himself in time. He whirled to
face me and gave me a strange look of inquiry. In response, I went on without faltering.
Some believe that the sun and the moon are our guardians and that when an eclipse occurs, it is
because our guardians are leaving their place in the Heavens to check up on us to make sure were
alright.
Eclipse smiled slowly, amused by these conflicting views Ive shared. What do you think the eclipse
represents? he asked with interest.
I glanced at him before returning my gaze back the eclipse. I considered my answer for a moment before
saying, . . .Undying love.
Eclipse looked utterly flummoxed and he didnt bother to hide it. Undying love?
I nodded, unfazed by the scrutiny on his face. I had already made myself out to be a hopeless romantic
this weekend; it was only right that I continued. I eagerly pointed at the eclipse. You see the corona of the
eclipse? The thin circle of light still present from the sun?
He smirked quietly at me. No doubt he was finding hilarity in me giving him directions on how to view his
own phenomenon. Yes, he answered, humoring me.
Okay now do you know what the bailey bead is? The beads of light shining brightly at the end just after
the sun and moon merges together. . .right before the sun disappears behind the moon?
Again, he nodded expectedly.
When this occurs and only one bead is left doesnt, for that broken moment in time, the whole silhouette
look like a diamond ring to you?
A blaze of recognition speared through his eyes when I said this. I knew now that I had mentioned it, he
saw it too. Whenever a total solar eclipse occurs, and whenever the sun and the moon parts, the diamond

ring always makes its appearance if only fleetingly.


The Diamond Ring Effect.
I laughed silently, practically gushing at him. When I was younger, I used to think the eclipse symbolizes
two souls joining together as one. The moon and the sun are worlds apart they are not meant to be
together. One is assigned to rule over the day and the other is assigned to rule over the night. They were
never created to be together but every once and a while, they disobey the laws of nature and come
together against all odds to just be in love.
My eyes grew ardent at the silliness of what I was saying. Even when a smile was tugging at Eclipses
lips, I couldnt stop. You can even argue that one of them is a dark soul and the other is a good soul.
Others would say that the eclipse is a bad omen because the sun is blinded by the moon but I think it
gives hope because it shows that no matter how dark someone could be theres always hope for them.
The corona and the diamond ring effect proves that even in absolute darkness, the light of grace always
shines through.
My smile grew wider.
Is that not undying love? No matter what shape an eclipse takes, it will always be perpetual it will
always be unending. No matter how separated they are, they will always join together when the time
comes. I laughed. And is that not the love that all creation strives to have? The type of love that could
cause the world to stop in its tracks? The type of love that could stop time and break eternity itself?
Eclipse cocked an intrigued brow. For such a sadistic soul, you are truly a romantic at heart.
I shrugged, diverting my attention back to the dark skies. When you have nothing but darkness shrouding
over you, the only saving grace is to think of nice things like this.
There is a reason why the sun and the moon are separated, he murmured close to my ear. Because
they were never created to be together it is against the rules.
I turned to him. Rules are meant to be broken are they not?
He smiled lightly. Only by those of extraordinary exception.
I inclined my head, silently saying, There ya go, and he laughed at my response. He shook his head.
Your love will destroy the world, Teacup, he said instead, referring to my fantastical views on the eclipse.
He came closer to me, the proximity of him becoming as spellbinding as the comic occurrence suspended
above me. Because no amount of good you see in the eclipse will override the fact that it was create to
bring doom upon your kind.
Now it was my turn to arch a mocking brow. Must be nice to be a realist as opposed to an idealist.
It is very liberating, he agreed without reluctance. Judging by the intonation in his reply, I knew that he
felt sorry for me. In his mind, he knew it must suck to be a romantic stuck in such a cruel world.
We steadily grew quiet as we continued to linger at the edge of the mountain, reveling in the sight of
everything. I drew in a strained breath, unhappy with certain parts of the conversation I had with him
mainly his cynical retorts but I held back. Staring at the eclipse only reminded me of him and his
immortality. No matter how human Eclipse may be this weekend, it could never be forgotten that he is

like his namesake powerful, fascinating, inhuman, eternal and forbidden for a human like me.
In face of the extravagance above me, I felt his grandeur as well.
I considered asking him for a more specific answer as to what he missed about Hell basically why he
missed his immortality but I didnt want to chance getting the same answer as last time. I thought about
what would be a good question to ask one that would force him to answer me specifically. I chewed
over my thoughts for a long moment before I stumbled upon the right question to phrase.
What do you miss about being able to do with your powers?
Eclipse took a long, ponderous moment to think about it before saying, . . .Flying.
Amazement wielded its powers over me.
My eyes expanded as I stared up at him, enraptured.
Suddenly, the Eclipse standing beside me appeared more epic than the eclipse hanging in the sky above
me. You I felt my breath escape me. You have wings?
A proud smile flared on his face. Slowly, he nodded.
My eyes traced his bare back. I unsteadily locked eyes with him. I was now having trouble stabilizing my
breathing. What do they look like?
Black, he told me, pride pulsating in his voice. Black wings that are so big and so beautiful that even
Angels envy it. Wings that are so powerful that when I fully extend it, it would eclipse the sky with its
magnificence. A single flap could cause the world to shake and a single swipe of it could wipe out an
entire city. Humor submerged his eyes. Of course for the sake of mobility, I reduced it to being roughly
20 feet tall.
I thought I was going to pass out from being so awestruck. Wh why dont you have wings now?
A bitter smile flickered on his lips. Only a powerful Demon can handle wings. Since I am a Fallen Demon,
I cannot handle wings. But I miss it. . . Sinuously, he then moved behind me, wrapping an arm around my
waist and pulling me close to him. The heat of his bare chest pressing into the fabric of my black top, he
brought his lips to my ear. I miss gliding around the world without care. You asked me what I did for fun.
Humans hike. . . He touched the side of my temple and instantly, the eclipse was gone, and so was the
sun only the moon and the stars were left. . . .I fly.
Before even giving me the chance to marvel at the fact that time has broken that much where my sun was
no longer present, he moved his free hand to my chin and angled me to look up at him. Still lingering
behind me, his brilliant brown eyes rivaled the bejeweled sky as they stared down at me. Thoughts about
the sudden appearance of nightfall dissolved and I just drowned in the dark pools of his gaze instead.
I knew he could see it from the reflective stars in my eyes I was so jealous of him.
I will give you your own wings if you convert for me, he proposed ardently. His coaxing hand trailed
down my back, illustrating to me where my wings would be and my heart quickened at the possibility. I
will make them more beautiful than mine and your wings will be the envy of the rest of creation.
Standing atop the mountain, being so close to the glittering ocean above me, I was completely enthralled.

Ive dreamed of having wings all my life; Ive dreamed of flying, of gliding freely up in the stars all my life.
Even though I shouldnt, I couldnt help but entertain the proposition that was being given so freely to me.
Will mine be bigger than yours?
No, he answered with a smile. If I give you wings, yours is going to be smaller than mine.
Even in my stupor, I was still lucid enough to frown. Why?
The smile in his voice intensified as he pressed himself closer to me. So when we stand at the edge of
the world like this, my wings can curl around yours and keep it warm.
The image that briefly surfaced in my mind was a glorious one. But then, I shook my head.
Acknowledging that I was taking this too far, I blinked those fantastical thoughts away.
My voice grew timid. I tried to steer the temptation away with a brush of reality. . . .But Im afraid of
heights.
All the more reasons why you need wings, he breathed out coaxingly, now wrapping both of his strong
arms around my waist, making me feel so small and dainty compared to him.
I want to see yours, I said instead.
He grinned beside me, nodding expectedly. He didnt look pleased that I had subtly rejected another one
of his offers of immortality but he didnt let it affect the adoration he was spoiling me with. Maybe
someday when I regain my full powers, Ill show them to you. Then, he exhaled languidly, looking around
at the night, no doubt enjoying the view. Thank you for a wonderful birthday, Teacup. When its your turn,
I will give you the world.
I smiled, dismissing what he was promising me for my special day and grappling onto the fact that he was
actually thanking for me a wonderful birthday! It has been such a tough weekend but hearing that just
made everything worth it.
No problem! I beamed naively, thrilled that he was finally acknowledging me with a thank you. Im glad
you likedAhhhhhhhh!!!
Just then, he untangled himself from me and with his palms lying flat on my pack, he pushed me over the
edge of the cliff, only catching me just in time before I fell. With the heels of my feet barely holding me up
on the edge of the cliff, he turned me over in his arms so that Id have a direct view of him holding me
literally between life and death.
With a wicked smile, he yanked me back to him, pulled me to the ground and then came over me, leaving
half of my body suspended above the world beneath us and the rest being anchored by him and the
summit of the mountain we were on.
Ease in his movements, he leaned in challenging death while making my heart race with life.
Now if you dont mind. . . he began huskily, staring down at me like I was the most stunning thing in
creation. He looked so damn seductive. Id like to give myself the present I was supposed to get last
night.
Wh what? I asked stupidly, trying to avoid staring at his lips.

Give me my first kiss, Teacup. He laughed, stroking my face with care. Give me the first milestone of
my life.
I froze. Your first kiss?
He sighed longingly, lazily tracing his thumb over my lips. The sheer sexuality of this simple movement
made my toes curl. I have been very careful with you, Gracie. Ive wanted to kiss those gorgeous lips of
yours since I first met you but because I feared for your life, I held back. Every time you speak, I wanted
to throw myself at you and kiss you like you should be kissed. He grinned mischievously, the finger
tracing over my collarbone. Ive waited a very long time for you and I even gave you my forbidden
fruit. . . Then he chuckled, his eyes twinkling before he added, I even woke up early for you.
Early? I echoed dumbly. Youve been asleep for nearly a week, I noted quietly.
And it wouldve taken another week for me to be fully consolidate my powers.
Curiosity swelled in me at this admission. Why are you up so soon then?
Why do you think? He leaned down closer to me, giving me a closer view of that flawless face. You
really dont know the possible reason as to why I woke up so early?
My heart galloped frantically as I considered what he was insinuating. Then, my eyes enlarged even
further. I looked at him, worry spearing through my voice. You you didnt hear anything when you were
asleep, did you?
My one-sided conversation with Eclipse was, by far, the most vulnerable and human conversation Ive
ever had with anyone and it unnerved me that he could even be privy to it. I mean, he was asleep! He
couldnt have heard it. . .right?
The knowing look on his intent face told me that my hope was fruitless.
Everything, he finally admitted, his soft lips leaning down to briefly trace my jaw line with care. Every.
Single. Thing. He sighed levering himself up. When he did this, I took the opportunity to recall everything
I did (and said) to him in that bedroom when he was unconscious when I thought he betrayed me.
He continued to speak, his lyrical voice rolling over me like soothing waves in an ocean.
I felt it when you hit me with that pillow, I heard your shaking voice when you screamed at me and I
sensed your disappointment when you sat down on that couch, staring at me like I was the most awful
thing in the world. There was a tint of regret that lurked in his eyes and in his voice. It was undeniable:
He hated that he was the reason why I was so upset and he hated it more that he couldnt be awake to be
there with me. I heard everything and I wanted so desperately to come out of it. So I fought tooth and nail
to wake up early so I can come back to you. His amused eyes noted the precarious position we were
in, both figuratively and literally speaking. And so here we are. . .on the brink of our relationship
again. . .
I stared up at him, unable to modulate all the thoughts and emotions that had run amuck within me. I I
you. . . I couldnt even formulate a logical sentence. That that persimmon. . . I began quietly. You
you were supposed to eat that yourself werent you? You were supposed to eat that so youd regain the
3/10th of your power you were supposed to eat that so you wouldnt have to even bother going into
recuperation mode. . .

Eclipse didnt say anything but I knew his silence meant agreement.
Why did you give it to me instead?
He measured me for a thoughtful moment. I. . .am not as unfeeling as you may think I am, was all he
said.
His previous words to me hung in my mind. They say that actions speak louder than words; I will let my
actions speak louder than my words. At that moment, his actions spoke louder than anything Ive ever
heard in my life.
I couldnt let it go. Whyd you decide to give it to me in the first place?
To ensure that you have nothing to fear when it comes to me. You may not be able to handle me before
but you can handle everything I want to offer you now. He laughed. You can look at it as an unspoken
promise as well. You werent aware that you were actually biting into the forbidden fruit but for your next
forbidden fruit, you will know exactly what youre getting yourself into.
I dragged in a breath because I knew that my next temptation my next forbidden fruit was him. The
persimmon was merely a warm-up, an elixir used to ensure that I would be able to handle Eclipse without
dying from it. The true forbidden fruit has always and will always be Eclipse himself.
My face turned scarlet red because lying there like that, staring up at his face I already felt the
temptation begin to slither over me begging me to just take a plunge at death so I could have a taste of
life. It was just ironic that our position over the edge of the cliff mirrored my internal struggle: To take the
leap of faith or to hold on for dear life?
Having no answer to that, I just numbly searched his face, inwardly considering his words before another
pressing thought came into the forefront of my mind. But you youve really never kissed anyone?
Eclipse chuckled again, shaking his head. He lifted his fingers up, gently stroking my hair. Ive been very
careful with what I do. I pick and choose my milestones and I only want to remember the best. He gazed
down at me intently, those gorgeous eyes seemingly piercing into mine. You dont want that honor,
Teacup? To give the Demon of Lust his first kiss? You dont want to be my first milestone? Out of all the
blurs in my eternity. . .dont you want to be the one who stands out?
I did.
Oh God, I did.
I didnt want to live forever but I wanted to live forever through him. Forever doesnt wait for a lifetime but
if I made an impact on him, then Eternity will always remember my lifetime. If I disappear from this world
then I will not be a blur I would be unforgettable.
I felt so greedy.
I fought to regulate my breathing as I ran my hand over his sculpted back and dug my nails into his skin,
marking my existence physically and psychologically on him.
Put me out of my misery, he urged, desire aching in his hoarse voice. The expression on his visage was
rife with desperation. For such a dominant creature, I knew it was killing him to shift the power over to me

and let me call the first shots before he took over the game. Stop teasing me and give me our first kiss,
Gracie.
Staring up at him while lying at the edge of the world, teetering between fear and death, I had never felt
more alive.
It felt like my chest was about to explode.
Having Eclipse yearn so blatantly for me made me feel as if I had the world kneeling at my feet. In that
moment, with a Prince who has the entire world in the palm of his hands, I no longer felt like an
insignificant human. I felt powerful, beautiful and epic like a timeless jewel like an eternal milestone.
How could I say no to him when my entire body was surging to life for him?
As if my own thoughts were becoming obscured by an eclipse, I was beyond reasoning. I was just alight
with burning need. My future husband shouldnt have taken so long to get to me because now I was
distracted with the Demon of Lust and what a distraction this God was.
I nodded slowly, unable to ignore his tormented plea because my own needs were being tormented with
the delay as well.I wanted him just as badly.
Hesitantly, I lifted my head and grazed his upper lip with both of my lips, barely feathering it over him and
barely kissing him. I could hear a tempted growl emit from the depths of his chest and I smiled. It made
me happy, made me feel so proud that I had this affect on him, on my Demon of Lust. With my previous
exes, I behaved like a shaky virgin, barely unleashing the dark depths of my own carnal desire but with
Eclipse, there was something about him that encouraged me to utilize my power as a woman. Prince
Charming may encourage my innocence but this alluring Demon demanded my promiscuity and at that
heated second, I didnt want to be good.
Unable to help myself, I continued to tease him by giving his lower lip the same treatment.
I bit it, a bit harder this time and I could taste his blood. I continued to tease him, barely brushing my lips
against his because I knew he was waiting for my first move. Once I kissed him, then he was free to take
me as he wanted. He was free to dominate me, worship me and have his way with me. For the time
being, I was solely in control and I didnt want to give it up. I wanted him to be at my mercy just like I
was going to be under his when he dominated me.
I poked my tongue out, tasting the heat that surrounded his lower lip and I could feel his muscles tighten.
Each tendon rippled like waves beneath my nails, telling me how much restraint he was holding for
himself. It wasnt until I heard the guttural voice come from him did I deign to stop.
Please, Gracie. . . he uttered and I felt amazed because I had never heard him plead to anyone like this
and he was giving me the power.
I finally nodded, tilting my head up, closing my eyes and puckering my lips for a taste of Lust in its rawest
form. With a sigh of need, Eclipse lowered himself at my silent command and I felt the increments of time
come to a stop. Our lips grazed, lighting the inferno that was prepared to burst between us and when we
were about to finally get our official first kiss. . . reality came pounding in.
HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!
AAAAAHHHH!!! I screamed, jumping up as I scrambled to make sense of the sudden interruption.

Unfortunately for Eclipse, I rose up too fast when I got spooked.


CLUNK!!!!!!!
OWWWWW!! OWWWW!!!
BLOODY FUCKEN HELL!!!!! Eclipse howled, springing off of me once my forehead collided with his.
Stars exploded in my eyes and I was sure it was the same for Eclipse. Rubbing our heads, we turned to
the ones who interrupted us: Phix and CoCo.
I have good news! Phix announced while CoCo was smiling uncontrollably next to him. Both were
dressed in jeans and white t-shirts.
Eclipse glowered at them disbelievingly. From the rising and falling of his chest, I surmised that it took all
his willpower not to throw those baby Demons off the cliff for ruining the mood we were in. Youve figured
out a way for me to put the moves on my woman without brainless idiots interrupting us when I was about
to finally get some action?
My jaw dropped at his hostile and rude comment.
Phixs demeanor turned fearful. His frantic eyes darted from me to Eclipse. Realization dawned over his
face when he realized what he had interrupted. Errrr.
CoCo mouth formed an O. She glanced at me with a knowing smile. Were you going to give a little
something, something to His Dark Majesty before we interrupted, Gracie?
No! I lied, my eyes wide as I came out of Eclipses seductive spell. Rationale returned to me and I was
secretly horrified that Ive become so weakened every time he makes a move on me. No, of course not!
Eclipse snapped his head back at me like a cobra. He proceeded to glare at me like I had just said the
most offensive words he has ever heard. Its my birthday, he said to me, as if it was his birthright to get
whatever the hell he wanted from me on his special day.
I took you hiking, rented a cottage and had a party for you, I retorted, astounded that he could think to
demand anymore out of me than that.
Party? he asked in patent disbelief. The sexual frustration that radiated from him was now manifesting
into rage. Forcing my inner fat kid to hike up a mountain and forcing me to listen to those cute little baby
midgets sing off-tune on a speakerphone with their chipmunk voices is considered a party?
I frowned. I couldnt believe I was about to give my first kiss to this guy. I almost forgot how far off from my
dream husband that he was.
The moment is over, I told him flatly, my voice threading with conviction. I got caught up because were
in the middle of nowhere and it feels romantic but Im sane again. Im not going to give in to you
anymore. I looked at CoCo and Phix, my eyes welling with appreciation. Thank you for interrupting us. I
almost lost control to this seductive Demon and betrayed my future husband!
Eclipses frown darkened. He wheeled around to face them, the rage he had for me being

transferred unto them. Since Im not g

ing anything tonight, give me good news before I bring my Hellhounds up here and
throw a party of my own.
We found something, Phix announced at record speed, knowing that he was go ing
to be the main attraction of this Hellhound party if he didnt hurry his ass up. When we dug more into
Gracies past, we found out something.
Interest piqued in our eyes.
What? What did you find? Eclipse and I asked at the same time.
Gracie had a nanny, CoCo answered and I swore I could hear tires screeching in my mind. I hadnt
expected to hear that.
Eclipse turned to me. Curiosity was embedded in his eyes. You had a nanny?
I I dont remember, I told him honestly.
She was Gracies nanny up until Gracie turned 3, Phix went on to explain.
What happened to her? Eclipse asked carefully, his face still uncertain if this development was relevant
or not.
She died a couple of days after Gracies 3rd birthday, answered Phix
Eclipse tipped his head at them. His eyes were critical. Why is she of significance?
She was a nun.
Chills shot through me like a typhoon.
What? I asked, stunned.
She was a nun, Phix repeated. She was a nun before she became Gracies nanny.
. . .There was a nun who helped deliver me on the night of my birth, I said to Eclipse, whose eyes were
recalling the same thing. I swallowed apprehensively, feeling uneasy with this new information. I thought
back to Father Baek. The first I heard about a nun was from him and I didnt understand why he didnt
mention anything more about her.
Why didnt Father Baek mention her and tell us that she became my nanny? I said to no one in
particular.
Maybe he forgot, Phix offered.

Or maybe he omitted this on purpose, Eclipse said what I was thinking.


He locked eyes with me and I knew that we were both on the same page. Awkward (or unfinished) sexual
tension aside, we knew when to get back to business. There was something that Father Baek kept from
us and wed be damned if we didnt go back to him to find out what it was. We thought it would be a little
while longer before we returned to Serenity but as it would appear, we were returning so much faster than
we couldve anticipated.
The Road to Serenity Part 2 was about to begin now.
I cast an apologetic glance at Eclipse after we had gotten up. I was sorry that we had to end his party so
fast because my soul business was alive and active again. Happy birthday.
He laughed roughly, fastening his backpack on. Hell celebrates my birthday all week, Teacup, he
dismissed, causing me to stare at him in nervousness, Your gift to me is still on hold its not over yet.
I didnt say anything because I had no idea how to reply to that without being an incoherent bimbo.
Partys over? Phix and CoCo asked timidly, both already discerning that they were accompanying us on
this impromptu road trip as well. Considering what happened the last time we visited Serenity, being
ambushed by a horde of Demons and all, we needed all the additional help we could get.
Its over for now, Eclipse told them while I crouched down beside him to pick the sleeping OinkOink up.
Dim your powers, pack up and warm up the car were heading back to Serenity tonight. If fate is on our
side, then lets hope we dont run into anything on our way there.
I glanced at CoCo and Phix, both of whom were looking anxious and worried. I knew in their minds (as
well as my own), we all nursed the same hope. I hadnt forgotten how crazily exhausting and busy my
last outing in Serenity was and I prayed to the God-who-will-never-answer-me that this particular
expedition will be less eventful.
Unfortunately, as with all of my prayers, this one will go unanswered as well. We had just witnessed an
eclipse and according to the omens of life as an eclipse is considered the harbinger of evil there
was nothing good coming our way on this trip.
Serenity, I thought glumly, knowing deep in my fearful heart that I was in for another hellish ride.
Here we come again. . .

You have proven yourself to be a far

bigger burden than you were ever meant


to.

pinkslippers

011 (I|V) The Wrath of Grace

o how was the party, Gracie? Phix asked from the backseat of the Rav4.

From the wariness of his voice, I could only assume that he was at his wits end with fear. Eclipse has
made it abundantly clear that he resented both Phix and CoCo for interrupting us during our party and I
knew the poor baby Demon was on edge. I surmised from his hopeful demeanor that he was praying that
we had an overall good weekend. A good weekend would mean that he would be spared from Eclipses

wrath.
Really good! I chirped enthusiastically, more than thrilled to be able to answer his question. I was both
eager to assuage Phixs fears and excited to shamelessly announce that my surprise party wasnt such a
bust (as everyone anticipated it to be) after all. Eclipse really enjoyed my surprise.
Wow, really? CoCo piped in surprise while Phixs face illumed with relief.
I bounced my head proudly before poking Eclipse, who was driving the Rav4 in the burgeoning rain. Why
was he being so quiet? I needed corroboration from the birthday boy that the weekend I set up wasnt a
failure after all. Tell them how much fun you had.
I had a lot of fun, he finally confirmed, making me smile with elation. A sly grin quirked on his lips before
he impishly added, The flower picking part was my favorite.
An onslaught of heat boiled my face at his disclosure. I was already hot because I was wearing a pink
scarf, a puffy, baby blue jacket with a white sweater underneath, dark blue jeans and black boots but his
words just brought the heat to another level.
Yeah? Flower picking? Phix uttered in amazement, oblivious to how quiet I got. There was a
dumbfounded expression that swept his baby-like face. Nevertheless, he was pleased that Eclipse had
such a good time. I never thought youd be one to enjoy flower picking, your Dark Majesty. Gracie
mustve planned some fun flower picking activities.
Unbeknownst of the betraying blush on my cheeks, CoCo proudly patted me on the shoulder. Good job,
Gracie! she praised, her voice genuinely proud. We doubted you but its good to know you didnt have to
use your body to give our Prince here a good time after all.
Eclipse smothered a laugh at this remark. He had changed from white shorts to a red hoodie and black
pants. Along with his stifling laugh, the dress attire made him look younger more handsome and just
more playful. It was awful that I was tempted to jump on him in the manner that I did in the garden when
he brought up the flower picking. Such a temptation wasnt helped as his mellifluous and teasing laughter
settled over me like fine whisky. Ashamed of myself for my current naughty thoughts, my face turned
redder from embarrassment.
Any anyway, I started, subtly shifting gears as rain and wind hammered against the car. I didnt need
the whole car to know what a wanton I was when I picked flowers. Do you guys know anything else
about this nanny?
Phix and CoCo shook their heads.
Information about her is pretty obscure, explained Phix. The most we could find out was that she
stopped being a nun in 1990 and became a nanny instead.
Basically right after I was born, I murmured. My thoughts drifted back to Father Baek. I recalled the
heartfelt conversations we had with him and I couldnt fathom how my nanny didnt come up in the course
of our conversations. He mentioned a nun who was there on the night of my birth but he said no more
about her. I cant believe Father Baek didnt mention that the nun was my nanny.
No kidding, Eclipse said grudgingly, bearing right at the curve of the slick road. His face was rife with
resentment. That old man is going to get a piece of my mind when I see him again.

Maybe its because we didnt ask him about her specifically, I tried to defend. I was beginning to feel
resentment for Father Baek as well but the logical part of me wanted to find other reasons as to why he
omitted this from us.
Maybe, sighed Eclipse, the irritation on his face diminishing faintly. His eyes connected with mine; he
was still cautious. But he was unusually secretive. Even when he knew it was you the entire time, he was
still very. . .guarded. We had to push him to even learn how you were born. With this track record, I would
place money on the fact that he still knows more than he lets on.
I didnt disagree with that. Why wouldnt he tell us?
Eclipse pondered over my query. Perhaps he just wants to
protect me. I finished for him, knowing exactly what he was thinking because it was pooling in my mind
as well. I didnt ignore that Eclipse, just like myself, didnt jump to any incriminating conclusions about
Father Baek and automatically labeled him as a bad guy. Whatever Father Baeks intentions were, the
both of us truly believed it was to keep my best interests at heart.
Well get to the bottom of it when we see him. Despite knowing that Eclipse wasnt thrilled with the
inconvenience of traveling back to Serenity, I knew he couldnt bring himself to be severely angry with
Father Baek either. Due to the strange bond we formed with him, the old man had garnered a soft spot in
both of our cold hearts. Logically, even though it was justifiable of us to harbor ill-feelings for him, it just
didnt come out that way. For now, well keep our critical opinions of him to ourselves; once we received
his explanations, well go from there.
I have no more powers, CoCo suddenly announced into the car, yanking our thoughts off Father Baek
and back to our immediate reality. We had just passed a new area of terrain when she stated this. After
leaving the cottage, the weather grew significantly worse so much worse that it was difficult to believe
that it was so sunny and beautiful just hours prior in another part of the country.
I peered out the rain-streaked window and studied our rural surroundings. After CoCo announced her
ailment, I instantly noticed the color difference; the vegetation was greener and healthier on this side of
the new land.
You just started to feel it? Eclipse questioned, his eyes on her through the rearview mirror. When she
nodded, he darted his eyes to Phixs reflection in the mirror. Phix, do you still feel your powers?
A bit, Phix reported, his face alarmed, but its decreasing the more we drive over the land.
So so does that mean were human right now?
I didnt miss the small breath of hope in CoCos voice. Whereas Phix was concerned, CoCo just appeared
relieved. Even though I knew that she wasnt happy that her powers were stripped away from her, I also
suspected that because she missed being human, being momentarily normal again was also a blessing
in disguise for her.
Yes, said Eclipse. As long as were in the radius of the Holy Land, youll be human. His voice grew
graver. In the deeper parts however, if you actually step onto Holy ground, then you will turn to ashes.
Phix and CoCo held their breaths and exchanged worried glances.
Eclipse went on. Well keep driving but once we get close to the borderline of the Holy Land, Gracie and I

will continue on foot. After that, just wait for us in the car until we come back.
Phix and CoCo nodded glumly and just like that, the once carefree ambiance of the car was replaced with
grimness. No one said anything but I suspected that we all had the same eerie sensation. There was just
something so menacing about the weather that one couldnt ignore. The freezing temperature, the
torrential rain and the imposing darkness everything was just so dark, so sinister.
My lifeless eyes continued to trace over the terrain of the gloomy world we were in. I was silently
ruminating when I spotted a man several yards ahead of us, stepping onto the road. . .right in front of our
car.
Holy
ECLIPSE STOPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!!!!!!!!!!!!! I shouted at the top of my lungs.
At my command, Eclipse floored the brakes.
*SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*
The Rav4 screeched to a halt against the pavement of the road, lurching the car forward with one final
force before it came to a stuttering stop. The scent of fresh burnt tires filled my nostrils, nearly suffocating
me with the potency of the smell.
In utter amazement, I gawked at the scene in front of me. The hood of the car was just an inch from
hitting the man and the crazy thing about this careless lunatic was that he made no move to get out of the
cars way. Whereas the entire car was stunned out of our minds, the man, who was smoking a cigar,
looked as calm as ever. If anything, I would go as far as saying that he also looked amused.
My body quivering from the aftershock of the scare, I dazedly appraised him from head to toe. He was
dressed in a pitch-black business suit and had black hair that was slicked back to the nape of his neck.
His face was defined in that savage but regal way. He reminded me of someone but in my befuddled
state, I couldnt figure out who. . .
Shit, Eclipse muttered when he made eye contact with him.
Who is he? I asked without delay, positive that Eclipse eliciting a reaction like that could only mean that
he and this looney tune were familiar with one another. Is he a Demon?
A dry laugh issued from Eclipse. A Demon, alright.
I glanced at him sideways. Who is he?
You know how I dont get along with some of my Elders? he prompted gravely. Never taking his eyes off
the Demon, Eclipse took off his seatbelt. . . .Well, heres one of them.
My breath hitched at the announcement.
One of Eclipses brothers.
In the past, we were the ones who sought out Eclipses brothers. For Sloth and Gluttony, their
appearances, though intimidating, wasnt unexpected. We were the ones encroaching on their territory so
there was a certain comfort in that relationship. However, it was a different experience to be sought out by

one of Eclipses brothers. This was so unexpected. It may be presumptuous of me but I had a
really, really bad feeling about all of this.
Wh which one is it? I whispered unevenly, watching closely as the Demon finally came out of his
immobile state. He took several retreating steps away from the car. Authority deriving from his powerful
stature, he lifted a lackadaisical hand up and motioned for Eclipse to come out.
An arduous sigh escaped Eclipses lip before he sulkily answered, Greed.
With purpose in his eyes, he twisted around to face the baby Demons. Just like myself, their eyes were
drowning in unbridled fear. They may have been familiar with the more laid-back Dark Majesties but
Greed was of a different breed. Though he has yet to do or say anything, his simple presence scared the
living daylights out of me. Just when I thought I couldnt be more afraid, every brother that I meet
appeared to be scarier than the last.
Stay in here, Eclipse commanded them, reaffirming to me that my uneasiness with Greeds sudden
appearance was merited. Dont come out.
Wh what about me? I asked, staring wide-eyed at him.
Eclipse leveled his gaze onto me. However much I sensed that he would rather have me hiding out in
here, it was clear that Eclipse deduced such actions would do more harm than good. If a Dark Majesty
was here, then I had to be introduced or show my face at the very least. Staying in the car wasnt an
option.
Come out, he said carefully, his voice rippling with subtle warning for me to stay close to him.
Shaking internally, I nodded, nervously unbuckling my seatbelt. We stepped out of our respective doors
and came together in front of the car. Wind blew droplets of rain over us, drenching us instantly. Side by
side, we approached Greed.
He was still standing where he was, smoking his cigar while his dark black eyes rested on us. Rain was
pouring all around him but in the circle he was standing in, rain did not dare to encroach on his territory.
Whereas we were drenched like dogs, he was dry from head to toe.
Eclipse, he finally greeted in a deep voice that drummed with prestigious air. The smoke from the cigar
filtered like droves of mist from his mouth.
Right away, I noted that he was a much different breed from Sloth and Tony. Sloth and Tony had an air of
aristocracy to them but it was in low dosages; for Greed, he practically radiates aristocracy. From how he
stood, how he spoke and how he acted there was no doubt that he was created to have others kneel
before him. I knew who he reminded me of now; his ambiance was exactly like Eclipses and therein
would lie the problem. I could see now why they didnt get along. A kingdom cannot have multiple Kings
and Eclipse and Greed were the embodiment of that. The tension was so thick between them that one
could cut it with a knife.
And I had the feeling they definitely wanted to cut each other up with knives.
To what do I owe the honor, Elder? Eclipse asked diplomatically though in the subtle inflections of his
voice, one could detect the disdain he had for his brother. We stepped into the circle with him, now being
completely sheltered from the weather. Rain continued to deluge like waterfalls but it simply fell around
us, never over us.

Greed smiled, the warmth not reaching his eyes. He tucked one hand into his pant pocket, his free hand
still holding onto the cigar. An older brother cannot visit his baby brother?
Not when hes having fun ruining the economy of the human world.
Greed laughed, thrilled at the mention of his handiwork. Unlike Eclipses laughter that makes my heart
gallop a mile a minute, Greeds laughter sent ice reaching the marrows of my bones.
Oh yes, these humans have certainly gotten greedier as the centuries passed. The break in their
economy couldnt have come sooner. He surveyed his surroundings, looking so proud that he had just
exterminated the vast majority of pests from their livelihood. These humans are so. . .weak-willed. .
.always wanting more than they were ever meant to be given. . . He laughed before his smile grew more
sinister. You know what the funny thing is? Im just getting started. These cockroaches have no idea
what else I have in store for them.
His words sent a ripple of unease to spill over me. The world economy was already bad; I couldnt
imagine how much worse it was going to get. Then again, I could imagine it I just didnt want to entertain
the idea of something so appalling. With the rate us humans were showcasing our weaknesses, I didnt
doubt it was possible for Greed to screw us even more. We were insatiable creatures many of us
greedy to the core. We were the perfect cockroaches for Greed to play with and fuck over.
Why are you here when youre so busy then, Elder? Eclipse asked, his expression still pleasant. For
someone who wasnt familiar with Eclipse, they wouldnt be able to decipher his true thoughts but I could
discern from that very subtle undertone in Eclipses voice that he was now very impatient. We still had a
priest to interrogate and since Greed wasnt necessarily one who Eclipse would voluntarily be in the
company of, this meeting was more of an inconvenience than anything else.
I was reminded of your birthday yesterday and I wanted to come and check up on you, Greed replied
with false sincerity. His cool smile remained before a calculating sheen glowed in his obsidian gaze. I
also wanted to come and see how far along you were in terms of accomplishing your task.
Complications have arisen, Eclipse said succinctly, offering no more details.
Greed tried not to show it but it was obvious this piqued his interest. Which are?
Eclipse laughed warmly, faking considerateness. Id rather not share the burden.
The twitch in his jaw was indicative of Greed not being happy with Eclipses dismissive response.
However, maintaining his cool appearances, Greed tilted his head and instead asked, Why are you
leaving the protective veil of Seoul again?
Eclipse raised a brow of inquiry as rain continued to fall with vigor. Again?
Oh yes, Greed said almost tauntingly. He was becoming more impatient with Eclipse. I did hear about
your firework show the other day, Eclipse. You were far from subtle, little brother. Careless if I should say
so myself.
The edge of Eclipses mouth curved into a smirk. The air of apathy never eroded from his demeanor.
Then you know that it is best if I do not talk about it. I dont want to be anymore careless. Im sure you
understand.

Though Greeds face still appeared indifferent, the atmosphere around us started to become colder
icier. He wasnt pleased with the direction of the conversation and he was powerful enough to project
his distaste into the air. His lips tightening, Greed blinked in irritation before casting his attention to the
Rav4 behind us. He wasnt happy with Eclipses cavalier attitude towards him and if he couldnt get
information out of him, then he would go through other channels of pissing him off.
If Father had a grave, hed be rolling in it right now to see the state youve fallen into. He eyed Eclipse
coldly, anger finally lining his facial features upon the mention of his Father. Of course, we all know that,
you could care less about upsetting him seeing as that youve just come back from a failed war to take
over his established monarchy and all.
A muscle at Eclipses jaw flexed. Even through his composed demeanor, I could sense he was
trying very hard to maintain his patience. I apologized, Elder, he reminded evenly, the steel behind his
voice lethal.
If it was even possible, the air got colder with Eclipses anger.
You came to us with an exchange for your freedom, Greed corrected spitefully. Thats not an apology,
baby brother. Thats a negotiation. He smirked before quietly moving around us, out of the protective
circle and into the rain to touch the hood of my car. Within the car, CoCo and Phix were fearfully avoiding
eye contact, staring at the ground. Even OinkOink was out of sight. How miserable you must be right
now to be so. . .pathetic, Greed murmured, his fingers grazing over my car, I mean, look at the piece of
shit car youre driving in. Ive never seen anything more pitiful.
The car is not a piece of shit, I muttered unthinkingly, the instinctive part of me becoming protective over
my car. Its
I stopped talking when I realized what I had done but it was too late.
Do NOT interrupt me when Im speaking! Greed growled at me like I was a dog who was barking out
of term. Locking eyes with me, as if finally acknowledging my insignificant and offensive existence, his
frigid and unforgiving gaze pinned onto me
I reeled back like I had just been hit like a sledgehammer. Despite my obvious fear of him and my obvious
regret for being careless, his hostility with me did not subside. Better yet, do not talk at all unless youre
addressed, you insufferable cockroach
BAM!!!
It happened so quickly that I didnt get to see much of it.
One second, Eclipse was beside me and the next, his hand was corded around Greeds neck. Displaying
incredible force, he lifted Greed off his feet and slammed him into the Rav4, tilting the car to one side.
Inside the car, Phix, CoCo and OinkOink were freaking out. By the force of it, Eclipse made it seem like
the car weighed nothing more than a water bottle.
Cold rain poured over them but the heated anger in the air was still palpable.
With Greed, who still had a look of indifference on his face, pinned against the car, Eclipse leaned in with
deadly restraint. If you speak to her like that again, then I will hand your ass to you. His voice was
composed but the fire burning out of his eyes was undeniable. He was pissed beyond all reason.

Eclipse, let him go, I urged shakily, stepping into the rain and pulling at his dampened shoulders. It didnt
take a genius to see that Greed was merely uninterested at the moment; if he was truly provoked and
fought Eclipse, then World War III would break out indefinitely. And in truth, I didnt need Eclipse to lose
his cool and use up his powers again. We all know how fun it was the last time that happened.
When I convert her, she will become one of the most powerful Demons in existence, Eclipse went on
tightly, ignoring my calls. His eyes on his brother were still fierce. She may be human right now but her
lineage surpasses even the rank of our fathers. It may not be wise to insult her right now when she could
be a threat in the future. All that aside. . . His grip grew stronger, the flesh on Greeds neck looking like it
was about to rip apart as Eclipse punctuated his point. Im sure youre aware she has become my
soulmate. Shes an extension of me now and to put it simply: You fuck with her and you fuck with me.
Having said that, I suggest in the near future, you exercise a bit more courteousness because no
onefucks with me without getting a piece of my mind. Do we have an understanding, Elder?
With any other living being, I was sure Eclipses warning would having them shaking in their wits but
Greed appeared unaffected. If anything, he actually looked amused with Eclipses outburst.
He began to laugh mockingly as Eclipse started to loosen his grip. It was apparent that he was purposely
doing this to get Eclipse riled up. You wouldnt want to bring attention to yourself again, now would you?
Showcasing extreme power, he roughly pushed Eclipse off of him before fixing the collar of his white shirt.
The Rav4 fell back onto the road with a loudthud, eliciting more damage than Greed, who appeared
completely untouched.
Eyes swarming with distaste, his gaze carved into Eclipses. Always so spoiled because you were Prides
favorite.
The protectiveness on Eclipses visage magnified. Now it wasnt just over me but it was also over the
brother he actually respected. You should show more respect when talking about our Eldest Brother.
Greeds lips lifted into a snarl. He cocked his head at Eclipse, measuring him with pity in his eyes. It was
evident in his gaze that he couldnt believe Eclipse was still foolish enough to showcase such respect for
their missing brother. Still holding out for the powerful Pride to come back down to Hell? Come to your
senses, Eclipse. Its been thousands upon thousands of years hes not coming back.
You speak of coming to ones senses but who is the one holding out for an absent father who has been
gone for millions of years now?
If it was even possible, Greeds already dark eyes became darker.
The snarl on his face evolved into a sneer of disgust for Eclipse and everything that embodied his
existence. It is Prides fault that you are so arrogant right now and its his fault that the youngest of us
became big-headed enough to think that he could overthrow the monarchy. A smile too Demonic to be
human surfaced on his lips. Sloth and Gluttony may be apathetic about your mistakes but not all of us
are as forgiving. You are lucky Wrath agreed to your little proposal to come up to earth to convert this, He
eyed me slowly, his black orbs brimming with even more disgust waste of space Despite the fear
overwhelming me, the prideful sadist in me wanted to curse him out but he was already moving along with
the sentence and to retrieve Genesis missing items because if the numbers were reversed, youd be
rotting away in your Kingdom.
A smug grin touched Eclipses lips. Lucky I was able to convince our Elder to see my way then.
Consider yourself very blessed that you are my brother because if it was anyone else, I wouldve done

everything at my disposal to make their lives worse than hell.


I knew it took everything within Eclipse to not laugh at that ridiculous statement.
Yet you have no problem watching me suffer, he stated instead, his face unimpressed.
Greed smirked before turning to me, his voice still addressing Eclipse. I take it youve not only come to
make peace with your punishment but youve become attached to it as well.
Hard not to become attached to such a beautiful little thing, Eclipse replied without a breath of
hesitation.
Leave to Eclipse to make my heart race when I was already scared shitless of his older brother.
Yes, the sin you embody is Lust, Greed agreed complacently. Once he was done looking me over and
done making me feel like trash, he refocused his attention on Eclipse. Stupidity is embedded in that
indulgence when it comes to women. He smiled, this time the warmth finally meeting his eyes. I
wondered what could cause the sadistic Demon to smile so genuinely.
He answered that question with his next words.
In any case, you should know, there are Demons on your tail. After your revealing the other day, it has
been widely established that a Source is being converted and with the two of you leaving the veil over
Seoul, it seems that every other part of the country is fair game. Be careful, I wouldnt want you to fail and
become human in this world. What a travesty that would be.
An influx of anxiety found me and I sensed they found Eclipse as well.
There are Demons on our tail? Eclipse echoed softly.
Greed nodded casually. They are actually around the vicinity. . . right now. They can smell her and they
are adamant about finding her. The amusement in his voice was undeniable. So whatever youre doing
out here, I suggest you do it quickly because they are getting closer and closer.
And you just extended our time out here by making your little appearance, I noted, staring at him
outrage. That bastard. He did all this on purpose; he deliberately made an appearance with the goal of
slowing us down, he deliberately insulted me to get Eclipse riled up and deliberately wasted our time out
here so those Demons could catch up to us.
Greed chuckled, regarding me with impressed eyes. He turned back to Eclipse, the proud smile of his
handiwork never leaving his face. With Sloth and Gluttony, as scary as they were with me, they were at
least helpful to us but with Greed, there is no denying the hatred he has for Eclipse. It may be your
biggest advantage to have a Royal Demon your side but all it takes is one Royal Demon to ruin your life
and it seems that Eclipse is on the top of Greeds hit list.
You know that these Demons are looking to overthrow your monarchy? I incited at once, hoping the
information would somehow convince him to help us.
Yes. . .I am well aware that these rogue Demons are attempting to overthrow the monarchy. However, as
of right now, they are not an immediate threat. When they become of a higher concern for our Kingdoms, I
will take care of them but until then. . . His diabolical, black eyes bore into us. You can have your fun
with them.

His eyes landed solely on Eclipse. My gift to you is the warning, Greed went on, knowing that for today,
he was the one who got the last attack in. Another mocking laughter poured from his lips as Eclipse
silently seethed. It looked like looked like he was ready lunge onto Greed and rip his head off. Happy
Birthday, baby brother. Lets hope youll still have eternity by your side when this is all over. He turned in
my direction, inclining his head at me. For the first time since weve met, he actually appeared to be civil
with me and my existence. Be well, little girl.
And just like that, he disappeared into thin air and we were left in nothing but mayhem.
Shit.
What on earth just happened? I spluttered, still in disbelief with the surreal scene I was in. Its only been
a few minutes and we got screwed over already?
Thats a royal Demon for you. When we screw someone over, we screw them over fast and we leave
them reeling. Eclipse turned to me at once. Get in the car, he commanded swiftly, pulling me with him.
Urgency was pulsing in his voice. He opened the door to the passenger seat in haste and helped me in
before running to the drivers seat.
Does this mean that Greed sent Demons after you? I asked when the Rav4 lurched forward and we
were driving at full power. CoCo and Phix, who were still quietly freaking over the car nearly tipping over
while they were in it, were now busy keeping a look out for Demons as well. Even OinkOink, who was
sitting on Phixs lap, was staring out the window in fear. The entire car was on high alert.
Maybe or maybe not. His eyes fixed on the road. The windshield wiper swept furiously from side to side,
the lights from the dashboard casting a purposeful glow on his features. The fact that were back in the
very place where we met our last set of Demons is just our own unfortunate luck. He sighed, scoffing in
bitterness when he thought about his brother. Greed just enjoys giving me bad news. That fucker. . . I
shouldve ran his ass over.
Would he have died? I asked, wishing I didnt stop him and let him run that bigoted ass over as well. I
never thought Id say it but I actually missed Sloth and Gluttony. At least with them, they were the lesser
of the evils in comparisons to Greed.
No, but it wouldve been funny regardless.
That was so scary. . . CoCo breathed out in the back, her face pale. She was still staring out the window
but I knew her mind was elsewhere.
I gazed at her and Phix through the rearview mirror, recalling Eclipses earlier orders for them to stay in
the car. To Eclipse, I asked, Why did you make CoCo and Phix stay in the car instead of coming out as
well?
Because Im Greeds Demon, CoCo said feebly.
Her words were meek but it hit me like a bullet by the force of the contents alone.
My jaw went slack. Wh what? I was dumbstruck. I I thought Phix was your Creator?
I am, said Phix, his face equally as pale as CoCos. He glanced at CoCo before saying, Usually, the
Creator gets to keep the one he created but in the end, a Dark Majesty has the executive power.

My mind was still drawing a blank. What does that mean?


CoCo exchanged her soul for fame and fortune, Eclipse finally explained. Rain fell harder onto the car.
She became a Demon because of Greed that is her sin. If my Elder wants to throw rank then he has
the power to command her into his Kingdom. Us Royal Demons usually could care less about things like
this but since CoCo is with Phix and since they are helping me, I wouldnt put it past my Elder to take
CoCo away just so Id be without the extra help.
Im less stronger without the one I created, said Phix. If he takes her then her soul belongs to him as
well.
And I would die if I go with him, said CoCo, her voice meeker. Im still new and he wont teach me in the
ways of the new life. I have to stay with Phix if I want a chance of surviving into my adult years.
I went quiet, assimilating everything. All these bylaws of the biblical world were still so foreign to me but I
understood the general information they imparted onto me. Phix needs CoCos soul to keep the
remainder of his power so that he could help Eclipse, CoCo needs to stay with Phix so he could continue
to train her and Eclipse and I needed Phix and CoCo simply because we couldnt do this alone.
I shook my head, despising Greed even more.
He would take CoCo, I murmured seconds later.
The comment garnered a grunt of agreement from everyone. Phix, CoCo and I may have not personally
known Greed but we knew how cruel someone like Greed could be and I wouldnt put it past Greed to do
something like that. If I was pissed at someone, then I would do that as well. I would do anything to hurt
them. . .
That would be one of his ultimate fuck yous to me, said Eclipse, his face twisting with sourness.
He was such an ass, I commented, once again riding on Eclipses shit-talking coattails.
You thought Greed was an ass? Eclipse laughed. You have no idea. Compared to Wrath and Envy,
meeting Greed was the equivalent of rolling down the hill with a big teddy bear.
My eyes rounded. Are you serious?
He nodded.
Whats the story behind you and Greed? I then asked, my eyes alert on the rain-slick road. Why does
he dislike you so much? Well you know, aside from your overbearing personality.
Eclipse smirked at the little dig I subtly added in.
Out of the 7 of us, Pride was the first one my father created, thereby meaning by an unspoken rule, that
he is our leader. He is not our King, our God, or our Master but he is the cohesive glue that is supposed to
keep us together unite us. As much as he can anyway. He expelled a weary sigh. Growing up, I was
closest to my Eldest Brother. Every time I disobeyed the established bylaws, he was always the one to
bail me out. As the youngest, my authority within the monarchy isnt as prominent as the others but with
his obvious favoritism, I was given more power and leeway than I shouldve been given. Basically he
enabled my behavior and my other brothers were heavily annoyed by that. Greed and I have butted

heads since my birth but as you can tell, Greed heavily respects our father. When I attempted to
overthrow the monarchy, it was the last straw. Suffice to say, Im on his shit list.
Seems like Im on his shit list too, I mumbled, remembering how worthless and insignificant he made me
feel.
Eclipse turned to me, his countenance encouraging. Next time he talks to you like that, just give him the
middle finger.
What if he breaks my finger?
Ill break his neck.
I would have laughed if CoCos worried voice hadnt broken us out of our musings and yanked us back to
reality.
Guys. . . she began apprehensively, her complexion turning a shade paler. Her eyes were peering
anxiously out the window. I dont think thats normal. . .
On her prompt, we turned to our respective windows. My eyes bloomed at once. All around, grayish/black
fog had started to descend towards us from the mountains, moving towards us with such velocity that I
knew they werent normal fog. My gaze stretched out even further when I recognized it as the same ones
we saw on the train.
I dont think thats normal either, said Phix, whose eyes were staring at the sky.
Almost reluctantly, we cast our gaze upwards and discovered that gloomy clouds had moved over us, just
like dark shadows.
A blast of ice-cold air hit my face, sending a layer of frost to rake my body.
Then
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!!
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!!
Two clouds of black smoke swept past us on each side of the car, causing the Rav4 to undulate from side
to side. Like comets flying down towards the earth, the black smokes from the sky started to fall onto the
road around us and one by one, the Demons materialized from the smoke, standing mere yards from us.
They have found us.
Damn it!
With a quick, reflexive response, Eclipse promptly veered the Rav4 off the road, slammed into several
Demons who were in our way and gunned the car over the hill. The downward slope led us into the
grassy countryside. Mud splashed over the windshield, blocking our view from the scene ahead of us but
when the windshield wipers slid over it, more Demons continued to materialize from the black smokes.
Thump. . .thump. . .thump!

My nerves were on edge as mud flew all around the car. My Rav4 growled exhaustively, fighting past its
physical capacity as everyone in the car fell into a deep panic. The only one who maintained his
composure was Eclipse, who was still driving at unsurpassed speed over the land, bringing us closer and
closer to what appeared like the woods. When we made it close to the towering trees, the car came to a
jerking stop.
Lets go! Eclipse was immediately at my door, pulling me out. Behind us, Phix and CoCo jumped out as
well. I managed to shoulder my backpack on but could barely get my mind to work.
Everything happened so fast. I didnt get a chance register what Eclipse was planning to do until he
began usher me in the direction of the woods, leading me to the entrance that acted as gateway between
the countryside and the forest that spread throughout the expanse of the land.
GO! Eclipse commanded, pushing me towards the dark forest. Go! Go in now!
I gaped at him as black shadows soared over us, continuously landing onto the ground like comets. What
about you?! I asked over the loud commotion wracking the land. I felt like I was in a war zone and that
bombs were going off.
I have my powers on and near the Holy Land, he answered as more Demons appeared. They dont. Im
going to kill them.
But but you said youre still recuperating!
It will take awhile to kill them all but I will kill them.
My voice shook at the thought of him using his powers to kill all these Demons again. Dont you
remember what happened last time?!
I lost control last time, he answered urgently, his gaze distracted as his eyes continued to canvass the
field. By now, Phix and CoCo had stopped beside us, looking around in franticness and awaiting further
instructions from Eclipse. This time, I know what I need to do.
But
The ground gets stronger every time you move close to the Holy Ground, he interjected, still steering me
into the entrance of the woods. It was palpable in his delivery that he was no longer adamant about
dallying here when he had Demons to take care of. He pointed at the woods. From this direction, if you
keep running straight, you will find the cathedral. It will be a long way but if you keep running, you should
make it within several hours. I tried to get a word in edgewise but Eclipse wasnt having any of it. Run
in, he emphasized again. Find Father Baek and stay in the cathedral with until I come for you.
I
CoCo, youre staying with her, he said to CoCo, completely disregarding any impending arguments I
wanted to give. If there are Demons after you, you know what to do. When CoCo nodded in
understanding of his commands, Eclipse turned to Phix. Do you still have some of your powers left?
Phix nodded, unafraid. Lets take them.
When that Masked Demon comes, hes going to find out who you are! I shouted manically. What was
wrong with him? The events of our last visit in Serenity was still fresh in my mind, causing the trepidation

within me to increase tenfold. Eclipses only saving grace in this world was that no one knew he was a
Dark Majesty; when we last left Serenity, this fact was still true. These Demons looked at him as my
human boyfriend not my Demon. If it gets out that hes actually my Guardian Demon, then I knew he
was going to be more screwed than before. Whoever this Masked Demon was, I had the innate feeling
that we couldnt let him figure out who Eclipse truly is.
He wont, Eclipse said quickly. He already anticipated this problem. No one will know.
I wanted to argue again but I was silenced when he stared at me straight in the eyes and said, Trust me.
I know what Im doing. No one will find out that Im a Dark Majesty and if they do, I will kill them before
they can even think to tell anyone. Now I need you to run. There are too many Demons out here and I
cant risk you staying here. Just run. The closer you get to the Holy land, the safer youll be.
He brought me deeper into the entrance and I knew that he wasnt worried for himself but for me. When it
looked like he was about push me in and turn away from me, he instead held my chin with his forefinger
and thumb, tilting my gaze up to meet his.
I thought he was going to kiss me deep down, I wanted him to kiss me but instead, he sighed before
closing his eyes and pressing his forehead against mine. It was hard to accept that less than 24 hours
ago, we were in our own, safe world a complete 180 to this war zone we were in.
He stared down at me, his eyes holding mine with care.
If you die, Im going to burn this world alive. So whatever happens, I suggest you stay alive until I see
you again.
Then without another word, he pushed me into the woods before walking back to where Phix stood. He
swept past him and into a field where rain was pouring profusely. Drawing in a deep breath, Eclipse
stood at the center of the field with his hands outstretched. He closed his eyes and inclined his head up to
the skies. . .
At once, a soft rumbling began to take place as the rain stopped pouring abruptly. The air quivered with
an artic-like chill. Gradually, the ashen skies began to darken as ungodly black clouds began to shroud
over the earth. On the ground, a swirl of wind began to take form, throwing dust all around us like we
were in the eye of a hurricane.
Instantly, the once overcast day dimmed into opaque darkness.
The stream of my pulse stopped when I registered that Eclipse had literally turned day. . .into night. If this
feat wasnt enough, the ground began to crack as a black fire began to rise out of the earth. At that same
moment, a torrential of snow began to descend from the sky, covering the ground with inches of snow
within seconds. As the wind worsened and the skies grew darker, the black fire continued to filter out of
the fissure. The tendrils of fire curled beside Eclipse and I swore I heard growling. Once the last of the
smoke floated out of the pit of the earth, it coalesced into three dark animal silhouettes.
GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR. . .
Oh my God.
My eyes expanded when I saw what it was.
Hellhounds.

Three to be precise.
Black Hellhounds that looked as huge as lions and Hellhounds with the most ferocious faces Ive ever
seen. With red eyes that had fire dancing within them, their muscles bunched under their big bodies as
their growls rivaled the booming of the storm that had begun to commence. The Hellhounds breathed
roughly, surveying the expanse of the land with their murderous eyes. Upon perusal, they locked their
gazes on me and bared their teeth at me like I was a prey they would love to feast on.
It wasnt until Eclipse turned to me did I snap out of my stupor. The velocity of the wind and snow picked
up when he opened his eyes.
GO!!!!!! he commanded at once.
Lets go!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! CoCo jerked my arms with her. The last thing I saw were the Hellhounds running in
several different directions, attacking the Demons who had finally infiltrated the vicinity we were in and the
very last thing I saw was Eclipse staring at me one final time before he turned away and fought those
Demons. . .
CoCo! I screamed, struggling to pull away from her so I could run back to them. No CoCo! We cant
leave them!
Theyre fine! Theyre fine! CoCo shouted as we hurdled around trees and sank deeper into the heart of
the forest. Snow descended heavily around us, the wind whipping at our bodies without leniency. He has
blacked out the entire world.
Breathless, I gaped at her. What?
He has blacked out the entire world, she hurriedly explained, continuously guiding us through the
darkness. No one from Heaven or Hell could see him and see whats happening right now. He and Phix
have to fight those Demons and kill them off one by one but you cant be there. Youll just get in the way. If
you want to help them you have to get as far from here as possible.
Though I wanted to argue with her words, I knew she had a valid point.
Plagued with no other choice, I nodded in the darkness and picked up the pace with her. I had never felt
more useless. One of the perils of being human in this powerful world was that I had become that girl
the one who everyone protects and the one who couldnt help anyone. But my reality was that I had to
keep going. This wasnt my world and I had no power over it. If I stayed, I would only get in the way. The
only way to help was to get out of the damn way and give them one less thing to worry about. So despite
my reluctance, I did the logical thing and I ran because it was too late to do anything else.
While we pilfered through the woods, the skies grew darker and it grew colder. The wind howled around
us, bringing with it a snowstorm that brought an even bigger downpour of snow to blind us. Cold flakes
ate at my skin while the branches of trees rammed into us like tidal waves, leaving us disoriented. The
only source of light came when the Heavens rumbled with thunder and lightning. . .
Crack.
All of a sudden, we heard rustling sounds that broke the harmony of the night, indicating to us that there
was something preternatural in our presence.

Do you hear that? asked CoCo, her voice intensifying with alertness.
I did.
In the opaque darkness, my other senses were heightening and I could hear everything clearer. There
were others here with us. The rustling sounds amplified and then I heard footsteps digging into the snow.
Damn it.
Accelerating the movement of our legs, we lashed our heads from side to side to try and see past the
darkness and then, we saw them the silhouettes of two Demons.
Go first! CoCo hastily screamed when the footsteps advanced on us. Ill catch up!
CoCo, NO! I shouted, turning to her in a panic. I was already worried about Eclipse and Phix; I didnt
need to be worried about her as well. Dont AAAAAHHH!
She pushed me away, causing me to fall off the small hill we were on. I rolled down without being able to
stop and landed on a pile of leaves and dirt that were being submerged by snow. Disoriented from the fall,
I looked up and I could vaguely see CoCo doubling back.
Two Demons appeared out of the shadows, both like the ones I saw on the train. They were tall, bald and
had a face covered with black tattoos. Unlike the last time, they were well prepared for the Holy Land
because in their possession, each held two medium sized knives in their grasp. However, what surprised
me more was when I saw CoCo rip a 9-section-chain-whip the type you only see in movies from the
back of her pocket.
There was no warning for the action that came after that.
CoCo was out for blood and she was planning on acquiring it with force.
SLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASSSSSH!!!!!
The metal chain unraveled like a snake against the cold night, slashing downwards onto the two Demons
with unmatched fury. The blade at the end of the chain came down with rapid swipes against their bodies,
causing a diagonal cut to appear on their chests. Hints of blood poked out of their wounded chests before
CoCo began fighting them with martial art skills that I didnt know she had.
HAAAA!
She leapt against trees, performed bone-crushing punches and lightening fast kicks that only seemed
feasible in action movies. Standing at an arms length from them, she corded the chain around one of the
Demons arm. The move allowed her to disarm his knife. When the Demon had no choice but to loosen
his grip, CoCo kicked at the knifes pommel with precison. The action sent the knife flying past the cheek
of the 2nd Demon, nicking him cleanly across the face before nailing into the tree behind them.
The 2nd Demon, the taller of the two, touched his cheek where blood was now protruding out. He turned to
his comrade and smirked before turning back to CoCo. Both have realized who they were dealing with.
A baby Demon who has been trained very well by her Creator. . . the one with the bloody cheek
whispered before laughing, his eyes darkening murderously. Stand back, kid. Our fight isnt with you. All
we want is the girl.

CoCo clenched her teeth. Over my dead body, assholes.


They grinned with sick glee. That can easily be arranged.
BAM!
They wasted no time in rounding in and attacking her.
While CoCo attempted to further neutralize them by whipping the chain at them, the Demons were ready
now. In a fluid motion that indicated years upon years of combat training, they bypassed her attacks by
hurling around the weapon with ease. Rising up after dodging the attack, the 2 nd Demon grabbed the
chain and tugged CoCo towards him with heady force. In her moment of distraction, the 1 st Demon used
the golden opportunity to extract his knife from the tree. Before I could scream for her to run, he poised
the knife over her and began to repeatedly stab the blade into her midsection.
The sound of a blade ripping into flesh broke into the forest.
AUGH!
CoCo relieved herself of the chain, rotated out of their hold and with her wound bleeding, she elbowed the
1st Demon, twisted the knife out of his grasp and began slashing at them wildly. She was holding her own,
but just like the limits of reality, the numbers were against her and her skills werent enough to overpower
the two Demons who appeared to have the same amount of fighting power as her. They fought back
hard and I could see she was struggling.
. . .What are you waiting for?! My inner self screamed. Help her!
COCO! Adrenaline spiking my veins, I jarred myself out of my rigid state and staggered to the incline.
Battling past the snowstorm, I tried to climb up the snowy slope, struggling to find traction on the snow to
boost myself up. After a mind-numbing battle, I managed to leverage myself onto the top of the incline.
CoCo?! I screamed in a shrill voice. I slashed my hand around, fighting through the snowstorm as I
struggled to find her to help her. COCO?! I continued to call for her but I heard no response.
I pricked my ears up in a desperate attempt to detect CoCos whereabouts yet the more I tried to listen for
CoCo and the Demons, the more distant they became. It was like something was muting their voices
something pulling them away from me. . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Soon, nothing but the mayhem of the storm consumed my senses.
All of a sudden
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!!!
I was yanked out of my daze when I diverted my attention skyward and saw several plumes of black
smokes fly overhead, shaking the forest with the current of its speed before it descended down like
meteors just several yards from where I was standing.
Run. My instincts commanded. They are here. RUN!

COCO?! I screamed again.


Again, there was no response.
No longer having an idea of where she was and now faced with a new threat of my own, I knew I couldnt
stay where I was any longer. Please be okay, I hoped in my mind for CoCo before I heeded the command
of my instincts. Picking my legs up, I sped through the frigid wind, delved deeper into the shadow of the
woods and just ran for dear life.
Huff. . .huff!
In the chaotic blizzard, I sprinted without any sense of direction. I ran into snow-covered branches, I
stumbled over bushes, I slammed into trees, I tripped and I fell countless times without discrimination.
Speed may have been on my side but coordination eluded me long ago; the only thing that mattered me
at that moment was to get away from whatever was in the forest with me. . .from whatever that I knew
was after me.
Hahahaha. . .
On cue, the fine hair on the back of my neck stood up when I heard a disembodied chuckle echoing all
throughout the wilderness, the proximity of the mocking laughter too close for me. Anxiety rushing through
my nerves, I increased the pace of my sprint. I didnt know how long I ran but it felt like the longest
moment of my life.
Huff. . .huff!
With clouds of warm steam filtering from my mouth, I continued to race the wind, hurtling over a fallen tree
trunk and feeling my backpack bounce against my back. I was in the midst of ducking underneath a
branch when a body came out of nowhere and tackled me with the force of a cannon.
BAM!
AHHHHH!!!
THUNK!
I flew into the air and slammed back-first into the tree behind me. Though my backpack cushioned the
brunt of the impact, an outpour of pain ignited within me nonetheless; the hundred-year-old tree felt like
steel against the frailty of my back.
At the force of the collision, snow descended from the tree branches and joined me as I fell back to earth
with a reverberating thud.
Augh. . .
I crumpled to the ground, wheezing desperately for air. For the longest time, I couldnt feel or see anything
but the pain. Groaning, I buried my head in the snow, hoping to find solace in the prickling ice but such a
gesture did little help abate the pain ripping through my body. I was still trembling when I felt someone tug
on my collar, forcefully bringing me to my feet. I nearly screamed when I came face to face with my next
horror: The Red-Tie Demon.
Hello Grace, he greeted with a hiss that sent tremors pillaging through my soul. Or should I call you,

Source? Its been awhile.


Y you I choked out, unable to say anything else because I was too stunned by his sudden
appearance.
Yes me, he replied evenly, his voice threading with animosity. The one you embarrassed the one you
made a fool of last time.
He grinned sinisterly and I was sure he hadnt gotten over the humiliation Eclipse and I had put him
through the last time we visited this part of the country. Payback was on the forefront of his mind and he
didnt find it necessary to be subtle about it.
You have no idea how long Ive waited for this moment, you little bitch, he rasped heatedly. No one
makes a fool out of me and goes away unpunished. He pulled me up so that we were nose to nose, the
dark orbs of his gaze cutting into mine with hatred. The vicious shadow on his tattooed face promised me
nothing but retribution for our last meeting. I am going to make you wish you were never born. . .
Then, without another word, the blood-thirsty Demon used all the demonic strength he had left, lifted me
up like I was a rag doll and threw me into another tree like I weighed nothing.
BOOOOM!!!!
My back rocketed against the tree before I crashed to the ground with violent intensity; this time the fall
was less merciful because instead of landing directly on the snow, my skull instead smashed against a
boulder. The loud crunch! sang into the forest, opening with it a gash on the right side of my forehead and
a pain that was so blinding I was surprised I hadnt passed out from the throbbing alone.
I sucked in a sharp, excruciating breath as I felt the flesh on my forehead rip apart. Blood spurted out like
stream water, polluting the white snow beneath me. However much my entire body was aching from the
second collision, it was an understatement to say that none of it held a candle to the pain that wreaked
havoc in my skull. It felt like my head had just been cracked open.
Not so tough without that boyfriend of yours, are you? Red-Tie taunted, more than savoring in the fact
that I was at his complete mercy.
Hes near, I lied, sucking in another pained breath at the mention of Eclipse. I moved to sit upright,
feeling woozy as my blood slid down my face and continued to drip into the snow. It probably wasnt the
best idea to sit up right after the assault but I didnt care. I may not be able to match up to this Demon
physically but I refused to appear any weaker than I already was; I refused to lay facedown on the ground
like a fallen animal who had just been hunted and conquered.
Do not lie, Grace, he warned me airily, flicking his right index finger in disapproval. I just saw him and
some other kid fighting for their lives outside these woods. Hes not even close to being near and we both
know it.
Fighting for their lives? My heart pounded in unexpected alarm. I just left them a second ago. . .how
could Eclipse and Phix already be in danger? How could they be fighting for their lives when they were
supposed to be busy taking lives?
Im afraid your knight-in-shining-armor is not going to be able to save you today. Red-Tie smirked,
drawing his gaze upwards to pitch dark sky that brewed with a foreboding storm. Very powerful magic
that has been evoked to protect you. . . Ive never seen the skies this dark. Its hard to believe that its the

middle of the afternoon right now. . . Though his tone was impressed, he was also immensely amused.
He averted his eyes back to me, his expression of pure mockery.
It seems that, at the moment, your Demon is only interested in saving you not your boyfriend. If your
Demon had his best interest at heart, then he wouldve cut the kid more of a break instead of leaving him
at the mercy of my brothers and sisters. In any case. . . He laughed in a low, dark rumble, the murderous
sheen in his eyes glowing with sick excitement. Im glad to be the one who found you. You know. .
.considering as that we have unfinished business. Its a bit poetic, dont you think?
So you think youre going to be the one to catch the Source? I scoffed, shooting daggers into him. I tilted
my head, wondering why he was being so haughty when I knew he had a superior. If this Demon was
near, then I knew the Masked Demon couldnt be far behind. Wheres that Masked Leader of yours?
Hes on his way, he imparted. He was on a very important trip but once we caught wind of the fact that
you decided to return to this part of the country, we dropped everything to come and greet you. He
slanted his head, guffawing disbelievingly. Being the infamous 6-year-old murderer was already an
impressive bullet point to have on your resume but now that youre a Source as well, theres no way in
hell were letting you go. You may have gotten the best of us last time but this is a new day and it seems
that luck is on my side.
Another malicious smile marked his lips. We were ordered to bring you back alive but Im sure my
superiors wont mind a couple of bruises on you or gashes for that matter. He begun to advance
towards me, cracking his knuckles in anticipation. Now take a deep breath Source because my fun isnt
over yet; its just beginning. And once Im done taking care of you, Im going to rip that bastard boyfriend
of yours limb by limb.
Rage entered me.
Well see about that, I finally grounded out with fury. Despite his obvious physical advantage over me, I
would be damned if I allowed anyone to beat me (or threaten Eclipses welfare) without putting up some
sort of fight. Id rather die fighting on my feet than die giving up on my knees. With that prerogative in
mind, I allowed the wrath to act as my adrenaline and without another wasted second, I sprang up and
charged at him at full throttle, rallying all the strength I had and rammed him like a bull.
BAM!
ARRRGH!!! FUCK!!! he screamed when his back collided with the tree behind us. As he crumpled down
from the unexpected attack, I quickly picked up a rock from beneath the snow and slammed the side of
his head with it.
THUNK!
Another loud string of obscenities blasted from his lips. He fell harder to the ground, blood pouring from
the newly created gash on his head. As a final insurance to ensure my escape, I kicked him with brutal
force in the stomach and thrust the huge rock at the back of his bald head before scrambling away from
him.
Graceeeeeeee. . . I heard him call out from behind me, his body still hunched over in the distance.
Hilarity lurked behind his voice and an unsettling thought came over me: Though I dreaded this as a
possibility, I couldnt help but think that he was too happy with my escape. As crazy as it sounded, it truly
appeared like he wanted me to run. . .

His next choice of words confirmed to me that my speculation was spot on. . . .You shouldve come with
me. I wouldve gone easier on you than themmmmm. . .
His jeers caused a chasm of terror to erupt in my gut.
Them?
The blood spilling out of my wound seemed to have boiled at the warning. Them? I shook my head. No.
No, theres no one else. Hes just lying, hes just trying to scare you. I assured myself, running faster. I
attempted to block him out, to keep him from planting seeds of paranoia into my head. I was fast. . .but I
wasnt fast enough to escape from the last of his chilling words. . .
My Creators, his laughing voice clarified in the distance. The blizzard I was in grew worse almost in
anticipation for what was to come. You should be honored that they have personally made an
appearance for you. . .They have beendying to meet you, Grace. . .
I was still desperate to believe that he was lying to me when I suddenly felt the ground quake. . .
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
Bombardments of heavy footfalls blasted around me. Judging from the tremors spiking through the
foundations of the earth, the deafening force didnt sound like normal footsteps it sounded like the
hooves of powerful animals.
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
The upsurge of shivers that infested my body told me everything I needed to know: A new evil has
befallen me and this was one that I did not want to meet.
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
Shit. . .Shit!. . .I chanted, realizing for the first time that I was truly on my own. There was no one to
protect me or watch over me. It was just me. . .against them and if the excessive shaking of the earth was
any indication, then I knew I was in a world of trouble.
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
Quivers wracking over me, I pivoted around in an attempt to catch a sighting of the ones chasing me. I
couldnt see anything in the blinding darkness but I couldnt stop looking. Above, lightning continued to
streak across the sky at 30 seconds intervals, acting as my only source of light for the darkness. I did my
best to focus on where the sound was coming from but it all felt jumbled, disorienting. I was still running,
still wildly surveying the vicinity when, from the corner of my eyes, I spotted several black silhouettes
appear and disappear through the canopy of trees.

I expelled a sharp, terrified gasp when I discovered that the ones chasing after me. . . were now mere
yards away from me.
Fighting against the iciness that infiltrated my bloodstream inadvertently causing the hysteria within me
to magnify I picked up the pace and moved through the woods like a prey in the night. My wounded
head throbbed and I could feel the wooziness overtake me but my survival instincts kept me running.
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
The footfalls drew closer and closer to me, the shadows merging and re-emerging behind trees, leaving
nothing behind but cold drafts.
Then finally
BOOM! BOOM!
. . .Something whizzed past me just a couple feet or so away from my ear. I turned on instinct and came
face to face with a black horse that had crimson red eyes, teeth as sharp the blade of a knife and a flaring
nostril that appeared to have remnants of steam billowing out of it. I resisted the impulse to scream even
though it was one of the most frightening sights Ive ever seen in my life. Yet, equally as terrifying on that
horse if not more terrifying was a cloaked figure. I couldnt see the face in the thick shadows but I knew
the figure was looking directly at me and when he laughed, the already cold temperature dipped several
more degrees.
Oh God, oh God!
Shaking like a leaf in the wind, I stumbled away from that horseman, increased the velocity of my pace
and skirted around several trees in an attempt to lose him. While wiping the blood and snow from my
haggard face, I thrashed my head around and much to my dismay, I discovered that I was surrounded
by several Demonic horsemen.
Five to be exact.
My chest tightened violently because, even then when I didnt know anything about the biblical world, I
knew that I had truly become the prey for one of the most savage predators in creation.
. . .Lets see how fast you can run, Source, the Demonic voices finally hissed all around me, making me
realize that all along, they havent been chasing me, they have been taunting me warming me up. Now
that they have embedded enough fear into me, they were ready to challenge me mercilessly.
AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!
. . .And when they advanced on me all at once, their black gloved hands reaching out for me through the
falling snow, I knew that warm-ups were officially over and the real chase with these Demons was about
to commence. . .
A bone-chilling laughter resonated from each of the Demons before one unifying voice emitted from them,
terrorizing every ounce of my being and jumpstarting one of the most terrifying pursuits of my life:
Let it begin. . .

Their hands came at me, just a whisper away from my head and I dove out of range, rolling down a
snowy slope before springing back onto my feet. I swiveled around the trees, leaping out of the way as
the horses came close to me. The one good thing about the forest was that I was able to escape into the
little nooks and crannies that the horses just couldnt fit into. By the luck of fate, I was able to swoop into
an opening in the trees and was able to garner some distance.
Swinging my arms like pendulums, I surfaced from the forest and jumped onto a clearing that had been
submerged by snow. Aware that I no longer had the woods as my fortress, I picked up the pace, fighting
wind and snow to put more distance between me and the Demonic Horsemen.
BOOM! BOOM!
Soon after I ran out into the clearing, the five horsemen materialized out of the shadows of the woods. In
a synchronized manner, they trailed after me, their horses whinnying with impatience. They ran in a V
formation behind me, approximately 200 yards away. They were far off but they were gaining momentum
each time their horses took an advancing gallop.
BOOM! BOOM!
WHOOOOOOOOOOOSH!
AAAAAH!!!!!!!

To my right, one horseman caught up with me. His demonic horse bent down to take
a bite out of m
rm but I was able to duck in time, only allowing the horse to rip the shoulder of my jacket off. With a
piece of my jacket hanging from his horses hungry mouth, the horsemen raced past me,
bringing his horse to a halt before redirecting it back to me.
By now, all the horsemen had caught up with me.
My instincts going into overdrive, I zigzagged from one corner to the other, battling to avoid being caught
by the riders who were reaching out to me with rapidity. They were quick but they didnt have my dexterity.
Every time they would reach for me, I would tumble underneath one horse, sweep around the other and
scramble away until I was running ahead of them in the open fields again, regaining my lead.
Huff. . .huff. . .
When I felt my knees grow weak, I knew I couldnt attempt to outrun them anymore. It was only a matter
of time before I had to stop and I had to think up something fast. An idea then flashed in my mind. While
still running, I tugged my backpack in front of me, abruptly stopped in the middle of the field, ripped out
my big bag of emergency salt (I always carry emergency supplies in my backpack now) and poured a big
circle of salt around me. I dont know how I managed it but the circle of salt I created rivaled the
circumference of a small UFO spaceship.
Once I was done, I took out the rest of my emergency supplies and poured Holy Water over myself for
safe measures. Panting and dripping wet, I waited, my eyes widening when I discovered that there

were more chasing after me than I had anticipated. I had only been paying attention to the horsemen but
in reality, there were also 20 foot soldiers behind them, chasing after me as well. As if on cue, all came to
an abrupt stop at the circle formation I formed with my salt.
The five horsemen stopped at the lower curve of the circle, approximately 30 feet away from me. They
loomed before me like imposing skyscrapers. Outside of that immediate curve, roughly 30 more feet,
were the foot soldiers: Red-Tie, his minions and the ones who I have never seen before. I stared at them
and then at the ones who caused unrivaled fear bubble in my gut: the Demons on the horses.
Steam continued to rise out of the black horses; I knew they werent ordinary horses not by a long shot.
Our horses may eat hay but I had a sinking feeling that these horses eat human flesh. I could feel the
wind creep over the missing fabric where the horse tried to take a chunk out of me. By how those horses
were staring and baring their teeth at me, I knew they were very hungry for a taste of my flesh.
Thunder peeled in the sky as the Demonic horsemen continued to sit there in silence, merely regarding
me with quiet interest. A minute later, when the snow began to calm and wither away for the time being,
the riders finally relieved the cloaks of their duties. The blazing fabric rested on the horses, revealing the
true faces of the Demons.
Apparently the five Horsemen werent all men.
There were two female Demons and three male Demons. All appeared to be in their 30s and all had the
air of aristocracy attached to them. With a black mask covering the upper portions of their faces, they
couldnt have looked more intimidating.
However, the masks didnt stay on for long.
They waved a careless hand to their faces and in adherence, the masks began to evaporate like water
under the sun. Unlike Red-Tie and the Demons in the outer limits of the formation, all of whom had
intricate lines and tattoos on their faces, these Demons only had tattoos on the upper portions of their
faces.
The Demons had the silhouette of two serpents as eyebrows and there was a faint white shadow of a
crucifix from their foreheads that ran down to the bridge of their noses. All five had eyes that looked like
snakes narrowed pupils that were in the shape of a thin, elongated diamonds rather than a circle. They
were all dressed in dark business apparels that blended almost perfectly with the shadows. The only
anomaly in the attire was the clerical collars wrapped around their necks. Much to my dismay, I concluded
that they resembled Demonic priests and priestesses and not regular Demons.
When they spoke, I was surprised they didnt have the tongue of a snake as well.
Youre right, one of the female Demons with long white hair spoke, her voice sounding more like a hiss
than a voice. This one is a very fast runner. . .
Though she wasnt looking at him, I realized she was speaking to Red-Tie.

I glanced at him and he fixed me with a stare that promised nothing but pain. Soundlessly, he said,
Youre going to get it now. . .
The Demons on the horse dismounted, landing so viciously on the snow that the ground shook, the earth
pitifully attempting to readjust to their commanding strength. Their heavy boots digging into the snow, the
five Demons began to circle me like sharks, their expressions unhurried as they stepped around the salt,
never once coming close to it.
Theres no where to run, one of the male Demons, the most pale one out of the group cautioned with a
raspy voice. He was smiling (or what I presumed to be a smile) when he saw in my eyes that I was trying
to figure out my next escape plan. We are the best of our kind it is virtually impossible to attempt to
outrun us.
Another male Demon, who was the most heavy-set out of the group, stared up at the skies. Your Demon
must be a very powerful Demon if he can blind the Heavens in a matter of minutes. But then again, if I
had my own Source, then I will fight Heaven and Hell to protect you as well.
Come out of the circle, Source, the second female Demon coaxed. Her long black flapped with the
current of the wind. You cannot stay in there forever.
Screw you, I whispered shakily. Though the protection of the salt and the Holy water gave me some
semblance of comfort, I had only a little ounce bravado left within me. Then, the last vestige of bravery
eviscerated when they all smiled at me. They loved that I gave them this answer.
The smiles they presented me froze my blood and their next words rendered me paralyzed. Far be it
from us to go easy on you then. . .
What happened next occurred so quickly that I couldnt believe my eyes.
Without hesitation, they raised their left foot, stepped over the line of salt and were in the circle
formation. Oh no. . .Before I could even think to run, they advanced towards me. The male Demon who
had been quiet the entire time the one who wore silver cross earrings and appeared like the leader of
the group approached me in blinding speed. In one breath, he was 30feet away with the rest of the
Demons and when I blinked, he was right in front of me.
Ah!
He grabbed at my throat where the Holy water laid drenched and he did not even blink an eye of
concern.
I concluded then how screwed I was.
I wasnt dealing with low-level Demons; I was dealing with those at the very top of the Demonic pyramid.

You were able to get away last time because we were unprepared for the Holy land but now, the big dogs
have come for you, Source, the Demon hissed, the bloodlust prominent in his eyes. Consider yourself
honored. We rarely leave our thrones and for us to personally come out to acquire you is eventful in it of
itself.
Though I was shaking, I managed to asked, What kind of Demons are you? I didnt understand how the
salt and the Holy water did little to affect them.
He laughed, the dim, pale cross on his face seemingly gleaming with pride. The types of Demons a
Source like you should never meet.
We were ordered to bring her back alive, the heavy-set Demon warned hoarsely, though he made no
effort to come and save me.
And she will be, the Demon answered before smiling diabolically at me, Barely.
With savage force, he pulled my hair and pointed at the direction of Red-Tie and his minions, all of whom
were staring at me like they couldnt wait to rip my flesh apart.
Do you know who they are? He didnt wait for me to answer. Our disciples, he growled and I
understood immediately why they harbored such hostility towards me. Eclipse and I embarrassed these
guys the last time we came and as a result, we slapped the faces of these higher-level Demons as well.
He laughed humorlessly, his cold chortle making my skin crawl. We are not fans of anyone making fools
out of them because it reflects poorly on us. They have all received their punishments for such an atrocity
and you, my dear, will receive the same punishment.
BAM!
The assault came at a mind-numbing speed.
One moment I was on my feet and the next, I was picked up and tossed viciously into the ground where I
bounced like a rock on water. My limbs pounded onto the ground, slamming the air out of me and further
jolting open the wound on my head. I skid to a violent stop, landing beside the feet of the foot soldiers
who calmly moved out of the way, making room for me or whoever was coming after me next.
I wasnt given a moment to breathe when the female Demon with black hair pulled me up, kneed me in
the stomach and kicked me so hard in the chest that I was sent flying into a nearby tree. Agonizing pain
burst onto all the fibers that made up my existence. This time the backpack didnt break my fall; the left
side of my body slammed into the tree and I felt my bones crack.
AAAAHHHHHHH!!!
I plummeted facedown to the floor like dead weight. Tears blurred my eyes as I trembled from the
aftershocks. The ironic thing about this assault but was deep in my heart, I knew that this was just the

beginning. These Demons werent even close to punishing me yet.


Ive wanted to meet you as soon as I heard about you, the pale male Demon spoke, seizing me by the
collar of my jacket. The child murderer! And to think, the famous child is also a coveted Source. You have
no idea how much youve made our days. If only you hadnt embarrassed our disciples we wouldve gone
easy on you but since you did, you will now know our wrath. Fare well, child. If you are going to be one of
the most powerful Demons when converted, then you will prove your worth tonight.
And with that, he punched me in the face and kicked me with ferocity across the field, causing me to slam
head first against another tree. More of my bones cracked as dark spots sparked in my eyes. I blinked
with hardship while I laid on the ground, my extremities convulsing with pain. I could barely move but
when the white-haired female leaned over me, she whispered a spell over me and I felt my body heal.
I shook my head because I knew why she was healing me.
With an evil smile, she ripped out a knife from her pocket. Before I could fight to get away from her, she
pinned me down, climbed over me and poised the knife above my cheek. A sinister cackle deriving from
her thin lips, she wasted no more time. Digging the knife into my skin, she proceeded to carve my cheek
with it. The flesh ripped apart, allowing the snow to sift into my mouth and I convulsed with an agonized
scream.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!
My cheeks automatically healed itself but the searing pain was still there, torturing me alive. I shuddered
because I could still feel the sensation of the cold wafting through my once ripped skin. This sensation
reminded me of the night with Sonys father where he butchered me alive only this was thousand times
worst. It was then I knew what they were doing to me; they may be healing me but these Demons knew
all they needed was the psychological pain. The after-effects of the attack were more than enough to
torture me alive and more than enough to entertain them. With me as their plaything, they continued to
torment me while relishing in my misery.
It was Hell-on-earth.
There were no scars or traces of bleeding but the pain was still prominent. Every time they attacked me,
slit into my flesh, kicked me hard in the gut or broke my bones, my blood curdling scream would filter in
the air.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!! I screamed at the top of my lungs once one of the Demons
pierced a knife into my hip and curled the knife around. With a twisted laugh, he began to cleave into it
like he was butchering meat and I wanted to die. Please stop! PLEASE STOP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
The more I begged them to stop, the more they would laugh at me. It soon became so hopeless that I
stopped screaming and I stopped begging altogether.
AUGH!

Gasping for air, I laid on the snow, staring up at the lightning-lit sky after they had just knocked me around
for what felt like hours. My body was fine but my mind was battered beyond reasoning. The torture
reached its apex and I cried in pain. I was sure of it, I was going die from the mental exertion alone.
Aww, our little Source is exhausted, the heavy-set Demon jeered as every Demon in the vicinity
laughed.
As entertaining as this is, the black-haired women spoke. She is a very prized commodity and my
powers are waning fast in the Holy Land. Finish this up and we must leave.
That warning prevailing over them, the others nodded before their leader came to me and pulled me up.
You should know that were actually going easy on you right now, Source. This is a courtesy that were
showing because the orders were to take you back alive but let this be ingrained in your mind: When our
Creator demands your soul for the conversion, youwill give it without hesitation. If you dont. . . He smiled
cruelly. Well then allow me to show you the consequences of such an audacity. . .
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!
He dug his bare hand into the laceration on my hip that had yet to heal itself. He began to tear at the flap
of skin there, slowly ripping the flesh apart. My heart missed a beat; I twisted and convulsed in agony,
screaming and fighting to get out of his hold but to no avail. I was close to blacking out when a big gush of
wind swept past us with such vigor that I thought I was going to fly away.
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!
Suddenly, the Demon assaulting me was knocked away and sent tumbling into the outer limits where
Red-tie and the other Demons rushed to help him. At that instant, I heard a different set of footsteps
coming close to me. A dark figure jumped from behind me and then landed right in front of me, crouching
protectively before me.
I could barely make out the person in the darkness but one of the horsemen recognized the individual.
You the leader of the group snarled.
I tried to make out the person but my vision was still blurred from the pain. All I saw was the raising of a
hand before the Demonic Horsemen, the horses and the low-level Demons were all raised on their feet.
Akin to an atomic bomb going off, they were thrown across the trees with a rocketing explosion.
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! they screamed before they disappeared into the wilderness,
vanishing right before my eyes.
I held my breath, staring incredulously at the persons back. I watched with strangled breath as my savior
turned to face me and my eyes nearly bulged out when I saw who it was.

Lyna?!
Lets go! she shouted, grabbing my hand. My powers will fade soon. I threw them off as far as I could
but we have to hurry!
In haste, and without giving me time to process anything, she jerked me with her and we were off, running
towards the next section of the woods where in the far, far distance, I could hear the echoed growls of the
enraged Demons. Without looking back, we stepped off the clearing and submerged ourselves back into
the shadow of the woods.

Dont you get it by now? Dont you see


theirrefutable truth?
011 (II|V) The Wrath of Grace

ut of all the places for the two of you to be, you choose this place again? Un-fucken-believable!

Lyna shouted after we reached a secluded area in the woods.


Unable to further stand on my feet, I collapsed on the ground with a loud gasp. The wet snow dampened
my jeans, allowing the coldness to seep in as I sat there, utterly depleted. The cut on my forehead was
still opened but the blood had long frozen on my skin. Those Demonic Horsemen were particular about
what they saved. Life threatening injuries that they inflicted were healed but injuries inflicted by
others/injuries that werent deemed fatal were left agape, free to torture me at its will. At that moment,
living had never felt more painful. Every intake of breath felt like acid burning on my joints.
Rallying my nerves together, I had to take a second to catch my breath before I could even begin to
respond to her.
We we found out something and we had to come back, I told her as generally as I could. Apart from
Eclipse and the baby Demons (essentially those in my immediate circle) I didnt want others outside the
circle to find out too much extraneous stuff that they just do not need to know. Lyna did not need to know
that I came here because I wanted some answers about a mystery nanny and I wasnt about to volunteer
the information.
Fortunately, Lyna was never one to prod for information. Instead, her attention rested on my wound.
Drawing close to me, she crouched down and inspected the cut on my forehead.
Do you have stitches in your backpack? she asked, moving her head to try and see how bad it was.

I nodded quietly, trying to subdue the pain with my labored breathing. I tugged my backpack off of me,
retrieved the first aid kit and a flashlight, handed the kit to her and she went right to work in stitching me
up. I struggled to hold the flashlight upright as she did this, biting my lips as she stuck the needle in and
out of my skin.
The cut was much bigger than I thought it was, roughly a little over 2 inches wide before Lyna finally
closed up the wound. When she was done, I exhaled in relief. I still felt woozy but it was a thousand times
better than before.
My heart finally slowing, I closed my eyes, regained mental control and gazed back up at her. She was
dressed in all black again but instead of wearing her usual dress, she was in a black, business casual
suit. Her lips were as red as ever but her hair was also swept up into a pony-tail this time. If she was
wearing dark sunglasses, then she wouldve looked just like a secret agent.
I shook my head at my own silliness and brought myself back to reality.
By now, I had turned off the flashlight to prevent anyone from finding us but luckily, my eyes were able to
adjust to the darkness. How how did you find me?
I was close by when Eclipse called for help, told me to find you and watch over you for him. I came right
before he placed a veil over the world and after awhile of searching, I found you. She shook her head,
her eyes extremely critically on me. It looked like she was about to say something unpleasant to me but
when she thought twice about it, she let it go. Refocusing her thoughts, she stood up and looked around
the forest. Its still not safe here. We have to get out of the woods and keep moving.
Wait, I uttered, getting up. I used a tree as my balance and looked at her with concern. Arent we going
to go look for Eclipse? One of the Demons told me that he was fighting for his life, we have to help him.
Hes fine, Lyna dismissed distractedly, already walking ahead to scope out which path in the forest
would be a good direction to walk through.
Hoisting my backpack back on, I hustled beside her. My body was still heavily sore but I fought through
the pain and continued to keep pace with her. How do you know?
Because Tony renewed his powers, she replied, still busily scanning the forest. Hes not as powerful as
he should be but he should be powerful enough to take care of himself.
This still didnt make my feel better. My worries only grew worse when I recalled who else I came to this
part of the country with. But the two Demons who came with me are out there as well. I thought about
CoCo and the fear worsened inside me. One ran in with me and we lost each other. I dont even know if
shes okay.
Lyna twisted towards me, her visage suddenly curious. Who else besides Eclipse is here to with you?
I was about to name Phix and CoCo but I went quiet when, in the midst of all this craziness, I finally

remembered OinkOink. He was still in the car when Eclipse and I parted. . .A fist closed around my heart
while grief strafed my senses at the reminder of my defenseless puppy. My bottom lip trembled. He must
be so scared.
. . .My puppy.
I couldnt keep the wounded look off my face.
I felt ridiculous admitting that I was worried to death for my puppy but I couldnt help it. Suddenly the
misery I was in increased by tenfold. At least Eclipse, Phix and CoCo were capable of protecting
themselves. OinkOink was just a defenseless puppy who was probably scared and looking for me.
Just as expected, Lyna rolled her eyes when I mentioned OinkOink. She could care less about his
wellbeing and she didnt hide it. Who else?
I inhaled deeply, assuring myself that OinkOink would be fine if he was with Eclipse and said, Phix and
CoCo.
Something in her face changed when I said this. In it, I saw genuine alarm. Wheres CoCo?
She went to fight off two Demons to save me.
Lyna looked horrified. How far off is she?
I dont know, I responded, taken aback by her concern. Stress ran over me as I remembered her being
stabbed by those two Demons. I tried to get to her again but I lost her in the darkness.
Lyna took a look around the fog and despite the fact that I suspected she wanted to pilfer through it to find
CoCo, she knew it wasnt the rationale thing to do. Drawing in a deep breath, Lyna placed her concern in
the backburner, pasted on a hard face and just said, We have to keep moving.
But we could still find CoCo, I argued quietly. I knew it was rationale to leave her but I owe her and I
wanted nothing more but to find her. I may be sadistic but I was also one who wanted to settle her debts. I
owed CoCo for watching out for me and I would always be indebted to her unless I repaid my balance. In
addition to that, as sick and horrible as it sounded, I also didnt want to lose a helper. I needed all the help
I could get and seeing as how talented CoCo was with fighting, she was going to be a big help to me.
No, Lyna said at once, her face firm. The longer we stay out here, the more chance we take of running
into other Demons. If CoCo is alive, she will find us. Until then, we have to be smart and leave. Now lets
go.
Tugging at my arm and giving me no concession to argue, she pulled me with her at rapid pace. Snow
crunched under our shoes as we sloshed through it, racing against the wind and keeping a look out for
potential threats in the wilderness.

The journey was long, hard and cold.


We didnt stop, didnt speak and didnt allow room for any rest until we spotted a beacon of light in the far
distance. Even though the snow, I could discern what it was: A ski resort.
Looking at each other, we knew that it was the safest place to stay in for the night. Before making our way
down though, Lyna had me turn my bloody jacket inside out to hide all the blood smears. Once I zipped
up again, I placed my hood up, readjusted my scarf and swept my long bangs over my forehead to hide
my head wound. Afterwards, we emerged out of the woods and approached the resort at a brisk pace.
The town square we walked through was caked with snow and clustered with coffee shops, stores and
everything in between. I was surrounded by a sea of people. Men and women were chattering about
nonsensical things, women were walking into and out of designer shops like they didnt have anything
better to do with their times and children were running around, enjoying themselves like they had all the
time in the world.
I stared at everything in silence.
Granted this was my world, I had never felt more out of place. It was ironic for me that these people could
be so ignorant to the biblical world outside in those woods. These humans were so close to entities that
would rock their world upside down yet they were blissfully unaware. As my eyes traced over them, I
found myself profoundly envious. I wouldve given anything to be this oblivious life is more stress-free
when you know nothing.
I averted my eyes from the bustling crowd and turned my focus straight. I couldnt be envious anymore. I
just had to get over it and deal with the card Ive been given. Pull yourself together, I told myself and that
was what I did.
Lyna and I kept walking down the crowded square until we rounded the corner and came upon a hotel at
the end of the block.
Well stay here for the night, she said to me, herding my attention to the 3-story hotel in front of
us. Luna. Even from the darkness outside, we could see that it was incredibly busy with patrons running
in and out of the building. It was crowded, it was busy and it was the perfect place to blend in.
The hotel was a modest one one built exactly for lodging on the mountains.
People were dilly-dallying in the common room areas and it was just really busy, raucous and above all,
comforting. I hadnt realized it but I really missed the rest of civilization. Though my fellow humans
wouldnt be able to fend off those powerful Demons in the woods, there was a certain comfort to being
around so many humans who were just enjoying life. Of course, the loud news coverage on the
mysterious black clouds that have blanketed over the world yanked me back to reality fast. My eyes
settled upon the flat screen TV in the common room and the uneasiness seeped through me. No matter
how much I wanted to bask in this human world and bury my head in the sand, the news coverage only
denoted to the fact that the human world was still sorely affected by the biblical world.

There was no escape from my reality.


However, despite my reality check, there was something about this hotel that was still comforting to me.
As odd as it was, I felt at home here.
We stepped in further and approached the front desk.
At the check-in table, there was a teenager up front, his eyes fixated on his computer while a name tag:
HeeChul, laid on his green polo shirt. He had spiky bleached-dyed hair, acne on his cheeks and a young
face that told me he couldnt be older than 15. He looked extremely bored, like hed rather be anywhere
else than there. He was chewing loudly on his gum while he was playing games on his computer. He
didnt even deign to look at us as we stopped in front of him.
We need to rent a room, Lyna said rather brusquely, clearly annoyed that the teenager was pretending
that we didnt exist in front of him.
Lyna may have been an intimidating Demon but she had no idea how much attitude our teenagers could
give to any type of personalities. They rarely exhibit fear and they rarely show discrimination with their
hostile attitudes. If anything, they give more attitude if you show them the slightest display of annoyance.
For an entity who has seen the ages, I couldnt believe how inexperienced she was. Could she not read
people? Growing up, Ive become an expert on the art of diplomacy. Ive learned to adapt to peoples
personalities and for the most part, I could be considered a master at how well I could get people to like
me. For a teenage boy who was more than likely resentful that he had to work at a lodging rather than
play in the snow, I knew there was only one method to use: You have to kill him with feminine kindness.
Excuse me, I said gently, tapping a hesitant finger on the tip of his laptop screen.
He lifted his irritated eyes to us. It was evident that he was prepared to give us a piece of his mind yet
when he saw my smiling face, the hostility melted away as a blush took over his face. Right then and
there, I knew I had him where I wanted him.
I blinked innocently, my smile growing wider. Some parts of my face was hidden under the shadows of my
hood but I knew the kid saw enough to be superficially charmed by me. Hi HeeChul. I know youre
probably booked and just extremely busy today but my sister and I were wondering if there are any
vacant rooms in your hotel. If so, wed like to get a room for the night.
Of of course, he squeaked in a high-pitched tone that was reminiscent of a cartoon chipmunk.
I sighed gratefully at him before nudging Lyna with my elbow, Can you grab my credit card out of my
wallet, unni? Its in the front pocket.
She glared at me before taking my wallet out of my bag and throwing my credit card on the counter. Im a
light sleeper and hate noises so you will do well to give us a room that has tons of privacy.

The guy looked mildly turned off by Lynas abrasive personality but when he cast his gaze to me, I made
sure to reward him the most heart-stopping smile I could give to a man. Thank you in advance for all your
help. I know this is last minute but you know how girls are. My sister and I are high-maintenance and we
like our beauty rest.
Of of course, he uttered again with a dreamy look in his eyes. I know the perfect room to give you
both. Its pretty spacious and quiet. We havent rented it out to anyone else yet so youll be the first ones
to stay in it.
My eyes rounded as I feigned a sparkle in my eyes. Really?
He nodded, pleased with my elated reaction. Yeah, my grandparents just bought this place a little over a
year ago. It was one of the most popular hotels here for a long time but when the owners died, it just kind
of laid here. We just got done remodeling so you will be the first ones to enjoy all the new amenities. A lot
of people who stayed here before have been asking for your suite but we havent rented it out yet. It will
be the perfect room to give you your beauty rest. Another nervous laugh escaped him before he added,
n not not that you need it of course.
While I laughed at his last addendum, Lyna looked like she was about to vomit. Having enough of this
conversation, she rigidly demanded the keys from the teenager. Once he gave us our card-keys and room
number, the boy eagerly asked us or precisely me if we needed any help with our luggage and we
simply thanked him before ambling to the elevator.
Are you the regular people person? Lyna murmured judgmentally.
One of us has to be, was all I stiffly replied as the doors slid close and we ascended upwards. After
being brought to our floor, we strolled through the length of the hall and searched for room 319. I waved
Lyna over when I found the room and slid the card key in. The door clicked opened and we padded in.
The room had a very homey and peaceful ambiance to it.
It wasnt an extravagant, over-the-top suite but then this hotel wasnt made for that. There were wooden
furniture and modest looking upholstery that complemented the serene, outdoor surroundings. There
were two balconies one to overlook the square district and the other that overlooked the snowy slope
and sprawling expanse of the forest. The entire vista resembled a painting for the most ideal of all the
winter wonderlands. The slopes, that had ski lifts hanging over it, were unoccupied because snow was
just starting to pile over the surface but I imagined this would be a busy area once the snow settled in. If I
was truly on vacation, I wouldve enjoyed this suite and everything that this world had to offer. It was just
so breathtaking.
Im going out to get us some food, said Lynas voice from behind me.
I turned to her and moved away from the balcony. Should I go with you?

No.
I measured her carefully. . . .Youre not just buying food are you?
She blinked stoically, confirming my suspicions. Im going to use whats left of my powers to enact a
protective barrier around this town so the Demons wont be able to infiltrate this area.
That sounded good to me. What should I do then?
Rest, she ordered, already heading towards the door. I know you got a beating today so just rest. Ill
take care of everything else. Ill be back soon so dont leave this room.
I didnt challenge her orders; I was too exhausted to go anywhere.
After Lyna stepped out, the sudden silence frightened me. Though I felt at home in the room, the comfort
did little to abate the concerns rolling over me once more. Heaving a sigh, I went outside onto the balcony
that overlooked the square and I just stared out into the busy, snow pasted street. In the further end of the
square, there was a big outdoor fireplace where most people were hanging around in. My eyes rested
there for a long while.
The apocalypse is coming! one man passionately told his group of friends as they walked past my hotel.
They were pointing at the dark skies before they disappeared into a busy coffee shop. I glanced at the
squares clock tower. It read 3pm yet outside, it looked like it was 11pm at night. I didnt doubt the mans
prophecy; it truly does feel like the apocalypse is coming.
From the cacophony of noises, I could also spot a small group of teenagers, sitting in a circle at the
benches of the square. In their laps rested their bibles. It didnt take me long to realize that they were
having their own little bible study session outside.
One girl read from the bible, the tail end of her voice somehow breaking from the white noise and wafting
into my ears. . .
. . .I looked when He opened the sixth seal and behold, there was a great earthquake; and the sun
became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became like blood. . .
As the biblical words and the mighty wind rang over me, I stood there for a long time, quietly mulling over
my current situation. I wondered where Eclipse, Phix, CoCo and OinkOink were. I wondered if theyre
fighting those Demons, if theyre being captured, if theyre looking for me or if theyre still alive. . .At times
like this, I wish I could be more of a help. Suddenly, I wished I took Tae Kwon Do lessons as a child, I
wished I had the innate ability to master the skills of weaponry and I wished I could be stronger than I
was.
I just felt so useless.
I was still lamenting when I detected a familiar face down below.

. . .CoCo?
Amidst the crowd, CoCo kept to the shadowy corners, limping while one hand pressed against her
midsection. I wouldnt have spotted her if not for streak coming from Lunas hotel lights. Elated to see
her, I didnt waste anymore time staring from above. Picking up my feet, I dashed out of the room and
raced out of the hotel.
CoCo! I called out, speeding up after her.
At my call, CoCo spun around, her face completely pale. In the new angle, I noticed that the side of her
mouth was bleeding as well. The baby Demon smiled weakly at me; even in her weakened state, it
seemed that she was more relieved to find me safe than her own well-being. It looked like she was about
to say something but before she could utter out a word, fatigued overpowered her.
She closed her eyes, her legs going limp as she slipped to the ground.
COCO!
I caught her before she hit the pavement.
My arms looped around her, I rushed her back to the room. Fortunately, the main hall was really busy so
no one really paid mind to us. I struggled to herd her into the elevator and when we got to the room, I
gently deposited her onto the bed before opening a water bottle from my backpack and giving her a small
drink to keep her hydrated.
Under the scrutiny of the bright lights in my room, I discovered that she was far more injured than I
originally assumed she was. She was wearing a white shirt over jeans so it was clear where all her
wounds were. Shaking, I lifted her shirt and found that she had numerous stab wounds to stomach area;
she was bloodier than I thought she was. Even from my vantage point, I could see the knife cuts were
deep, fatal.
I held in a gasp, retreating from her in horror.
What am I going to do?
Shes human now; shes not going to heal by herself.
I shook, my mind feeling so congested that I thought it was going to explode. Panic racing over me again,
I thought back to Lyna and I knew she was the only one who could make this better. Unable to stand it
anymore, I paced out of the room in an effort to find Lyna but when I opened the door, I was instantly
greeted with the sight of her walking down the hall our food.
Lyna! I shouted, so relieved to see her. CoCos inside!

Lynas eyes went agape. She raced to the doorway with unrivaled speed. How is she?
She needs help.
At the urgency on my face, Lyna pushed through the doorway, dropped everything and ran straight for
CoCo.
CoCo, Lyna said gently, sitting on the bed and sweeping CoCos bangs aside. Hey CoCo, can you hear
me? Its Lyna.
. . .Lyna? CoCo whispered, opening her eyes slightly. Though she was staring directly at Lyna, I knew
CoCos lucidity was far from there. Consciousness was escaping her and it was going to become worse if
we dont do something about it now.
Can you heal her? I asked, standing at the foot of the bed.
The features of Lynas face tightened. She shook her head. My powers are gone. I used the last of it to
enact a protective barrier here.
Her words were calm but the magnitude of it hitting me was more than I was prepared for.
In that breath of a second, I realized I wasnt the only human in the room. Under the radius of the Holy
Land, Lyna and CoCo were forced to be human with me as well and under this decree, their bodies were
meant to undergo the same healing process as humans. There was nothing they could do to help
themselves when it occurred to me. . .I was a human Source.
They may have been more powerful than me when they were Demons but in human form, I was more
powerful than them. . .
I stared at the dried blood coated over the strands of my hair and hope filled me. My curse in life couldnt
have seemed like a bigger gift; the addtional beauty of this gift was that I ate the persimmon, thereby
meaning that even if I bleed out, no Demon will ever be able to detect where I was.
I looked at CoCo and I knew I couldnt risk her being like this anymore. If a single drop of my blood could
heal that Demon on the train, then several drops could save CoCo right now.
My blood, I said to Lyna.
No, she dismissed right away.
It will help her.
Its too dangerous.
Lyna, I said resolutely. I have a gash on my head. Ive bled enough today. A little prick on the finger isnt

going to make matters worse than it already is. She was still against the idea when I added, Eclipse
gave me something. He told me that my blood is fine now. Even if it seeps out, it has no more scent.
Her eyes focused on me. She was intrigued by this. What did he give you?
I wavered for several seconds, wondering if I should tell her. Knowing that she wouldnt let me help CoCo
if I kept quiet, I said, . . .A persimmon.
Lynas gaze distended even further. She stood up, looking like I had just told her that Eclipse had given
me the keys to a lost treasure. The persimmon? From the Tree of Knowledge?
Slowly, I nodded.
Her grey eyes measured me for a moment. I had no clue what was churning in her mind, I just knew she
was stunned. But then, bringing herself back to the pressing reality we were in, she looked at CoCo who
was growing paler and paler. Without anymore hesitancy, she gave me the green light. Go.
Grabbing my backpack from the floor, I tossed it onto the bedside counter, extracted a pocketknife from it
and with a large intake of breath, I slit my left index finger.
Drip.
The first drop of blood fell into the opened bottle of water I gave to CoCo earlier. Before the second drop
could fall, I rushed over to CoCo and poised it over her chapped lips. I squeezed my finger and the blood
started to drip out, falling directly into her mouth.
Unlike my experience with Eclipse, the results were immediate.
At the first drop of blood, color returned to CoCos face. At the second drop of blood, her breathing grew
steady and at the third, fourth and fifth drop of blood, her wounds started to heal instantly. Before I knew
it, only dried blood remained of her wounds. There was no scar whatsoever to indicate that she was even
hurt.
CoCo was okay again.
CoCo? I called, gently tapping her cheek when I was done.
She opened her drowsy eyes and stared up at me. I saw bleariness in her gaze but I also saw
consciousness. Akin to waking up from a deep sleep, she slowly moved her hand to her stomach. She
made an attempt to stroke over the skin where her stab wounds once laid. CoCos brows drew down
when she realized they were gone. She catapulted her eyes to me, awareness bursting through them. Y
you gave me your blood?
I nodded soundlessly, relieved that she was fine again.

She shook her head reprovingly though it was clear in her gaze that she was grateful to be saved. Your
blood will attract Demons.
Not this time, I assured her. Several more breaths of silence swept past us before I thankfully added,
Thanks for taking care of me out there, CoCo. That was really cool of you.
Even through her exhausted state, CoCo laughed. She sat upright against the wooden headboard. She
assessed me and my worried state. What? she then asked, patting my head like I was a 6-year-old.
You didnt think Id be able to handle myself out there?
Under different circumstances, I wouldve stabbed her in the eye for patting my head like I was a dog but I
was too happy that she was alright. How did you learn how to fight like that? I marveled instead. Visions
of her fighting like an action star replayed in the screen of my mind, making me admire her and her skills.
Dont you know that I do my own stunts for my movies? CoCo asked me in an annoyed tone. She
groaned groggily before adding, Im a martial arts enthusiast so fighting and killing those Demons was
easy. Plus Phix trained me on how to fight when I became a Demon she abruptly stopped talking,
peering over our shoulders as if expecting Phix. Where is he?
I stilled, looking at her glumly. . . .I havent seen him.
CoCo directed her gaze at Lyna and Lyna too shook her head.
Was he supposed to be in here? asked Lyna.
Yeah, said CoCo, her voice lower now. Once Phix loses all his powers, His Dark Majesty was supposed
to send him in. Its been hours. . .Phixs powers should be gone by now and he should be here. Worry
speared through her eyes as she made a move to get off the bed. We have to go find him.
Ill go with you! I said at once, eager to get back out there to not only find Phix but Eclipse and OinkOink
as well.
Youre not going anywhere, Lyna snapped, stepping forward to block us from moving away from the
bed.
Her cool grey eyes sharpened; the resolved expression on her face hedged no room for negotiations.
There are Demons scouring around the area. I used the last remaining portions of my powers to enact a
barrier around us to protect us for the night. We cant walk out. If Phix is still alive, then he can come find
us. Until then, you two are my responsibility now and youre not leaving. She took a step back and bolted
the door, officially locking us in.
Now get comfortable, you two are staying here for the night.

ont worry, he should be fine.

CoCo and I sat beside one another, staring up at the dark skies. We were on the wooden balcony that
overlook to woodland area. Our knees were propped up, our arms resting on our knees and our chins
laying on our arms. We had just showered and placed ointments on our wounds when we came to sit
outside.
For the first time in my life, I saw no stars, no moon and no glimmer of life while I gazed upwards at the
Heavens. Though there was a controlled peace around us, it didnt reflect on my mood.
I flickered my gaze to CoCo, my face still grim. How are you so sure?
When he was at his full powers, he was one of the most feared Demons in Hell, she told me of Eclipse,
her eyes staring at the snow covered forest ahead of us. Her face was full with vivacity now, absolutely no
hint that she was hanging on the brink of death just moments earlier. The green jacket, white scarf and
white gloves I let her borrow were instrumental in bringing color to her features as well. If he can get out
of not being executed by his brothers then hell survive this.
I hope hes okay. . . I admitted to her, only scarcely relieved by her comforting words. Feeling incredibly
vulnerable with what I just shared, I looked away and unsteadily added, you know. . .because I still need
him to help me find my soul. I felt like I was telling myself this rather than CoCo and whether she cared of
not, she said nothing. I turned to her again, detecting the obvious worry in her demeanor. Youre worried
for Phix too.
She sighed, shaking her head dimly. I know his Dark Majesty can take care of himself but I cant help but
worry for Phix.
You have no way of contacting him just to see if hes alright? Like a cell phone or something?
She hurled me a critical look. Have you ever wondered why none of us got cell phones so you could
contact us instead following you around like dogs?
I have, I replied slowly, blinking up at her. I fiddled with my pink, gloved-covered fingers. I just never
asked.
She shook her head, eyeing my backpack in the far corner of the room. Is your cell phone working right
now?
No. I smirked, not even bothering to take it out of my backpack to check. Whenever I need it, it doesnt
work. I stared at her questioningly, wondering what the phone has to do with Demons. Are Demons not
allowed to use cell phones?
Demons rarely carry cell phones because things said over it get pulsed into the world and when enough
of it happens, everyone else starts to know your business so we dont use it with each other. Not to
mention, with cell phones, when something extreme happens, the energy of a powerful entity usually

sucks the energy out of the phone and messes with the reception. Thats why your phone is usually dead
when you need it the most. . .because by then, if its not Demons sucking all the powers out, then its your
own innate Source powers. In short, cell phones are useless in our world. We cant use it most of the time
and the few times we can, it allows others to be able to track us and thats not ideal either.
I nodded, completely enlightened.
I could understand why Demons prefer not to use phones. From what Eclipse explained to me, this world
is more interconnected than we could imagine so speaking through phone waves could easily be caught
in the wind. From there, powerful entities could easily use it to not only figure out where you are but also
spy on what you say.
I thought about my own powers if thats what you want to call it. Now it explains why my
phones always die out on me in the most inconvenient of times and why I go through phones like water. It
was just ironic that my Source instincts keep me alive while my Source powers threaten my only link for
outside help. Talk about being a danger to yourself.
My curiosity quenched, I swung a furtive glance back to the room. My eyes concentrated on Lyna, who
was sitting on the couch with her eyes closed. Her legs were folded together and her palms were resting
up on either side of her legs. It looked like she was meditating but I had a hunch she was sleeping.
How do you know her? I enquired, redirecting my attention back to CoCo. The snow picked up around
us, sending people running back into their hotels for the night. Even the substantial fog around the woods
had become thicker.
Shes really close to Sloth, replied CoCo. She snuck a look at Lyna. She was one of the first ones I met
when I became a Demon. Shes blunt but when you get to know her, shes pretty cool.
She seems to really like you, I observed lightly, distinctly recalling how worried Lyna was when I
mentioned CoCos name and how concerned she was when she saw CoCo lying injured on the bed.
When she helped me, she asked me who else was here with me. I told her that you and Phix were here
as well and she freaked out. She kept asking about you.
CoCo nodded. Apparently, this wasnt new information to her. Shes pretty protective over me. Shes like
the older sister I never wanted.
I smothered a laugh at the bluntness in CoCos wording. I felt like the younger sister sitting there with
CoCo and talking about the abrasiveness that was Lyna. I felt young to CoCo and much younger to
someone like Lyna.
Why is she so powerful? I went on after my laughter subsided. It didnt escape me how much power she
exuded when she dropped in to save me. How she blasted those Demons away with a single lift of a hand
was simply amazing. Is she like a Royal Demon or something?
CoCo shot me a puzzled look. Royal Demon?

I paused as the wind howled, taken aback by how CoCo regarded me. Well I know shes not a Royal
Demon or else shed still have her powers on the Holy Land but she must be a powerful Demon if she
could bypass my veil and help us out so much.
Gracie, Lyna is not a powerful Demon. The amazement on CoCos face morphed into simple
bewilderment. She was shocked that I didnt know. Lightening streaked across the sky as she said,
Shes not even a Demon.
What? I hissed, feeling like my mind was about to short-circuit in confusion. What is she then
Come on, human. . .
Lyna was suddenly sitting beside me, her facial features unimpressed. She sat on the metal chair on the
balcony, stared at the winter wonderland around us for a brief moment before she studied me from the
corner of her eyes. Her gaze challenged me to figure out the answer myself.
What other entity, aside from a Royal Demon, will have no use for your blood or heart?
My eyes bulged open. My heart palpitated with the thumping of the heavy snow hitting the surface of the
balcony. I had never considered the possibility because all along, I had assumed she was a high-ranking
Demon but the only other entity who has no use for my blood or heart is
. . .Youre an Angel? I breathed out, finishing my thoughts out loud.
Fallen Angel, she amended idly.
I stopped dead, suddenly feeling breathless as I gazed at her.
I had been surrounded by so many Demons that it astounded me to be in the presence of an Angel. It
seemed irrelevant that she was a Fallen Angel all that matter was that she was actually a real-life
Angel.
This is how youre able to bypass my veil, I uttered.
The veil placed over you by the Royal Demons protects you against other Demons and Angels. It offers
some protection from Fallen Angels but if one is talented enough, a Fallen Angel could easily bypass it.
She faced me. This is why Eclipse cannot bypass the veil. . . because it was created to predominantly
prevent Demons and Angels from finding you. Considering that I am in between these two categories and
considering my skills, once Sloth informed me of where you were located, it was easy to bypass the veil
and find you in that corn maze.
She smirked at the stupefaction on my face and when she landed her attention on CoCo, she said, Go to
sleep, CoCo.

No way! CoCo retorted, her face hot with incredulity. The conversation is just getting good.
CoCo, Lyna began sharply. Though she was stern, in her voice, I also heard her strained patience.
Whereas she spoke to me with irritation, she spoke to CoCo with tolerance. As a baby Demon, you need
your rest. I dont want to deal with protecting your ass when I have this little rugrat to worry about.
When it looked like CoCo was about to refute, Lyna suddenly whispered a spell over CoCo. Almost
immediately, CoCos head drooped forward and she was completely knocked out cold.
Holy !
Did you kill her for talking too much? I gasped out loud, coming out of my star-struck state. I caught
CoCo before she plummeted face first on the ground. I didnt give her my blood to have her die on me.
Pulling on her shoulders, I carefully tipped her back and gently rested on her the floor. I had to admit,
there were times where I wanted to kill CoCo as well but she has grown on me and Ive begun to really
like her how dare Lyna do this?!
I turned to Lyna in outrage.
Calm down, Lyna said carelessly, taking supreme interest in inspecting the cuticles of her long
manicured nails. I merely placed a sleeping spell over her. She needs her rest and if she wont go to
sleep on her own accord, then Ill force her into it.
I gave her a questioning look. My outrage was gone and in its place was curiosity. I thought you couldnt
your powers here?
A sleeping spell is the smallest of an Angels magic, she informed me. It holds no weight in a place such
as this. Most of my powers are void in the area around the Holy Land but the sleeping spell is viewed as
an innocent spell there is no threat behind it.
Another curious thought came over me. The Holy Land sucks powers out of Angels too?
It sucks powers out of all the abominations of Heaven, she told me flatly, her gaze casting upon the dark
surroundings.
Will you die too if you step on the Holy Land?
Her lips curled in one corner. No. Those are only reserved for Demons.
I paused, considering her words. I regarded CoCo and then turned back to her. You cant use this
sleeping spell on those Demons out there?
We couldnt kill them but if they were knocked out, it could be just as beneficial.
Lyna shook her head, crushing my dreams that we could use her skills as a weapon of mass destruction.

It only works on humans.


I threw her a perplexed expression. But CoCo is
CoCo is a newly converted Demon, Lyna interrupted. She may be well on her way to becoming a
Demon but as long as shes in this early stage and as long as she has memories of her life as a human,
she will still be human if only minutely.
As long as she has her memories? I paused, fascinated by her words. Are you saying that one day,
she wontremember her life as a human being?
Lyna nodded vaguely, staring at CoCo who was sleeping peacefully beside me. Slowly but surely, as the
millenniums past, she will not remember her past or that she was even a human being. All that she will
know is that she is a Demon and all that she will ever be is a Demon.
Something in the way she said this bothered me to my deepest core. So the CoCo we know now will
cease to exist as time pasts?
Lyna half laughed out loud, finding amusement in the interest Ive found in this information. Demons are
notorious for leaving that part out when theyre chasing you for your soul. They make their humans
believe that they will have Eternity when in truth, they only have lifetimes. After several lifetimes have
past, those humans who have been converted will forget memories of their past life. After that, they will
become no better than the animalistic Demons who has been chasing after you.
I sat uncomfortably, taking inventory of the manner in which she was examining me. I knew why she was
telling me this but I said nothing to address this. There were only few times where Ive entertained the
thought of becoming a Demon (how could one not when Eclipse makes it sound so liberating so
powerful?) but never in my wildest imagination have I considered the repercussions. It bothered me how
much this information disconcerted me. I didnt want to become a Demon so why was this impacting me
so much?
How are you and CoCo so close? I prodded instead, bringing us out of this subject and on to the one
that has been grazing my curiosity. You seem really protective over her.
Lyna took a several seconds to ponder if she should even enlighten me but as if finding no harm in it, she
said, She was my charge.
Your charge? I stopped short, gaping at her and CoCo and again. I dont know why but I immediately
understood what she was insinuating. Youre her Guardian Angel?
Lyna gave an abrupt nod. She tipped her head back, gazing upwards at the dark skies as only a person
could when reliving memories of their past. Every Angel is assigned a human to watch over. We are to
keep them safe from harm and keep them from the temptation of evil. Her mouth creased derisively. I
have obviously not lived up to my duties. Her eyes fastened on CoCo. I may not give a damn about
much but I feel a responsibility for her. I couldnt protect her when she was human but now that shes a

Demon, I feel that I should extend some courtesy to her. Basically, as long as she has remnants of her
human memories, then she is still my charge and I will watch over her the best I can.
I shifted in my seat. I was even more amazed. Does she know that youre supposed to be her Guardian
Angel?
Yes, Lyna said flatly. A restrained smile tugged at her lips. I told her and that was my mistake because
she doesnt fear me as much as she should.
I laughed a little. I didnt understand why but I suddenly felt very comfortable around Lyna. I suppose it
was because of what she was. Though she was a Fallen Angel, she was an Angel nonetheless and my
human instincts felt comforted by her. It was also nice that she was a Fallen Angel because at least she
wasnt bound to kill me outright. In short, I was in awe of her existence. The curiosity that burst within me
was uncontainable. So every human has a Guardian Angel?
Surprisingly, the typically stuck-up Lyna was more than willing to answer my questions. Yes, all humans
are matched with one Angel. It is dependent upon the Angel though. If they dont feel like doing their jobs,
then they will stop. Thats why some humans are screwed. . .because it is possible that their Angel is busy
with other responsibilities or their Angel has fallen.
I smiled softly. I wanted to ask her, So does that mean I have one too? but I kept it to myself. I knew I
didnt have one. It wasnt possible for someone like me to have a Guardian Angel.
Are there a lot of Angels? I purged on, still infinitely curious.
Yes.
Being the business student, I couldnt help but ask, Whats the ratio to humans?
13:1.
My curiosity heightened. What about the ratio of Demons to Angels?
13:1, in favor of the Demons.
The shock in my eyes grew ablaze. At the same time, a peal thunder wailed into the night. For every
Angel, there are 13 Demons? I parroted, taken aback. What about Fallen Angels?
Her shoulders lifted ambiguously. Somewhere between.
How are you so close to the Royal Family?
In Heaven, Fallen Angels are abominations but down here, we are considered to be the Elders the
group closest to Royalty after Eclipse and his brothers. The Dark Majesties showcase more respect for
the Elders because we are viewed as an extension of their father. Lucifer created them and the Demons

around them so in truth, they exhibit more respect to the brothers and sisters their father grew up with.
So are you considered an Elder Demon then?
She shook her head. The ones in the Royal Circle are the ones who fell with Lucifer. Fallen Angels are
respected but only the ones who stood beside Lucifer are revered.
Therein brings us to the most important question I could ask a Fallen Angel. What caused you to fall?
Lyna folded her arms across her chest in amusement. What do you think made me fall?
Eclipses words when I first met her in the corn maze streamed back me. What made you fall for my
brother?
She raised a questioning brow when I said nothing. Eclipse didnt hint anything to you, did he?
Slowly, I shook my head. Slight resentment for Eclipse and the information he withheld about her blazed
inside me. Ive been referring to you as a Demon and he didnt even bother to correct me.
He wouldnt, she said with a meager smile. Eclipse, as inconsiderate and self-absorbed as he may be
at times, knows that I like my privacy. He wouldnt divulge in my own personal affairs.
Especially considering that you knew some of his affairs as well, I retorted tightly, recalling that she was
one of the ones who was aware of Eclipses predicament. Like being punished with me.
Lyna laughed quietly. You have something you want to say to me?
I had a million things I wanted to say to her but since I was getting my curiosity quenched, I decided to
move the conversation along so that I could continue to interrogate her without her shutting me out.
Eclipse said that you fell because of Pride, I went on. He didnt say anymore than that though.
Lynas red lips thinned into a tight smile.
Everyones downfall is pride, she drawled out carelessly.
Pride the Demon or pride as in your own pride? I tried to dig out.
Unfortunately for me, I had reached my dead end with Lyna. She had humored me for far longer than I
had anticipated and she has finally reached her limit. Go to sleep, human. Your quota for questions is up
for the night.
I wrinkled my nose in contention. Im staying awake in case Eclipse is near.
She slanted her head at me, the lightheartedness in her grey eyes growing dark. Why does it appear that
every time I see you, you become more attached to him?

I remembered our deal and I went on the immediate defense. Im not in love with him.
She gave a curt nod. I know youre not.
And Im not going to fall for him either, I told her sharply.
She smirked as the snow picked up, bringing with it a course of wind. That remains to be seen.
Hes my Guardian Demon, I told her stiffly. I was getting sick of everyone insinuating that I was in love
with Eclipse or that I was ready to fall for him. It wasnt logical or smart to fall for him so why would I do
that? If he dies, then Im screwed.
Lets hope thats the only reason you will ever have to be attached to him, she said idly, her tone not
convinced with my arguments.
I looked at her quizzically when another thought struck my mind. I hadnt forgotten our little interlude at
the hospital room. Will your deal really work? I asked just for the sake of asking. Will I really die by your
hands if I fall for him?
She squared her shoulders. Im an Angel. If you turn your back on your word, then my deal will not hurt
you. It is only Demons who have the power to burn you to ashes if you break a deal with them.
You were just trying to warn me that night, I then concluded. You were trying to tell me that Eclipse was
punished with me and that he wasnt being genuine with me.
You make me sound more virtuous than I was. She released a spent laugh. I knew that Eclipse was
punished with you and yes, I was trying to warn you that night. But you should bear in mind that Eclipse
appears to like you more than he should. From what I gathered when I saw the two of you at the cornfield,
he doesnt resent you in the least bit. If anything, it seems that he enjoys your company all too much.
I sighed, turning back to the forest. A part of me was still angry with Eclipse for using me but the bigger
part of me was just worried for him in general. I felt like it has been so long since I last saw him.
How do you think hes doing right now?
Fighting, always fighting.
Who were those Demons with the horses? I asked, thinking back to the Demonic horsemen. I still felt icy
fingers trailing down my skin just thinking about them. I remembered one of them recognizing Lyna. One
of them recognized you.
I ran into them a long, long time ago, answered Lyna. A stream of ominous silence reined over us before
she began to shed some light on who these Demons were. They are known as the Disciples.

The Disciples?
She nodded. The first generation of disciples for a very powerful and dark Ancient Evil. No one knows
who created them but much like their master, they have seen the ages and are extremely powerful. In the
past, the Royal Family have tried to recruit them but they are elusive as the shadows. No one has seen
them for millenniums now. As far as I know, this is their first time making their appearance in a
very, very long time. She looked at me, an omniscient glow present in her eyes. If they are here, then it
only means the beginning and it only means that something big is brewing. They nevermake an
appearance unless they have something to show up for.
This caused me to stop breathing for a moment. Deep, deep down, I felt the same way. It may have been
my Source instincts at work but I suspected that something big was brewing as well. In the course of my
thoughts, I considered the likelihood of them running into Eclipse.
Can they beat Eclipse?
It is said that even Lucifer may not be able to beat Eclipse if he should rise again. Lyna fixed me with a
hard look. Do you think they would be able to beat him when the most well-known Evil is whispered to at
least have some troubles?
I nodded, feeling some semblance of comfort by this fact.
You should not worry about him so much, she continued. Eclipse is one of the most resourceful
Demons I have ever encountered. If anyone should be concerned out there, it is those Demons. He may
be a Dimmed Demon but he has more than several tricks up his sleeve. She glanced up at the skies. I
mean, look at how he turned day into night and night into absolute darkness. Demons at their full powers
cannot manage such a feat and he has managed to do this with only 3/10 of his powers left. If he
encounters the Disciples, it would be an understatement to say that he will not be defeated easily.
Whats Eclipse like in Hell? I asked, drawing excitement from the fact that Lyna was sharing so much
with me. There was still so much I didnt know about Eclipse and to have a window to look into his life was
just too tempting for me to ignore.
Lyna glanced at me. Perhaps it was to keep me from being antsy but she acquiesced with my curiosity
and shed some light on the youngest Prince of Hell.
He is nicknamed the God of War. Out of all his brothers, he is the most feared.
Why is he so scary?
After the first decade of his birth, he waged a war against an ArchAngel.
My eyes blossomed disbelievingly. An ArchAngel? My interest rose through the stratosphere. What
happened?

He didnt win of course, she replied. But he didnt die either which is unheard of especially
considering the ArchAngel he fought.
Who did he fight?
Michael.
I was gobsmacked. The ArchAngel?
She nodded. That was why it was said that if Lucifer should rise, it is likely that he would have trouble
with Eclipse. As we all know, Lucifer was defeated by Michael. If Eclipse could hold his own during his first
decade of existence, there is no telling what he could do after millenniums of existence.
The visual image of Eclipse in such a state was emblazoned on my mind. I didnt know much but I knew
there are few in creation who could go against an ArchAngel especially Michael. The most famous, the
most feared and the most powerful ArchAngel of all. Eclipses impudence and apparent success in going
toe to toe with one of Gods most powerful weapons was a testament to his own sheer power. Eclipse
already felt surreal to me but just hearing this epic story makes him appear even more surreal. I couldnt
believe the Demon, in all his glory, would suffer through a hike with me. It was unreal.
Then something occurred in my mind when I gazed at Lyna. For some reason, this story about Eclipse
brought me back to my relationship with Lyna and why she was so adamant about not having me fall in
love with him. She wasnt telling me all of this to simply indulge my curiosity; she was telling me all of this
because she wanted me to understand something.
Why did you force me to make the deal if you didnt plan on killing me anyway?
To say that I warned you, she said quietly. Eclipse is a Demon and he is arguably the most powerful
Demon since his father. It is not in his nature to care about anything other than himself. The only reason
why he dotes on you right now is because his well-being rests solely with you. When that ceases to be
true, his interest with you will wade and he will leave you when you are of no use to him. Like I told you
before, for your own good, do not fall for him.
Her words were sound reasoning at its best.
I knew she was right but instead of vocally agreeing with her, my thoughts drifted back to the last time I
saw him the moment where he stared down into my eyes and told me that he would burn this world
alive if I died. The memory burned fresh in my mind, causing this warm, fuzzy feeling to ignite in my
stomach.
I smiled to myself.
I knew he was so bad for me, that he would break me if I gave in but despite knowing this, I still find
myself enticed by the allure of him. My only saving grace in this relationship was that I was incapable of
loving someone more than myself. You only get hurt if you fall in love and I didnt plan on it. I just wanted

to have fun before I died and Eclipse was the epitome of fun. As long as I knew the boundaries, I would
be safe with him and I planned on enacting all the necessary boundaries to protect myself. He burned my
pride once but he will never burn my heart it couldnt be possible to hurt my heart if I didnt have one to
give away anyway. . .
A deep sigh from Lyna intruded my string of thoughts. She closed her eyes in weariness and I knew she
was done entertaining me for the night. Now go to sleep, Grace.
I frowned.
Sleep was the last thing on my mind.
No, I said resolutely, turning away from her. Fine, Im done. Im not going to ask anymore questions. Ill
just sit here and be quiet.
But my answer was irrelevant. She whispered something and I heard those whispers cascade over my
head like the most melodious of lullabies. Next thing I knew, I was lying beside CoCo and falling into a
deep sleep. The last thing I thought I heard from Lyna was words that will forever sear itself into my
mind. . .
. . .You have no one else to blame if you do fall. . .

was pulled out of my dreamless sleep when I heard OinkOinks barking.

At first, I thought it was my imagination but when I sat up on my bed and pricked my ears in attention, the
barking became clearer more distinct. My leg muscles having yet to wake up, I staggered out to the
balcony, listened to the sound coming from the snow-drenched forest and I could still hear him.
It was OinkOink, it was definitely OinkOink.
Heart racing, I tried to wake up the girls but CoCo was still knocked out from Lynas sleeping spell and
Lyna appeared as though she was in recuperation mode because she wouldnt wake up either.
OinkOinks barking started to grow more distant and I grew into a panic. What if hes with Eclipse and
theyre looking for me? Or what if hes all alone?
I couldnt imagine him out there, fending for himself. If any of those Demons found him, they would know
that he was mine and they would torture him mercilessly. I couldnt have that especially not if I could get
to him before them.
Making up my mind, I grabbed a coat, hopped down the stairs, sped down the slopes, stepped off the
perimeter and braved the night. As icy air breathed on my face, I couldnt help but reflect upon how quiet
the entire world was it seemed like everyone was asleep. . .
Despite my uneasiness, I continued to run.

I knew it was a bad idea, Ive watched enough movies to know that this is what the bad guys do to get
their prey to come out but being rational wasnt my priority. There was a high probability this was a trap
but it was the small chance that overpowered my prudence. If there was even a modicum of a likelihood
that OinkOink was out here, then this risk was more than worth it to me.
OinkOink? I whispered, running past the thick fog and into the woods. The shadows wrapped around
me, enfolding itself over me as I strode in.
I heard his barking again before the soft sounds of his paddling footsteps came near me. I dashed around
the corner, pivoting around a bush where I thought I heard the sound but I still couldnt see him.
Arf! Arf!
He was coming closer.
I tossed my head from side to side again, dizzied from the franticness but still hopeful to hear him. I heard
little shuffling footsteps on the snow, an excited bark and I could feel my heart inflate because he was
finally here.
ARF! ARF!!!!!
OinkOin !
I froze when I turned around, expecting to see OinkOink behind me yet when I looked at the ground,
where the sound was so close, I saw that nothing was there. Suddenly, the sound that I once thought
was so close was now gone completely gone.
It was like it never existed.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The world fell into a sudden hush.
I peered unto the darkness, the thick fog swirling around me like ghosts in the night.
All of a sudden, it occurred to me that in this forest, there were actually no sounds of life. No insects
buzzing, no birds flying, no forest animals running around no nothing. It was like the animals here had
vacated the premises as well.
It was quiet, just quiet with the snow and fog that was seemingly becoming thicker.
Fear gripped me.
That was the moment I knew I shouldve ran.

It was a trick.
It was a trick.
OinkOink wasnt here nothing living was here.
The primeval instinct within me shouted for me to run but my body wouldnt listen; I felt like my feet had
been cemented to the snow. All I could do was stand there in the deafening silence as the fear intensified
within me. Everything felt still, frozen until something punctured the silence and sent chills to flood through
my body.
No. . .not this again. . .
The feeling returned again.
The feeling I felt when I ran in the cornfield. . .
That feeling where I felt something was watching me. . .where something was following me. I thought it
was just the fog in the cornfield and my own mind going crazy that night but that feeling returned and I
couldnt help but feel the a sliver of coldness sweep down my spine.
Then I heard a soft whisper something straight out of a nightmare.
I thought it was my imagination but the voices came again, this time in drones and this time it was
incessant.
In the darkness of the woods, the whispering voices became so loud that it pierced into my brain; I
thought I was going to pass out from the pain. Alarm spread like cancer inside me. It took all my willpower
to override whatever paralyzed fear that took over my body and I fled for it, running through the forest to
escape from the voices that was seemingly chasing after me.
My feet dug into the snow, splashing the white puff everywhere while my lungs burned and my body was
trembling with fright. I was so blinded by the fog and my own wave of disorientation that I didnt see the
tree trunk on the ground. . .
Ah!
I tripped over it, landing onto the snow with a loud POOF! I tried to pick myself up but tensed when a soft
wind blew at the floor where I fell, tossing the snow about and allowing the voices to plague me once
more.
This time the voices came in and out of my mind, searing itself inside me.
Voices barely above a whisper started to call out to me, speaking in a language that sounded too

menacing to be human, evil to be Angelic and ancient to be Demonic. A thin veneer of frost began to
pellet my skin. Whimpering, I bolted myself up and I continued to plunge through the forest, thrusting the
shadowy fingers of the tree branches off of me.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
The sound of my shoes clacking over the snow vibrated into the air, mixing with falling snow, making it
appear as if there was soft laughter spreading throughout the expanse of the woods. The voices
continued to sound jumbled utterly indiscernible until I heard something as clear as day:
You exist at last.
Something awoke inside me at the sound of the voices and much to my horror, I felt my mind swirl in
feverish circles. Oh God, oh God. . . I kept running because I was going crazy. I was sure I was imagining
things because none of this made sense.
You exist at last.
You exist at last.
You exist at last.
The words ricocheted in my head, sending goose bumps to rummage over me. I kept running, picking up
the pace. The more I ran, the quieter the voices got until I realized. . .they were gone.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Nothing but silence strained my ears once more.
Sniffling myself, I kept running because I just wanted to get out of this forest. The words wouldnt shut
itself up in my mind. It kept replaying itself, haunting me with the possibilities of its meaning. I was
tempted to slam my head against a tree to just get the damn whispers out yet the only thing that slowed
me down was when I started to notice that the fog was no longer fog but actually smoke. . .Coming out of
my daze, I also realized that it was no longer cold but hot. . .veryhot.
The fear within me surged with a spark of danger.
I stopped dead, turning around when I realized what was happening in this forest.
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
OH MY GOD. . .
A massive inferno that mirrored the tides of an ocean greeted my eyes.
Trees were burning everywhere and it was coming straight for me. My gaze widened when I saw that the
snow did nothing to slow it down. If anything, it merely heightened the flames even more. I knew then it
wasnt our fire it was fire from the darkest pits of Hell.

The Demons.
I had no idea what those voices were but I knew it had nothing to do with what was happening now. Right
now, it was those Demons who were enacting a tactic to get me to come out to force me into a corner.
My heartbeat slowed as the inferno built around me, sending smoke into the air. I soon realized that the
ocean of fire was moving and it was heading for the resort.
Worried for Lyna and CoCo who were still sleeping there, I dove out of the forest, ran out into the snow
and bolted straight for the resort. The colossal fire exploded behind me, hurtling out of the woods, sliding
over the snow covered terrain like boiling lava.
FIREEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!! I began shout into the dark courtyard as plumes of black smoke billowed up
into the dark skies, following close behind me to town. FIREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!

There was never a rule that says


that goodwill always conquer over evil.
011 (III|V) The Wrath of Grace

t the sound of my screaming voice, everyone came out of their rooms.

Some stood over the balconies to see what was going on while others poked their heads out from their
windows. Many glared at me for having the audacity to disturb the peace of the night and many others
regarded me with sympathy, clearly worried for me and my sanity. These plethora of judgmental looks
only dissolved when their attention rested on the inferno spitting out of the forest, coming straight to town.
AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!
Screams punctuated my ears.
Panic exploded and in the next wave of events, mayhem took place and I was being pushed by people
who were running away for dear life. Men, women, children and people of all ages swarmed the town
square, screaming for their families as they rushed away from the resort that once resembled nothing less
of a winter wonderland.
Barging through the crowd, I sprinted in the opposite direction, rushing back to Luna to get to CoCo and
Lyna. The residents in the hotel were stampeding out as I ran up the stairs, struggling to not fall down
against the masses. Huffing for air, I stormed into my suite to find that CoCo and Lyna have already
awoken.

WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU?! Lyna and CoCo thundered at me as soon as they saw me. It was
apparent that they were going crazy when they woke up and found that I was missing.
I didnt dare to tell them about what happened in the forest with the voices.
Theres a fire! I shouted instead. Even from our rooms, I could smell the smoke and feel the heat. The
fire was coming closer.
Lyna shook her head, motioning for us to leave. I know. Lets go!
I quickly ran into my room to stuff all my belongings into my backpack before I hiked it over my shoulders
and hurried out with them.
We ran outside and it was pure disarray.
Everyone was screaming and coughing as smoke came over town. We joined the sea of people who
were running into the opposite direction of the fire. To gauge how close it was, I whipped my head around,
veering to the left, away from the traffic to view it and something. . .odd occurred: The fire, very subtly,
veered left as well.
What the hell. . .
Like a sleepwalker, I moved to the right, getting bumped hard and when I turned, I saw the fire being
blown to the right as well. It was then that I realized it wasnt coming for the town it was just coming
directly for me.
Shocked at my discovery, I looked all around, watching as families ran with their kids. I spotted HeeChul
with his grandparents in the crowd and they looked like they were going to pass out from the exertion.
People were stepping on each other and it was the most chaos Ive seen in my lifetime.
You only see this in movies and I couldnt believe I was witnessing this in real life.
A sense of determination cultivated within me.
I had no idea where this hero syndrome of mine was coming from but I wanted to end of all this for them
I wanted to end their misery. This isnt supposed to be their end yet. I normally wouldnt care about people
this much but the fire was chasing after me anyway and the least I could do was go somewhere where it
wouldnt affect others. So with no more thoughts, I jumped off from the side, ran into the crowd and
started running in the opposite direction, straight towards the fire.
GRACE! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! Lyna snarled as she and CoCo bounded after me.
Its following me, I answered, thrusting my arm away from her grasp. The fire is following me
and only me. I have to keep it away from the town.

Youre an altruist all of a sudden?! she screamed, not believing my line of reasoning.
No, I dont want to deal with people dying and police linking things back to me. My credit card is on file
here and I dont want to deal with it! I lied before adding. ITS COMING FOR ME ANYWAY, I MIGHT AS
WELL RUN BACK IN AND KEEP IT AWAY FROM HERE!
Without another word, I took off into the slopes, bypassing the inferno, jumping into the woods, reimmersing myself into the shadows basically putting myself at the mercy of the Demons who were
waiting for me. As expected, the towering fire made a u-turn for me as though it had a life of its own. With
a loud roar, the tsunami from the pits of Hell swam after me.
I was galloping over fallen trees when I felt two others running on either side of me.
What what are you two doing?! I puffed looking from CoCo to Lyna. JUST LEAVE!
You think I came down here for fun?! Lyna quipped back as we circled around the trees. Im watching
over you until we get you safely on Holy Land.
My gaze swerved to CoCo who had the same defiant look on her face. Stubbornly, she said, We may not
like each other but in the non-biologically related sister relationship we have, I owe you for your blood.
It was odd that in the midst of such a scary moment in my life, I was warmed by their actions. They were
the most abrasive females I ever met but their determination and their adherence to their duties was
unmatchable. Saying no more, and thankful for their company because I had never felt more frightened, I
nodded at them and as one, we picked up the pace while all around us, the world glow in the hue of
orange fire.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
The smoke started to leak into our lungs, the scalding heat chafing my throat. My insides felt like they
were burning like they were frying in an oven. Covering our noses and mouths, we weaved around the
burning forest, doing our best to be bend low to evade the swarm of flames. In the course of our run, we
even had to separate briefly when we came upon a crowd of trees that only gave room for one of us to
run through at a time.
ARGGGGHH!!!
I screamed when fire licked close to my face and screamed even louder when flames of fire caught onto
my backpack. Cursing to myself as I emerged out of the small opening, I had to yank my backpack off
and smother it over the ground before hiking it over my shoulders again. Ducking when a burst of fire
trailed over the tree next to me, sending sparks of fire and trees branches down, I dashed down a small
hill, jumping over a ditch when I converged with Lyna and CoCo again. On their clothes, I saw burnt
patches as well; the fire didnt discriminate against anyone.
The inferno swarmed us, dancing over every inch of the forest we ran deeper into the woods. Pretty soon,

in every direction, all that we saw were curtains of fire. Our coughs grew hoarser while our eyes burned
with tears; I wasnt sure much longer we could outrun this inferno. Minutes dragged by and I could feel
the exertion plague my body. Every second spent inhaling the smoke sent my world swaying. Blurs began
to dance in front of my eyes. My joints screaming from the ungodly heat, I felt myself slowing down. I was
sure that the wrath from Hell would incinerate us alive before. . . it all stopped.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The conflagration that once ravaged the forest with rapidity was now stationary, merely swaying on the
under-bushes and trees. It made no further advances on us. It just waited there, like fire lit on the wick of
a candle. It was a surreal and unnerving scene but I knew then that it only behaved this way because it
has brought us to the area where its Demons were waiting for us.
Crack.
As expected, we suddenly heard rustling sounds that had the three of us on alert. At once, I saw the
Demons appear, their black shadows blending in with the night in the canopy of the trees above us.
Oh, fuck.
Already sensing that these Demons were more trouble than we could handle, the girls and I increased our
pace, the suspended fire acting as torches in the night. We kept running through the deathly silent woods
until finally, the 4 figures fell down from the sky, appeared in front of us for a fleeting moment before they
blended with the shadows of the woods again.
They were only in front of me for a few seconds but I saw enough.
I nearly doubled over when I registered what I just saw: Children.
Children little boys who looked no older 6.
Dressed in all black, all had buzzcut haircuts that made it appear as though they had been prepared as
soldiers to go off to war. Their skin was white, whiter than anything I have ever seen. It was like they have
never seen the light of day. Their eyes had a transparent, white veil over it. Each held sticks that looked
like black canes and each looked as intimidating as the ones next to them.
They were quick to disappear but their menacing presences in the woods were more than prevalent with
the rustling in the trees. As with my experience in these woods earlier, I knew all the animals were gone
from these woods. If there was movement, then it was them and only them.
An icy numbness fell over me.
Looking at them reminded me of myself when I was younger the age where I killed my own family. . .I
turned to Lyna and CoCo, my eyes wide as we glanced up at the trees where the rustling became louder.
It was like they were circling around us, keeping us cornered before they came in for the attack. Though

they were a threat, I couldnt help but feel apprehensive with them because they represented the most
innocent thing in creation.
K kids
Theyre not children, Lyna hissed behind me, rupturing any hesitancy I could have with them. She
moved ahead of me while CoCo stood behind me, both surveying the area, their stances ready to battle
to keep me safe.
Who are they? I whispered, staring up at the trees.
The Umbras, said Lyna, her stance still utterly vigilant.
The Shadows? I translated from rudimentary education I received about the Latin language.
Full-blooded Demons created by an Ancient Evil. The Umbras are rarely let out of captivity and they are
rarely seen. They are blind, have never seen the light of day but their main strength is night. They have
supreme powers over fire and just like the animals in the wild, they are the fastest and fiercest predators.
They are not humans. They are Demons the most animalistic kind. They do not speak and they do not
show mercy if they come for you then you either fight or die.
These Demons shouldnt be able to handle them, CoCo whispered as faint movements appeared and
dispersed in the air. The shadows shifted and re-shifted in the darkness, so much so that any shadows I
saw scared me. The Umbras are savages. They bite whatever hand that feeds them; for these Demons
to be able to control them, they have to be extremely powerful.
I nodded glumly. I already denoted that some Ancient Evil was behind all of this but it appeared that every
single encounter with these Demons, I am shown the full scope of this evils powers. I already knew to
wage a war against the royals of Hell was one indication of how powerful this entity was but to be
introduced to not only the Disciples but the Umbras less than 24hours apart was unbelievable to me.
None of this was helped by the fact that this evil was going through so much trouble to find me; he was
sending out the crme of the crop to seek me out and I feared that he would not stop until he
apprehended me. No one would waste this much resource if they planned on ever giving up. . .
Get ready. . . Lyna began as the rustling grew more and more calm. Even for a non-fighter like me, I
could feel the anticipation grow. The ambiance in the woods was all clear: A battle was about to begin.
One. . .
Lyna began to count off as the wind dashed through the woods, causing the fire to steadily sway from
side to side. . .
Two. . .
The rustling grew silent as the steady falling of snow increased. . .

THREE!!!!
Lyna and CoCo advanced forward, pushing me sideways and I staggered back, nearly falling over; in a
perfectly executed order, the Umbras jumped from the high trees and came down to us, surrounding us
and assuming attack positions. The immobile fire in our immediate vicinity pulsed to life, spurting out
sparks of fire as if ready to wreak havoc on the forest once more. Demonstrating to us how they got such
a fierce reputation, the Umbras lunged at us at once, swiping their canes at us and setting off one of the
most savage fights of my life.
Swish!
With the slash of their canes, the fire emerged out of its inanimate state and started burning through the
forest again.
At the sight of the weapon, Lyna, CoCo and I went on the defense when that cane struck us. From afar,
the cane they used looked like any other cane but when one came close to me, nearly taking a bite out
of my ear, I noticed the sharp edges. I realized it an octagon shaped blade thereby meaning that every
pointed angle was a sharp knife. It wasnt a cane; it was a sword and from the looks of it, it was a highly
deadly one.
While I ducked my head to avoid the sword and the fire that infested the branch above me, CoCo dove of
the way, somersaulting on the snow. Upon gaining feet, she leveraged her glove covered hands on a tree
trunk, jumped on it like she was a tether ball and knocked two of the Umbras down. At the same second,
Lyna arched her back backwards, allowing the cane to pierce through the air. When the octagon blade
whistled past her, she drew herself upright. She seized the Umbras arm, cocked it backwards with a
snap, causing him to lose grip on the sword. With agile swiftness, she kicked the cane out into the air and
sent it flying to a 3rd Umbra who jumped out of the way in time.
The Umbras recoiled momentarily from our defenses and in the moment of breath we were given, the
girls and I glanced at one another. Wordlessly, we knew that in fights like these, it was better to break
them apart rather than keep us cornered. So with a nod, we branched off in different directions. I could
see CoCo and Lyna fighting the Umbras in each corner of the fiery woods but as I continued to run, I
could only hear sounds and get glimpses of the fight.
It was difficult to pay attention to them because I was getting too distracted with my own battle.
I serpentined through the burning forest, swerving around the fire while trying to lose the Umbras. While
two focused on CoCo and Lyna, the other two ganged up and concentrated all their efforts on me.
Catching up with me within a matter of seconds, the two swords swung at me and I had to dodge the first
attack by purposely throwing myself at the tree. One of the Umbras was fast though; he may have missed
me but he didnt waste any time on executing his rebound.
SWISH!

I tried to back out of range but it I wasnt quick enough. The cane swung again and sliced my thigh; the
shallow laceration appeared, the blood poured out and it took all my will to ignore the slash of pain while
ducking out of range when the next sword came for me.
BAM!
It slashed off the bark of a tree and in that lightning fast moment, I used my height to my advantage. I
bolted up, disposed of the idea of not hitting children (these Demons were thousands of years older than
me and apparently had no qualms about hurting me as well) and I elbowed one across the jaw before
ripping his cane out and using it to slash the other.
My adrenaline getting ahead of me, I kicked the cane out of the 2 nd Umbras grasp and grabbed it in midair. Breathing roughly, they moved away when I swiped their weapons at them.
I was surviving on the fringe of my recklessness alone. There no were skills involved just luck and
worth. Luck that my punches and kicks connected and the rest was just my overall worth to them. I was a
rare commodity to these Demons a rabid dog who had the golden ticket to nirvana. I wasnt a fool; if
these Demons were ordered to bring me back alive, then it was obvious that the only reason why I was
still alive was because they were doing everything in their power to leave as little marks on me as
possible.
Regardless, I used this to my advantage and continued to swing their own swords at them. I would miss
hitting their bodies but it gained its desired effect: it caused the Demons to back away from me. When I
saw that they were distracted enough, I broke into a sprint, running down the slope. The inferno grew
worse, causing me to choke on the smoke as I attempted to outrun them.
I caught up with Lyna and CoCo and seeing as that they probably knew more sword work than me, I
thrust the canes to each of them and dove to the ground just as the girls caught the weapons. The girls
and I didnt bother to stay in one place to figure out if Lyna or CoCo could out-duel these Demons; we just
hauled ass because we were not only up against them but the burgeoning fire that came with them as
well.
The more we ran, the more we heard footsteps coming closer to us. Seconds later, they sailed into our
midst. The battle re-commenced. This time their attacks were more coordinated, more calculated. They
have wasted enough time fighting us and were ready to do what they came for.
What happened next was a blur.
An ocean of fire roared over the foliage and the Umbras came straight for us. Two went for Lyna and
CoCo. Each Umbra moved around with impossible speed, lashing at Lyna and CoCo so fast with the
sword that every blinking second, there were new cuts and burn marks appearing on the girls bodies.
While their brothers distracted Lyna and CoCo, the two others managed to slip through. Gliding in the air,
one of the Umbras withdrew something out from the trees; I gasped when I saw that it was it was a rope
with two rounded weights at the end a meteor hammer. The Umbra launched the meteor hammer in the
air, the trajectory coming right for me.

Ah !
The ropes wrapped around my scarf-covered neck, allowing the weights to securely wrap together. Then
without wasting time, the two Demons tugged at the ends of the rope that was split into two.
I wasnt even given a chance to breathe when I was hauled away at lightening speed.
GRACCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!
Lyna and CoCo tried to chase after me but they were slowed by the other two Umbras, both of whom
were using all they had to spar the girls. Meanwhile, the two Umbras ahead of me were flying across the
woodland, dragging me over the snow with the speed of light. Whatever this rope was, it was enough to
pull me but it wasnt enough to dig into my skin or catch on fire. That wasnt to say that I was comfortable
because when youre being tossed around the burning woods without reservation, one could never truly
be comfortable.
ARRRRRRRRRRRGHHH!!
The world swept past me in blurs.
I slammed, bumped and rammed into anything and everything in the wood. I felt like I was stuck in a
dizzying vortex that I just couldnt get out of. I wanted to scream, I wanted to close my eyes and I wanted
to throw up but the shock of being dragged alive kept me from doing any of those.
Ugh!
All of a sudden, I felt the rope raise up and it didnt take me long to realize that I was being lifted from the
snow and brought up a 100foot tree that was going up in flames.
No, I thought in dread, knowing that climbing up the tree would mean an exit for them was near. No, they
were getting ready to leave. . .
Snow fell into my eyes as they pulled me up. The horror of being brought to their master caused my
instincts to spring to life. Im not letting them take me anywhere. . .Desperate to do anything to save
myself, I used the impetus of the movement to my advantage. With a shout, I wrapped my arms and legs
around a branch that has yet to catch on fire and brought the Umbras to vicious halt that I knew jolted
their small bodies. Sparks of fire fell around me with the snow but I ignored the singeing pricks on my
skin.
Once I had them where I wanted them, I held on tightly to the rope and wrapped my hands around it
several times. After I had secured my grip over it, I peered down to the fiery ground, whispered a prayer,
closed my eyes and before I could change my mind, I jumped off the 100foot tree.
GRACCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCEEEEEE!!!!! I heard CoCo and Lynas screams as I

descended down at the mercy of gravity.


*THUD!!!!!!!!*
*THUD!!!!!!!!*
The lifeless bodies of the two Umbras slammed into the ground before me.
As I fell, I waited for my meeting with the ground.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . .But as the seconds dragged by, such a meeting never came.
Reluctantly, I opened my eyes to see what was going on. I gasped when I discovered that I was
already near the ground. The impact never came. Below me, I saw that a centimeter of air laid between
myself and the ground. I was suspended in the air.
My insides twisting and turning in disbelief, I did the only thing I could do: I screamed.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
As if the spell was broken with my screams, I immediately fell to the ground with a soft thud. When I hit
the ground, the inferno that had burned through the forest was snuffed out instantly, plunging the world in
complete darkness. Nothing but silence, smoke and disintegrating heat surrounded me in the forest that
was once so alive with activity.
Loosening the meteor hammers from my neck, I ripped it off and gaped around, speechless.
What. . .what on earth just happened?
Was I floating by myself?
Did I blow the massive fire out?
I had so many questions but my moment for contemplation was disturbed when I heard the sounds of
bones regenerating.
I turned and froze when I realized that the Umbras werent dead.
They were actually coming back to life.
Within seconds, the fallen Umbras sat upright, tilting their heads like dolls while they stared at me.
Though their gazes were blank, I knew they were furious that I dared to plunge them down 100foot tree.
Simultaneously, they stood up stiffly, the sounds of their bones regenerating still filling the air. When the

last of the regeneration was completed, for the first time, I heard them growl.
Fury wafting from them, they wasted no time in running towards me. However, just before they could
reach me, a 3rdfootstep appeared to intercept them.
HAH!
A dark figure appeared out of the darkness; with two knives raised in the air, the figure swiped at the
Demons.
Swish!
Swish!
The sounds of two necks being sliced danced into the wind before
*THUD!*
*THUD!*
The light died out of those two Demons eyes before they stumbled back and fell lifelessly to the ground. I
was speechless from what had just happened until I looked up and discovered that this mysterious person
was. . .
Phix. . .
With two knives in his hand, he glanced at me before surveying the forest. When he saw that Lyna and
CoCo were still fighting the other two Umbras in the distance, he sped towards them at full throttle.
Jumping in the air, he executed two blindingly fast slashes that severed the necks of the remaining
Umbras off, saving Lyna and CoCo from their battles.
The once chaotic forest fell into a hush as the four Umbras laid in the snow, their eyes gazing up at the
sky while a pool of blood surrounded them.
Phix! You fucker! CoCo screeched once everything was calm. She ran towards him, her face full of rage.
Where have you been?! Do you know how hard Ive had to fight to protect that little midget?!
Though Phix looked momentarily surprised by CoCos outburst, he just sighed. I know sorry, he replied,
his voice throbbing with haste. There was a look of relief in his eyes that CoCo was fine but it was
overshadowed by the strain in his demeanor. But I just came in to make sure that youre all okay. I have
to get back out there now. More Demons have come and even though His Dark Majesty and his
Hellhounds has them taken care of, his powers are decreasing fast and I need to go help him.
Lyna looked at me. Though CoCo seemed to have forgotten that I took a 100foot plunge, Lyna didnt.
How did you not die from the fall?

I I dont know. I was still in shock and the last thing I wanted to do was admit to any of them that I was
floating in the air. Shakily, I pointed at the Umbras and lied. I landed on one of them.
Though Lyna didnt appear convinced by my story, she let her suspicion go nonetheless. Things were still
urgent and she didnt have time to badger me to see if I was telling the truth. She turned to Phix. You
came, you helped, now get back out there and help Eclipse. I could sense that something powerful has
just set foot on these grounds and Eclipse will need all the help he could get.
Ill go with you! CoCo shouted as Phix was ready to take off. When it looked like Phix was about to veto
the idea, CoCo glanced at me and added, She has Lyna. I wont be able to cross onto the Holy Land
anyway. I might as well go now and help.
When she argued this, Phix nodded, clearly seeing her point.
Lyna, take her to the Holy Land! Phix shouted. His gaze floated to me. Once you reach the cathedral,
stay there and hell come find you soon, he told me, reading my mind about my concerns for Eclipse.
Just keep running. Well see you later. And with that, he held CoCos hand and ran off with her, leaving
me alone with Lyna.
My mind was spiraling at the new crisis Eclipse was in: There are more Demons and his powers were
decreasing? What new powerful evil has just stepped foot here? Will he be able to handle all of this
alone?
Youre going to be nothing but a distraction for them, Lyna told me, reading the concern on my face.
They can fight even in their mortal state, can you?
I couldnt but I couldnt force myself to move either.
Lets go, she said urgently to me, grabbing my hand. Her eyes for the first time since Ive seen it were
gentle and assuring. The faster we get you to the Holy Land, the faster Ill be able to double back to help
them. If this new Demon is as powerful as I think he is, then I need to get there as soon as possible to
help out.
I didnt need her to tell me twice. I hated that I was the helpless damsel that they needed to pass around
to protect but I was no match for these new Demons. I didnt know how to fight and as the favorite words
of my accounting classes, I would be a liability rather than an asset. So with my mind set, I ran off with
Lyna, taking off as fast as I could. The faster I get handed off to the Holy Land, the faster Lyna could help
the others. In my mind, the most I could do was keep out of sight and hurry it up.
We ran until I saw the tip of the cathedral in the far distance. Lyna and I stepped over the clearing of the
woods. We continued over a clear distinct coloring of land where snow was whiter on one end than the
other. I didnt think much of it until a hissing sound emitted and Lyna took a step back, stumbling away
from me as she moved back several paces back.

I glanced at the small ribbons of steam rising from her shoes. My gaze rose up to meet hers and we held
our breaths when we realized that we were finally on the Holy Land.
Im going to go help the others, Lyna told me moments later once she saw that I was safe. Ill tell the
rest that you made it past.
Thank you, Lyna, I told her genuinely. For everything today.
She offered me a small smile, nodding at me before turning and speeding back into the woods. When I
saw that she had disappeared into the darkness, I turned and ran as well. The cathedral was in sight; it
was so close yet when I saw a plume black smoke come at me, I knew it wasnt going to be this easy to
get to the church.
The black smoke materialized into an Umbra who charged at me like a cannon ball, tackled me, and
threw me off the Holy Land line with the force of his body.
Ah!
I fell hard to the floor, feeling the weight of his body over mine. Survival instincts took over and I didnt
have time to feel bad that he resembled a kid; I didnt have time for this and I was ready to hurt anyone
who continued to become an obstacle for me.
ARGH!
Summoning all the strength I had, I slammed my forehead into his head. When he loosened his grip from
the attack, I struggled to get out from underneath him but this Umbra was stronger than the rest of the
Demons Ive fought with. He easily recovered and showed his strength by punching me hard in the chest.
Thump!
I felt my bones rattle.
His legs on either side of me, he growled and began to punch me endlessly, his fists hammering into my
flesh. The pain stung me, ripping through my nerve endings as I struggled to keep from passing out.
Through the punches he was throwing onto my eyes and face, I managed to look up. I saw into the
Umbras eyes and I finally saw that he wasnt a child. I shouldve come to this conclusion when I was
fighting them earlier but it was only right now, where he was getting ready to demolish my face, that I
finally saw him for what he was: a beast. An ancient beast who was wearing the skin of a child a wolf in
sheeps clothing. I had only two choices: Do or Die. Kill or be killed.
I was too important.
I still had things to do.
I couldnt die now.

With one final resolution for survival, something set off within me as a cold wind wafted around us. Before
my brain could comprehend what I was about to do, I raised my left hand, the bangles on my wrist
clinking together. Slowly, I cupped his icy cheek and whispered something that stunned me to my very
core:
Viicar accierdo, Umbra.
I had no idea what I just said; the words sounded so inhuman that I barely recognized my own voice. The
words veiled over the young Umbra like a cloak and in the instant where he was a breath away from
ripping my flesh out, he paused. . .temporarily paralyzed. Using my moment of opportunity, for I knew he
wouldnt hesitate to kill me if he should break out of this spell, I wrapped my hands on either side of his
head and
CRACK!
I twisted his head.
His body fell beside me lifeless.
I panted to myself, laying on the snow in tense silence. My body was screaming in pain and my face was
throbbing so much from getting punched that it had slowly gone numb. My physical extremities were in
ruins and my mental state wasnt any better. I had won but I didnt feel any joy just disbelief. I may have
killed my family when I was younger but I didnt remember any of that. This was my first kill and Demon or
not this shook me. It shouldve been easy because it was a Demon but it wasnt. Even though it was a
defensive move, I still felt sick to my stomach.
I thought back to the foreign words I whispered to him and I just covered my swollen face in exhaustion.
What was wrong with me? What was happening to me?
. . .My self-reflection was again short-lived when a familiar sound severed through my thoughts.
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
The ground started to rumble shaking with familiarity.
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
From upside down, I looked behind me and I saw them, gliding through the darkness the five Disciples.
BOOM! BOOM!

My heart wrenched.
BOOM! BOOM!
No.
BOOM! BOOM!
Why wont God give me a break?
Why did I have to face one Demon to just be left alone with the worst ones of all?
BOOM! BOOM!
Desperate to escape, despite how broken my body felt, I began to crawl on my elbows as thunderous
sound came closer and closer and closer.
Oh God. . .Oh God. . .
While trying to crawl away, I turned again and saw that the five Disciples were now there with their
horses, just an inch away from the Holy Line. They were looking just as imposing as when I first saw
them.
Knowing that I couldnt outrun them, I rolled on my back, wondering why they were so patient and still
when
Clap. Clap.
A clapping sound emerged from the distance.
Well, well, said the familiar voice. Like a haze, the figured appeared from the shadows, giving me a
round of applause as if Ive given him the best show he has ever seen, . .the treasured Source is finally
alone.
The Masked Demon appeared, dressed in his black, hooded suit with his signature silver mask on. His
gait towards me was unhurried, like he had all the time in the world. He seemed amused with me,
unfazed by the fact that I was inside the safety of the Holy Land. He laughed. What a show youve put on
these past few hours, Grace.
My heart went into overdrive and I wondered what he has seen happen to me what he has seen me
do.
He said nothing more, allowing his ruby eyes to land on the Umbra on the field. The Umbras are some of
my best pets, he said calmly, an air of distaste radiating from him. Ive spent millennias raising them and

you render them inactive in a single night?


Shouldnt have had them attacked me, was all I could gasp out through the pain streaming through my
body.
He smiled before raising his hand. On command, the body of the dead Umbra was raised and sliding over
the Holy Land and stopping at the ground where the Masked Demon stood.
With an expressive sigh, the Masked Demon crouched down, withdrew a dagger from his pocket, took his
black leather glove off and cut into his palm. Raising the Umbra up with one hand, he dripped his blood
into the Umbras mouth. Half a breath later, I could hear flesh and bones repairing itself before the Umbra
was reawaken.
The Masked Demon stood up while the Umbra laid beneath him, still stirring into consciousness.
Your palms, child, the Masked Demon ordered and the Umbra obeyed, getting into a kneeling position;
he pushed his pale palms together. The Masked Demon squeezed his blood into the palms of the Umbra
and when it filled to the rim, he said, Find your brothers, give them my blood and then return home. You
have done well.
With something like looked like a bow, the Umbra ran into the darkness of the woods and disappeared
into the shadows.
Turning back to me after tucking his dagger back into his pocket, the Masked Demon smiled, getting right
back onto business. I apologize for taking awhile to come here for you. It mustve not been pleasant to
have to deal with my. . .associates. He looked around. But this fog was quite difficult to navigate
around. He laughed, shaking his head being adding, I see that your Demon is around the area, blacking
out the world and sending his Hellhounds to do his work. His eyes rested on me. Even through his
carefree demeanor, I knew he was very annoyed. Where is he, Grace?
Go to Hell.
He chuckled. Im sure Ill find him there but itd be more convenient for me to deal with him here. There is
some strange veil covering him. He is around but I cannot see him. I would very much like to see him right
now. He regarded me, his eyes challenging mine. Ill spare Eclipse if you help me.
I grew still. Eclipse?
I see that he is doing better. He exhaled dramatically, placing his glove back on. Hes looking for you,
you know? Circling around the woods to find you. . . That bastard is so lucky that hes in the radius of all
the Holy Land and that all the Demons he is fighting has lost their powers. His smile turned cold. But he
cant defeat all of them while looking for you, even with your Demons Hellhounds by his side. And even if
he defeats those Demons, you wouldnt want him to run into me, would you? Especially since he did such
a number on me the last time we saw each other.

Who are you? I instead asked, wondering why this Demon was so intent on finding my Demon and
killing him off to take my soul.
The beginning. . .the end. . .its not important, he said idly. All that matters is you telling me where that
powerful Demon of yours is. Tell me why I can sense him but cannot seem to find him.
I smirked, bluffing. You wont be able to find my Demon and you shouldnt bother to threaten me with
Eclipse either. Right now youve lost all your powers as well. If you and Eclipse were to fight, then hell
probably beat you.
We should test out that theory soon then, the Demon replied coolly, threateningly. Perhaps beginning
with me apprehending you.
I stood up straighter, noting how afraid he was of coming closer to me. You cant touch me, I told him. I
glanced at the Holy ground. You have no powers here and you have no authority here.
He grinned and then he did something I didnt expect him to do: he stepped over the line and
crossed onto the Holy Land.
. . .and he did not go up in flames.
Unlike Lyna, there was not even an ounce of steam that permeated from the soles of his shoes.
I fought to inhale as I backed away in astonishment. I did not expect this to happen. How how
I. . .am unlike any Demon that youve ever met, he told me simply before I attempted to make a run for
it. I could hear his mocking laughter as a cold wind infiltrated the air. You may be a fast runner but Im
sure as youve come to find, you cannot outrun my Disciples. . .
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
Just as he said that, the heavy footfalls commenced and I realized that the Disciples were now chasing
me on the field, right on the Holy Land. They did not go up in flames, they did not show pain and they did
not slow down. They came fast behind me, encroaching onto the Holy Land without the slightest fear for
it. I ran but it didnt take long for the riders to catch up to me.
I stumbled back when I nearly crashed into the Demonic horse. I turned to run in the other direction but at
once, I bumped into the Masked Demon who was now right behind me, I discovered that the 5 Disciples
had now formed a big circle around us, each guarding a section in the field.
Though I knew I couldnt get away, I attempted to run anyway. My attempts were foiled when the Masked
Demon came at me at a mind-numbing speed and seized my neck hard. You shouldve taken up my
offer and come with me voluntarily, Grace. This whole thing wouldve gone so much easier for you.

Remembering the knife in his pocket, I reacted, grabbed it and stabbed him in the chest with it even
though deep down, I knew it wasnt going to be that easy to kill him. My worst fears were realized when
he didnt even grunt in pain.
A tired sigh eliciting from him, he grabbed my wrist and I fought to get out of his hold. During the struggle,
the skin of my left hand was accidentally cut against the dagger. I screamed and he thrust me to the
ground. Effortlessly, the Demon pulled the dagger out of his chest and tossed it to the ground beside me.
Youre a lot more combative than you look, Grace. He laughed, the wound on his chest healing at once.
I think I might have to take out on your boyfriend to teach you some discipline.
Stay away from him! I snarled, on edge now.
And yet you wouldnt turn over your Demon to save him, he sneered blithely, walking over to me. Very
well. Im sure once we have you in our possession, your Demon will appear regardless. His eyes turned
cold as a storm funnel appeared above us like a tornado, whipping everything in sight and bearing down
on me. Snow from the ground rose up and danced with the oscillation emitting from the funnel. I could
scarcely feel gravity give way underneath me and I deduced quickly that this funnel cloud was his means
of leaving the Holy Land. This vortex was going to take me to everything Ive been trying so hard to run
from. Now get up. We have a long journey ahead of us.
No, I replied, backing away from him.
Wherever he was going to take me, I did not want to go with him.
His cool faade dissipated at my stubbornness. He did not enjoy repeating himself. I SAID GET UP!
His booming voice triggered a nerve within me.
One moment, my insides were threading with fear and the next, adrenaline laced my blood.
The course of my thoughts became discombobulated, culminating to the awareness of nothing but
whatever was happening inside me. All that I comprehend was the incredible sensations brewing within
me.
Something hummed through my veins, the current electric and powerful. . . .My blood was no longer my
weakness it was my strength, my ultimate weapon against all of creation. . . The preternatural surge
rampaged through every cell of my blood, its powers intoxicating me with the promise of its strength and
vitality. My face twisted with rage and I realized what I felt was wrath in its rawest form. I dont know what
came over me next but I was so angry.
When the Demon reached for me again, I thrashed his hand away with a force so potent that he actually
fell several steps back in shock.

Then, in the loudest voice I have ever used in my life, I screamed: GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM
ME!!!!!!!!
The crescendo of my voice traveled all throughout the woods, echoing through it and seemingly digging
into the pits of the earth while also rising up to the skies.
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!
An instant later, a monstrous lightning struck the earth and pandemonium ensued. . .
A monstrous fire began to circle around me, locking the Masked Demon and I in. Though the Masked
Demon looked unruffled by this occurrence, the Disciples behind him looked perturbed. In fear, their
horses whinnied and backed away from the fire. After the circle of fire rose up to about 3 foot high, rain
began to fall with the snow.
My pulse raced and I backed away from him, moving closer to the fire. Rain poured harder yet it did little
to douse the fire that was still going strong if not stronger. With an impatient growl, for I knew he mustve
believed my Demon had something to do with this, the Masked Demon came after me again. He was a
step away from seizing my arm when thunder boomed overhead, shaking the funnel cloud he created
with severity. The cloud broke into mists before it drowned out in the sky.
Rain fell in thicker droplets yet this time it was not of water, but of blood.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
The smell of broiling flesh reached my nostrils and I reeled back with horror. Even on my own skin, I could
feel the rain droplets bubble. However, instead of burning my flesh, it began to heal the maladies on me
instead. I touched the skin around my eyes and I felt the swollenness recede. I touched my leg and the
big laceration there was gone as well. Gradually, the ache that once inhabited my nerves dissolved and I
didnt need a mirror to know that the gash on my forehead had healed.
The blood rain had healed me.
The rain was Godsend for me but it became a damnation for the rest around me.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
The Disciples continued to scream at the top of their lungs as the rain washed over them, their faces
sizzling like they had just been hit with acid. Lifting their hoods up as their horses went crazy, they
materialized out of the clearing before their faces began to melt off.
AUGH!
Even the Masked Demon was not immune.

The blood rain splattered over his face and he jumped back as the acidic burning took place. Strings of
steam started to rise from the area of his face that was not covered by the mask. The burning only lasted
a minute though because he was healed right away but it was enough to unnerve him. He turned to me
amidst all of this, his ruby eyes laced with shock, incredulity and then. . .realization.
My heart chilled at how he stared at me, like for the first time in his existence, he saw clarity.
A fraction of a second later, before I could compute anything, he materialized out of the field and
disappeared into thin air.
The anarchy of the field withered into a muted silence.
The snow stopped falling, the blood rain ceased to exist in the sky and on the snow, and the monstrous
fire burned out within a fraction of a second.
All that could be heard in the hushed field was my labored breathing.
Holy Hell. . .
I had no idea what the hell just happened but I didnt bother to sit there and ponder over it. I sprung up,
dug my shoes in the snow and broke into a run. My mind spiraled at what had just happened. The
lightning, the fire, the blood rain and whatever happened in my body I couldnt believe any of it, couldnt
even fully digest it. Instead, I picked up the pace to not only escape from the field but escape from what
just occurred.
My heart burst when I saw the cathedral ahead of me, just yards away. Finally, oh God, finally. . . If
Eclipse was looking for me then it must mean that hes running towards the church as well. I had to get
there fast. I ran like my life depended on it and counted my blessings when I mounted up the steps of the
cathedral and pounded on the colossal doors.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
When no one opened, I grew more hysterical. Gut twisting in knots, I ran around back to see if there was
a back entrance that would lead me into the church. I stepped over the snow just as the rumbles of a
snowstorm screamed overhead, the skies getting darker in preparation for another storm. I tried to push
open the door in the back but it wouldnt budge. Cursing, I doubled back. I saw a car in the lot so I knew
there had to be someone in there. I sprinted back, made a turn race back to the front entrance when I
crashed into someone.
I unleashed a grating screamed at the collision.
AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
Grace! Grace! Its me!

I drew out of my fearful state; the unbearable tightening of my stomach slackened when I saw Fathers
Baeks kind face.
Whats wrong, Grace? he asked, lightly shaking my shoulder in worry. From his voice, I knew the way I
was behaving scared him as well. Whats wrong?
Father! I screamed, never feeling so much joy to see another human being in my life. I I got attacked
by muggers.
He examined the cut up hand that the rain didnt completely heal and some of the bruises still present on
my face. Eyes swelling with fear that these muggers will come running out of the woods for me, he
quickly ushered me inside. Come in. Come in!
Have you seen Eclipse? I asked as we ran up the steps to go inside the church.
He shook his head, his face full of horror of what could possibly happen to me and Eclipse. Maintaining
his composure for my sake, he calmly and soothingly said, No, but come in. Well take care of your
wounds and well deal with it.

So why are you fighting, silly human?


011 (IV|V) The Wrath of Grace

he cathedral was just as magnificent as I remembered it.

Candles continued to lay as ornaments around the vicinity, acting like guardians of light against the
darkness outside. The majestic fresco on the walls and ceilings continued to tell the same divine stories it
did when I first stepped in here and the high ceilings continued to successfully contend with the storm
brewing around it, holding its own in face of this treacherous weather.
Cold air swam around the church but it wasnt nearly enough to make one shiver.
The last time I walked in here, I was as uncomfortable as a fish out of water but tonight, in light of all that
Ive been through outside, finding refuge in the church was a blessing.
Ill call the police, Father Baek announced right after he locked the all the doors and helped me to a seat
at the pews. His black robe swished hurriedly as he raced to the next room to contact the authorities.
Still traumatized with my experience outside, I only rose into a panic when I fully digested his words. No,
dont! I shouted, standing up and grabbing his arm.

Father Baek gave me a horrified look. In his eyes, I knew he was not only worried for me but for Eclipse,
who was still out there with our muggers. Wh why not, Grace?
I wanted to tell him that if we involve the cops into this, there was a high chance theyd die from the hands
of the Demons. And if they didnt die, then Ill more than likely get back on the radar for being the six-yearold murderer who returned to her hometown. Either way, the police couldnt do anything to help; they
would only complicate an already problematical situation.
The phone lines wont work anyway, I finally answered unsteadily. By now, the blizzard had picked up so
heavily that it wouldnt be a stretch to expect an avalanche of snow to come slamming over the cathedral
at any given moment. This storm has killed off everything. . .
It was a bluff but when Father Baek checked the phone, it appeared that my lie was correct: this awful
weather has actually killed off the majority of the electricity in this part of the country. Just like last time.
Youre right, he told me. The phone lines are down again. He shook his head, peering outside. The
weather here is always so awful during this time of the season. Another moments pause extended over
him before he said, We have to take you far from here then. The urgency in his voice was unparalleled.
He handed me his car keys. Here. Take my car and go somewhere safe. Ill go look for Eclipse.
No Father! I said at once, worried that if he were to get lost out there, hed die within a matter of
minutes. My moral compass wasnt necessarily the best working one but I did help those that I could.
Considering that he was a priest, the Demons would have a field day torturing him before killing him. We
were humans stuck in a world filled with biblical entities the only thing we could do was stay in the
church no matter how tempted we were to go outside.
I gazed at him, my eyes undulating with distress that I knew he couldnt miss. Please. Just stay here. Its
safer here. I wouldnt forgive myself if anything happened to you out there. When I left Eclipse, he told me
that he was going to meet me here and if you run out there, then youll just get hurt as well. He prepared
to argue and I added, Please Father, just trust me! Its safer for you here. Eclipse is coming so lets just
be safe, sit here and wait for him together.
Though he appeared anguished by the notion of just sitting here, doing nothing while Eclipse was in
danger outside, Father Baek, who was unable to ignore the plea in my eyes, reluctantly agreed.
Extinguishing the idea of stepping outside, Father Baek instead started to tend to my wounds. As he
wrapped a white bandage over my cut hand, he began to ask me what happened.
To keep him safe from the truth (and to keep my mind off the crazier things that happened out there), I
lied and told him that we got mugged on our way up to Serenity. I told him that my friends were out there
and I wasnt sure if Eclipse was alright but the only safe thing we could do at the moment was stay in the
church. So we sat there, waiting in the tense silence as the blizzard rolled over the cathedral, bringing
forth howling winds and heavier snow. After what felt like hours of waiting in silence, the candles flickered
and
BOOM! BOOM!

Father Baek and I jumped at the loud banging sound, our faces paling with trepidation. The glass of water
that Father Baek had given me even dropped to the ground because I had thought the Demons have
found me again.
Both exhibiting the same fear, Father Baek and I just stood there, our hearts hanging in our throats. The
banging grew louder and louder and louder before a tall figure ran to one of the windows, finally revealing
himself in the storm.
I gasped.
My chest swelled when I saw who it was.
Hey Teacup, hey Pops, Eclipse began dryly through the window. Behind him, OinkOink whimpered at
his ankles, his pretty white fur drenched from the snow. They both had disheveled appearances but were
still very much alive. Im freezing my ass off here so Id appreciate it if the two of you could stop staring
and let me in
I was already at the door before he finished his sentence. I opened it and without even waiting for him to
step in, I threw myself at him.
YOURE OKAY! I exclaimed, embracing him so tightly I was surprised his circulation hadnt been cut off.
I didnt care if this was out of character; I was just relieved that he was alright.
Eclipse stiffened in response to my greeting but unlike the last time, I felt him return my hug with his own
warm intensity. When we pulled out of the embrace, his eyes traced over my wounds. A mixture of
concern and rage ignited on his countenance.
What happened? He regarded Father Baek before returning his gaze to me, his eyes telling me to filter
out my answer to him since we had company. Who did this to you?
When we split up, I told him as vaguely as I could. Lyna found me. We went to a ski resort town and
CoCo and I hid with her for awhile. Then in the morning, we found Phix before those muggers could hurt
us. After that, Phix said he only came to make sure we were okay and that he had to go find you and help
you. CoCo went with him and Lyna made sure I was safe here before she ran off to help you as well. But
then, this masked mugger appeared out of nowhere before I reached the cathedral. I fought him and
thats where I got hurt.
He fought you. . . Eclipse said slowly and I knew he was stunned that I was hinting that it
occurred on Holy Land. He flicked his gaze over to Father Baek before carefully saying, . . .where
the cathedral was in sight?
I knew he was asking if it happened on Holy Land and I nodded. He kept asking for you and kept
threatening to hurt my boyfriend.

Eclipse nodded, understanding that the Demon still thought Eclipse was human and that the Demon didnt
realize Eclipse was both my boyfriend and my Guardian Demon. Then?
He tried to take me hostage but luckily, at that precise moment, lightning struck so hard that he just
reeled back like he had gotten hit with pepper spray. He stared at me in shocked and just ran off.
It was quite possibly the most vague and nonsensical story that I could tell anyone. I had planned on
telling Eclipse every detail when it was just the two of us again but for the time being, that was all I could
say without Father Baek being the wiser. Fortunately, Eclipse being the smart Demon that he is,
understood the crucial parts of the story which was that the Masked Demon was still adamant about
killing off my Guardian Demon.
Im going to kill that fucker, he muttered seconds later and I knew he was referring to the masked
Demon.
Did you see them? I then enquired. Our friends?
He nodded, his expression assuring. Yeah. I found them. Everyone is fine. Theyre all waiting in the car
right now. Theyre ready to leave as soon as were done here.
My lungs expanded in gratefulness. The muggers are gone?
He nodded again. All gone.
How?
He presented me with a roguish grin. Pride lit up in his light brown eyes. After you left, lets just say I
handed their asses to them and made them wish they were never created.
I smiled in relief. With that assurance in mind, I finally allowed my gaze to venture onto the floor where
OinkOink was. He had been pawing at my heels since I opened the doors for Eclipse. Gazing up at me,
there was nothing but love and happiness in his eyes. Utterly happy to see him, I crouched down, pulled
him up to my arms and hugged him. Like a baby crying for his mother, OinkOink whimpered as he shook
and buried his furry head close to my chest. I knew that he missed me and good God, I missed him so
much as well. I was crestfallen when it wasnt him in the forest and it was just a blessing to have him back
with me right now. Him and Eclipse.
While I held OinkOink close to me, Eclipse directed his attention to Father Baek. Indignation eliciting from
his stature, Eclipse closed the big cathedral doors behind him. He locked it with hard look on his face.
Walking in, he threw his backpack to the ground. From there, I knew his greeting with Father Baek wasnt
going to be as pleasant as mines. Weve gotten into a whole mess of trouble for you, Father.
By now I had set OinkOink onto the pew and began to dry him with a small towel from my backpack.
What what do you mean? Father Baek asked, staring at us with a haunted look on his face. I had the

feeling that he knew exactly why we were here again and without any preface, Eclipse just bluntly said,
Tell us about the nun who became Gracies nanny.
Father Baek paled at the verbalization of this.
He glanced at me, his eyes dimming with a measure of hardship and guilt. Even though he looked
perturbed, it seemed as though he was holding back because he didnt want to hurt me.
I I I cant, he stammered.
Pops, Eclipse incited pointedly. His voice was edgy with impatience. With anyone else, hed tell them off
but with Father Baek, he still showed restraint even though he was royally pissed off. Gracie and I, along
with our friends, got mugged because of you. He pointed at my disheveled appearance. My girlfriend
looks like she just got run over by a car. He pointed to the window outside. Our friends out there are
traumatized. He pointed at OinkOink. My Maltese puppy is shivering like hes a goddamn Chihuahua.
Then, with the dramatics that only a narcissistic Prince of Hell could exude, he pointed an outraged finger
to himself. And to add to all this atrociousness, I look like the physical embodiment of shit.
Every bullet point that Eclipse ticked off, Father Baek would look guiltier and guiltier. It was clear he felt
awful that he was the indirect reason why all this misfortune fell upon us.
I dont know about you, Father, Eclipse finished with severity, but in light of all the things weve been
through, I would appreciate it if you would stop with the cat and mouse game and just tell us everything
we need to know.
At that second, Father Baek couldnt have looked smaller and sadder.
We were so used to him and his warmth that it was hard to witness him in his forlorn and helpless state.
I I I dont want you to be traumatized any more than you have been tonight. Father Baek shook his
head, his selflessness extending to not just us but to the ones who resided in the same town as him. He
sighed, glancing outside. His face welled with more concern when it dawned on him that just because the
muggers were gone, it didnt mean everyone was safe. I have to get to the police. What if these muggers
hurt others around town?
She would be exposed again, said Eclipse, moving forward to stop him. He stared down at Father Baek,
expressing things that I was too afraid to convey to him. Eclipse cast his gaze to me before turning back
to Father Baek. Her identity has been protected all these years but if you get the police involved, she will
be exposed. After that, theres no telling what will happen to her. Eclipses jaw locked, his eyes imploring
for Father Baek to understand how fragile my anonymity in the country was. One wrong move and Id be
all over the tabloid again. People were unforgiving when they spoke about me as a child; they would
crucify me as an adult.
The muggers are gone, Eclipse went on to assure him. They have ran out and moved on. Trust me. . .
They wont be coming here again. When it looked like Father Baek was still unsure, Eclipse emphasized

his point again. Trust me, Pops. I wouldnt lie to you. Theyre gone.
I imagined it was the conviction in Eclipses eyes that did it for Father Baek. With a bob of the head, he
accepted Eclipses persuasion as sufficient and he relented with going to the police. To him, as long as
the people around town were safe, then that was all that mattered to him.
Now its just you and us, Eclipse persisted, not yet letting Father Baek off the hook. We didnt come all
this way to have so many things happen to us to have you go mute on us now. His voice turned
significantly softer. Gracie and I cant keep coming back to Serenity. You didnt tell us the whole story and
you know it. So please, Father. . .just be honest with us and just give Gracie some peace in her life. She
deserves that much after all the horrible things that has happened to her she deserves to know
everything there is to know about her past.
And that was all that Eclipse needed to say to snuff out Father Baeks conviction to keep the truth from us.
Silence canvassing over him, Father Baek looked guiltily from Eclipse and then to me. He hesitated for
several breaths longer before he nodded wearily; his expression was that of defeat he knew that he had
no right to withhold so much information from me when I was so adamant on knowing everything about
my past.
He took in a deep breath, distant pain prominent in his gentle brown eyes. . . .Lets get the two of you into
some warm clothes and Ill tell you anything you want to know.

ere alone now, Eclipse prompted as soon as I stepped out of the bathroom. I have no idea what

you were babbling about awhile ago. Since we have some time to our selves, I suggest you hurry and fill
me in now.
After leaving OinkOink with Father Baek, Eclipse and I ventured to the back room to change into our dry
clothes. While I ran into the bathroom to put on my clothes, Eclipse changed outside. I knew that we were
both impatient to speak to one another so I wasnt the least bit surprised to be bombarded by Eclipses
hasty prompt after stepping out of the bathroom in new jeans and a pink top.
You fill me in first, I demanded, watching as he discarded the red hoodie from his body. He put on a
black shirt and black jacket in the same second but I was able to catch a glance at all the bruises and cuts
on his body. I bit my lips, cringing at how painful they all appeared. What happened to you?
He favored me with another one of his roguish grins.
War, he said easily.
When I snapped him a rebuking look and silently demanded that he elaborate, he exhaled loudly. Yielding
with his concise answers, he said, After you and CoCo left, Phix, my Hellhounds and I killed the

remaining Demons in the area. I blacked out the entire world, putting a protective veil over you and giving
myself leeway to kill those Demons without anyone being able to detect my powers or where we were in
the world. The Demons in the immediate perimeter with me knew I was a Royal Demon but to other
Demons coming behind, if they were to fly overhead, they would see a veiled version of the fight which
is me running around with Phix and Hellhounds.
I nodded thoughtfully. This explained why the Red-Tie Demon, the Disciples and the Masked Demon kept
asking about my Guardian Demon as opposed to Eclipse himself because they misconstrued what
they saw. They believed that Eclipse was a human being who was protected by a powerful Demons
Hellhounds, they no clue Eclipse was actually the powerful Demon in question.
Did Lyna get there to help you guys in time?
Yeah. After it was over, Lyna had a few choice words for me.
Whatd she say?
That I should stop fucking up.
Figures.
He smiled before also saying, After she saw that I had everything under control, she left. Before coming
to you, I had the baby Demons wait in the car and told them to stay put until I come back for you. It was a
tough battle but everyone is more or less alright.
I blew a breath of relief.
My thoughts migrated back to all those Demons we saw before I went into the forest. You killed them
all?
He nodded. All of them. The playful smile on his lips faded when his eyes began to run over me once
more. He assessed all the bruises on me and stared at the stitched up gash on my forehead. The blood
rain had heeled the worst of it but if you looked closely, you could see the faint scar. Wordlessly, he
feathered my loose hair to one side, his hand lightly skimming over my wound. There was delicacy in his
touch but his face was covered with a steel mask that was indicative of a brewing storm. He maintained
his composure but the next fool who pissed him off would suffer the full extent of his wrath. I didnt realize
so many got through my veil.
The ones who came through
are more powerful than I anticipated them to be, he finished for me. His jaw tightened and he
removed his hand from my forehead. Moving to my backpack, he extracted a jacket from it and handed it
to me. Start from the beginning. Tell me everything that happened to you.
Zipping up my white jacket, I wasted no time.

I recited everything to him in full detail and Eclipse didnt disappoint with his reactions. Every progressing
narration I gave, I knew Eclipse was vexed over. He looked like he was ready to kill someone when I told
him about the Disciples, he looked bewildered when I told him about being tricked to go outside by
OinkOinks barks and the voices thereafter, he looked stunned at the mention of the forest fire and the
Umbras, he looked staggered when I told him about falling off a tree and being suspended in the air, and
he looked utterly speechless when I told him the most incredible occurrence of all: The last scene with the
Masked Demon, the freak fire that took place and the blood rain that came thereafter.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
He blinked at me.
He didnt even know where to begin first.
Then, after a long pause
. . .All that shit happened to you in the span of the last 24 hours?
Eclipse took a few more moments to properly configure his thoughts before getting down to business. He
touched upon the important key points: That Masked Demon crossed over onto the Holy Land and he did
not steam up? He still had his powers?
Yeah.
And when he tried to grab you, something hummed in your blood, thunder erupted, a fire formed around
you and the blood rain fell again?
Yeah.
. . .And someone impersonated our puppy, lured you out and you heard voices say, You finally exist?
Yeah.
. . .And in between all of this, when you fell off a tree, you found yourself suspended in mid-air?
I nodded, the last point still sending a gulf of anxiety to seep into my blood. I fixed him with a hopeful
stare. Any explanations?
The response on Eclipses face did not inspire any hope within me. He looked like a puzzle master who
has been stomped with all the new jigsaw pieces I had just thrown onto his lap. I could see his mind
working to assemble the pieces yet I knew none of it was making sense to him. He sighed, looking out in
the direction of the cathedral where Father Baek sat, waiting for us. Perhaps when Father Baek tells us
about your past, Ill finally be able to put the pieces together.

Eclipse, I started uncertainly. Before we returned to Father Baek, I wanted to make sure he was alright.
Youre really okay this time, right? Youre not going to go into hibernation mode because you used up all
your powers?
Eclipse smirked, chuckling reassuringly. The last time I used my powers, I used it all at once without
making a conscious effort to hide it. This time, I not only blocked out the world but I also used my powers
in small increments. Im fine this time. You dont have worry.
Some measure of respite calmed me and I nodded, smiling at him with relief. Okay.
The pressing concern for him mollified, I tugged my backpack back on and stepped out of the room. We
made it into the cloister when Eclipse stopped me mid-step, right beneath the gallery where the steady
snow flowed from the sky and hovered close to us.
He turned me to face him, placed his hands on either side of my cheeks and tipped my head up. Closing
his eyes, he pressed his forehead against mine, careful to not agitate my wounds. His enticing scent filling
me, he nuzzled my nose with his, causing my knees to go weak.
The action took me by surprise but it also caused a burst of delight to simmer into me.
Sighing, I just stood there, reveling in the feel of his warmth in the middle of a snowstorm.
After a few blissful stretches of silence, he said, . . .Thanks for staying alive.
I didnt want it to but my heart expanded with warmth.
Everything Lyna told me about him and everything I have learned about him receded into the ocean of my
mind. I was no longer with youngest son of Lucifer who fought Michael the ArchAngel, I was no longer
with the God of war, I was no longer with the Demon of Lust and I was no longer with a Demon. At that
broken moment, I was just with the closest person I would call a friend; I was just with a crush who made
my heart race uncontrollably.
. . .Thanks for staying alive as well, I whispered before I could realize what I was saying.
I paused uneasily.
Caught off guard with the way I was acting, I went rigid as I stared at him. In response to my stillness,
Eclipse merely smiled down at me, caressing my cheeks with his fingers one last time before he withdrew
his hands, stepped away from me and returned to the cathedral without another word.
Taking a moment to touch my cheeks to diffuse the flush he gave me, I collected myself before I followed
after him, stepping into the room where Father Baek was waiting for us.
He was sitting at the edge of the center pew, his head bowed down in prayer. OinkOink was across from
him in the next pew, cooped up in one of my white sweaters that I knew Father Baek mustve tucked him

into. He was quietly napping as Eclipse and I treaded down the aisle.
I took a seat at the end of the pew OinkOink was napping on while Eclipse sat on the edge of the pew
ahead of mine. Father Baek was sitting across from us, coming out of his quiet state when he felt our
presence in the room.
He locked eyes with me and as I glanced at Eclipse, I knew we were all ready. Father Baek had his time
to gather himself and Eclipse and I had time to formulate our questions. We were all ready to begin our
much anticipated conversation.
Why didnt you tell us about the nanny I had? I began to ask as the storm grew worse outside. The
candles flickered subtly as it continued to illuminate the cathedral. You told us there was a nun with you
the night of my birth but you didnt mention she was my nanny. Why?
. . .Its complicated, Grace, Father Baek said feebly, staring at me with a haunted light in his eyes. But it
was your parents who didnt want to bring her up. Even in death, I was trying to respect their wishes. His
face was frail when he asked, Have you been back to your home?
I nodded quietly and he nodded as well. And have you not noticed that there are no memories of her in
your home?
I thought about it and recalled that there were absolutely no pictures of her in my house. Why is that?
Why were my parents so afraid of having any memories of her in our home?
She was a wonderful person and she loved you dearly, Father Baek made sure to stress to me before
any awful speculations about her materialized in my head. Your family loved her but it wasnt her living
memories that they were afraid of, it was how she died.
How did she die? asked Eclipse, leaning forward with interest.
I leaned in as well, my attention unwavering.
She died a couple of days after Graces 3rd birthday, he told Eclipse. He feathered his eyes to me. She
was tucking you in when your mother and father heard you crying. They were cleaning up after one of
your birthday parties before they ran to your room and saw that she was dead on the floor. Your father
called the paramedics while your mother ran in for you. You were crying so hard and the paramedics said
that it was likely that she had a heart attack right in front of you and that you were witness to everything.
You were so young then that your parents didnt know what to do to help you and they were afraid youd
be traumatize from the whole experience. As a desperate measure, they took all pictures of her down and
just never spoke about her again.
I nodded idly.
Considering that my nanny actually died in front of me, I could understand why my parents did this. Out of
sight, out of mind.

What was her name? I then asked absentmindedly.


Kim SooYoung.
SooYoung? I repeated as Eclipses eyes broadened in surprise. The alias I gave when I first met you?
Father Baek nodded somberly. I dont know why but when you introduced yourself as that, I just didnt
want to tell you about her. You have already been through enough deaths in your young life and I just
didnt want to bring up anymore awful memories for you.
I blinked understandably at him, more than aware of the fact that he was just looking out for me. I took a
second to absorb it all before I asked the million dollar question: Why did she choose to be my nanny?
This was where Father Baek grew hesitant. After a long moment where all we could hear was OinkOinks
soft breathing, he said, She had a dream.
Eclipse and I exchanged inquisitive glances before Eclipse turned to Father Baek and said, A dream?
She said that someone came to her in a dream and told her that a very special child was coming. This
individual told her that God had work for her and that she needed to be the one to help watch over this
child. This individual also told her that this miracle will bear the golden rays of the sun and it needed to be
raised through the hands of Gods servants. It was said that she will recognize the child when she sees
it.
When he said this, my eyes landed on my gold bangles the bangles that have been with me for as long
as I could remember. The jigsaw pieces clicked into place for me.
. . .When you first saw me, you said that you werent sure it was me but when you saw my gold bangles,
you knew it couldnt be anyone else. What did you mean by that?
Father Baek remained quiet and I knew the true answer. Eclipse faced him, knowing the answer as well.
We just needed Father Baeks inevitable confirmation.
Her parents didnt give it to her, did they? prompted Eclipse.
Father Baek shook his head. . . .Grace was born with the bangles.
Foreboding ice bled into the marrow of my bones. I anticipated this answer but it didnt mean it was less
staggering to have the answer confirmed.
Eclipse nodded, his visage troubled with this revelation as well. . . .I think you should start from the
beginning, Father. Tell us everything that happened that night when Gracie was born.
For what felt like the millionth time in the night, Father Baek nodded, inhaling deeply to prepare himself.

All around us, snow fell at a steady downpour, as if it too was reliving a memory from the past. With
lightning striking across the sky, the glow blazing behind the cathedrals stained glass, Eclipse and I sat
attentively, unreservedly quiet as we listened to Father Baeks tale. . .

. . . 20 years prior. . .

he snowstorm was one of the worst that Father Baek has ever seen.

Phone lines were down, electricity was out and everything was seemingly out of order. The December
snow slammed against the cathedral, bringing with it a raging wind that was so loud it sounded like
screams. Serenity has always been known for its extreme weather but tonight was definitely one of those
nights that stood out from the rest. Nothing but snow blanketed the world outside.
Standing beside Sister Kim, Father Baek watched through the window for an opportunity for them to
safely leave the premises. Sister Kim, who has been visiting for the past few days, still had a plane to
catch later on in the night and it was imperative that she left soon. Unfortunately, it appeared that with
every progressing hour, instead of letting up, the storm would grow worse and worse. The prospect of
leaving in this weather became grimmer and grimmer.
While waiting out the storm, they began to have an extended conversation about the peculiar dream that
Sister Kim had the one about someone coming to her in a dream. They were in the midst of further
discussing the possible meanings of the dream when a voice from the churchs parking lot reached their
ears.
Chris! Zip up your jacket before you get out. I dont want you to catch a cold, shouted a male voice over
the sound of a cars engine and the laughter of children.
It was a mere sentence but a sentence was all that Father Baek needed. Father Baek immediately
recognized the family outside as the Hwangs it was hard not to recognize a family that youve known for
many years now.
A big smile lit his face as he craned his head and peered through the window. The Hwangs were a devout
Catholic family and they were so involved with the church that the cathedral has become like a second
home to them. He had seen them earlier on in the day but the family was such a joy to be around that he
couldnt help but feel elated that they were here again. He felt like a grandpa who was getting a visit from
his children and grandchildren despite the storm, he was so full of joy. He loved the family with all his
heart.
A cordial knock came at the doors.
Father! Hwang SangMins handsome face appeared at the doorway as he lightly pushed the door open.
In his early thirties, SangMin stood a little over 6 feet with a lean stature that even made Father Baek
envy him. He was dressed in a brown trench coat with a black scarf, rimless glasses and snow resting on
his shoulder. As usual, he wore a smile that brought warmth to anyone he was near. Father, he greeted

in his usual polite voice. SooMin and I were planning to take the kids to the ski resort but the weather is
so awful. Its a long way home and I dont want to chance the mountains right now. Would you mind if we
waited it out here until the storm subsides?
Of course I dont mind! Father Baek chortled benevolently, instantly inviting SangMin in. He loved the
family and couldnt be happier to be in their company. Come in! Come in!
Behind SangMin, came his 7-year-old son and 9-year-old daughter, both of whom were dressed in
overalls. As soon as the little ones stepped foot into the cold building, the temperature drastically went up.
It was like the cathedral itself was excited to have them back in the church as well.
Hi Father! Christian and Faith greeted, scuttling in with their bags. Upon dropping their luggage on the
pews, they went to hug him right away. When they withdrew from the hug, Faith was the first to notice
Sister Kim, who was standing by the window, smiling at them.
Sister Kim! she greeted with elation, running towards her with excitement.
At the prompt that Sister Kim was in their company, Christian immediately ran towards Sister Kim as well.
He gave her the same, loving greeting that his older sister did. Though Sister Kim only came to visit
Serenity at times, the few times that she did, she had become very close to the Hwang family as well. It
was an understatement to say that the children reuniting with Sister Kim was like a family reunion of sorts.
As Sister Kim marveled at how big the two children had grown, the Hwang parents came in.
OH MY FLYING PIGS! exclaimed a female voice. Its crazy out there!
Father Baek turned to the door and there Hwang SooMin was, wearing a long white trench coat and
heels, slowly stepping into the church with her husband by her side. Her long black curls were drenched
from the storm and her cheeks were red from the cold but her smile was as radiant as ever.
Father Baek chuckled at the SooMins opening line for the night. It was always endearing for him to hear
such a phrase because he knew that SooMin has been adamant on setting good example to her children
by not using Gods name in vain. Instead, she opted to use flying pigs as her subject of choice. It was odd
but it was something that caught on with the kids and something that just made everyone smile. Only
SooMin could pull off the Oh my flying pigs expression without looking completely foolish.
Father Baek, Christian laughed from behind him. While Faith was telling Sister Kim what she has been
up to in school, Christian was now standing beside Father Baek, staring at his parents with fondness.
Doesnt mommy look fatter?
CHRISTIAN! SangMin hollered, nearly having an aneurism at the prospect of anyone calling his wife fat.
Its true! Its true! SooMin laughed, sitting on the pew. She pasted a playful pout on her lips. She was
anything but fat with her petite body but it was an inside joke that the family teased one another about
constantly. I feel like Ive been pregnant for months! Once she was able to rest for a moment, she made

a move to rise up to hug him but Father Baek, seeing how exhausted she was, rushed over so that she
wouldnt have to get up.
Thank you for letting us stay, Father, said SooMin after they pulled out of the hug. She groaned. Its a
nightmare out there.
Of course, he said warmly, watching with a smile as SangMin swiped the snow away from his wifes
shoulders. Father Baeks eyes rested on her stomach. Father Baek hadnt forgotten the tragedy that
occurred months ago and the wonder that occurred weeks after. There was still no sign of a bump but the
miracle was there. Locking eyes with her, he carefully said, Is everything okay?
Everything is great! SooMin replied reassuringly. She was about to laugh and say something else when
she spotted Sister Kim in the corner with Faith. Sister Kim, I didnt see you! she greeted with excitement.
Its been so long. How are you?
Once SooMin greeted Sister Kim, Father Baek knew there was little chance he could get a word in
edgewise. SooMin looked up to Sister Kim like she was her mother and this reunion was one that Father
Baek knew was an exciting one for the two of them. So while SooMin and Sister Kim were catching up in
the church, Father Baek and SangMin decided to go outside into the cloister and chaperoned as the
children entertained themselves in the courtyard.
Im happy that everything is going so well for you, Father Baek whispered, watching as the kids ran
around, throwing snowballs at one another. He was sitting with SangMin on one of the benches in the
cloister hall that overlooked the snowy courtyard. Even from sitting outside, they could also hear laughter
coming from SooMin and Sister Kim in the church. Despite how horrendous this storm was, the happiness
exuding from everyone was just contagious. Father Baek hadnt forgotten how despondent the Hwang
family was months prior when they were in this church and it was heartwarming to see them so happy
again.
. . .Thank you for being there for us, Father, SangMin said to him as snow danced past the pillars of the
walkway, piling onto the ground beneath their feet. SangMin turned to face him and in his eyes, Father
Baek could see that SangMin too was reminiscing about how dark their lives were just months earlier.
Father Baek was one of the few people the Hwangs confided in when SooMin, 6 months into her
pregnancy, had a miscarriage with their third baby. The family was utterly heartbroken. Father Baek still
recalled all the family members coming to church everyday to pray to God for help for a miracle. As the
one there for them during this hardship, Father Baek found himself praying hard for them as well until one
day, the miracle actually occurred.
13 weeks later, SooMin was pregnant again.
It was a tumultuous time for him as well and to sit there with SangMin just made it even more emotional
especially with the next of SangMins heartfelt words.
These past couple of months has been the hardest Ive ever been through in my life and I will forever be

grateful to you for always being there with us. SangMins smile grew even more grateful. We dont have
any other family but I just wanted you to know that Ive always considered you part of our family. Youve
been like a Father to us and I will always count it as one of my greatest blessings to have someone as
kind as you in my life in my familys lives.
Father Baek smiled, tears glazing his eyes as he nodded at SangMins touching words. He wanted to tell
him that he felt honored and touched by everything he said that he considered them his family as well.
But before he could even get a word out, a thunderous sound stole their thoughts.
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!
An earsplitting explosion from the storm resonated from the outside, bringing with it a hail that was so
violent that the children started screaming from impact of the wind. SangMin and Father Baek shouted for
the kids to come back and while ushering the kids back inside, they ran into the cathedral where through
the window, they could see that a trashcan has been knocked into one of the windows from the powerful
hail. Shortly thereafter, the trashcan rammed against the doors of the cathedral and without warning, the
enormous doors of the cathedral burst open.
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!
Like a flood, the snowstorm came heralding in. Snow covered the pews and the floor, piling into the
cathedral with such force that it looked like it would only be seconds until inches of snow canvassed the
threshold.
Father Baek and SangMin hurried to close the big cathedral doors but every time they tried to close them,
the force of the wind would hurl them away, continuously allowing more wind to seep through. By now,
Sister Kim was up and standing in front of the kids and SooMin, protecting them from the brunt of the
storm. As Father Baek and SangMin struggled to fight against the wind to close the door, suddenly
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! SooMins blood-curdling scream shook everyone
to their very core.
SangMin, whose face was rife with worry, abandoned the need to close the door and rushed over to his
wife. When he reached her, his eyes widened when he saw that her stomach was extended outwards
like she was 9 months pregnant. And much to his shock, he realized that her water had just broken. She
was having the baby now.
Father Baek stopped cold at the scene in front of him while SangMins eyes brimmed with fear. He spun
to Father Baek, who was also speechless with what was happening.
Oh God, whats happening?! SooMin managed to scream through her pain. She touched the newly
formed bump on her stomach, tears forming in her panicked eyes. Whats happening to my baby?!
We we just found out about the pregnancy 13 days ago. . . SangMin whispered. He was still unable to
process the fact that his baby was coming now.

We we have to go to the hospital! SooMin rasped, her body shaking as sweat gleamed on her skin.
Youll never make it in this weather, Father Baek said dimly. Beside them, Sister Kim began to shield
Faith and Christian from the scene. From their eyes, Father Baek knew the children were afraid as well.
We we have to go! SooMin cried again. Anguish was prevalent on her face and through it, Father
Baek could feel her internal pain. Her eyes became reminiscent of the depression state she was in many
weeks back and he knew the panic had set within her. She turned to SangMin, holding his hands,
desperate to have her child in the hospital where there was a higher chance her baby would be safe. I
cant lose her again I cant lose her again! I cant lose our baby again!
SangMin blinked back his tears. He peered miserably at the storm outside. From his pained expression
alone, Father Baek knew that SangMin was desperate to save his child but he also didnt want to risk their
lives in this dangerous weather.
SooMin. . .SangMin Sister Kim said in a tiny voice. You cant leave. You wont make it in time. The baby
is comingnow.
SooMin grimaced, a new breed of agony welling on her face. She, along with everyone else in the church,
knew that this truth was irrefutable. They would never make it in this weather especially not when the
baby was arriving so much sooner than anyone could anticipate.
Faith, Sister Kim said softly, taking charge as depression fell into the room. Go get my luggage in the
back room. Christian, go find clean, dry towels and pillows. Hurry up you two, we have to hurry.
Sister? SangMin said quietly, watching her with disbelief as the kids adhered to her orders and ran off to
find what she asked them to find.
Sister Kim offered them an assuring smile. Ive done this before. She held SooMins shaky hands. Its
going to be okay, SooMin. Were going to make sure that the babys okay. I promise.
Sister Kim has done this many times in the past, Father Baek provided, recounting stories of where
Sister Kim traveled to remote parts of the world to not only volunteer but help deliver children to poverty
stricken families. If theres anyone who is capable of doing this, then its her.
At his words and at the reassurance on Sister Kims face, SooMin calmed marginally and nodded,
accepting the fact that her child was going to come now and that it was going to be delivered by Sister
Kim. SooMin, just like any expecting mother, was apprehensive but when youre given a card such as this
in life, sometimes, all you can hold onto is faith.
The next scenes that followed were a frenzied blur to Father Baek.
Christian and Faith returned with the items Sister Kim asked for and while Sister Kim, SangMin and Faith
were helping SooMin to the ground, preparing her for the delivery, Father Baek and Christian stood

guarding entrance, both putting their weights against the doors to keep it from opening again. By now, the
storm had subsided. Keeping the doors closed was easy for now and Father Baek prayed that it would
stay this easy as the night progressed.
More commotion, panic and screams came from the others until, after what felt like a suspended eternity,
the delivery began. . .
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!
SooMins screams cut into the air, nearly shaking the room with its force alone. The snowstorm grew
worse and Father Baek could feel it pounding on the door, like it wanted desperately to come in. Beside
him, Christian stood shaking. Father Baek felt Christian clasp his hand around his for comfort, tears
layering the childs eyes as he watched his family from afar. On his other hand, Christian was clutching
onto his bible the bible that Christian read, prayed to and wrote in everyday.
Sensing the fear that has made a home on Christians body, Father Baek placed a comforting hand on the
young boys shoulder. Shes going to be okay this time, Christian, Father Baek whispered, smiling down
at him. God is watching over her now and shell be okay this time.
Through the screams from his mother, the commotion coming from those helping her through labor and
the raucous of the storm, Christian gave a small smile at Father Baeks consoling words. And then, after
the cacophonies of sounds grew louder and louder, at 3:33am on December 26, 1990, their world as they
knew it changed. . .
. . .wah. . .
The storm outside ceased, SooMins screams skidded to a halt and the world hushed as the presence of
another was felt in the room. Father Baeks eyes landed on Sister Baek and in her arms was the newborn
who was at the center of all this attention. . .
Shes okay! Sister Kim exclaimed to SooMin and SangMin. Shes okay!
Wah. . .wah. . .
SangMin and SooMin, both of whom were so stunned and so happy to meet their baby girl, could only
gaze silence as the newborn continued with her soft murmurings. Lying in Sister Kims hands, she moved
her tiny hands about, her toes wiggling as she cooed to herself. In a world that was so fraught with chaos,
it was astounding that the childs simple presence brought nothing but peace to the world.
Faith, who had tears in her eyes as she stared at her baby sister, was the first one to break the silence
from the family. Her eyes ran over the babys dampened body and with an amazed voice, she softly said,
. . .Shes so yucky. . .
Sister Kim, along with the family, laughed. Im going to go clean her up, she announced, performing all
the necessary after-procedures of birth before rushing up. She left and it didnt take long for Sister Kim to

return with the baby. The newborn was now cleaned and wrapped in a white blanket. By now, everyone
had gotten out of their stunned states and were ready to greet the baby as she should be greeted.
Here you go, Sister Kim uttered, handing SooMin her baby girl.
Thank you, SooMin whispered gratefully to Sister Kim. A light layer of sweat still flushed on SooMins
face; she still appeared exhausted but the nearness of her new baby girl was bringing energy back to her
face. Delicately, SooMin moved the baby to her chest. She and SangMin stared at their baby. The
newborns big brown eyes stared up at her parents, her face seemingly glowing as she smiled at them.
We waited so long for you, SangMin whispered breathlessly, gently stroking over the newborns fluffy
cheek. The baby cooed in endearment while SooMin, whose eyes were still filled with grateful tears,
whispered, I thought I was going to lose you again. She choked back her tears before laughing gratefully
and saying, Welcome home, baby. . .
Faith and Christian bent down beside their parents. In an effort to give the family some semblance of
privacy, Sister Kim quietly migrated away from them and came to stand beside Father Baek. Together,
they watched with big smiles as the family gathered around the baby girl.
Father Baek too found himself lost under the charm of the babys spell. It was impossible to not form
endearment and adoration for her; in a matter of seconds, she was not only able to terrify everyone in the
room with her arrival but concurrently, relieve everyone with her entrance through the grace of her
innocent presence alone. In short, it was miraculous to stand there and watch her, marveling at her
existence. The family has truly been to Hell and back just to have their baby girl in their arms and it was
incredible to watch them be the happy family they were always meant to be.
Shes so small, Christian observed, sitting on the floor while his older sister caressed the babys small
arms. His smile couldnt be bigger as he smiled down at her.
What is that on her wrist? Faith abruptly pointed out, holding up the babys left hand. The baby cooed at
her older sister, smiling widely as Faith raised her wrist for everyone to see. Soft clinking noises danced
into the air before 7 objects glinted on her wrist.
Are are those gold bangles? said SangMin. Shock rounded his eyes. He held her hand upright to
inspect it. No matter how hard he or SooMin blinked, the small bangles were still there, stuck on their
babys wrist.
Father Baek tensed at the comment about the bangles and beside him, he could feel Sister Kim freeze as
well. Together, they stared at the childs wrist and sure enough, there was 7 small bangles glowing on her
skin, perfectly conformed to her small wrist. The bangles werent there when she was born. . .it just
appeared. In shock, they looked at each other and Father Baek knew that he and Sister Kim could recall
the words from the dream Sister Kim had, . . .this miracle will bear the golden rays of the sun and it
needs to be raised through the hands of Gods servants. . .
The reality was indisputable this was the child.

What is that? SooMin asked, gazing up at him and Sister Kim. In her gaze, it was as if SooMin
suspected that they may knew the true meaning behind her daughters birth and the reason why 7 gold
bangles suddenly appeared on her wrist.
. . .A miracle, Sister Kim whispered simply, truly meaning it. Father Baek knew that Sister Kim was
positive that this was a sign; SangMin and SooMins baby daughter was the special child prophesized in
her dream. A gift from Heaven.
Others would find this answer to be insufficient but for SooMin and SangMin, being the devout believers
that they were, this answer was an easy one for them to accept. Considering all that they have been
through, from their own lives, from their miscarriage, to the blessing of being pregnant again and to the
miracle of their child being born after a few weeks into a pregnancy, they had no arguments for this event.
This was a miracle through and through and they werent going to question it; all they wanted to do was
accept it and cherish it.
What should we name her? SangMin asked his wife, his face brighter as his baby girl playfully tapped at
his fingers with her small hands. The incredible thing about this child was that she never once cried. She
just smiled, cooing at her family and wiggling her hands and toes about, as if elated to be with them as
well.
Grace, SooMin declared without any ounce of hesitancy, giving the most appropriate name for the child
in light of all the miracles that they have seen with her. Grace Hwang.
Grace, Faith echoed with awe, laughing as the baby cooed louder. Grace-bear. . .youre finally here.
As the family marveled over little Grace, stars were shining in Sister Kims eyes. Its her. . .its her, Father
Baek, she said quietly, certainty coloring her voice. She was in absolute awe. Shes the one from my
dream. . .the one Ive been told to watch over. . .
Father Baek nodded, knowing that it couldnt be any other child. The signs, the prophecy and the miracle
was inarguable. Its her, he agreed silently. Its her.
What do we do? Sister Kim then asked, looking up at him.
Before answering her, Father Baek turned to the window, allowing his eyes to venture upwards for one
final sign to confirm everything that has happened tonight was meant to be. When he looked up, for a
broken minute, he thought he saw the moon turn a soft tint of red before the clouds blocked it. Chills
overcame his body and he turned back to her, his face resolute. There was no more doubt in his mind. It
has all been confirmed.
If its Gods will that we watch over her, then we will.
Sister Kim smiled, nodding before she joined the family in their celebration for the new addition in their
family. And with one final glance to the world outside, the world that was now as peaceful as can be,

Father Baek smiled before joining the family and celebrating the birth of a child who will forever change
their lives.

. . .I

cannot tell you how paralyzing it was to sit there, listening to the story of my birth or how

unnerving it was to hear Father Baek talk about my family. The storms, the premature birth, how I was
born during such a violent night, the bangles, the dreams it sounded so unbelievable.
My head was still spinning when Father Baek met my gaze.
We couldnt believe it when we first saw it but there it was. . . seven bangles on a newly born baby
bangles that shined like the rays of the sun. After that, Sister Kim knew she had to fulfill her destiny and
take care of you. That was why she stopped being a nun. . .because she wanted to fulfill Gods will and
help raise you.
Did you tell my parents about Sister Kims dream? I asked softly, still finding it hard to be lucid when my
mind was so congested. About Gods will?
He shook his head. We didnt tell your parents about the dream Sister Kim had but your parents
themselves knew you were a gift from God. You couldnt be anything less than that to them and they
werent afraid. . .they felt blessed. When Sister Kim told them that she wanted to be your nanny, they
couldnt say no either especially because they loved her so much and they were so honored that she
wanted to help take care of you. . .
I nodded absentmindedly. I paused for minute and then asked, Were the bangles not too big for me when
I was younger?
It was very small when you were born but as you grew up, it seemed to have conformed to your wrist. It
was like it was another part of your body limb. As you grew, it grew with you.
I nodded again. I had always noticed that, over the years, the bangles seemed to have grown but I
thought it was my eyes playing tricks on me. The subtle growth of my bangles was so subtle that I rarely
even paid attention to it. The few times that I did, I tried not to focus too much on it because I was afraid
of actually admitting to myself that I was indeed crazy. I mean, what sane person in their right mind would
admit to themselves that they think there is a small possibility that their gold bangles was growing with
them? I didnt want to admit that in fear of accepting my own insanity but now, it all made sense.
I turned back to Father Baek, my eyes teeming with endless questions that just collided with one another,
disallowing anything from actually coming through.
Did you believe her? I then asked him after I was able to grapple one question from the many in my
mind. Before you saw my bangles. . .did you believe her? Didnt you think she was crazy when she told
you about the dream?

He shook his head.


I was about to ask him why when he wryly added, . . .Because I had the same dream.
Eclipse and I went rigid.
I studied Father Baek, my eyes growing with curiosity. I tried to control my shaky voice. Wh what did
you see?
An Angel.
If it was possible, I stiffened even more. I did not expect that answer. An Angel?
Father Baek nodded, his face pale as he recounted this. I suspected this was something he has never
told anyone other than Sister Kim.
The Angel told that me as well that a very special child was going to come into the world that the child
was going to carry out something important and I needed to help watch over her. The Angel said that this
child is Gods gift to the world that once she appears, we will know of His grace. His voice became
foreboding. But I was also forewarned that we had to be careful with her because with His grace will
come His wrath. The Angel told me that on the night of the dead sun, the child will appear and that I had
to do everything in my power to not only help raise this child but to make sure the child is never led
astray.
He drew in a weary breath. He too knew that this story sounded incredibly outlandish.
. . .Ive been a man of faith all my life but when you receive a dream like that, you still feel your world rock
itself apart. For the first time in my life, I woke up from that dream truly not knowing if I should have faith
or not. But that night. . .it happened exactly as the Angel said it would and I knew the truth couldnt be
denied anymore.
The volume in his voice lowered with regret. I didnt tell you all of this because it sounds insane. He
looked pained before sadly adding, And how I could throw this onto you when youre still trying to lead a
normal life? Somehow. . .I failed you when you were a child and your life was led astray.
A heavy weight seemed to have settled on his chest. He truly looked pained at the thought of how much
my life has changed from that night. I knew in many ways, he blamed himself for my ending up in the
mental hospital and ultimately growing up by myself. I smirked dryly. The story of my life was a far cry
from the, miraculous grace that he was led to believe I was supposed to be.
Whatever the Heavens had planned for you, I wanted it to take a back seat to you and your well-being.
You have been through enough and I didnt want you to deal with anymore. I. . . his voice broke. He
choked back his tears. . . I. . .I was just trying to protect you as best as I can. . .

I nodded. I knew he did. A part of me wanted to ask him, You never thought it was something evil that
brought me here? but I restrained myself because he did not have jaded eyes like me. Father Baek has
believed in the Lord all his life and he has probably seen his fair share of miracles. Whereas some would
wonder if my whole birthing right wasnt of Demonic means, I knew Father Baek, Sister Kim and my family
truly thought I was a miracle. Never in his life would he anticipate that I would be such a monstrosity.
I understand, I told him genuinely, reaching over and squeezing his hand. Thank you, Father.
Throughout this entire conversation, Eclipse remained absolutely quiet.
His only involvement in conversation came when he asked the question that would add another platform
to the already complicated stage of my life. What did this Angel look like, Father?
I cant remember, Father Baek said dimly, his sage eyes looking up at the cross at the altar. . . .All I
remember is seeing red feathers.
Eclipses head snapped up like he had been struck by a bolt of lightning.
The foreboding shadows that darkened his eyes werent lost on me; the reaction sent a wave of
disconcertedness to stream down my own spinal column. If the acid bubbling within my stomach meant
anything, then I knew this development was a big one. I couldnt ask him what the red feathers meant
because we had company but I knew it was something big and it took all my will to control my own fears.
Almost woodenly, as I was starting to become woozy from all that Ive heard, I excused myself from the
room to recollect myself.
I felt confounded when I stepped into the bathroom. My joints shaking, I stood over the sink, turned the
facet on and wasted no time in splashing cold water over my face to thrust myself back to reality.
I stared at myself through the candle-lit mirror. I replayed everything Father Baek told me about the story
namely the account of my family. I knew that they were once alive but it was incredible to hear what
they were like through Father Baeks eyes. Moreover, I had always wondered why I was so attached to
the oh my flying pigs expression but I had no idea it came from my mother. I bit my lips, wiping my damp
face with the back of my hand. I did not feel guilt when I thought about my family but the churning in my
gut was making me queasy. I couldnt help but reflect upon the story and recall how excited they were to
have me. Even from the confines of a spoken story, I could feel the love they had for me. They truly loved
me with all their hearts.
And you killed them, I reminded myself darkly. All of them. 6 years after they went through Hell for you,
you killed them in cold blood. . .
I grimaced.
Frustrated, I told myself to just let these useless thoughts of guilt or responsibility go. These people
were dead; family or not, they were no longer relevant in my life. The only relevant things in my life right

now were this mysterious Angel (though I doubted it was an Angel. . .just some malevolent entity tricking
Father Baek and Sister Kim), the one who stole a piece of my soul (if not the same malevolent entity as
the one who tricked Father Baek) and of course, my endangered life at the current moment. I couldnt
waste time on being distracted with my dead family when I had so many other pressing things to focus
on.
With all of that in mind, I could feel the dehydration in my throat. I picked up the water bottle that I had
taken out of my backpack before I came to the bathroom. I tipped my head, preparing to drink from the
bottle when I noticed the distinct coloring of the water.
. . .It was all red.
I couldnt believe my eyes.
I inspected the contents of the water through the dim candle-lit lighting.
The contents of the bottle swished back and forth during my inspection, the sounds echoing and
becoming haunting in the cramp room.
I held my breath, every part of my body frozen in shock. I recalled a single drop of my blood falling into it
when I was giving CoCo my blood but it couldnt be possible that a single drop of my blood could turn
the entire bottle red. It wasnt logical but there was no other explanation as the once clear water was now
completely red.
What the hell?
Overawed, I unscrewed the cap. I tilted my head back, brought the bottle to my lips and drank from it.
When the liquid contents touched my tongue, I felt my already slanted world tilt further on its axis. A
mixture of horror, mystification and amazement overcame me like a hail of wind. Holy Hell. . .
The water that my blood diluted into . . .
. . .it had been turned into wine.

Why are you fighting when there was no


hope for you to begin with?
011 (V|V) The Wrath of Grace

re you sure its safe for the two of you? Father Baek asked a little while later as we stepped out of

the cathedral. His expression was still that of concern. It was palpable that he was still worried about

those muggers coming after us. You can stay here until were sure its safe.
I smiled at him, exchanging glances with Eclipse. The Demon, who had been keeping Father Baek
company while I got the shock of my life in the bathroom, may have appeared composed but I knew he
was anxious to talk to me about everything that Father Baek had told us. Although I knew he wouldnt
have minded staying longer to hang out with Father Baek, there was business to be done and we didnt
have time for Father Baeks wonderful company.
Thank you Father but our friends are waiting for us, I told him regretfully. We have to get going now.
Father Baeks concern for our safety was still pasted on his countenance. It looked like he was about to
make an attempt to convince us to stay but Eclipse, being as perceptive as he was, interrupted such an
attempt by making light of the conversation and steering the topic elsewhere. If the muggers appear then
Ill hand their asses to them again. So you dont have to worry about that. He then smiled. Oh and the
offer is still open for your visit in Seoul, Pops. If youre ever in town, come bother us like we bothered you.
We owe it to you for the late-night dramatics of our arrivals.
Then you are due two visits, Father Baek said with a chuckle, his warm brown eyes lighting up. Leave it
to Eclipse to be the one to make everyone feel better. Ill take you up on that if Im ever in town.
Eclipse nodded as I went in to hug Father Baek. Thank you again, Father. Were sorry for always barging
in and for the theatrics of it all.
Father Baeks shoulder vibrated with warm laughter. If thats what it takes to see the two of you then I
wouldnt have it any other way. We pulled out of the embrace and Father Baek smiled before shaking
Eclipses hand, giving him a small hug and saying, Would you mind if have a moment with her, Eclipse?
Eclipses gaze feathered to me before he gave at Father Baek a respectful nod. Of course.
Thank you, said Father Baek. He gazed at Eclipse with a mixture of awe and amazement in a way that
a father would look at his son. Softly, he said, Graces parents would be happy to know that she has
someone so wonderful to take care of her. Another big smile before he added, You wouldve gotten
along well with her family, Eclipse. They wouldve loved you.
Eclipse gave an awkward smile and I did as well. Father Baeks words were quite possibly the most
human thing anyone has ever said to him that for the first time, Eclipse had no witty words of retort. For
an absurd instant, I thought he actually blushed. Taken aback by what was said, Eclipse merely inclined
his head at Father Baek, smiled politely and kept walking away, granting us our alone time.
For this, I too was thankful for. My mind was still swarming with pandemonium. I had yet to share with
Eclipse about my blood turning itself into wine and I was still debating on whether or not I should tell him.
For whatever reason, I was hesitant on sharing this news with Eclipse and for the time being, I had
decided to keep this to myself. The small time away from him was a blessing of sorts; it gave me time to
recollect myself before I could even begin to tell anyone about this.

Are you okay? Father Baek asked when it was just us.
The wind crashed into us, sending cold undercurrents to wash over my body.
I shook my head. The enormity of the story, the countless threats on my life and the recent event with the
continual peculiarity of my blood was still fresh in my memories, suffocating me. I wasnt fine. . .not by a
long shot.
I locked eyes with him, not even bothering to lie. No.
Father Baek nodded, his eyes aggrieved as well. In his sad gaze, I saw doubt and guilt. For the first time,
it seemed that Father Baek has admitted that faith has failed someone that God has failed me. Me too.
Do you think I have some pre-destined fate ahead of me? I asked him quietly, remembering what the
Angel in his dream said to him. Because as far as I could see, its been nothing but misfortunes in my
life.
I do not know what God has planned for you. For the first time in my life. . .I could honestly tell you that I
do not know what to say to make this all better. He drew in a shaky, pained breath that caused my heart
to quench. . . .And I do not know what to say to justify Him when youve been wronged so many times.
I dont expect you to have all the answers, Father, I told him honestly. I appreciated his sincerity. I didnt
need someone with all the cookie-cutter answers. I wanted someone real someone human to tell me
that I wasnt the only confused soul in this world. God failed me and it was consoling to have Father Baek
acknowledge this as well.
I managed a small smile for him before I pointed at the field where Eclipse awaited me. Well, I shouldnt
keep Eclipse waiting. I continued to smile at him once more, my lower lip quivering. Once again, thank
you for everything, Father. . .
Grace, Father Baek began as I started down the steps. He swallowed tightly once our gaze connected.
All around, the darkness ran over the land but seemed to have failed to cloak over him. In face of all this
atrocity, he resembled nothing short of grace. If God wasnt so blind then I hoped hed learn from this
simple man because to me, he truly was the most incredible human in the world.
. . .As humans, we are not defined by the roads chosen for us but by the roads we choose for ourselves.
You cannot control your past but you can control your future. Our destiny may be pre-ordained but God
gave us freewill for a reason. Perhaps not everything is always set in stone.
A wealth of confidence teemed in his gentle brown eyes. For what its worth, I believe in you.
My heart swelled up at his words. He did not know all the answers but he still had faith in me when Ive
done nothing to earn it. At that fleeting instant, I could feel the little human soul I had jump to life. Unable
to help myself, I ran back up to the stairs and hugged him truly hugged him.

Be well, Father, I whispered, wishing that I grew up with him all my life as opposed to a mental
institution. If I had his guidance, then perhaps I wouldnt be such a disturbed soul today. If he truly knew
me, he would be disgusted but for the time being, I was grateful that he conveyed such faith to a girl he
hasnt seen in 15 years.
Be well, Grace, he said before bending down and petting OinkOink. Take care OinkOink, it was so nice
meeting you.
OinkOink barked affectionately at Father Baek, licking his hand with love before coming beside me. With
OinkOink running down the stairs beside me, I waved goodbye to him. Once I reached Eclipse on the
field, we turned back to the cathedral and waved to Father Baek one last time before we made our way
through the snow covered grassland.
I hate lying to him, I said as snow started to fall from the sky.
Ignorance is bliss for him, replied Eclipse, who looked distracted as we descended down the hill that led
towards the woods.
I knew ignorance was bliss but it didnt mean it was right.
So what did the red feathers mean? I asked once we were far enough away from the cathedral. I inhaled
deeply when the wind grew more rapid. Why did you get all quiet when Father Baek mentioned them?
Show me where this clearing is, he said to me instead. The one where you were confronted by the
Masked Demon. . .show me where it is.
I wanted to push him to answer my question but from the look on his face, I knew it was more productive
to answer his request first before he could even begin to answer mine. Whatever was pooling in Eclipses
mind, I was positive that he too was trying to give me answers. As of this moment, it was more important
to give him the appropriate puzzle pieces rather than force him to answer hastily.
I nodded but added, But what about Phix and CoCo?
OinkOink, Eclipse called without having to raise his voice. At once, OinkOinks head perked up in
attention. Go find the baby Demons and bring them to us.
Before I could even protest that my little puppy shouldnt run off in a snowstorm by himself, OinkOink was
already bouncing away and disappearing in the distance.
I shot Eclipse a worried glance but Eclipse just smiled. The little pup survived my three Hellhounds
staring at him like he was a marshmallow they wanted to feast on. Needless to say, hes a very smart
puppy. Hell be fine. He gestured his hand towards the woods. Now show me this clearing. The faster we
see it, the faster Ill be able to shed some light on all of this for you.
He didnt need to say anymore to convince me.

Anxious for whatever answers I could get, I hurriedly led Eclipse through the woods. We went straight in
the direction of the clearing. It took us awhile but when we finally reached it, relief filled me when I spotted
CoCo and Phix in the distance as well. OinkOink had just hopped over the field and came shuffling back
to us.
Stay there and dont take another step forward, Eclipse ordered them just as they were about to rush
over to us.
Phix and CoCo came to a sudden halt on the clearing, not daring to take another step forward.
Eclipse moved ahead of me, grabbed a stick and approached them, drawing a line in the snow. The Holy
Land starts here. Unless you want to turn to ashes, under the no circumstances are the two of you to
cross this line.
Fear spreading over their faces at how close they were to stepping on the Holy Land, Phix and CoCo
nodded dimly, their faces completely drained of blood. They took a step back from the line and stared at
us in anticipation.
Once he was done with them, Eclipse turned to me and extended the stick out.
The wind picked up around us as he said, Draw the circle where the fire took place.
I hesitantly took the stick and to the best of my abilities, I drew the circle in the snow from my memory.
When I was done, Eclipse walked a full circle around my formation before stepping in with me.
WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!
Without preface, he closed his eyes, lifted both of palms up and right away, a spurt of fire that was nearly
3 feet tall rose around us in the circle I drew. OinkOink, who was just outside the circle, barked and
stumbled back when the fire came up. Fortunately he didnt catch on fire but he didnt look happy with the
unexpected flames. As OinkOinks whimpers grew lost in the wind, I also became aware of the black
clouds that had just emerged in the murky skies. The promise of another violent storm rumbled above us,
causing the ground to tremble faintly.
What are you doing? I asked, feeling the freezing snow nip at my face. In the close distance, I could
sense Phix and CoCos unblinking gaze on us. I knew they too were curious as to what Eclipse was
doing.
Working out a theory. If what Im about to do works, then I think I may know whats going on.
My face brightened. Thrill sped through me at the prospect of finally seeing some clarity in this foggy haze
Ive been stuck in. What do you need me to do?
Clear your mind as best as you can, said Eclipse as the world grew colder. The wind swam through the

trees, causing the limbs to shiver. Were going to reenact what occurred last time when I tried to resurrect
your memories. Im going to try something different this time and if the result corroborates with my theory,
then we can begin to understand all this mess.
I bobbed my head impatiently, my eyes urging him to waste no more time. Do it.
Just like the previous time, Eclipse placed his hand on my temple and a surge of current raced through
my head. Almost instantaneously, it felt like the whole world had stopped breathing before a blast of
mayhem sprang to life. The snow began to descend over us with brutality, the snowstorm picking up. The
snowflakes flew over me, smacking my body so hard that my flesh was throbbing from the sharp pricks of
ice. After that, a loud roar penetrated the dark skies before, along with the falling snow, came the falling
rain that bled of blood.
The only difference this time was that the rain poured directly over the circle and no where else.
From afar, I could see that Phix and CoCo were stunned at the scene before them. To witness a circle of
fire still flaming under the snow and rain was unnatural enough but to witness blood pouring from the sky
like rain would be a shocker to anyone.
As we became drenched from the rain, Eclipse finally opened his eyes. He gazed down at the circle of
blood that laid beneath us and the circle of fire still surrounding us.
I watched his expression closely.
You know what this means, I ventured softly, my nerves still tingling from what I experienced. The
expression on his face was irrefutable his theory had just worked out and he had some semblance of an
answer for this puzzle now.
Why didnt I see this before? he whispered, shaking his head at himself.
What?
There are two types of eclipses: the solar eclipse and the lunar eclipse, he began at once, raining
blinking off his eyelashes. While the majority of the worlds fascination and fear may be with the solar
eclipse, it is actually the lunar eclipse that should be the most feared. Whereas the solar eclipse is a time
where the sun is blinded by the moon, the lunar eclipse is viewed as a time where the moon is killing the
sun hence the red tint it always gets when it makes its appearance over the world.
I regarded the circle of fire and the blood drenched in the snow. Gradually, my mind started working as
well. The fire represents the sun, I murmured, examining the formation below me in a brand new light.
Air gushed out of my lungs when I realized what this formed. Th this forms the Blood Moon.
He nodded and a cold breeze crept down my skin.
What what do the red feathers have to do with all of this? I finally asked, knowing that it had everything

to do with this formation. When these words escaped my lips, from the corner of my eyes, I saw Phix and
CoCo pale as an eerie coldness slammed over the clearing. Where they stood, it was only snowing but
from where Eclipse and I stood, it was still pouring rain.
Red red feathers? they stammered in unison, causing the uneasiness to cultivate within me.
I divided an inquisitive glance to each and every one of them. Their reactions were scaring me even more
than the silence. What? What does it belong to?
The Blood Angel, Eclipse finally answered.
At the same moment, the fire crackled in unison, as if the moniker alone was powerful enough to ruffle
them. Even Phix and CoCo were tensing further at the mention of this name.
It it was actually an Angel? I stammered incredulously. I truly believed that it was some malevolent
entity posing as an Angel to get to Father Baek and Sister Kim in their dreams; I never once imagined that
it was actually an Angel.
I shot a perturbed look between Eclipse and the baby Demons. I shifted uneasily in the rain, the shivers in
my body increasing. I put on a brave face and asked, Whats the story behind this Blood Angel? Why are
you guys so spooked?
There was a powerful Angel who turned so evil that they reveled in killings, Eclipse began to explain, the
foreboding look on his face becoming darker. The enormous fire encircling us crackled louder as he
spoke. It was known as one of the darker ages in Heaven. The Angel became so obsessed with killing
that the blood of their victims would stain their once white wings, turning it completely red. This Angel also
had power over the moon which is why some have even theorized that the reason why the moon bleeds
red is because of this Angel. For some reason, I shook at these words and when Eclipse finished his
story, I knew why I was so afraid. That Angel later became infamously known as the Blood Angel or in a
more familiar name Genesis.
My heart stopped and at the same second, thunder and lightning erupted above me. I felt like Eclipse had
casually flipped my world upside down. They saw they saw Genesis in their dreams? I couldnt believe
my ears. The last vestige of my bravado faded to dust. My mind ran in circles, endless theories circulating
within it. I wanted to ask so many things yet the only question that came out was the most obvious one of
all:
. . .Genesis created me?
Eclipse shook his head. He may have looked partially staggered by this as well but he also looked certain.
Sources came before Angels and Demons Genesis has no power to create you. The only influence he
could have is when andhow you are born into the world.
He lapsed into silence for a transitory moment, taking the time to make sense of everything.

. . .You told me that last night, you heard OinkOink barking, Eclipse began, his mind working out its
private supposition as he continued to speak to me. You tried to wake Lyna and CoCo up but they
wouldnt budge. And as you ran out, you said that it felt like everyone around you seemed to have been
asleep, like they were under a sleeping spell. When you went into the forest, you began to hear whispers.
It wasnt long before you heard them say, You finally exist. Then, you saw the fire that was created by the
Demons. His eyes lit up slowly, everything finally sinking in. And if you werent in the forest at that time
and saw the fire for yourself, then the inferno wouldve ravaged you in your sleep at the resort. His stare
pressed onto me. Whatever tricked you to come out that night, it not only wanted you alone but it also
wanted toprotect you from the fire. . .It wanted you to see it so you would be prepared for it.
A sense of recognition then swept over his features. It appeared that everything had fallen into place for
him. You are not created by him but you were watched over by him.
. . .Her Guardian Angel, CoCo gasped.
My pulsed quickened as the possibility slammed into me. Gen Genesis was my Guardian Angel? If it
was true, then that explains why Ive fallen to the dumps. . .because my own Angel was busy killing others
as well.
My face further darkened. I may have gotten an explanation but it did not make me feel better.
Ever since our first trip from Serenity, Ive been wondering what couldve anticipated your birth but it all
makes sense now. . . Eclipse looked directly into my eyes, increasing realization welling in the depths of
his gaze. You were Genesis charge. That was how he anticipated your birth, that was how he injected
himself into your life and that was how he is still watching over you because you are still connected to
him through the guardianship.
Was it him all along? I questioned, the wheels of my mind moving a million miles per minute. Questions
after questions swirled in a never-ending procession. Did he take my soul? Did he make me kill my
family? Isnt he supposed to be dead? Is he still ALIVE?
Genesis death was witnessed by Michael himself among other Angels. There is no likelihood that he is
alive. He paused for long second. However, considering that Genesis was a powerful Angel, if he casts
spells, they could stay alive long after his death.
I gulped before thinking back to Father Baeks and Sister Kims dreams. Why was he so adamant on
having Father Baek and Sister Kim watch over me? Why did he make such a big show over it, lied to
them and told them I was a gift from God when I was a damnation to the world?
. . .The balance of Good and Evil, Phix whispered thoughtlessly.
I diverted my attention to him and Phix fell into an uncomfortable silence when he realized he had just
spoken out of term. It was only when Eclipse nodded for him to go on did his uneasiness subsided.
Phix swallowed before continuing sagely, Near the end of 1990, it has been purported that a universal

silence overtook the world. Humans, Demons and Angels alike were said to have all felt it at the same
time. It is known as the night of The Great Silence or the night of The Great Veil because it was if
something had brought down a veil upon the entire creation. Most were sure that this phenomenon was
the precursor to a major biblical event but many others just looked it as being an explainable event that
has no profound sound or reasoning.
He looked at us.
Gracie is a Source of Evil. Sources are known to only be able to come into the world during times of
great storms. And even though Demons are aware of when a Source is born, they are not privy to the
location. For Angels, they are privy to neither. If were going with the theory of Genesis taking great
interest in her birth, then it must mean that Gracie is a more powerful Source than the rest and if she is a
more powerful Source than the rest, then in theory, Genesis had to do everything in his power subdue the
evil emanating from her. . .
Then, everything made sense to me.
. . .He needed Father Baek and Sister Kim to filter out my evil presence with their blessed ones, I
summed up, realizing now why a Priest, a nun and a Catholic-devout family was integral for my
upbringing. I blinked in utter shock. He needed them to block me out so that no one would be able to
detect me as a Source. . . My thoughts journeyed back to what Eclipse told me in the shed the first
night I ever heard about Genesis. Before his death, it was said that Genesis poured, his malice and his
hatred into items that he sent to earth. . .
I gazed up at Eclipse, knowing that his mind was venturing on this as well. With surety, I said, Theres
something you havent told me. . .
An ominous light shrouded his face. . . .Do you remember that virus you would contract sometime during
your 21st year?
Heart seemingly stuck in my throat, I nodded, inwardly dreading whatever he was about to tell me.
It doesnt just end at your death.
I drew back, my pulse slowing in response. What do you mean?
Eclipse exhaled gustily. I didnt want to tell you this because I didnt want to scare you and I didnt feel it
was necessary but it seems to be relevant now.
What? I asked, growing impatient. By now, the rain had subsided and the fire had begun to die out. All
that we were left with were the snow, wind and the turmoil rioting inside me.
Your blood is an elixir to Demons, a menace to Angels and a damnation to humanity. With Sources who
have come before you, when they have reached their 21 st birthday, they died as they are destined to die.
His expression grew grave. And when they do, it is purported that they will take a quarter of the world

with them.
I nearly passed out from the severity of his last words. I stared at him without blinking, unequivocally
baffled by his statement. What the hell are you talking about?
World disasters that have taken place around the world, he began to explain solemnly. Throughout the
millenniums, it was has been assumed that the root of these evils are from Sources who are born and
have died in the world. It is theorized that Sources come into the world to seek the misery of others and
when they die, they fulfill their destinies by getting what they want. A cold wind swept over us. There was
a big dispute about whether or not this was true but one of the most infamous cases recorded in human
history became hard to rebuke. He cast his gaze to mine. Im sure youve heard it: The Bubonic Plague.
The Black Death? I gasped. Chills spread deep into my lungs. The one that ravaged over Europe?
Among other parts of the world in its earlier history. It was said that this pandemic arose from one of the
worlds more powerful Sources.
I couldnt stabilize the quaking of my body. Wh what happened to that Source?
She was captured by Demons, eaten alive and when they were done with her, they dumped her remains
in the ocean. What many did not know about Sources at that time is that they are the harbinger of
anarchy. As the original sin born in humans, they keep the impurities within humans but as dead Sources,
they bring forth apocalyptic-like pandemic.
My mouth went dry. The implication of what he was telling me was worsening the unease inside me. The
Bubonic Plague came one from Source?
Perhaps it came from another Source and she exacerbated its toxins but yes, it came from her.
The immensity of this revelation rattled me; I thought I was going to become physically ill. Is that why I
enjoy the miseries of others so much? Because my joy was to live for the misery of others and my
purpose was to die and bring their misery to the grave with me?
He was quiet and I knew I was right on the dot.
Are Sources restricted to being plagues?
He shook his head. You can be the reason for floods that will drown the world, the reason for quakes that
will rip this world apart and for famines that could starve this world.
Basically anything and everything that makes people miserable, I summarized.
He nodded.
Is that why Genesis was so adamant that I am well-taken care of? I purged on. I felt like I was a suicide

bomber without knowing that I was one. My mind continued to stir in confusion. One thing didnt make
sense to me. Why did Sister Kim die? Why did he give me these bracelets? Why did my family have to
die? Did he kill them and take my soul or is this someone else? If its someone else, then what the hell do
they want with my missing soul?
I dont know, Eclipse replied, his voice soft, angry and grave. But right now, with how things are
stacking up, it seems that you were Genesis last project his last vengeance to the lesser creatures he
despises so much. As a Source, you were already gifted with the ability to kill millions but whatever he did
to you when your mother was pregnant with you, he mustve made you stronger than any other Sources.
If other untouched Sources have the capability of killing a third of the worlds population, then I think it can
be safely assumed that you can bring the death toll onto an apocalyptic level. If Genesis cared enough to
inject himself into the dreams of Father Baek and Sister Kim, then it must mean that you have been
chosen to carry out his work and literally be his weapon of mass destruction.
I stood there for a long moment, assimilating everything that has been dumped onto me. Then, something
flashed before my mind like neon lights. I regarded Eclipse, horror embedded in my soul.
. . .You said that Genesis wasnt the Angel that us humans were supposed to know about until the end
where God judges us but it is Genesis who indicts us. I fell silent for a brief second, feeling like I had just
emerged from haze of smoke and seen the truth. . . .What if before he died. . .the powers that he poured
out are his powers to bring judgment to the world?
I let out my indrawn breath.
I replayed what Father Baek said about the Blood Moon appearing when I was born and all of a sudden,
everything aligned together. . .
. . .When the moon passes behind the earth, the suns rays are blocked from striking the moon. When
this occurs, the moon in that moment has a red tint to it. This is known as the Blood Moon or more
precisely, the Lunar Eclipse. I looked at Eclipse, my own blood draining from my face. I knew that he had
just arrived at the same damning conclusion. . . In the book of revelations, it is written that the Blood
Moon is viewed as an omen a precursor to the end of days. . .
I drew in a strained breath, thinking about the powerful veil that was cast over the world when I was born.
And in Greek the word Apocalypse means revelation or the lifting of the veil My chest tightened as
the words rung in my head like church bells. My birthday. The veil the Royal Demons placed over me was
supposed to lift on my 21stbirthday and when this occur, not only will this veil lift but a bigger and more
powerful veil from Genesis will begin to lift as well. . .
I now understood why I wanted to save those people in the ski resort and all those random times where I
put my life on the line to save others. It wasnt a hero syndrome, not really. I did not want them to die yet
because deep down. . . I knew something more awful awaited them and I wanted them to experience that
instead. I wanted them to experience the misery that I will inflict onto them. . .

I stopped breathing for a moment, grimacing to myself. My damned soul, my sadism and the joy I take
from the misery of others. . . This has been my fate all along. There was no more doubt in my mind
concerning what I was. If Genesis was the harbinger of Gods wrath, then it could only mean one thing. . .
I am Genesis Judgment Day, I whispered, a wave of chills washing over me like glacial ice.
I am the Apocalypse.

All my life Ive dreamed of my Prince Charming.


012 (I|V) False Princes ; False Loves

m the Apocalypse. . .

I pressed my head against the window, allowing the overwhelming gravity of that statement to devour my
thoughts. Numbed from an unimaginably dangerous weekend, I watched in a dead silence as the dark
world zipped by me in a current of blurs. The blizzard had ceased but evidence of its existence littered
across the countryside, unveiling nothing but a field of white snow.
My eyes traced after the fields and for a disturbing second, a cruel imagery entered my imagination.
Instead of the snow, I now saw blood polluting the once white earth. This ocean of blood swam over the
expanse of the field in all directions, bringing with it endless screams that shook the earth. The phantom
screams of men, women and children alike floated into my mind, bringing forth a smile that I didnt want to
cross my lips.
The sinister scene in my imagination dissolved but the phantom smile remained, reminding me that as
scary as this current revelation was, in the same token, it was also an exciting prospect. To my credit, I
was utterly horrified when I found out that I was the trigger for the end of the world. I behaved in any
manner that a human would: I felt fear, disgust, disbelief and dread. But then, as those human emotions
outstayed its use, another set of emotions came into the picture. My Source emotions.
In adjunction to the initial fear and dread, came excitement and wonderment.
I guess the one beneficial thing about being a semi-soulless human is that your human traits may instill
fear within you but it ultimately your inhuman traits that will keep you functioning, keep you seeing the
silver lining in an otherwise malevolent fate.
I was the 6-year-old murderer, a Source and apparently the upcoming Apocalypse that all humans have
been forewarned about. In other words, I was the triple threat, the MVP for all things evil and one of the
most powerful things in existence. Genesis definitely knew what he was doing when he chose me to be
his walking bomb. I was the all-star quarterback who has been destined to complete his plan and by God,
the sick thing is that even though I was afraid, I was also looking forward to it. Not dying of course but
causing so much misery. It would be so enjoyable for the sadistic part of me to revel in all the despair.
However, the rationale part of me knew I couldnt do this based on my inhuman emotions I needed to be
clearheaded. Being human means that you have to care about your fellow human beings and as much
as I didnt uphold such values, if I wanted so much to have my soul back and become human, then I
would have to force myself to uphold such values. So despite my malevolent side stirring from
exhilaration, I managed to keep it at bay while remaining clearheaded.

If you want to be human with a soul. . .then you have to act like it.
This was what I kept reminding myself as I continued to stare out the cold window. . .
Shortly after finding out the plan Genesis had for me, we returned to the car in stricken silence. Due
largely to the fact that these new revelations affected Eclipse and I the most, the baby Demons were
considerate enough to take over the driving/navigating duties while Eclipse and I sat in the back.
As the wheels of the car accelerated and sped over the countryside road, no one spoke or looked at one
another. The only one paying attention to me was OinkOink. As warm and attentive as ever, my oversized
ball of white fluff lovingly pressed himself against me, making soft, appreciative sounds as I gently raked
my fingers through his fur. I had just wrapped my pink bathrobe over us like makeshift blanket. The heavy
fabric valiantly protected us from the cold and he was more than enjoying the warmth. The only time he
shifted his attention from me was when he hopped over to Eclipse, trying to get his other owners
attention as well. Unfortunately for OinkOink, Eclipse was too distracted with his own contemplation to
give the puppy any sense of acknowledgement.
Though the car ride was still quiet, I could sense that everyone else had gotten over their initial shock.
However, for my sake, they remained quiet so that I could have time alone with my thoughts. Of course,
however thoughtful this action was, one could also count on Eclipse to ruin any moment of serenity I
could lose myself into.
A connection to Genesis! he finally shouted, breaching the silence with disbelief in his voice. I was
prepared to search all ends of the world for whatever the hell he cast down and all along youve been
right in front of me!
At the insensitivity of his words (and pissed off that he ruined my moment of silence), I turned to him with
a pointed look. It would be a lie to say that I didnt resent Eclipse when he said that. I didnt appreciate
being looked at or spoken about like I was a collectors item.
You think Im a missing item now? I stated dryly, staring at him with daggers in my eyes. My mind was
already charred from all these new discoveries. I didnt need him worsening things by labeling me as an
item.
It is convenient, isnt it? Phix chirped brightly from up front, his eyes on the road as he steered the
wheels to adjust to the turning curves. As always, Phix was still the chippiest one in the car. It would be
like His Dark Majesty is killing two birds with one stone.
My life is not that convenient, Eclipse murmured miserably, rubbing small circles on his temple.
What are you so stressed out about? I quipped impatiently. On edge and teetering on insanity (how
could one be sane when they have to push back their sadistic tendencies and work so hard uphold
human values that they didnt truly value?), I took out my frustration on him. I pointed a shaky finger at
myself. Im the walking time bomb. Some psycho Angel not only screwed up at being my guardian but in
the process of going insane, he decided to turn me into his personal suicide bomber as well.
You dont think I know that? Eclipse retorted just as edgily. Why do you think Im so stressed out?
I bit my tongue, persuading myself to cease with the arguing. I had a million things I couldve said to him
as a retort but I was just not in the mood to squabble. There were better things I could do with my time.

Upon seeing me turn away from him in tense silence, Eclipse exhaled softly.
He took a second to compose his own nerves before mildly saying, And no, I dont think youre a missing
item. He reached out and held up my left wrist, causing my bangles to clink together. I think these are
the missing items. You just happened to be the one who is in possession of it.
I placed my hand to my chest when he released me. I could feel the bangles press against my
hyperventilating heart as an uncomfortable thought speared into me. It had just occurred to me that
Eclipse was not only sent here to convert me, but he was also sent here to retrieve the missing items
and turn it over to his brothers.
I peered at him warily, wondering what his next course of action was. Now now that youve found it. .
.what are you even going to do with it?
He laughed dryly, rubbing his temple in exacerbated frustration. I have no idea. The one who finds it is
supposed to take possession of it to realize its true powers. His eyes trailed over my bangles. But since
there are no clasps on those bangles, I cant take possession of it unless I cut your hand off
I gasped without even waiting for him to finish his sentence.
At the mere mention of having my hand amputated, I instinctively back into the door, already conjuring up
plans of how I was going to jump out of the car and save myself.
Im not going to cut your hand off, Teacup, Eclipse remarked in an unimpressed tone. It was evident that
he took immense offense to me even considering that hell hurt me. I still want to throw you into my bed
so Im not going to fuck up my chances by amputating you. That defeats the purpose of trying to woo
you.
I released a breath of respite.
I didnt truly believe he was going to cut off my wrist but when youre dealing with a Demon who was
desperate to assume his full powers again, you cant help but be mistrustful at times. If theres one thing
Ive learned in this world, it is that when someone is desperate, they are willing to do nearly everything.
When you add a morally-corrupt Demon into that equation, the possibility increases tenfold.
Wh what are you going to do then? I then asked.
The stiffness of my muscles disbanded as I sat normally again.
I dont know. His voice was strained with uncertainty. These new revelations about you have me reeling
as well. At first I thought Genesis would spread out his missing items so that it would be more difficult to
find but lo and behold, the bastard decided to put it all in one place.
Are you going to tell your brothers about this? I continued to question, my nerves having yet to fully
settle. That Genesis was my Guardian Angel and that Ive had the missing items all along?
If I tell them then I have to hand you over to them and Im not too keen on the idea. Until I figure all this
out, Im keeping you with me.
Another shot of relief prevailed over me. The thought of him handing me over to his brothers made my
stomach sick; I was glad that he was still reliable enough to choose me over them.

Breaking eye contact, Eclipse directed his attention to the scene outside his window. For a long moment,
all he did was stare at the field of white snow surrounding us. He was quiet but I knew his mind was
working relentlessly. It was a long minute later when he shook his head and turned back to me. I could
see that he was still conflicted with all the puzzle pieces Genesis has presented us.
It still doesnt make sense, he noted. If you were to cast your prized possessions away, would you put it
into a human being?
I pondered it and shook my head. No.
Why not?
Living things are unreliable. . . I began on impulse.
Life was so fragile, so susceptible to the uncontrollable variables of ones fate that hiding precious objects
in a living being would be the last thing I would do. If you want to hide something, then you want a host
with constancy, not one that was more predisposed to the fickleness of life.
. . .If I were to hide something, I would hide it in inanimate objects or remote places. I wouldnt hide it in
a living being, thats just too risky. I lifted an uncertain shoulder. But thats probably what Genesis was
counting on. He probably did it because it was flighty and because he anticipated everyone to expect it to
be elsewhere.
Eclipse blinked favorably, approving my assessment of living things being unreliable and also agreeing on
my thoughts about why Genesis used that notion to do the opposite. However, he took that agreement
further as well.
Now that I think about it, if I were to inject my powers to bring judgment upon the world into a child, then I
would throw off a rumor of missing objects to protect my suicide bomber as well. His jaw bunched, the
bitterness seemingly escalating within him. Perhaps there are no missing items after all. Perhaps
whatever his last powers were, he gave it all to you. This whole thing about him casting his missing items
to earth couldve just been a ruse to take the spotlight off his chosen Source and the fact that you were
already gifted with his objects.
I regarded him curiously. Now that Ive had time to mull over it, I wondered how Eclipse wouldve known if
he has stumbled upon such items in the first place. There are so many things on earth that these items
couldve been and I couldnt fathom how anyone would know if they found it or not.
How would you have known if you found the missing items anyway?
There is a legend that goes with the items, explained Phix and CoCo from up front.
Interest surrounded me. What is it?
Days after Genesis death, Eclipse started, it was said that the Angels found carvings on ancient walls
that were said to be written by the Blood Angel. There was a long message, some decipherable and some
indecipherable, but the most infamous one was the last line.
Whats the last line?
And when the beginning of it all is found, the skies shall bleed red and the world shall know true power.

At once, the remembrance of the blood rain falling for me entered my mind. Was it possible that the blood
rain was a sign all along? The mark for what Genesis has placed on my wrist? Was it possible that when
Eclipse first tried to unearth my lost memories, he had unknowingly been given the sign that he was in
possession of Genesis missing items?
I didnt hesitate to vocalize this.
The blood rain? I offered.
Eclipse nodded though he didnt look entirely swayed.
Shaken with renewed awe, I stared down at my gold bangles. What special powers are supposed to be
with these?
You are Genesis Apocalypse, his golden child in every sense of the word. He may be dead but if he took
the extra precaution to mold you into being his coveted weapon, then he will do everything in his power to
make sure you are well protected. His eyes traveled from me and downwards toward my bangles. When
Sonys father tried to cut these off of you, that was when the rain fell and boiled his face alive. When that
Umbra attacked you, as soon as you touched his cheek with your left hand, he became paralyzed. And
finally when that Masked Demon was about to take you, acidic rain fell for you. The edge of his mouth
kicked up knowingly, light dawning in his brown eyes. In your time of absolute need, you are always able
to conjure something up. . .
Whatever its powers are. . . I summed up, still feeling so strange that something that has been sought
out for thousands of years was now resting casually on my wrist, growing up with me all along. It will
protect me unfailingly.
Eclipse nodded before averting his thoughts back to something that occurred when I twisted the Umbras
neck.
Viicar Accierdo. . . he whispered to himself.
The words cloaked over me with chilling effects. Despite it being a phrase that Ive never heard before,
the power in those words alone were enough to make my hair stand on end. I couldnt believe such
foreign words came out of my lips.
I peered at Eclipse expectantly. Do you know what it means?
He shook his head. The possible meaning of this phrase eluded him as well. I know all the human
languages that have ever existed and I do not know what those words mean. Its an ancient language that
precedes even me.
Precedes even you? If it was even feasible, my spirits plunged even further.
I pushed the new puzzle pieces around in my head, trying to connect them to the old ones but nothing
matched up. It didnt help that Eclipse was no closer to solving this increasingly complicated puzzle as
well. It was one thing to be confused but it was another to have Eclipse as clueless as me.
. . .So were no step closer to finding out who stole a piece of my soul? I asked a little while later, feeling
a chasm form in my gut. I felt even more disconcerted than I was before. Going to Serenity was supposed
to help bring us closer to my missing soul, not further complicate things and take us further away from it.

It cant be Genesis? CoCo abruptly asked, glancing at us through the rearview mirror. If he had the
power to manipulate Gracies birth and bring her into the world at his will, then wont he have the power to
take a piece of her soul as well?
Genesis is long dead, said Phix, getting into the discussion as well. He may have the power to cast
protection veils and have it live long after his death but in order to have someones soul, you must be a
living entity. He couldnt have possibly stolen it.
. . .Unless hes alive, I muttered what I knew everyone was thinking but afraid of saying. My lips
quivered, anxiety rioting inside me. As much as I dreaded this is an option, it was a likely possibility. I was
dealing with supernatural entities that have unimaginable authority over Heaven and Hell, it wasnt a long
shot to suspect that Genesis was still alive, despite overwhelming belief that he was long dead.
We cant get sidetracked by Genesis, Eclipse finally spoke, bringing us all back on point. If we focus too
much on the possibility of it being him, then we could lose the one who actually has it altogether. For now,
we have to look at this as two separate things. Your stolen soul is one thing and Genesis making you his
own personal suicide bomber is the other. Since we apparently have the missing items, the only thing that
matters is figuring who took your soul.
Weve been trying to figure it out since we found out that it was stolen and were no closer to finding out
who did it, I said wearily. Outside, a steady ocean of wind swept at the snow, blowing it about. I felt like
the thoughts of my mind were blowing in the same manner, aimless and without any sense of direction. If
anything, this puzzle just keeps getting bigger and bigger. . .
Phix gazed at Eclipse through the rearview mirror. Something flashed in his eyes. What about the
Ciphers, your Dark Majesty? Wouldnt they be able to help?
The Ciphers? I asked, intrigued by their names.
Ancient Evils, explained CoCo. If you go to them, there is a high probability that they can help.
Theyre like psychics?
Its a bit more complicated than that. The Ciphers are very attuned to the happenings of the world: past,
present and possible future. Theyre the more divine equivalent of cryptologists. If you have certain puzzle
pieces in your possession, then they can use what you have and help decipher answers and/or give you
new clues. If theres anyone who could help pinpoint the one who took your soul or at least give you a
solid clue then its them.
Ive considered them but I do not know where they reside, Eclipse answered, having this conversation
with Phix as CoCo finished her explanation to me. Moreover, in order to be in their presence, one has to
be immensely powerful. In my current state, I am not powerful enough to see them and Gracie isnt either.
I wont risk the two of us seeking their aid unless we have enough protection. The Ciphers can be helpful
but they can be equally as dangerous.
Isnt there a concoction that one can drink to protect themselves against the Ciphers? Phix went on.
There is. But that is a rare commodity and at this point, after the amount of power I exuded in Serenity, I
do not have the energy to search all ends of the earth for it.
Phix smiled boldly. There is a reason why you have us. CoCo and I will look into it.

Eclipse arched a brow of interest. He was amused with Phixs confident demeanor in matters pertaining to
this concoction. You think you can find one of the more elusive potions in existence?
Yes. There wasnt an ounce of hesitation that played in his voice. You will not have to wait long. I will
find it and I will find it in record time.
Despite his normally easy-going attitude, when he stated this, Phix truly looked like a man who couldnt
be stopped. It was an attitude that impressed me and as it would appear, it too impressed Eclipse.
Eclipse exhaled slowly, seemingly relieved to be gifted with such a capable Demon as his right hand man.
Though he didnt vocalize it, I knew that Eclipse was very happy that Phix was the Demon sent to help
him. I imagined Phix was a big help when they were outside the forest together and if Eclipse was even
remotely impressed with someone, then I knew this individual was a talented person. If we had to trust
anyone to find the elusive potion, then it was Phix.
So be it, said Eclipse, the tension leaving him.
It hit me that ever since he arrived in the human world, everything has been resting on his shoulders and
his alone. I havent been much help to him and since he was losing powers left and right, I could surmise
it was therapeutic for him to have Phixs (and CoCos) help as well.
What do we do in the meantime then? I then voiced softly. Eclipse may have been feeling better with the
extra help, but I was still feeling anxious.
In the meantime, I am going to rest to renew my powers. . . Eclipse turned to me with purpose. With
ease, he grabbed my backpack, took my notebook out and placed my pen on it. I thought he was going to
show me something earth-shattering but shortly thereafter, he casually placed my accounting book on my
lap. He opened to the last page I left off on. And you, little college student, have school tomorrow. As I
recall, you fell asleep at the cottage so you still have homework to do.
I wrinkled my nose at him. Youre trying to keep me from being scared by distracting me with
homework?
His only response was a lethargic smile.
This had been a busy weekend for Eclipse and it was obvious to me that he couldnt stay awake any
longer. As cataclysmic as all these discoveries may be, there was time for perseverance and there was
time for reality. Truth is: however much I may be anxious to do something to find my soul, I also had to be
realistic with my expectations. Eclipse wasnt an all-powerful Demon; he was a dimmed Demon with very
limited powers. No matter how impatient I may be, I also came to terms with the fact that it was more
important that he renewed his powers. Id rather him rest than overexert his body, thereby inadvertently
throwing himself into another coma (and throwing us into another inconvenient situation in the process).
Yes, I had anticipated that these next coming days will be a slow one due to Eclipses need for rest but it
was all solidified when he said his final words to me for the night.
. . .Kick some accounting ass, Teacup, he whispered warmly before he went to sleep.

jumped right back into the motions of school when we returned from Serenity.

After getting home, Eclipse told me that we were going to have to stay put for awhile and hide out in
Seoul as everything cools down. Sensing that I was still feeling displaced, he encouraged me to get back
into the motions of my everyday life as he rested to recharge his powers. This advice was easier said
than done as the day stretched on. I did my best to clear all thoughts pertaining to apocalyptic matters
aside but truth be told, I felt like I was leading a double life. Suddenly, life with Eclipse no longer felt
surreal. My everyday life now felt surreal.
It was odd sitting in class, handing in my homework and taking notes like a normal person, it was strange
to work at the library, dusting books when less than a day prior, I was fighting with Umbras and Disciples,
and it was downright bizarre, having lunch with Ara and Dawn when I was running through a burning
forest with CoCo and Lyna hours earlier, fighting to stay alive.
Throughout the duration of the day, everything felt dreamlike.
My two realities felt so separate, so at odds with one another. It was only when night fell did someone hurl
me out of my dazed state and threw my two realities together in a crushing collision. . .
. . .Who did this to you? Shin asked, gently holding my hand. His concerned eyes trailed over it.
After getting off my shift at work, I went straight to the main library to meet with Shin to work on our
marketing project. Despite the fact that I was a bit out of it during our meeting, Shin was very sweet and
patient with me as we chose the topic for our project. The criterion of our assignment was to pick a failing
brand and essentially re-brand/reinvent it to make it more appealing to the masses. We decided to rebrand a famous actor who had gotten bad press after crashing his car into a van filled with students. No
one was seriously injured but this was a huge PR blow to the actor and he hasnt recovered since. His
situation was the perfect topic for our project.
It was when I lifted my hand up to point at the computer screen, showing Shin the proposals I had, did the
sleeve of my white jacket eased down slightly. Instead of paying attention to the ideas I was pointing out
to him, Shins eyes fell on the healing cut on my palm and the bruises around my wrist.
The glaring sight of my injured hand was enough to ruffle his normally cool feathers.
No no one, I stammered, thrown off guard by the concern on his countenance. I was also bewildered
that he spotted my wounds. I wore a long sleeve jacket (along with a white dress) today for the sole
purpose of hiding the small cut and bruises on my wrist; I couldnt believe after such a successful day of
fooling everyone, I was caught by Shin.
I lowered my hand, pulled the sleeve down and smiled reassuringly at him. I mustered the easiest lie I
could think of. I was fooling around with my friends and we were drunk. I got hurt a little bit but it was no
big deal.
Instead of responding vocally, Shin merely stared at me.
His dark brown eyes perused over my countenance. Abrupt stillness inundated me when I noted that he
was staring at the bruises on my face. I had done an exceptional good job of covering it up with makeup
but apparently Shins eyes were astute enough to see through my cosmetic mask.
It was evident in his eyes.

He didnt believe my answer.


My breath hitched in my chest when he moved his fingers over my face, brushing over the bruises but
never truly touching it. Blood rushed to my face, heating up my cheeks as I gazed silently at him. It was
superficial but up close, it was unbelievable how unearthly striking he looked. Every time I see him, Shin
appears to look less and less rugged and more and more handsome like a charming Prince.
For a count of a second, I had forgotten why he was staring at me in such a manner.
. . .Its not the boyfriend that youre having troubles with?
My eyes stretched. I drew out of my stupefied state when I realized that Shin was essentially asking if
Eclipse was beating me. I extracted my face away from his hand and didnt waste time in rushing to
Eclipses defense.
He didnt do this to me.
Unfortunately, Shin didnt look like he believed me.
I didnt know why but it really bothered me that Shin would accuse Eclipse of doing something so
deplorable to me. They didnt know each other but I didnt think it was fair for him to make such
accusations about Eclipse when he has been doing nothing but watch out for me.
Quickly, I added, Really. He didnt do this to me, Shin. He would never lay a hand on me.
I sighed, knowing how suspicious this looks.
I volunteer with women who had been victims of domestic violence. I knew denial was one of the key
symptoms for one who has been abused and I knew perfectly well that Shin mustve determined that I
was just protecting Eclipse.
To counteract this, I decided to just tell Shin a more elaborate lie to get him off Eclipses back. I got these
cuts and bruises because I got mugged this weekend.
Shins brows rose incredulously. Really?
I nodded.
He was staggered. H how?
I was traveling with my. . .well hes not my boyfriend. I told you already that its complicated but I was
going out of town with him and we had to stop in the middle of the road because we thought someone
was having car trouble. It turns out it was muggers. Long story short, we got attacked but luckily, we were
able to fight back and escape.
Thank God you guys are okay, he breathed out in relief.
Yeah, I replied, faking a shuddering breath. It was scary but we made it out and thats what matters
My words cut off when I accidentally kicked my handbag down while telling the story. The water bottle that
Ive kept close to me rolled out as a result of the impact. My blood turned cold when the bottle, the one

that was filled with the wine of my blood, stopped at Shins feet.
Oh no. . .
Shin leaned down from his seat, retrieving the bottle from the ground. He straightened himself up and
inspected the bottle in curiosity. Under the glare of the overhead lights, I knew he could very well see that
it was of wine consistency.
He leveled his gaze onto me, his face streaked with a mixture of interest and surprise. His voice was
pitched low. . . .Is this wine?
I smiled uneasily. I I sometimes find certain classes to be very boring. . .
He assessed me in silence for several seconds.
Moments later, he burst out laughing.
Carefully tucking the bottle into my bag again, making sure it was out of sight, he laughingly said,
Perhaps youre not the good girl I thought you to be. His eyes blazed with flirtatious charm, one that I
wasnt prepared for because I was so used to him being so composed. I have to admit, it was a thrill to
see him laugh so lightheartedly. I have to say youre getting more interesting to me by the second,
Grace.
I tried to laugh casually, the residual nervousness having yet to leave me and the incoming thrill of seeing
him so playful having yet settle over me. I would deal with my blood-for-wine crisis later; for now, I just
wanted to enjoy my time with Shin.
Wheres that puppy of yours, by the way? he enquired when his laughter subsided. His eyes flickered
over my bag once more. I expected to see him hiding in that bag, growling at me for existing.
Hes with his dad
I cut myself off, feeling ridiculous for mindlessly answering like that. What was I thinking? If Eclipse was
OinkOinks dad, then was I OinkOinks mom? No. Even though I was beginning to treat the puppy like he
was my own child, it was just too strange. The Demon of Lust and a Source of Evil parents to a cute
Maltese puppy named OinkOink? Talk about bizarre.
Hes with his other owner, I corrected, pulling away from those strange thoughts.
Shin smiled without humor. He knew exactly who this other owner was. So I guess you and that guy
are working this out again?
I bobbed my head in confirmation. It was a misunderstanding. To be honest with you, I dont trust him as
far as I could throw him but for the reason he gave me, it was sufficient enough for me to forgive him. I
smiled sheepishly at him, having enough of making this conversation about me. Since weve convened for
our project, we have been primarily focused on research and when we did segue from school work, the
conversation was always about me. I wanted to talk about him as well. Anyway, enough of that stuff. My
smiled grew wider. Since were pretty much done with our project for the night, tell me how your weekend
was. Did you go anywhere?
He shook his head. I planned on it but I got sidetracked by that freak weather that came over us.

Discomfort coiled in my stomach at his reference about the black clouds that canvassed over the entire
world, turning day into night and night into complete darkness.
Yeah, I began slowly, doing well in hiding the fact that I knew the Demon responsible for such a
cataclysmic event. I couldnt believe how dark everything was. Ive never seen anything like it.
You know. . .some people think its a sign that the end of the world is near.
I stiffened. I knew he was saying it as a joke but it really affected me. Almost too instinctively, I tilted my
head at him and asked, Do you think its a sign that its the end of the world too?
Shin considered my question. To be honest, I think its just an anomaly in the weather. I dont think its a
sign for anything. If the sign of the apocalypse were to appear, then I imagined there wouldnt be any
suspicion about it. Everyone would know it with certainty. His piercing eyes locked with mine. What
about you? Do you think its a sign for the end of days?
I didnt know why but it made me feel better when he stated this. I half-smiled. I dont think its a sign
either.
When he laughed once more, I felt this comforting warmth swim over me. There was this pleasant aura
around Shin that just puts me in complete ease. Now that Ive had the opportunity to truly enjoy his
company, I couldnt help but voice a silly thought.
. . .Has anyone ever told you that you look like an Angel?
Shin tipped his head at me in bemusement. If it was even possible, his amused smile grew even wider. Is
this supposed to be some strange pick-up line?
No, not at all, I whispered, blushing. I just mean what I say. You really look like an Angel. And and you
act like one as well.
Eyes aglow, the corners of his lips lifted in interest. I hadnt taken this into account before, but he had
really nice lips. Not too thin and not too full, just the right size. How do I act like one?
Youre a lot nicer than I thought youd be, I gushed, despite myself. To be honest, I thought you would
be more of a bad boy but youre completely the opposite.
Shin chuckled before he leaned in, his comely cologne filling my senses, nearly making me lightheaded.
His warm breath tickled my ear as he teasingly whispered, Im not as nice as you may believe me to be.
I laughed quietly, my nerves tingling at his close proximity. I couldnt stop smiling like a smitten school girl.
I think you are, I replied, never wavering from my assessment. Youre a pretty cool guy, Shin.
He returned my smile. Youre a lot nicer than I thought you would be as well.
My brows furrowed at his unexpected words. You thought I was going to be mean?
He nodded.
Why?
He shrugged. I thought for a moment that his smile has faltered slightly but when he responded, the

warmth was still there.


Stereotypes, he said with an amiable shrug.
I nodded understandably. Ive been known to judge people by their covers countless times so I didnt hold
it against him for doing the same.
Anyway, I breathed out, backpedaling to what I originally wanted to say to him. I hadnt forgotten how
kind he was to me when I saw him at the student lounge the other night. I just wanted to thank you again
for listening to me vent the other day. I was such a drama queen. I expelled an embarrassed breath. I
cant believe someone was actually witness to such a lame moment in my life.
Shin shook his head as he started to close all the windows on his computer. Our reservations on the
computers were almost up and we were being prompted to leave so the next students can come for their
reservations.
Youre far from it, he assured. We all have relationship problems. Its nothing to be ashamed about.
I smiled before closing all the windows of my computer as well. So what about you? I ventured. Do you
have any girl trouble that you want to vent out to me? I could be a helpful ear too.
No offense, Grace, he began as we logged off the computer and started packing our things. But the last
person Ill talk about my girl troubles with is you.
I smiled in confusion, watching as he got up from his seat. Why the discrimination?
Its complicated, he said with an evasive shrug.
He pushed the computer chair against the table, stuck one strap of his black backpack over his shoulder
and inclined his head towards me, his silent way of saying goodbye. He turned and was commencing with
his exit before he stopped midway.
He turned on his heels and met my gaze again.
Remember what I said the other day. You deserve better. Whoever this guy is, he better take care of
what he has or else its time for someone else to step up to the plate. His eyes glowed with a promise
that men only give to women they were courting. Ill be first in line if he screws up with you.
It didnt escape me what he was insinuating and this made me blush like no other. When a good-looking
and amazing guy like Shin flirts with you and openly tells you that hes pretty much interested in you, you
blush.
Thanks Shin, I whispered, trying to keep my composure despite the fact that I was tempted to squeal
like a lovesick 6-year-old. One of my weaknesses in life is good-looking guys and it would never get old
when one of them hits on you. Superficiality had always been my constant friend. Your future girl better
know how lucky she is or else Im going to have to have a stern talk with her.
You better keep your word then, Grace. He inclined his head again. Ill see you later. Have a good
night. He began to walk but stopped again. And Grace?
Hmm?

Something changed vaguely in the light of his eyes. This time his smile was edged with relief. Im glad
you werent severely hurt from the mugging.
Thank you. I replied, nodding shyly at him. Good night Shin.
As I watched him walk away, my imagination ran and I couldnt help but think about how he was
everything that I dreamed my Prince Charming would be. Handsome, kind-hearted, sweet and essentially
perfect. Right about now, I should be running after him, flirting and doing everything in my power to make
sure he would not only ask me out on a date, but also fall for me.
However instead of doing that, I found myself rooted in my seat. If I was still in my previous reality one
where I was a normal college student then I would have no doubt that Shin would be the man of my
dreams. But now that I was in another reality one where I was a Source of Evil, basically the
Apocalypse I didnt find myself encouraged to seek Shin.
Instead, all I could think about was Eclipse.
All I could think about was the Demon who has brought so much chaos to my life. All I could think about
was the imperfect Demon who has talked so much trash about my species and all I could think about was
the Demon who makes me weak in the knees every time he looks at me. He may drive me crazy with his
exasperating personality but in the same instant, I couldnt deny that he has given me the ride of my life.
Shin may have been the Prince Charming Ive waited for my entire life but when you have someone like
Eclipse enter your reality, your standards become distorted.
Now, the ideals of reality were no longer enough, I wanted an unrealistic, dreamlike fantasy.
There was no other way to put it: Eclipse has completely screwed up my reality.
All of a sudden, Prince Charming was losing ground to the Prince of Hell and I was flabbergasted over
this.
Get a hold of yourself, Grace, I told myself, pinching the bridge of my nose to bring myself back to earth.
I still had some pressing matters to be concerned about; the last thing on my mind should be boys.
Determined to let these silly and childish thoughts go, I packed up, placed my bag over my shoulder and
walked out of the computer lab, smiling at another student who was taking over my previous spot. I went
to return one of the research books on the shelf before I moved towards the stairs.
Standing in the corner, I surveyed the 3rd floor stairwell.
When I noted that there was no one around me, I eased my bag down and took out my water bottle.
Anticipation curling around me, I examined the bottle under the dim lighting. The wine gazed up at me,
the blood-red hue mocking me with its existence. Staring at it now offered no more peace than when I first
saw it. I was still amazed, stunned and terrified.
How on earth did this happen?
I wanted so much to find out answers but I felt reluctant in sharing this finding with anyone. I may have
seen some strange things since I found out that I was a Source of Evil but for whatever reason, this
blood-into-wine event astounded me more than anything else.
This is something big. . . my innermost thoughts whispered, severity threading in its admonition. Tell no

one. . .
I had never felt more conflicted. I wanted to tell Eclipse tell someone about this but I knew in this
world, the only person you could truly trust was yourself. If my instincts were coming alive just to warn me
to keep this to myself, then it would be foolish of me to go against such warnings. Perhaps in the future, if
it was appropriate, I would share about this occurrence but for the time being, I was determined to keep it
to myself.
Resolute in my decision, I carefully wrapped the bottle in a pink scarf and proceeded to tuck it back into
my bag, hiding it for the time being. I had just gotten done zipping my bag closed when I looked up and
froze. In the distance, the appearance of someone not only took my mind off the blood wine, but it also
did well to arrest my complete attention.
Eclipse.
Speak of the Devil. . .
On his way to the library from the schools parking lot, Eclipse walked through campus like a God who
knew he owned the world. Below, the crowds parted like the red sea, absently making room for him as he
made his way through the pouring rain. His black hood was up, covering his face almost entirely while his
dark jeans became companions with the night. The only reason why I was able to make him out was
because one of the shafts of light from the library caught his face in the nick of time, revealing him to me.
As the library was pretty enormous in size, I had the feeling that Eclipse couldnt see me hence the
reason for my unabashed staring.
Feeling much like a voyeur, I watched him in a hypnotizing silence.
In one hand, he held his black umbrella while in the other, he held a styrofoam cup and his cigarette.
Even in the darkness of the night, surrounded by streams of rain, Eclipse had this authoritative command
in his gait. His visage was barely visible yet his presence still stood out in the masses. It was like
watching the sun walk on earth. . .I still couldnt believe someone could have this much energy resonating
from their body. The sight of Eclipse standing out in his natural habitat was already breathtaking but what
ultimately stole the breath from my entire body was the sight of the figure walking towards him.
Shin.
He was holding his own black umbrella and his white hoodie was up as well. He had just walked out of
the library and was joining the crowd of students who were running from one direction to the other, trying
to escape from the worsening weather.
Despite the chaos of the heavy rain and the presence of others moving around them, my eyes trained on
them unblinkingly. Eclipse was on one end of the campus and Shin was on the other but with every
passing second, they were drawing closer and closer to one another. Unlike the rest of the students who
were making way for Eclipse, Shin was walking in the very space that Eclipse was walking in, heading
straight for him without looking like he was going to subtly swerve away.
I stepped closer to the window, my eyes nearly bulging out of its sockets. It was unnerving for me to
watch because it felt like I was watching my two realities colliding my real life and my biblical life. My
nerves were acting up and it didnt help that I was reminded of how Eclipse and Shin felt about one
another. Shin pretty much thinks Eclipse was a good-for-nothing boyfriend and I hadnt forgotten that
Eclipse was pissed off at the mystery guy I was taunting him with at the cottage. If by some chance the
Demon found out that Shin was the one I was talking about, or if Shin found out that Eclipse was the one

he thought may have abused me, I feared that a fight will ensue.
The last thing I wanted was for them to fight.
Please. . .just walk past each other and let it end from there. . .
The breath stalled inside me, I watched in agonizing silence as they approached one another, drawing
closer with every progressing step.
Closer. . .
And closer. . .
And closer and then. . .
They passed each other and for a fraction of a second, I felt this blast of energy course through my entire
body.
What the hell?
It was so subtle yet it rattled me to the core.
It felt like someone had tossed a wad of electricity into my bloodstream.
. . .And when I saw them turn to glance at one another, I truly believed they mustve felt that energy too.
Still walking, they silently appraised each other.
For a paranoid moment, I thought something cataclysmic was about to happen something earth
shattering. However, just as quickly as they assessed one another, they were also quick to dismiss each
other. As if their respective existence was meaningless to the other, they turned and continued on with
their ways.
The unexplained electricity that surged in my body disbanded and my breath was returned to me. I hadnt
realized how stiff I was until they drew further from one another, going on with their separate realities.
That was close.
Broken out of my spell, I pulled away from the window and ran down the stairs. When I stepped out, I
found Eclipse standing casually beside the water fountain in front of the library. His back was turned to me
and he was staring into the distance.
My insides still lurching with anxiety, I stopped beside him.
I gazed in his general direction and paused when I observed that, in the distance, I could still see Shins
retreating back. He was in the schools parking lot before he turned the corner and edged out of sight.
Pulse going into overdrive, I looked sideways at Eclipse. I wondered if he had figured out that Shin was
my marketing partner and I wondered if he had figured out that Shin was also the one I had a small crush
on. Considering how fond he was of Shin the last time we spoke about him in the forest, I didnt want to
volunteer the information that this was the guy that made him so angry on his birthday.
What are you staring at? I tried to ask casually, still reeling from their close encounter. It was a silly

thought; it wasnt like the end of the world would occur if they were to meet so I didnt understand why I
felt so nervous just seeing them in close proximity to one another.
Its amazing how ignorant humans can be, Eclipse remarked offhandedly, his eyes still fixed on the
crowd. A moment ago, I just passed by this kid and a thought occurred to me: I wondered
how astounded he would be to know that he has walked past the Demon of Lust, that he has just been in
my presence. I wondered what he would do if I were to show him that divine power actually exists and
that I was the embodiment of that.
Hed probably admit himself into a mental institution because hed think he has gone crazy.
Eclipse laughed at my answer and nodded, knowing that amazement would be far from a humans mind if
he were to find out that Demons not only exist but one of the Princes of Hell was in his presence. Inhaling
deeply, he was still looking at everyone in amusement before he jokingly said, Do you think they know
that they have the Apocalypse in their midst?
You think its funny that Im the Apocalypse? I asked sharply, glaring at him when he turned to me. Being
Genesis walking time bomb was a legitimate issue for me and I didnt appreciate Eclipse making so light
of this topic.
I think it ups your street cred, Teacup, he replied with lazy appreciation.
Meeting my glowering face with his warm one, Eclipse wasted no time in presenting me with one of his
dazzling smiles. Following that, he promptly extended the styrofoam cup out to me.
Whats this? I took the cup and stared down at the contents, following the steam of the smoke as it
glided towards my nose.
Hot chocolate.
The delicious aroma of the drink filled my nostril. Despite the fact that I was outside, standing in the
middle of the rain, I suddenly felt exceptionally warm. Though I was still bitter with him for various
reasons, I didnt forget my manners.
Thanks, I said before taking a sip from the cup. Holding my pink umbrella, I started to walk home without
anymore acknowledgement to him.
How was your group meeting?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Eclipse raised a curious brow at my lack of response.
He continued to walk beside me, his pace leisure and graceful. Just like before, even without knowing it,
the crowds parted for him. Instead of being pleased with his effect on people, Eclipses attention rested
solely on me. After 15 minutes of walking, when it became abundantly clear to him that I was giving him
the cold shoulder, Eclipse abruptly grabbed my umbrella and threw it to the ground beside his feet. Before
I could ask him if he had gone mental, he proceeded to wrap an arm around my waist while tossing his
cigarette aside.
Effortlessly, he pulled me to him, sheltering me under his umbrella while my body pressed firmly against
his. The gesture was so powerful in strength that I could hear the contents in my bottle swish violently

from within my bag. Despite its obvious existence in my bag, Eclipse didnt take notice of it and despite its
obvious existence to me, I didnt care about it when I was too busy staring up at Eclipse and those
beguiling eyes of his.
. . .Am I supposed to know why youre mad at me or will you enlighten me soon?
The playful tone behind his amused voice made me seethe inside.
Since returning home, Ive had time to think to myself about all the things that have happened to me.
Throughout the day at school, it struck me that the blow from all these revelations couldve been
substantially lessened if a certain Demon didnt withhold so much crucial information from me.
I narrowed my eyes, unable to contain my annoyance anymore. I cant believe you didnt tell me about
Sources being weapons of mass destruction. One would think that would be an important tidbit to
mention.
Eclipse chuckled knowingly. Evidently, he anticipated this reaction from me and evidently, from the
amusement still deriving from him, he was unapologetic.
He gave me an indifferent shrug as the people in my neighborhood passed us in the sidewalk.
You would have to forgive me for my discretion but it seemed counterproductive to tell the girl Im
courting that shes either a walking plague or a walking catastrophe. Call me crazy but considering how
forthcoming you were about accepting me as a Demon, I didnt think that type of information would
inspire you to accept me into your life. If anything, you would be more likely to punch me in the face and
run away screaming bloody murder. His eyes went askance; he faked a pondering face. Oh wait,
this did happen already when we first met.
When I my cheeks flamed at the reminder of my crazy reaction to him during one of our first encounters,
he lightly added, Anything else you want to confront me about? The baby Demons are taking a break
from their assignment. They are out getting us food so our alone time is now. Whatever you need to vent
out, lets do it here.
Youre also an Ashtray for not telling me that Lyna is a Fallen Angel, I snapped at once. You allowed me
to believe she was a Demon all along.
I never once told you that Lyna was a Demon.
You didnt bother to correct me when I was saying that she was, I retorted, not allowing him to weasel
his way out of this one. Omission was just as bad as lying.
Eclipse chuckled as the rain poured a bit harder. It was pretty amusing to hear you call her a Demon but
it wasnt my place to say anything. Lyna is pretty private and because I was trying to keep her on my side
in case I needed help like watching over you when we went to Serenity I didnt want to risk alienating
her. He looked at me critically. And did I not tell you to just ask her directly? Its your own fault for being a
chicken.
More blood rushed to my cheeks. If I wasnt enjoying my hot chocolate so much then I wouldve thrown it
at him. Knowing him though, hed probably look all the more seductive with hot chocolate dripping from
his chiseled features.
Look, he pacified when he saw that this conversation was only throwing more iron to my fire. He bent

down and picked up my umbrella. He handed it to me as his way of waving the white flag. Im sorry for
keeping Lynas Fallen Angel status under wraps but it really wasnt my place to say anything. As for
omitting the fact that Sources were also harbingers of world disasters. . .I dont regret keeping it from you.
If anything, I regret telling you because instead of giving you peace of mind, now I have you stressing
about unnecessary things. Its a bit annoying to say the least.
Having reservations about me being a global nuke is unnecessary stress? I puffed out disbelievingly,
grabbing my umbrella.
This world will only perish if you die as a human. He grinned, tracing his finger over my cheek before
walking with me in the rain. His umbrella hovered over my shorter and smaller one. I couldve easily
closed my umbrella and stayed under his but for principle alone, I decided to keep mine open. As we
have established many times, since I plan on converting you, you will be far from death.
I fixed him with a hard stare as we turned the corner onto my street. I couldnt believe he was still such a
salesman. Youre using the threat of the Apocalypse as a means to convince me to convert? You really
wont quit trying to take my soul, will you?
It would be a valiant sacrifice on your part, he resumed coaxingly, easily dismissing the hostility I was
shooting his way. Think about it. Giving up your humanity to save the world. Your tale will be what
legends are made of. As a human, you die and the rest of the world will go with you but as Demon, you
will save everyone. Tell me, Gracie. . .how is that not more enticing than keeping your soul?
I didnt answer him yet I could see him smile, as though he was aware of my unspoken yearnings.
Unless of course. . . he went on, tapping into my innermost thoughts, it will be a greater joy on your part
to have everyone suffer because of you. . . Mischievousness glinted in his eyes. If I didnt know better,
then I would say the little Teacup is excited to bring so much misery upon the world. . .
Can we not talk about this right now? I turned away from his questioning gaze when we approached the
stairs leading up to the apartment. I tossed my empty cup into a nearby trashcan and brought down my
umbrella, closing it. Im already having trouble reconciling with it by myself. . .I cant talk about all of this
right now. . .
Eclipse smirked lightly, inclining his head. He lowered his umbrella and closed it as well. As you wish, he
murmured, running up the stairs and stepping into the apartment complex with me. As we approached the
mailbox to get the mail that I have neglected these past few days, he idly asked, Anything else you want
to vent about?
I had a lot more I wanted to vent about but it seemed depressing to bring any of it up.
No, I grunted, preparing to take out my mail key. All I wanted to do was get my mail, go back to my
apartment and get some much needed sleep.
Good, then its my turn.
Ack!
With no warning, I was twirled around, my back pressing against the mailboxes as Eclipse pinned his
body into mine. A burst of heat entered my body but this time, it wasnt from anger.
As pressing as the issue of the Apocalypse may be, Im sure you havent forgotten that something else

happened this weekend.


He tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with boyish charm. He brought his lips to the shell my ear, his breath
ticking the sensitive nerves there. Whereas Shin made me blush when he did this, Eclipse made me hot
beyond all measures
. . .I think you still owe me a birthday gift, Teacup.
Our reality is on the precipice of falling apart and you still want a birthday gift?
I think its pretty hot that youre the Apocalypse. He favored me with a sly smile that brought my attention
onto his strong, sculpted lips. Languidly, he traced his long fingers down my neck, stopping only when he
was about to reach the cleavage of my dress. My body crackled under his touch. Makes me wonder if I
touch you in certain places, if youll explode or not. . .
I sucked in a breath at the tempting imagery that invaded my mind when he said this. Simply put, the guy
was inexhaustible in what he could do to my very being. The sexuality, vitality and essence of a
testosterone-filled alpha male that hummed through his veins radiated out of him like he was the origin of
everything that a man should aspire to be but never truly attain. The very fact that such a sexually
charged male existed, tempting me at his convenience and will was daunting to me. It was also downright
terrifying to think about what he would be like in the bedroom. If he exuded so much sensuality now, when
we were fully clothed in public, then I was positive that this charm would be magnified a hundred-fold if
he was in his natural habitat his bed.
Even though he assured me that orgasmic-inducing activities will no longer merit my death, I still felt
apprehensive. What if there was an error and that persimmon didnt work? In addition to being screwed
by him, I would be screwed out of my life.
Almost desperately, I vocalized my concerns when his hands began to sift through my hair. If the
persimmon doesnt work and I somehow die, the world goes with me.
I cant think of a better way for the world to die than for my pleasure.
I bit my lips. I shouldve known that wouldve been his reply. Out of all of the living things in creation,
Eclipse would be the last one to be concerned about the well-being of human beings.
His eyes held my gaze for several more counts of silence before he parted his lips and said
something. . .unexpected.
. . .I missed you.
Tires screeched in my mind when the content of his words streaked into me. I gazed at him uncertainly,
unsure if I heard the right thing.
. . .What did you just say?
Has Hell frozen over? Did the Demon just say what I thought I heard him say?
Ive missed you, he repeated in the same affectionate tone that warmed all the cold corners of my
heart. I promptly realized that he was referring to our trial separation in Serenity.
As I blinked up at him in stupefaction, my heart expanding beyond all spectrums, he continued to smile at

me, stroking my curls with the utmost gentleness.


Any childish anger Ive nursed against him dissipated like water under the sun as he went on.
I couldnt stop thinking about you when you were in the woods. You have no idea how quickly I ran for
you when I killed all those Demons and you have no idea how relieved I was to see you standing in the
church, safe and sound. He shook his head to himself, as if not believing that he was actually admitting
all of this. He expelled a strained laugh that was mixed with disbelief and bemusement. Then, his eyes
locking with mine again, he quietly asked, . . .Were you worried about me?
My heartbeat slowed.
I sucked in a controlled breath, unable to draw my gaze away from those gorgeous brown eyes. Under
the steady falling of the rain, they glowed with a honey hue that resembled something like gems.
A a little bit, I lied, trying to keep my emotions in check. The bare fact was: I was worried out of my
mind for him when we were separated but I wasnt going to volunteer that information. Divulging in this
would only open doors that I wasnt prepared to walk through.
A ghost of a perceptive smile outlined his mouth.
Sighing idly, he began to ease my curls away, unveiling my bare neck and collarbone to him.
Is that why I got such a big hug when you saw me again? he murmured, the silky lilt in his voice
returning at full speed.
I went quiet and nearly blacked out from bliss when I felt him trace the back of his index finger down my
neck, moving down towards my collarbone with deliberate, calculating slowness. Every movement sent
my pulse quickening and sent a new stampede of electricity to sizzle inside me.
. . .Eclipse, I finally managed, feeling my knees morph into the consistency of jello. . . .You have to stop
tempting me, I went still, struggling to salvage my sanity in the face of something so impossible. I was on
the brink of the cliff and I didnt know how much longer I could stay faithful to a future, fantastical Prince
when my reality, my Demon, was so much more enticing. Damn him for being the best Devils sin of all.
Its not fair that youre using your Demonic charms on a human girl. Its not a fair fight.
His mouth curled faintly.
Slowly, he dipped down, his lips drawing close to my ear.
You tempt me everyday. . .
I suppressed a whimper of delight when he unexpectedly caught my ear with his lips, expertly nibbling on
my earlobe. He not only used just the right amount of pressure to pleasure me, but also the right amount
to tease the hell out of me.
You torture me everyday. He moved those silky lips down my neck, emotions reveling in his voice that I
just didnt understand. Why should I be the only one who suffers? he continued softly, now leaving
butterfly kisses on my neck. Why cant I tempt you like youve tempted me? Why cant I make you mine if
its my right to do so?
He was too sensuous for me. I had missed him so much during our separation and with my anger as a

distraction, I hadnt come to terms with this until this very moment. Now, I wanted him so much. All of a
sudden, the eventful weekend disappeared and all I could recall was my time with him at the mountains
at the cottage. All could remember was our almost kiss and all I could think about was that decadent
mouth of his: I wondered how soft they would be and how strong they would be against my lips. . .
Knowing that I was on the precipice of falling into the abyss, I lifted my left hand up, touched his warm
cheek and said something out of pure desperation:
Viicar Accierdo, Lust.
He stilled. I thought my command worked but when his eyes flashed with outrage, I knew such a simple
spell would be ineffective with someone like Eclipse.
Were you trying to paralyze me? he asked incredulously. He was absolutely stunned. My actions may
not have worked but my intent was still unbelievable to him.
. . .Yes.
Why?
Because Im about to give in.
I knew he was upset that I had the audacity to even think of paralyzing him but at my admission about
fearing that Id almost given in that he almost won Eclipses eyes glittered wickedly.
Never one to let an opportunity like this pass him by for I knew he saw me as the little bunny that he
could never quite catch he wrapped one hand around me and pushed me up against his hard body
again. This time it was harder more possessive and more passionate.
His heat melding into mine, I could feel every hard ridge on that God-like body. The close proximity further
tempted me, nearly sending me right over the edge. I knew he was doing this on purpose because he
knew very well that he was about to get what he wanted. I knew all this but it all seemed inconsequential
at that second. My control was hanging by a thread and all I cared about was him and whatever he
wanted to do with me.
Intentional lethargy in his touch, he gradually moved his hand down, stopping just at the curve above my
derriere. With the other hand, he took the key from my hand and unlocked my mailbox for me, never
breaking eye contact. Even silently, he was still seducing me with his eyes and with his body. My
goodness, I couldnt help but think breathlessly. This is the sexiest mail Ive ever gotten.
He reached in, grabbed the mail and closed it, putting the key back into my bag. He stole a cursory
glimpse at the pack of mail and instantly, his sexy, smoldering expression morphed into indignation when
he saw the uppermost envelope.
What the bloody hell is this?! he grounded out, ripping up the air of sensuality that once surrounded us.
He stuffed the envelope in my face. He looked dumbfounded.
Dismay claimed me when I saw the Final Notice text painted in red. I ripped open the letter. My world
screeched to a deafening halt when and I realized. . .IM GETTING EVICTED!
Eclipse looked like he was about to choke on air. He grabbed the piece of paper and scanned through the
letter.

He proceeded to glare at me in disbelief.


How irresponsible could you be to not pay your bills in a timely manner?!
I glowered back. Obviously, seduction time was over. Ive been busy with this goddamn Demon who
popped into my life and turned everything upside down. The occupation of being a Source of Evil does
not pay well and Ive been skipping work for some soul-searching!
The baby Demons chose this moment to walk into the apartment complex with the food. They were all
smiles with the to-go boxes until they saw our furious faces.
Uh. . . Phix nervously glanced at us. He laughed awkwardly, fidgeting like a worm who has just gotten
unearthed from the ground. I suppose when you walk in on a pissed off Royal Demon and a pissed off
Source of Evil, it was only natural to fear for your life. Uh. . .we got the food?
Fortunately for Phix and CoCo, they were spared from death when Eclipse took my hand and stormed up
to the apartment where the bigger theatrics was about to commence.
Thats it, Eclipse practically shouted, anger disturbing his handsome face. We had just had an
emergency meeting with the baby Demons and filled them in on the current financial crisis. I was tired of
penny-pinching with you anyway. He turned to Phix, standing on the middle of the living room like a
human who was about to have a panic attack. Phix, give us some money.
Phix, who was sporting a black leather jacket and dark grey jeans, leapt up from the dinner table where
he was having dinner with CoCo. Without a moments hesitation, he shouted, Yes, your Dark Majesty!
it! I protested, jumping up from the table as well. Doesnt that money come from

someone elses pocket?


So?
I gaped at him incredulously. Im not going to steal someone elses money.
Eclipse cocked a mocking head at me. Youve taken pleasure in immersing yourself in the misery of
others and now youre having a moral crisis over taking someone elses money?
Im sadistic but Im not a thief.
Eclipse massaged his forehead, beside himself with my stubbornness. With forced calmness, he folded
his arms and sat down on the edge of the living room sofa. He leveled his frustrated gaze on me. So
what are you going to do then?
Im Im, I fumbled for an answer while I gave a wary glance around the room. Im Im going to get a
part time job at night to make ends meet.
And what kind of part-time job would this be? Eclipse inquired harshly. Clearly he was against the idea
of me taking on a night job and he wasnt shy about hiding it. Are you planning on becoming a gogo
dancer for the night? What part-time job are you going to find thats going to give you enough money for
the expensive rent?

I gulped uncomfortably. The question was a simple one the only complicated thing about it was that I
didnt have an easy answer for it.
My eyes skimmed over the apartment in silence.
Well I I The direness of my life glowed in front of me like a stop sign I couldnt ignore. I loved this
apartment with all my heart, it was the only home Ive ever known. The last thing I wanted to do was
consider leaving it but when you have a meager $100 to your name, sentiments have wasnt going to help
you pay the rent.
I guess well have to move then. . .
Eclipse shook his head at once. You cant move. The veil is the most powerful in this apartment. As long
as youre here, you are pretty much guaranteed safety. We cant leave the one safe house that Demons
cant find you in.
Though I was relieved that there was a legitimate reason as to why I should continue to live here (despite
the high rent), there was still a matter of paying an arm and a leg for it. So it goes back to me getting that
night job then.
He shot me another pointed look. You think your shopping cart dance will pay the bills?
If shes topless, Im sure it will, Phix blurted out, only to hastily shut up once Eclipse bequeathed him
with a death glare to end all death glares. If the baby Demon wasnt such an integral part in finding the
Ciphers, I was positive Eclipse wouldve ripped his head off right then and there.
Gracie has to get income somehow, CoCo voiced from the side, casually chewing on her fries. The
black leather jacket she wore over her black dress crinkled as she drank from her soda. One way or
another, if she doesnt work, then shell get kicked out so its not like theres a lot of options for her.
Even though Eclipse didnt look too happy with what CoCo said, it was clear that he saw her point. After
taking another moment to curse to himself, Eclipse rubbed his jaw in aggravation. Then, after several
more counts of tense silence, he quietly declared, . . .Ill work.
WHAT?! we all blurted out, staring at him with wide-eyed dismay.
Eclipse threw us a weary and dejected look. I said Ill work then. Im not going to let my woman be a
gogo dancer. God knows youre a horrible dancer and Ill be damned if anyone gets to enjoy that
shopping cart dance but me. He sighed, complete misery enveloping over him.
Ill do it. Ill get a job.

Ive waited a lifetime for him to sweep me off my feet and


Ive a lifetime for my happily ever after with him."
012 (II|V) False Princes ; False Loves

ows the job search going?

After being hit with the threat for an eviction, Eclipse and I fell into a slump. Instead of dining at the finer
restaurants, we were reduced to munching at one of the outdoor seats beneath the awning of a fast food
joint. We were so poor that the only thing we could order was from the $1 menus. It was an
understatement to say that lunch was pitiful. Eclipse and I enjoyed fast food but we didnt enjoy all food
and we were getting sick from having to garner the willpower to scarf down all this unhealthy junk.
Not as well as I thought it would be, Eclipse admitted glumly, struggling to eat his insanely greasy
chicken nuggets while alternating with puffs from his cigarette. Dressed in an all black, business casual
attire, Eclipse looked like he was mourning over a funeral. He looked so miserable that even the overcast
skies seemed to have shared in his obvious despair as well.
I took a sip of my fake imitation coke, shivering a bit from the quick breeze that hit me. I crossed my boots
together, rubbing my cold hands onto my dark jeans to warm them up. Zipping up my pink velour jacket a
bit higher to protect myself against the breeze, I asked, Are you least getting some interviews?
Im getting nothing.
My eyes widened. Mr. Charm himself isnt getting any traction?
There are not a lot of jobs out there that Id want.
How is it possible you havent gotten at least one response? I asked curiously, my voice only slightly
above the white noise that consisted of pedestrians walking on the sidewalk close to us, What have you
applied for?
He handed me copies of the resumes he sent out.
I scanned through the papers and then gaped at him in outrage. I couldnt believe what I was seeing. Was
this fool serious?
Eclipse, you applied to be the CEO of SamSung?!
He flicked his cigarette bud away and folded his arms to his chest. He leaned back in the manner that a
CEO would and regarded me with a mixture of entitlement and arrogance. What? he asked as if it
wasnt outlandish that he applied for such a high level position.
You basically applied to be CEO of all these companies! I locked eyes with his, doing my best to cradle

his ego while knocking some sense into him. Look. I know us humans always say, Shoot for the moon
and if you fall, at least youll land amongst the stars but this is taking it too far. I bit my lips, choosing my
next words very carefully. Have you considered being a. . .a customer service representative or
something? You know. . .be a cashier, a bell boy. . .a waiter. . .
Eclipse glowered at me as if I had just cussed him out. He looked immensely offended that I would dare
suggest he become a waiter.
Hastily, I added, I hear they make a lot of money on tips. . .especially the good looking waiters.
Though he looked mildly placated that I have just given him a compliment, Eclipse didnt look happy and
in truth, even though I was enjoying his misery, I felt slightly bad that he was one of the millions of people
looking for a job to make ends meet. It definitely sucks to be human in this economy. . .
Hey guys! a deathly familiar voice called out to us, pulling us out of our despondent lunch.
Eclipse and I turned. Our eyes rounded when we saw my former potential ex-boyfriend: DonKi Kong.
Oh! I uttered, surprised to see him here of all places. Our last encounter at the movies felt like centuries
ago and being the health-fanatic that he was, a fast food restaurant was the last place Id expect to see
him. What a small world.
Hi DonKi! I greeted, giving him a tiny wave.
Dressed in a white polo shirt, knee-length khaki shorts and white sneakers, he approached us with a big
smile on his face. His dark hair was as perfectly coifed as I last remembered it. Funny seeing you guys
here.
I smiled even though deep down, I was still mad at him for crushing on Dawn and dumping me on our
date. My pride was still wounded but when a girl has someone like Eclipse as a rebound, she gets over
DonKis shadiness fast.
Funny seeing you here as well. I glimpsed at the to-go bag in his hands. My lips kicked up playfully. I
mean, eating fast food? Arent you on a strict diet?
He laughed, groaning desolately. I was on a strict diet regimen but the thing is, I just got laid off. Dieting
is expensive. I have no money to buy organic food only one-dollar fast food that will go straight to my
hips. He shrugged feebly. At this point, Im just penny pinching.
In that instant, any secret hostility Ive harbored towards DonKi eroded. A sense of camaraderie came
over me. The saying, misery loves company couldnt apply more now.
Us too, I told him sadly, more than relating to his situation. Ive been on a yoyo diet ever since Ive been
poor and I could empathize. It was outrageous that junk foods were so cheap and healthy foods were so
expensive. Beggars couldnt be choosers or in this case, strict dieters.

You know youve fallen from grace when youre looking for a job that youre more than overqualified for,
Eclipse grumbled, still brooding over his failed job prospects at the executive level.
DonKi nodded empathetically. I doubted he could truly relate to what it felt like for a Royal Demon look for
a job like a regular human but it was the thought that counts.
Tell me about. Discontent colored his countenance. I was the Junior Project Manager for my firm. The
road to my career was painted out for me but as soon as the company goes under, my once bright future
is now as bleak as the night. Now, Im even having trouble finding jobs as a cashier!
The corners of Eclipses mouth curved up wryly. He continued to drink his fake imitation coke like it was
whiskey. This is all my older brothers fault. He fucked up the economy and now, he has screwed me
over indirectly.
My eyes bloomed when I absorbed what he unknowingly said. Did he just hint that his brother was the
Demon of Greed? What was he thinking?! While I kicked him underneath the table for being careless
enough to mention his Elder, DonKi turned to him in curiosity and said, Why do you say that?
Eclipse chuckled awkwardly, instantly catching himself. He shot me a hard look for kicking his leg and
then turned to DonKi with a fake smile. Uh, what I mean to say is that he screwed up our dads company.
Now Im out of a job and penny-pinching as well.
DonKi bobbed his head, easily accepting Eclipses modified answer while I breathed in relief. What jobs
have you been applying for?
Eclipse glanced at me and I could see from his eyes that he was still upset with my speech about the
moon and the stars. Apparently ones that are too far out of reach for me.
DonKis eyes lit up. An idea popped in his mind. So theres this bar a couple of blocks down that has
been opened for awhile. Its called Wuus. From what I hear, its a dump of a place and anyone who works
there is fired within two weeks. The grumpy old owner is hiring waiters for the night shift. Its not exactly
the most ideal job but Im pretty desperate here and it looks like you are too. Maybe we could go in and
apply together.
I suppressed a laugh. I was ready to tell DonKi that Eclipse would never work as a waiter but before I
could say anything, Eclipse was already nodding profusely, shocking me to the core with his next set of
actions.
Lets do it, he said passionately, throwing his chicken nuggets onto the table. Im tired of pretending I
like to eat one-dollar chicken nuggets when I want a double-cheeseburger.
DonKi nodded firmly, throwing his newly purchased chicken nuggets down as well, nearly knocking my
fake coke over in the process. One would think the two have decided to save the world from a burning fire
with how purposeful they were acting. Lets go then.

Eclipse nudged the chicken nuggets to me as DonKi led the way. Keep this with you.
Still blindsided with what was happening, the only thing I could muster was, I thought youre tired of
eating one-dollar chicken nuggets?
Well yeah but this is in case I dont get the job.
Youre actually interviewing for this job?
Eclipse smiled easily. Seems like it right? Lets hope this works out. Ill see ya in a bit, Teacup.
Without another word, he ran off, joining DonKi as they sped down the busy street, completely ditching
me.
Not that it mattered.
I was still so astonished that I couldnt move for the longest time. I just continued to sit there, staring at
their retreating backs, entirely stumped at what I witnessed. And then. . . I realized. . .Oh my flying pigs! I
couldnt miss being there when the Demon interviews for his first job. This may not make it into the
biblical stories but this was still an epic event nonetheless.
I couldnt miss this for the world.
Taking one last bite of my chicken nuggets, I grabbed Eclipses food and hastened them.
Excuse me, I uttered, my heels clacking over the pavement as I ran through the crowd. Eclipse and
DonKi had disappeared from my sights but with the name of the bar in my mind, I persevered and
continued after them. It actually took longer than I thought it would but just when I was about to give up, I
found the place I was looking for.
Wuus.
Panting to myself, I held Eclipses chicken nuggets close to me and tentatively stepped inside.
The bar was smaller than it looked from the outside. There was a little karaoke stage that took over the
southern corner of the room while a long bar commanded the width on the eastern side of the
establishment. Various high tables were scattered around the tiled floors, all pretty much empty. The only
workers in the immediate eyesight were two male waiters. They both looked like they had just graduated
from high school and both looked like they were fantasizing about being anywhere else but there.
Looking around, I could see why they would entertain such fantasies.
The place was not only dead but it looked and smelled horrible.

As far as I could see, every surface inch was covered with a veneer of dust. Even the floor felt sticky
under my heels.What a dump, I thought judgmentally, shaking my head in disapproval. If there was a
place that was the polar opposite of everything Eclipse represented decadent, lavish, tempting and
irresistible then it was this dump for a bar was it.
Eclipse and DonKi werent in sight, which I knew mustve meant theyve both went in for an interview. My
body cringed at the prospect of waiting here for them but I had to show my support.
Taking a deep breath, I uneasily went to an empty seat at the end of the room and sat down. One of the
waiters reluctantly came to help me and I just ordered a soda. He looked like he was about to push me for
ordering something so cheap but instead, he murmured something and just left to get my drink. Paranoid,
I made sure to keep my eye on him to ensure that he wouldnt spit in it. When I finally got my root beer, I
just sat there and waited patiently, my eyes flickering over to the backroom every so often.
I was taking out my anti-bacterial, ridding my hands of any new species of bacteria that has more than
likely grown in this place when a loud sound rattled me.
BAM!
Finally, after about an hour, Eclipse and DonKi stormed out of the interview room like bulls in a china
shop.
Eclipse, who had a disgusted look on his face, even kicked down a chair by the bar as he bulldozed out of
the bar. I was so bewildered by this scene (just like the two waiters in the bar) that when I hopped up from
my seat, I purposely avoided giving the tip for the soda I ordered. It was obvious we had a bad
relationship with the bar so it felt treacherous on my part to give tips to people who have pissed off my
friends. So with that shadiness enacted, I bounced after them in a frenzy. I made sure to hold the chicken
nuggets securely in my grasp to give to Eclipse to make him feel better.
What wrong? I asked, stopping beside them outside the bar. It was a redundant question. I already knew
what went wrong. It was so obvious that Eclipses arrogant personality rubbed the owner the wrong way
hence Eclipses violent tantrum.
When he turned to me however, his smile was as wide as the suns. I got the job, Teacup.
Scuse? I blurted out, puzzled by this answer.
He laughed, high-fiving with DonKi who had the biggest smile on his face as well. We both did.
I was flabbergasted. Why I held onto the to-go bag with growing confusion. Whyd you storm out so
dramatically then?
It smells like shit in there. I couldnt stand it anymore.
I blinked at him stupidly. Only Eclipse could reply with an answer like that and have it be expected.

Anyway, began DonKi, proudly patting Eclipse on the shoulder. The awful outlook of this job aside, Im
happy I have a friend to keep me company. Im glad we both got the job. Now Im going to finish some
errands. Ill see you tomorrow for training, man. DonKi turned to me, his pearly whites glimmering even
under the overcast sky. Youre going to come visit us for the first day of work tomorrow, right?
I nodded numbly, still speechless.
He laughed. Alright, Ill see you tomorrow too then. Later Grace! And with that, the DonKi Kong ran off,
leaving me to stare at Eclipse in continued bewilderment.
Want to tell me what happened? I asked once I was able to return to earth from the shock.
We went in and DonKi basically said all the things youre supposed to say for an interview, explained
Eclipse, looking oh so proud that he has gotten the job only after his first interview. When it was my turn,
the owner asked me why I would be perfect for the job. I told him it was because Im better than any other
human he could ever hire. After that, I told him that I was only interviewing because Im saving my girl
from having to be a gogo dancer. I also added that because of this, he should feel lucky to have me
applying to work at his piece of shit bar.
I nearly choked on the air I was breathing. You called his bar a piece of shit?
He nodded indifferently.
And what was the bosss reply to that?
He basically said he didnt care why I was there. He said that he was an 80-year-old man who was
looking to retire with his 40-something mail order bride from Russia. His new business strategy was to
hire good-looking guys to attract the cougars, take peoples money for all it was worth and then close
down the joint in the next few weeks. Essentially, he said that DonKi and I were perfect the perfect new
male waiters and that he wanted to get our asses into uniforms and get us working right away.
My head continued to swim in confusion. I struggled to assimilate all the new information he was giving
me. If you got the job. . . then whyd you kick the chair down all dramatically? You looked so menacing
doing it. . .
I told him that I would make the bar better. His face twisted in disgust. That dilapidated chair was a
lawsuit waiting to happen.
I nodded numbly again. After taking several more minutes to register the cataclysmic event that was the
God of War getting his first job, I asked, So you start working tomorrow?
He nodded before grabbing the bag from me and resolutely throwing the chicken nuggets in the trashcan.
Whyd you do that?

Im exploiting myself, Ill be damned if we eat anymore one-dollar chicken nuggets. From now on, Im the
breadwinner and Im feeding you nothing but healthy food.
My face brightened at the sweetness of his caustic answer. I couldnt believe my elitist Demon, the who
looked so poorly upon the human race was now our customer representative basically the one
endeavoring to please us. His life has been irony but this was just plain entertaining.
Are you excited for your new job?
A shadow darkened his face slightly at the mention of actually working. He cast a somber gaze at the bar,
looking like a reluctant God who was ready to throw himself amongst the commoners.
Lets just say if I dont kill myself tomorrow, then it would be a good day.
My smile weakened. I turned back to the bar and then averted my attention back to him.
I laughed nervously when a scary thought entered my mind.
Hey Eclipse. . .you do know that if the customers piss you off, you cant kill them right? I mean. . .youre
not going to set anyone on fire for being rude to you, right?
He pondered that question. . . .Is it really frowned upon if a customer service representative possesses a
rude patron and have them bash their head against the wall?
. . .Yes, I answered slowly, my eyes blooming in fear at the catastrophe that could occur if Eclipse was
pissed off. Society normally frowns upon the usage of possession to get back at your rude customers
He nodded again, the grimness never fading from his face. Lets hope no one is rude to me then. I would
hate to burn an entire society down for merely frowning on me.

o this is where His Dark Majesty works? Phix asked timidly, staring at the bar with a nervous

expression on his face. Dressed in another one of his black leather jackets with dark jeans, he shook his
head regrettably, his countenance glowing under the neon open sign of the bar. Lord have mercy. If his
father ever comes out of hibernation, hell burn the world alive for such a travesty.
Did you guys bring lots of money for tips? I asked quietly, dreading what the scene could be like in that
bar. With Eclipses temper, I didnt doubt that by now, hes probably close to smiting any customer who
dared to disrespect him.
Yeah, CoCo confirmed. She shook her head with a sigh. At that moment, the evening wind whipped at
us, bringing forth the fresh scent of incoming rain. While my light pink empire dress trembled from the

wind, CoCos black leather dress stayed put against her body. Hes probably doing a horrible job right
now. We have to tip a lot so he doesnt feel bad and burn this whole city down.
I nodded glumly, holding the greeting card I had purchased for him close to my chest.
From what Phix told me after picking me up from school, Eclipse had actually came home during his
lunch break and took OinkOink with him. I could only imagine hed bring OinkOink for one thing and that
was for comfort. Training mustve been God-awful and he must be losing his mind if he needed our puppy
there.
Shortly after being informed of this, I felt that it was my responsibility to do something to cheer him up
hence the card I bought him.
It read: The only thing that matters is that you tried, in preparation of him being fired on his first day
work.
The image on the card was of a white Maltese who looked like OinkOink; I hoped the cuteness of the
cartoon puppy would cheer him up and prevent him from taking out his wrath on any unsuspecting
humans.
Hearts hanging in our throats, Phix, CoCo and I divided solemn glances amongst one another before we
stepped into the bar. We had expected to be greeted with a desolate room that was filled with dead
people but what greeted our eyes was a completely different animal.
Whuh, I thought as I gaped at the scene ahead of me.
The entire bar was PACKED.
There were people all over the place the general population being that of the female gender. There
were men there as well but those were few and far between. There were men with their girlfriends, men
who looked like they wanted to die, men who looked like they were having the worst night of their lives
and men who appeared to love it there. The only population with the general consensus that they were
having a grand ole time were the ladies.
Sounds of womanly gossip threaded into the raucous bar, swimming over the music and the throng of
laughter that streamed over the room. The mood of the bar was so happy, so elated that my sadistic felt
like it wanted to vomit.
Gawking in pure speechlessness, the baby Demons and I had to pick our jaws up from the floor. No
matter how much we blinked to make sure we werent hallucinating, we were still so shocked to see that
that this once dull place was so alive with excitement.
The dust that once littered the establishment was no where in sight. The stickiness that once was murder
to the sole of my shoes was absent and the pungent odor that made me want to die was completely gone.
The bar looked like it was actually a bar worth drinking in. Even the two teenager waiters, both of whom

were so miserable and unkempt when I first met them, were now dressed to the nine, looking dashing as
they happily served their customers. In addition to those two, there were also several more male waiters
who I didnt see before. I had never seen so many good looking guys in my life.
And at the center of this microcosm of a world were the two prized waiters basically the meat for these
hunger cougars. . .
DonKi looked unquestionably handsome in his crisp white shirt and black pants, serving one table of the
room, flashing his perfect white teeth at the college girls sitting there. There was a confident demeanor to
him that spoke of his introverted nature and his innate boyish charm a combination that was a slam
dunk for any hot-blooded female. As he served those college girls, smiling at them as if they were the
most special beings in existence, I heard them swoon about how much he resembled Ken from Ken and
Barbie and how hot he was. One was so enamored that she would quickly down her shots so that he
could stop by once more to refill her drinks.
DonKi may have been a Godsend to one part of the room but the one who seemed to have commanded
the infatuation of the entire room was Eclipse.
If DonKi was our human version of a gorgeous man, then Eclipse was just the exotic creature that defied
all standards of beauty. He looked like something out of an enticing dream, an unsung fairytale that
tempted even the most steel-hearted of humans.
Dressed in the same uniform as DonKi and the rest of the waiters, he too was also all smiles as he served
table to table, never once faltering with making the women in the room feel special. The easy grace in his
gait was noted by all when he moved across the room. His presence was so commanding that the other
waiters, upon seeing that he was near, would even straighten up in fear, upping their customer service
skills at once. He drove the male customers near the point of murderous rage and he drove the female
customers crazy with lust. I had no doubt that if he wanted to, all he had to do was snap his fingers and
any women in there would happily give their soul for one night with him.
However, since they couldnt do that, they showered him with monetary appreciation instead.
On the empty tables, I was flabbergasted to see how generous all the tips were. $50, $100, $200. . . there
was even a $500 tip (along business cards/phone numbers) from some cougars. Suddenly, the $23.78 tip
we bought Eclipse seemed inadequate.
In the midst of all this craziness, an old man stood at the bar, grinning with elation at the turnout for
tonight. Bald, skinny and red in the face with a picture of a Russian woman who looked suspiciously like a
mail order bride taped on his wall, it didnt take me long to note that this was the infamous Wuu the old
grandpa who was ingenious enough to capitalize on DonKis and Eclipses hotness. He couldnt have
looked more delighted that his master plan of hiring the good looking hunks at night had worked out to
his advantage and he couldnt have looked more excited that the money he was going to use for
retirement was getting bigger by the minute.
Still mind-boggled, I returned my gaze to Eclipse and just continued to stare at the man of the hour.

Sifting from one table to the other, Eclipse truly looked like he was made for this to live, to serve, please
and make us humans happy. I was willing to bet that every smile he showered these women with was
worth $50 and every time he laughed, the amount of tip was raised exponentially.
We didnt order this, one of the cougars at center table said and he would grin at her, saying. I know,
but I hear its your special day. This round is on the house. Happy Birthday.
I still couldnt believe what I was seeing.
Hell has definitely frozen over and if it hasnt, then it will freeze soon when it gets out that the Demon of
Lust was serving humans. . .and he was good at it!
You know the world is in a recession when the Prince of Hell is a waiter, muttered CoCo, her eyes still
unblinking on Eclipse.
Hey Grace! DonKi greeted when he spotted us from across the room. Excusing himself from his
customers, he hurried to us. His already handsome smile became more comely when he stopped in front
of us. You and your friends havent been waiting long, have you?
No, we just got in. I assured him, slowly snapping out of my stupor.
Not forgetting my manners, despite my own befuddlement with seeing Eclipse being such an awesome
waiter, I turned to CoCo and Phix. I quickly introduced them to DonKi and Donki to them.
My parents were high when they gave me my name, DonKi lightheartedly said to them when he noted
their amusement with his full name. As soon as he said this, the ice was broken and both Phix and CoCo
sympathized almost immediately.
Mine couldnt spell Fix. Phix offered good-naturedly while CoCo added, And mine were obsessed with
Coconuts.
I laughed at how cute those three were with their quirky names. I commenced another examination of the
room. Busy night, huh?
Yeah. DonKi laughed, rubbing the back of his neck with bashfulness. He glimpsed behind him. Big turn
out.
It was completely dead here yesterday, I observed, still in disbelief of how lively this place was. How did
you guys give this place a makeover so fast? More importantly, how did you guys manage such a big turn
out?
During training, Eclipse took over the business logistics of the bar. For all the waiters that were hired, he
ordered them to get their asses to a barber shop to get a haircut. After they came back, he became like a
drill sergeant and ordered them to clean the entire bar up. He said that a business will only make as much

money as its appearance; if hes wasting his time working here, then we better increase the chances of
profit by making it clean. As far as the big turnout. . . Wuu was having some intern pass out flyers to
promote the bar but when Eclipse saw this, he suggested that he and I pass out the flyers during the day
instead. He said that itll draw in more customers. . . He took a moment to wish several girls who were
leaving a good night, . . .and it seems that he was right.
I nodded inwardly.
I shouldve known Eclipse, being the embodiment of all things lustful, would be the one to use his looks to
get some financial capital from hormone driven women. I shouldve also known Eclipse would be the one
who takes over the business logistics and pretty much boss everyone around.
Well, it seems like you guys are doing a great job, Phix observed, craning his neck to keep track of what
Eclipse was doing. From his behavior, I knew Phix was still stunned as hell that his Prince was now a lowpaying waiter. One of Lucifers sons serving drinks. . .not something you see everyday.
Oh no. Eclipse and I really suck. We have gotten nearly every order wrong, we served water instead of
vodka, we spilled drinks on people and we even overcharged people. Ive never seen two waiters screw
up more.
The three of us gawked at him, perplexed. I seriously thought he was joking but when he was still staring
at us with a straight face, I concluded he was telling the truth. I awkwardly surveyed the bar again. My
mind mustve been playing tricks on me because nearly everyone here looked like they were having the
time of their lives.
Why is everyone so happy then?
He laughed, giving us his perfect smile. Perhaps Eclipse should be the one to answer this question. In
the mean time, Ill have our assistant host show you to your table. He turned. OinkOink! Show them to
their table.
The baby Demons and I suppressed a gasp at the sight ahead of us. Under normal circumstances, my
sadistic side would be immune to cuteness but even I couldnt contain my squeal of delight.
From behind the bar, OinkOink appeared, dressed in a little black tuxedo suit. He looked so adorable,
bouncing to us and showing us to our table. I didnt miss the little tip pocket in his jacket and I didnt miss
how much money was in OinkOinks pocket. Instead of returning to his place behind the bar as he had
been trained to do, OinkOink continued to nuzzle himself close to my ankle, pawing at me for attention
after I took a seat at the table. I havent seen him all day and I knew it was his way of greeting me and
telling me how much he missed me. I also knew he wanted to hug me.
Having a soft spot for him, I adhered to his wishes and picked him up. I gave him a big hug and in return,
he kissed my cheek.
Oh my god, so cute! One of the twenty-something girls beside me gushed, taking inventory of how

loving and attentive OinkOink was with me. Is he your puppy?


I spoke without thinking. Yeah. My boyfriend gave him to me.
Lucky girl, the other girl from the table cooed with a dreamy sigh.
Lucky guy to be labeled as your boyfriend, said a smooth voice from behind me.
Jumpily, I turned.
The object of affection was now beside me, looking devilishly more stunning than he did from afar. There
was a pleased smile on his face and I had to pause for a moment to decipher why he appeared so
delighted. Then I realized that I had just unknowingly called him my boyfriend.
It seemed like the more logical answer to give rather than a Demon giving me my first puppy, I
whispered quickly, saving myself.
There was a knowing expression on his face that told me he didnt completely believe me. Instead of
voicing this however, he merely nodded, casually placing the drinks in front of us. Around us, I could see
that the other ladies (and men gay and straight alike) were stealing peeks at him, admiring (hating) him
even when there were other handsome waiters floating around them.
Still astounded to see his Prince literally serving him drinks, Phix was nothing but smiles as he helped
Eclipse distribute our drinks and napkins to us.
Youre doing such a good job right now, your Dark Majesty! he encouraged.
CoCo nodded with the same amazement. Youre such a natural at this. You make it look so easy.
Eclipses smile grew wider. At the sight of this, nearly every admirer in the room swooned. It was a bit
absurd but I doubted one gets to meet the Demon of Lust everyday their reactions were merited. I saw
him everyday and I still get weak in the knees so I wasnt one to judge.
The glow on his face was contagious; he genuinely looked like he loved his job and customers he was
serving. I thought Eclipse had turned over a new leaf (and became more loving towards the human race)
but when his next words came out in a quiet whisper, all my previous knowledge about him and his
personality were confirmed. . .
. . .I want to kill myself right now.
Because he was smiling innocently when he stated this, we had to do a double take to confirm that we
hadnt heard wrong, Eclipse really did just say that.
Why? I uttered, my voice hushed.

On the surface, his smile remained for the sake of his audience but his words were not as kind. A woman
who looks like a lion grabbed my butt and told me to call her when my shift ends.
What? I blurted out, surveying the room for the perpetrator. What lucky cougar was blessed enough to
be able to grab the Prince of Hells cute ass and not be blown to ashes for it?
I think if Im not careful, one of these women is going to rape me.
Was that fear I heard in the God of Wars voice?
I didnt know whether to laugh or not. I knew he was genuinely griping about the occupational hazards of
his job but it was just so comical. The guy just brought war unto his Demonic Empire; he does not fear his
Father, God, Archangels or malevolent entities yet there he was, afraid of being further groped by drunken
cougars. It was akin to seeing the biggest and baddest lion in the jungle whimper in fear at the sight of
domestic house cats; it was just so adorable.
But youre doing such a good job, I tried to encourage. Beside me, I could hear Phix and CoCo stifle
their laughter by pretending to gulp down their drinks. I wouldve continued to laugh but because he truly
looked vexed, I couldnt bring myself to. Look at how happy everyone in the room is. . .
At this comment, Eclipse shook his head disbelieving. Im not doing a good job. DonKi and I cant stop
fucking up. We didnt pay attention when Wuu was training us and now weve been messing up orders.
He laughed, looking around and waving like he was in love with everyone in the audience. Yet all we
have to do with this crowd is smile, apologize, do small talk and give them a bit of attention and we get
tips that worth more than the bill itself. He smirked before bidding good night to a group of enamored
cougars who were leaving. The only saving grace is that some of these people are actually fun to talk to.
I gave a sideways glance to the ball of fluff pressed against my chest, dressed all fancy. And OinkOink?
He chuckled, playfully poking OinkOink in the nose. Hes cute. He might as well make money as well.
Just then, a group of people walked in and Eclipse quickly grabbed OinkOink from me. He deposited the
puppy on the ground and put him back to work. OinkOink show them to their table.
Obediently, even though it looked like hed rather stay and play with me, OinkOink bounced over to them
like a bunny and began to lead the way. As expected, those customers cooed and awed at the cuteness
of OinkOink, took out their wallets and started stuffing tips into his pockets. Eclipse helped by taking their
orders. He looked so friendly that I could tell everyone was taken by his charm. If it wasnt so
inappropriate, I was sure these women would start sticking $100 bills down Eclipses pockets as well.
When he was done serving them their drinks, Eclipse came back to us with OinkOink paddling beside
him.
I laughed, finding this side of him so attractive. It was such a turn on to see the Alpha dog of all Alpha
dogs fall into such a humble state in life but still look so powerful doing it. Youre a natural born human

server.
The edge of his lips quirked upwards. He gave me a chiding yet lighthearted look. Youre enjoying this
too much, Teacup.
And with that comment, Eclipse pulled out a chair and sat at our table. When this occurred, Phix speedily
moved his drink in front of Eclipse. It appears that our waiter has taken a break and for the time being,
returned to being a Prince.
So whats the status on the Ciphers? he asked at once, regally drinking the Jack Daniels in front of him
as all the other waiters continued to float around the bar like worker bees.
We found the location of the Ciphers, announced Phix.
And we found the concoction, CoCo added.
WHAT?! I hissed, gawking at the baby Demons incredulously. How did such a big development occur
without me being the wiser? Why didnt you tell me any of this?
We just picked you up from school, Phix deadpanned.
I gave a disbelieving snort. And it never occurred to you to mention this to me on the walk here?
You look so distracted with buying his Dark Majesty a card and finding him tip money that it just didnt
seem like the right time.
Eclipse raised his brow in distracted interest. A card? He cast his gaze down on the table, finally taking
stock of the envelope in front of me. You got me a card?
I stuffed the card into my purse. Its nothing. I turned back to Phix and CoCo. I jutted my chin out at
them. Go back to the Ciphers. You were saying you found them and the concoction?
They remained quiet, staring at Eclipse for confirmation that it was okay for them to divulge this
information.
CoCo? I prompted, hoping she wouldnt betray me. Phix was obviously more loyal to Eclipse but I was
hoping CoCo would tell me for the simple fact that we bonded so much over in Serenity. Sadly, the jerk let
me down when she declined to oblige me. Sorry Gracie. Its nothing personal but I cant tell you unless
his Dark Majesty says its okay to.
You didnt seem too concerned about that when you told me he was punished with me. Remember?
Remember how you blurted all that out when you were drunk and you made me run away?
CoCos jaw sagged while Phixs eyes enlarged to the size of an owls. Everyone but Eclipse looked
staggered by what I just said. Instead of being shocked at my cattiness, Eclipse simply took a moment to

smile at me before turning to the baby Demons. I knew he was far from done with me (and the card I
bought him) but for the time being, it was business.
Where are the wise ones now? he prompted, giving them the green light to speak freely.
CoCo chucked me a reproving look that a sister would give to her younger sibling before saying, Here.
Here? I parroted, sitting up straighter.
Eclipses eyes lit up in surprise. They are in Seoul?
Phix nodded. CoCo and I will find out the specific location soon but yes, they are in Seoul.
How do you know? I asked.
A lot of interrogating, Phix answered cryptically, giving no more detail.
I wanted to ask who they interrogated and how they went about doing that but when I remembered I was
in the company of three Demons, I decided to leave those questions at bay. The last thing I needed to
hear was the gory details of how this information came about.
And the concoction? asked Eclipse.
Phix produced a glass cylinder tube from his pocket and placed it on the table. The tube was roughly an
inch long and has a black cork at the tip. The blue liquid substance housed within the tube was unlike any
other hue of blue Ive seen. It was bright, extremely so. To be frank, it looked otherworldly. . .not to
mention extremely beautiful.
Eclipse picked up the tube between his thumb and index finger. He held it up conspicuously, making sure
it was obscure enough so that no one could see it but us.
I leaned in, captivated by the splendor of this substance. If the hue wasnt spellbinding enough, I was also
able to make out small twinkles of light in the substance. The foolish little girl in me couldnt help but think
that it looked like there were stars trapped in that glass container. Thats the concoction?
In its rawest and purest form, Eclipse confirmed, delight in his voice. We would have to submerge it in
ice cold water for a few days, to have it fully mature but this is it. This is the elusive potion. He turned to
baby Demons and for the first time, he truly looked impressed with them. I had my doubts with you two
but I have to admit, if I had to search for this, I doubt I would find it this fast. He smiled, giving them a
small nod of approval. Well done, kids.
It was unbelievable the amount of pride that illumed on their faces when Eclipse gave that simple
compliment. They looked tired, exhausted but after hearing those three words, life seemed to have
returned to them. I suppose when you have someone like Eclipse telling you that youve done a good job,
you know youre on your game. Whatever doubts I had about them and their work ethics, it all shattered

tonight with their record speed of not only finding the location of the Ciphers but also the elusive
concoction.
While Eclipse tucked the concoction into his pocket, I inhaled gratefully, so thankful that something so
integral has been found so fast. The only thing left to do now was find the specific location of the Ciphers
in Seoul and we can finally progress with the search for my soul.
So what card were the baby Demons talking about? he asked at once, changing the topic back to me.
It was apparent: he was done talking to the baby Demons for the night.
Phix and CoCo glanced at another with knowing expressions on their faces. As if knowing that their Dark
Majesty had subtly dismissed them, they promptly got up from their seats. Well, were going to go watch
TV in the corner. If the two of you need us, well be there.
Grabbing their drinks, they exited, effectively leaving me alone with Eclipse, whose eyes were still on me
as he waited for my answer.
I feigned ignorance by sipping from my mixed drink. Hmm?
What card, Teacup? he asked again, his expression still patient and coaxing as ever.
I entertained the idea of lying and playing dumb but having the forefront to know that he wouldnt let this
go, I relented and took out the card. I handed it to him.
Eclipse took the card and read from it.
A grin bloomed on his face. His gaze fixed on the cartoon picture of a Maltese puppy landing amongst the
smiling stars even though he wanted to reach for the moon. The only thing that matters is that you
tried, he read softly. He laughed, gazing at me with smiling eyes. You anticipated me getting fired?
I shrugged, feeling stupid now that I saw how talented he was at being a waiter.
I didnt say anything but taking advantage of the shyness I was emanating, Eclipse moved closer, his
body heat cloaking around mine. Teasingly, and giving no mind to the fact that we were at his workplace,
he leaned in and whispered, What would you have done if I was fired?
I was still, silently drinking from my martini glass while trying to keep myself from leaning into him. My
insides were rioting at the thought of Eclipse seducing me in a bar filled with people who were lusting after
him. I kept assuring myself that the Demon wouldnt be crazy enough to drive me up the wall with his
sexuality, especially given that we were in public but as he kept speaking, his melodious voice coming
over me like a soft breeze, I knew I was dead wrong.
How would you make me feel better, Gracie?

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I continued to avoid eye contact, quietly and awkwardly drinking from my cup.
Undeterred by my lack of response, the seductive Demon rested his hand on the small of my back,
causing me to catch my breath. Would you give me a pat on the back? He moved an arm around my
waist, causing my heart to go into overdrive. Or a hug? Then he roughly pulled me into him, causing me
to face him, our lips just inches apart. His lips curved into that knowing smile that turned my leg into
gelatin. He leaned down, bringing our lips closer and closer together . . .Or a kiss?
ECLIPSE! shouted a voice that threw me out of my hypnotized state.
From the bar, I saw the old owner paddle towards us with his cane. He looked furious that his cash cow
was mixing business with pleasure. Stop flirting! Get back to work before I fire you!
Eclipse clenched his teeth. He begrudgingly faced his boss. It was palpable on his face; he was not
pleased with anyone disrupting him when he was in his seduction mood. You would have no income if
you fired me, he retorted, showing absolutely no fear. You need me more than I need you.
Hush! Wuu chastised, looking like he was ready to bonk Eclipses head with the wooden cane. Youre
like the son I never wanted. Always talking back even when Im paying you. Now just go look good, serve
my drinks and try not to break anymore glasses. Hurry up. My wifey is coming in the next few weeks and I
need to buy her lots of jewelry!
Eclipse closed his eyes irritably. For a moment, I thought he was going to use his powers to turn his boss
into a toad.
Blessedly, he controlled his anger and calmed himself down. No longer keen on arguing, he nodded at
Wuu before turning to me and saying, . . .Thank you for the card, Teacup. He stuffed the card back into
my bag, his eyes alight with promise that the demonstration of his gratitude was far from over. Well
continue this later.
In a huff, Eclipse left with Wuu and got right back to the job. And while sitting there alone, I couldnt stop
smiling as I stared at him. Watching the arrogant one be a waiter is like watching the sun drown in the
water. It was so unnatural but utterly fascinating to watch.
It was only when I glanced to see what OinkOink was up to did my eyes stumble upon the table next to
me. There I noticed a Help Wanted sign.
I reached over, grabbed it and read the contents.
It turned out that Wuus was looking to hire a waitress to join the team. At first glance, this didnt really
interested me but when I glimpsed around the room and saw all the tips that Eclipse was raking in (and
recalled all the tips in OinkOinks pocket) I started to feel bad that everyone in my household was
making bank except me.

Maybe it wouldnt hurt if I worked here too. . .


As soon as that thought crossed my mind, I knew I had to seize the day. Like clockwork, the baby
Demons appeared by my side, just in time for me to disclose what I was planning to do. They gazed
curiously at the flyer and I didnt waste time in saying, Im going to apply.
A groan elicited from them.
While CoCo facepalmed himself, Phix looked like he just got punched in the stomach.
His Dark Majesty isnt going to approve, Gracie, Phix imparted disapprovingly. His voice was edged with
tension. The reason why hes working at this piece of shit bar is because he didnt want you to work and
now youre going to go against his wishes and work at the same place as him?
He may be the boss of you but hes not the boss of me.
How would you get the job? CoCo hissed conspiratorially, making sure it wasnt loud enough so that
Eclipse will hear her. Remember, you actually have to get an interview. As soon as they see your name,
they will throw your application in the trash.
I smiled, already coming up with a plan to tackle this situation Then they wont see my name.
The baby Demons groaned again when they concluded what I was planning to do.
You guys cant tell him, I warned. To make my point, I cryptically added, Ill hold a grudge if you do.
Oh trust me, this is all you, Gracie, Phix confirmed, gulping down his drink. Im not going to get in the
middle of this. If his Dark Majesty needs to kill someone, Im not going to make myself available to the
firing squad. I just got on his good side and I plan on staying there. He regarded me critically before
concluding his ominous words for the night:
Just mark my words. Whatever your brilliant plan is, know that this is a horrible idea.

So why do you have to be better than the one Im waiting


for?

012 (III|V) False Princes ; False Loves

he next afternoon, I received a call from Wuus asking me to come in for an interview.

I was working at the library, thinking that I mustve not interested them with my resume when the phone
rang. In fear of Eclipse figuring out that it was me applying, I not only used a fake name but I also used
the librarys number as my cell phone. I thanked my lucky stars that it was just some intern calling to
schedule the interview and not Eclipse or DonKi. If it was either of them, then my planned wouldve shot
to hell before it even started.
My heart pounding like drums, I ran home from work and quickly changed into my interview gear. In an
effort to show how polished, demure and full of class I was, I wore a white dress and a silk white
headband. Stepping into Wuus with my white Louboutin pumps, I glided pass an unconscious OinkOink
who was sleeping beside the bar (probably taking his 10 minute break) and walked into the interview
room where I was told by the daytime staff that Eclipse and DonKi were interviewing for several potential
new waitresses.
When I stepped into the room, Eclipse and DonKi, both of whom were looking through all the resumes,
raised their heads up and froze when they saw me.
Grace? DonKi said dubiously while Eclipse frowned and said, What are you doing here, Teacup? Dont
you have class right now? Why are you cutting?
Im Im interviewing.
Eclipse arched a quizzical brow. Where?
I swallowed, raising my chin up high. I spoke more confidently. Well here of course. Im here for my
interview with Wuus.
Eclipses eyes dropped down to the resume in his lap. Precisely after, everything clicked together for him.
Lucy Fur? he asked, outrage beginning to manifest in his voice.
I smiled innocently at the alias I used to get my foot in the door. Hi.
Whereas DonKi was scandalized by the trick I pulled, Eclipse looked utterly gobsmacked. You not only
lied on a resume but you decided to call yourself, Lucy Fur?
I didnt want any favoritism, I wanted to interview based on my merits, not who Im connected to. I
managed another brief smile. And I was trying to be funny with the name. I wanted show my potential coworkers that I have a sense of humor.
When they didnt make a response, I uncomfortably cleared my throat. So should we start?
Why are you here, Teacup? Eclipse managed to say after several more rounds of awkward silence.
I need a job and I hear the tips pay well, I told him honestly, dreading how this interview was starting
already.

You dont need this job. Just continue working at the library and let me handle things here.
I frowned at the manner in which he was speaking to me. He may have been my Guardian but he wasnt
the boss of me. How dare he tell me what I can or cant do?
Just because you feel threatened about me working here doesnt mean you have the final say, I
retorted, shaking in my demure dress.
Even DonKi doesnt want you working here! Eclipse blurted out. Look at him. Look at how
flabbergasted he is!
I turned to DonKi. I had already anticipated Eclipse using DonKi as his backup but fortunately for me, I
had something on DonKi that Eclipse didnt: Guilt.
Gazing at him with despondent, bambi-like eyes, I helplessly said, I really want this job, DonKi. I want a
chance.
When DonKi still looked unsure and looked like he was ready to side with Eclipse, I commenced with my
plan to guilt-trip him into siding with me. I know your first instinct is to side with Eclipse but I really hope
you would give me a chance. I bit my lower lip, pretending to be more depressed than I truly was. It
would really make my day to be given a chance. The truth is, you really lowered my self-esteem the last
time we saw each other DonKi. You remembered that right? The night at the movies? I was so excited for
my date with you and I really thought we had a connection. But then you decided to chase after Dawn
instead. . .
Unsurprisingly to me, DonKis face darkened with guilt.
His voice softened and I knew he felt awful for doing what he did.
Pining after Dawn was a lapse in judgment. I dont know what I was thinking. I had no idea what I was
smoking but Ive moved on. However, I do want to apologize, Grace. That was really screwed up of me.
You didnt deserve that. . . He looked like he was about to give in and let me interview but when Eclipse
glared at him, DonKi abided by guy code instead. This is all the more reason why you shouldnt work
here! he declared more passionately. Youre too innocent, Grace. Wuu is a slave driver and the
customers can get rough. The cougars are already a handful but Wuu is going after the average guys
now. It just wont be safe for you.
I can handle them, I said determinedly. If you could just refer to my resume, Im sure you will see that I
have plenty of customer service experience that will make me an ideal candidate.
Customer service experience? Eclipse echoed, staring at me with critical eyes. At the library where you
go online and gossip with your girlfriends 95% of the time?
Heat reddened my face. This is what happens when you apply to a job where your best friend is the

hiring manager they know all your dirty work secrets.


Youre not working here, Teacup, Eclipse said with finality.
Indignation rose inside me.
You cant do this! I argued, finally losing my cool. The quintessentially prideful human in me came out of
the woodwork. I want to talk to the owner I demand to have this interview with him instead.
No, Im the one in charge of this interview and Im the one in charge of the hiring process.
He has veto power, I challenged.
He has nothing. If you talk to him, Ill just tell him that if he hires you, then Im quitting. He wont choose
you over me.
Considering how successful he has been, I didnt doubt his threat was legitimate. Eclipse was a cash
cow; Wuu will never choose me over him. At the reality of this, I went quiet, not knowing what else to say.
In the course of this silence, I could see DonKi shift uncomfortably. I knew he was feeling terrible that I
was being dismissed like this.
I suppose the lapse into silence made Eclipse aware of how harsh he may have been with me because
with a defeated sigh, he gently said, Now go home, Teacup. I bought you cupcakes and I left it there for
you.
I blushed because I already ate the cupcakes before coming here.
I shook my head defiantly. I needed the money and I refuse to lose. I just cant lose. My pride getting the
best of me, I used my last ammunition for this interview. I looked straight into Eclipse eyes and then
quietly said:
. . .Ill Ill wear that hot pink spandex workout clothes that you love so much.
Eclipses eyes widened like I just offered him the lap dance of all lap dances.
He tried not to show how affected he was by clearing his throat and casually saying, Yeah?
And and Ill do yoga.
His eyes widened even more.
Then, I added the provocative cherry on top that I knew he just couldnt refuse, For for 3 minutes and
you can watch.
4 minutes and you got yourself a deal.

5 minutes and I get all your tips.


When can you start, Lucy? Eclipse said professionally, standing up and shaking my hand.
As soon as possible! I declared, shaking his hand with excitement. I knew it was low of me to use my
body as a negotiating device but it wasnt like I was stripping. I was just doing yoga. . .in a provocative
attire that I knew was Eclipses weakness.
Come back again tonight at 5 and well start your training then.
Okay! I squealed, shaking DonKis hand as well. He still looked stupefied but whatever. See you guys
soon!
All your tips for 5 minutes of watching her do yoga? I heard DonKis dubious voice as I ran out of the
room, overjoyed to have gotten the job.
I heard Eclipses chuckles before he said, We all have our weaknesses. Mine just happens to be Gracies
gorgeous little body in hot pink spandex. . .
Smiling non-stop, I jumped into the bar, unable to control my excitement. I picked OinkOink up, told him
the good news and gave him a quick kiss before letting him get back to work. Granted it wasnt like I won
a million dollars, I was excited to work with my friends and make some financial contribution to the
household. It was just an extra bonus that Eclipse was supportive of me working here.
What a lucky day for me.
I was positive I was going to be welcomed with open arms at Wuus, especially with how the interview
ended but came nightfall, I quickly learned that Eclipse wasnt as supportive as I thought he was going to
be. . .
That is not the work outfit! I cried in anger later that evening.
We had just gotten done with training and I was flabbergasted with what was happening when Eclipse
was supposed to give me my work uniform. I shouldve known the insanely protective Demon would
screw me over somehow.
Yes it is, Teacup, Eclipse said just as stubbornly. Now stop causing trouble and go change.
I am not wearing that. I scrunched my face in disgust, grabbing the muumuu dress that was big enough
to dress an overgrown elephant. Eclipse, stop trying to trick me and give me my real work outfit.
It was close to 8:00pm where my shift was about to begin. I had gotten trained for 3 hours by both DonKi
and Eclipse earlier in the day and I felt ready to start my job. While DonKi was outside preparing for the
night rush, Eclipse and I were inside the break room, arguing about the work outfit that I knew he was

keeping from me. It seems that however much Eclipse was pleased with the outcome of the negotiation
(where he gets to enjoy the sight of me in my yoga outfit), he still wasnt pleased with the idea of me
strutting around and working in the same bar as him.
This is your uniform, he reiterated once more. I could see he too was turned off by the muumuu dress
but I suppose in comparison to this outfit or the actual work uniform, he preferred this one.
Im going to trip all over myself if I wear it.
Better you trip over yourself than some asshole getting a sneak peek of your cleavage.
What the hell is taking so long in here?!
Because we were inside for so long, Wuu had now barged into the break room with fury in his eyes.
Dressed in a brown sweater and black pants, he looked at us and then pointed his angry cane at me.
YOU! WHY ARENT YOU IN YOUR UNIFORM?!
I pointed a trembling finger at Eclipse. He wont give it to me.
Wuu, Eclipse began impatiently. This is between me and Gracie. Leave us alone for a moment, old
man.
I dont think so kid, dismissed Wuu. He assessed the muumuu dress and he too shuddered. Business
is picking up and that dress isnt going to garner us business from the demographic I want. He looked at
me before ripping the sofa cushions off the couch in the room, thereby unveiling my hidden uniform.
Damnit Wuu! shouted Eclipse as Wuu tossed it to me with his cane. Is it your life mission to ruin me
today?!
Before Eclipse could object, I ran to the bathroom and changed. Almost as soon as I got the outfit on and
was able to see my reflection in the mirror, I groaned.
The uniform was a fitted white collar top that was a bit more feminine than the ones Eclipse and DonKi
had on. Whereas they wore black pants, I had to wear black shorts. The shirt was a bit more fitted than I
would like it to be, hugging my torso and embracing my chest snugly. The shorts were the one that made
me uncomfortable. They were so short that if I were to bend over wrong, I would flash the entire world. No
wonder Eclipse hid it. After the pink spandex outfit, this could be considered lingerie as well!
I normally would be too conservative to wear something like that, especially in a work setting, but I wasnt
in a position to be picky. I wanted the job. Now, I have to do whatever it takes to do a good job at it.
Man up, Grace.
Drawing in a deep preparatory breath, I opened the door and walked out in my new uniform. As soon as I
stepped into the room, I could see Eclipses mouth water as his eyes ran over my wardrobe. Wuu had

already stepped out and it was just the two of us.


Whoa! commented DonKi when he passed by the door. He smiled favorably at me. Damn Grace, that
uniform looks smoking on you. His eyes lingered on me (more specifically my chest and butt) for several
more minutes before an ominous silence filled the room. Slowly, DonKi realized that he may have been
staring at me but someone was staring at him as well.
His eyes drifted from me and traveled to Eclipse. Standing all dark and imposing, the Demon was
glowering at DonKi as if he was ready to kill him at any given moment if he doesnt take his eyes off me.
Clearly afraid of getting assassinated by Eclipse, DonKi smiled nervously before backing out of range and
saying, Well, Ill see you guys out there!
When it was just us once more, Eclipse cast his attention to me, looked over my outfit and then decisively
said, No, youre not going out dressed like that.
Eclipse, its part of the job description.
I know that! I wrote the job description!
So some other girl wearing this uniform is fine but I cant wear it?
Yeah, he said blankly.
I snorted. We had a deal, Ashtray. 5 minutes of yoga and I get the job. Now you have to let me do it or
the only time youll see me with that pink spandex is when I throw it away.
Giving him no more room to argue with me, I walked out and nervously approached the bar where my first
night on the job was about to begin.
You ready, Grace? DonKi asked me just as I stepped into the main room where people were filling into
the bar already. There were quite a few other waiters around but I was the only female. In that instant, I
felt like the pressure of the entire world weigh on me.
I nodded fretfully, sensing Eclipse stalk behind me like a big bad shadow.
Yeah! I replied, truly feeling excited. I had trained for this and I wanted to see what I was made of. The
adrenaline finally spiking up inside me, I pushed my anxiety away and nodded firmly. Yeah I am!
Akin to a lioness spotting her prey, my eyes zeroed in on the table where five college guys were waiting
for service. I muttered a soft encouragement to myself, apprehensively fixed my shirt and approached
with a big smile on my face.
How is everyone doing tonight?

They laid their eyes on me and their once drained expressions lit up.
Doing better now that youre here, one of the guys in a blue baseball hat spoke, flashing me a dazzling
smile.
I blushed, suppressing a victory dance at how nice my first customers were. Thats great to hear. My
name is Grace and Ill be your server tonight. Do you know what you would like to drink or should I give
you a few more minutes?
Just beers all around would be great.
Okay then, Ill be right back.
I turned on my heels, on a high from my first positive customer interaction. Needing immediate feedback
on my performance, I ran over to Eclipse, my pony-tail bopping about as I stopped in front of him. I stared
up, my smiling face still plastered with excitement. Hey, how was I? I didnt look fake did I?
By now DonKi had appeared beside us. He looked like he was about to tell me what a good job I did
before Eclipse, who was eyeing my table, went on the offense and said, Did you see the way those
fuckers stared at her butt like shes a piece of meat? Even I dont do that.
I blinked awkwardly before looking at DonKi. Since the Demon was too busy lamenting about these boys
turning me into a sexual object, I sought feedback from him instead. How did I do, DonKi?
You did great! Keep at it, Grace!
An increase of adrenaline mounted inside me. Thrilled that I was getting such a positive review, I nodded
and immediately got to work. As the night continued along, things just rolled right for me. I made some
mistakes by giving people the wrong orders but the men were forgiving, chatting me up and flirting every
now and then.
Everyone was just so enjoyable.
Of course, I didnt doubt that many were on their best behavior because Eclipse was hulking behind me
like a big bodyguard, glaring at them every time some of the men stared at certain body parts for too
long.
Regardless of how perturbed they were with Eclipse beside me, they were all so nice and when the tips
started rolling in, I couldnt believe how generous some of them were. By the time the shift was halfway
over, I was ecstatic.
Eclipse! Look! I got so many tips! I gushed, running to him and showing him the bundles of cash I
collected from the tables I served.
Eclipse rifled through it. Initially, I thought he was counting the money but I soon realized he was shuffling

for business cards that had phone numbers on them. With nearly too much dramatics, he started ripping
them to shreds. After which, as if he had enough, he slammed his fist on the marble bar.
He was cursing something about people having no respect for a girl who obviously has a boyfriend when
his eyes suddenly broadened.
He pointed an outraged finger over my shoulders. That little shit. Whats he doing? Whys that sick
cockroach pointing his cell phone at you?
I turned to see what he was blabbering about. My eyes rounded when I saw that one of my customers
was holding up his camera phone, the angle of which looked like it was aimed specifically on my butt.
Oh boy. . .
Murderous rage flickered in the Demon of Lusts eyes.
ECLIPSE, NO!!!! I screeched, tailing him after him as he stalked towards the table.
Looking like a mixture between a Greek God and a psycho incredible Hulk, he grabbed the guy by the
collar, lifted him off the ground with little to no effort and took the cell phone out of his hand. From there,
he proceeded to delete the picture of my derriere and as an added punishment, he threw cell phone into
the pitcher of beer on the boys table.
Splash!
The sound penetrated the lively bar and everyone gasped.
Unfazed by this sudden silence, Eclipses eyes were still ferocious on the guy. Next time you take a
picture of my girlfriends butt, Im ripping your eyes out. Do we have an understanding, kid?
The guy, who looked like he was about to pee in his pants, nodded profusely. Bestowing him with one
final death glare, Eclipse released him. At once, all six guys left big tips before they ran out like their pants
were on fire.
What the hell was that?! Wuu screamed when he came to the scene of the crime.
Eclipse regarded him unapologetically. They were sexually harassing my girlfriend.
So you decided it was best to retaliate by threatening bodily harm to my customers?!
Yeah.
Thats it. I knew having a boyfriend and girlfriend as my employees would be a bad idea. Wuu turned to
me, his squinty small eyes decisive and resolute. New girl, youre fired.

Wh what?! I squeaked, scandalized. B but sir! I I havent done anything wrong!


Youre distracting my star employee. Because youre here, hes following you around like a watch dog,
growling at anyone who stares or talks to you wrong. Hes not even working for Gods sake. He expelled
a frustrated breath. Sorry kid, you did good but now you have to leave so we can get some actual work
done.
I went quiet, stunned.
If shes leaving then I have to leave too.
WHAT?! Wuu screamed, the veins of his forehead popping. He glared at Eclipse with hatred beaming in
his eyes. Why?!
You think Im going to let her walk home alone?
Aish, kid! Dont you know how whipped you sound?
This coming from the old grump who wants to buy his mail order bride all the diamonds in the world.
If it was possible, Wuus already pink face went pinker from Eclipses comment. Seemingly touched or
extremely pissed from the comment, Wuu eyed me before saying, Fine. He extracted out a checkbook
from behind the counter and wrote in it. He ripped it out and handed it to me. Heres your severance
package for one night worth of work. Now just stay here and dont leave.
I took the check, looked at the figure and nearly fainted.
$5,000.
$5,000 to not work.
Eclipse looked at the figure. He too was amazed. Thats how much I bring in a night?
More, Wuu said bitterly. More when you actually work. Now get to it. Im out $5,000 and I expect you to
triple it tonight. Get rolling!
You alright? Eclipse asked before actually getting rolling.
I cant believe you got me fired, I responded absentmindedly, still disbelieving of everything that just took
place. How did I go from having a job that had a base pay of pennies/hour to an unemployed status with
the base pay of $5000 to simply not work?
He gave me a brief smile. He was happy with my current unemployment status from Wuus and happier
that he was able to scourge some cash out of Wuu in the process. Im not demeaning myself by serving
humans to have you do the same. Call it jealously, call it possessiveness and call it psychotic but I dont

like it when people objectify you.


So those that mean our deal is off? I ventured with hope, absorbing the thoughtful thing he just said to
me. You respect me too much to watch me do yoga?
Are you kidding me? He scoffed at me like I was high on drugs. Do you know how miserable I am when
Im here working? Thinking about you in your spandex workout outfit is the only thing keeping me going
Im not going to eradicate our deal out of respect. I already marked it on your calendar on what day I
want to see this so get ready, Teacup. A deal is a deal.
And with that insightful and professional ending note, Eclipse walked out, leaving me to drink by myself as
he, DonKi and the rest of the staff started working at full speed. As the night went on, the place started
popping immensely. The guys had emptied out and the cougars were in. Alcohol floated from one table to
the next and all the ladies in there were having a grand ole time.
I was even enjoying myself.
Eclipse kept the Jack Daniels coming to me and because I was bored, I kept drinking and drinking.
I drank so much that when OinkOink came to play with me during his break, I was beginning to see two
OinkOinks. Nevertheless, I couldnt hide that I was having a good time (how can one not be when they
are getting paid $5,000 to simply not work?). I even got invited to sit at a table with all these nice ladies
and however much I wanted to make fun of them for pining after Eclipse and DonKi, I couldnt bring
myself to because they were so friendly. Even CoCo and Phix, whom stopped by for a bit while they took
a break from their Ciphers search, were enjoying themselves.
Beep. Beep.
Feeling my pant pocket vibrate as the beeping continued, I took out my cell phone. I squinted my eyes,
fighting past the veils of inebriation to read the small text from Dawn that said: Remember, the dinner
starts at 7pm. Kina already wrote Eclipse down as your date. Cant wait to see both of you!
Oh my gosh. . . I murmured, completing forgetting to tell Eclipse that he was my date for Aras birthday
party this coming weekend. It had been planned for weeks and I couldnt believe this slipped my mind. I
grimaced, at that moment remembering that I had another school event to attend this weekend as well. I
couldnt believe that Ive been so busy that all of these things slipped my mind.
What is it? asked CoCo, sitting beside me. She poured my tipsy self another round of whiskey.
I want to request the waiter to dance! a drunk female voice shouted from the back, interrupting me
before I could reply to CoCo.
While DonKi and the rest of the waiters were clever enough to go into hiding, Eclipse, whom had seem to
have forgotten that he himself was a waiter, didnt catch on to what was happening until it was too late.

Holy fucken pigs, this cant be happening. . . I could hear him whisper.
Standing at the center of the room as the sole waiter, he looked just like a deer caught in headlights when
it all came together for him. . .
He had to dance!
Yeaaah!!! Eclipse!!!! Everyone in the room started cheering. Even Phix and CoCo were clapping and
cheering with the crowd. Getting into it, I decided to peer pressure him by joining in the applause of
encouragement. I suppose the clapping brought attention to me because instantly, his eyes landed on
me.
The mischievous spark that glimmered in his gaze unnerved me.
Oh no. . .Even in my drunken state, I knew what that look meant.
In desperation, I made an effort to hop off my chair to run away but he was already at my side, reeling me
close to him. Despite my objections, he easily guided me towards the further end of the room, right next to
the karaoke stage that was now our dance floor.
Eclipse. Noooooooooooooooooooo!!!! I hissed, fighting to get out of his grasp.
Sorry Teacup. If I have to do this, then youre sharing in my misery as well. He chuckled in my ear.
Come on Source. Youre the upcoming Apocalypse, the least you can do is entertain these humans
before taking them all out.
Blood boiled my face, embarrassment prevailing over me.
I grimaced in misery.
Running behind one of the speakers, DonKi changed the music and when the new song came on, I
recognized the melody immediately. Taio Cruzs Break Your Heart. The one about the guy warning the girl
that hes a player and that he was going to break her heart if she fell for him. The irony was inescapable.
It seemed appropriate for our relationship.
The music was already starting and I wanted so much to run away but Eclipse prevented me from doing
so. Dancing with the ease that only a man who was comfortable with himself could exude, he moved to
the music, his body urging mine to dance with him. I was still feeling so shy but the encouragement from
the crowd was hard to disregard. I didnt want to be a bad sport when everyone was having such a good
time.
I was still pondering over my options when I locked eyes with Eclipse.
I couldnt deny how cute he looked, dancing to the music while pulling me along with him. When he
smiled at me, that breathtaking, playful smile of his, all the encouragement in the room dissolved. His

encouragement was all I needed.Perhaps it was the alcohol running through my veins but against my
normally shy disposition, I threw caution to the wind and just started bopping around with him, letting
loose and just having fun.
When the lyrics started, he started to lipsync to it and I swore I was ready to faint because it felt like he
was serenading to me. Despite the awful content behind the meaning of the song, in an odd way, it felt
romantic as well. Suddenly the room filled with people was once again, overshadowed by Eclipse and I.
I had never felt more attuned to him than in that moment in time, where we grew lost in our own world.
The mating dance began and I was all ready to play my part.
Now listen to me baby
While still dancing, he pressed his forehead against mine, lip-syncing to the song while looking like a
mischievous Angel.
Before I love and leave you
He cupped my cheek, never breaking eye contact. The look he gave me sizzled with passion that raked
over my body.
They call me heart breaker
He wrapped his hands around my hips, bringing us closer as he began to move to the tempo of the
music.
I don't wanna deceive you
He tipped my chin with his finger, his lips so close to mine. He mouthed every word with promise as I
smiled up at him.
If you fall for me
I'm not easy to please
Imma tear you apart
Told you from the start, baby from the start.
We began to dance nonstop as everyone in the room cheered. Our bodies moved over the dance floor,
running through the background noise of voices, laughter and smiles. So many people surrounded us but
I was only truly aware of the one I was dancing with the sun in my life.
'I'm only gonna break break ya break break ya heart.

I'm only gonna break break ya break break ya heart.


I'm only gonna break break ya break break ya heart.
I'm only gonna break break ya break break ya heart.'
Now it was my turn to sing my part to do my part to warn him about our relationship. I wrapped my arms
around his neck, bringing him down to me.
'Theres no point trying to hide it'
I moved my lips close to his, my eyes challenging his.
'No point trying to evade it'
I moved my finger down his chest, my smile becoming even more teasing.
'I know I got a problem
By doing this behaving'
He held my cheeks with his hands while I pressed my hand flat on his chest, savoring every feel of him. I
continued to lip-sync every word, never having more fun in my life.
'If you fall for me
I'm not easy to please
Imma tear you apart'
Told you from the start! we shouted to each other before we began to move without a care in the world.
Baby from the start!
The music continued and by now, I couldnt focus on anything but the one next to me.
I smiled up at him, feeling something strange tug at my heart. Dancing like a fool with Eclipse made me
feel like the luckiest human in the world. It felt like I was tempting the powers of the sun, enticing it by
constantly playing with the rings of its fire. It was dangerous to my mortal existence but instead of the
burning me to ashes, the sun instead made me his exception and kept me safe from harm. The world
may have revolved around him, but in this moment, I was his world the object of his affection.
I inwardly shook my head at myself, disliking the emotions I was investing into this random
situation. What has gotten into me? To prevent myself from falling into a vortex I shouldnt privy myself to,
I decided to change the tone of our interaction by informing him of whats coming up instead.

. . .So Aras birthday and my business schools event is this weekend. . . I whispered, barely able to
keep my eyes open as I stared up at him, my words beginning to slur.
Eclipse tipped his head indifferently, his hands still on my hips. We thoughtlessly moved to whatever new
music was playing. And?
I blushed, feeling awkward. I thought he was going to immediately understand that I needed him to go
with me. Well. . . I began clumsily, we we got invited to Aras birthday dinner and the event of course. .
.
He regarded me with teasing interest. Weve been invited?
Heat started to make a home on my already pink face. Well, I was invited but youre my plus 1. . .
I dont recall being asked if I could accompany you, he voiced coolly. What would make you think its an
automatic thing that Ill be your date for everything?
By now, I knew he was purposely teasing me, giving me a hard time because he was an Ashtray and he
felt like doing so.
But youre my Guardian Demon, I uttered stiffly, trying to keep my poise even though I was tempted to
bite him for giving me such a hard time. It was already hard for a girl to ask a guy to be her date, he didnt
have to give me such a hard time in the process.
I hiccupped before stating, You have to come by default.
Says who? You could take Phix.
I frowned. You cant back out. Kina already wrote your name on the place card for the dinner party. And
Ill look like a hoe if I bring Phix to the business event!
You shouldve waited for me to agree then, Gracie.
I bit my lips again, disbelief breaching my drunk eyes. Why are you being like this?
Perhaps I am no longer fond of you, he crooned, appraising me with gentle eyes. He smiled dotingly,
caressing my cheek, the warmth of his fingers like kerosene to the fire within me. Perhaps I am very mad
at you for using my weakness against me to get this job. Perhaps Im tired of being teased by you. .
.perhaps I am holding a grudge. . .perhaps you need to impress me if you want me to accompany
you. . .
Impress you?
He chuckled huskily, his lips brushing my ear. Get some rest, Teacup. Perhaps you can think of others
ways to get me to be your date while youre sleeping. He sighed, his thumb playing over my lips as I

stared at him with stars in my eyes. Ill wake you up when its time to go home. Until then, sleep well for
me beautiful human.
Leaving me with those words, he walked away, returning to his adoring crowd while I was left in the
corner, staring after him with a dazed look on my face. However awkward this conversation was, I couldnt
deny the thrill that came with it. The vivid memory of me dancing wildly with him replayed in my mind,
causing me to smile uncontrollably.
Absently, I stepped into the break room.
Closing the door, I pressed my back against the wall. From there, I placed a hand to my heart and I stood
there for God knows how long, just smiling. I couldnt stop smiling. Damn that Demon for doing this to me.
. . I was feeling unquestionably happy (how can one not be when they get to dance like a fool with
someone like Eclipse?) but just like all things in my life, it was short-lived.
My eyes connected with my purse and I instantaneously remembered that I still had some unfinished
business from Serenity.
My blood. . .
The taste of the wine lingered in my mouth, reminding me with ever increasing strength that I could forget
about my problems momentarily but I couldnt escape from them totally. I still had things I needed to take
care of questions that I needed answered.
Apprehension hovering over me, I opened my bag and took out the water bottle I had harbored since our
trip from Serenity. I glanced at the door and when I was sure no one would come in, I unwrapped the
scarf I covered it with. I wanted to inspect the wine once more but when I finished unraveling it, chills
came over me when I discovered that the blood that had been turned into wine. . .was now water again.
What? I whispered, my insides turning cold from the finding.
I held the water bottle up to examine it.
No matter how much I shook it and no matter what angle I looked at it in, the water remained completely
and utterly untainted.
Oh my God. . .
Shock streaming over my face, I lowered the bottle incredulously.
The wheels of my mind rotated in a million different directions while my heart palpitated frenetically. Had I
lost my mind? What happened to the wine? What happened to my blood? What on earth happened to
what I saw in Serenity?
How is it possible that the blood wine have turned into water again?

y heart was in my throat the following day.

I didnt know what to do. It felt trite to go up to Eclipse and say, Hey Ashtray, you know my blood? I found
out in Serenity that it could be turned into wine. I didnt tell you because I had a feeling I shouldnt but
now, it has turned back into water and Im freaked out of my mind. Yeah, it seemed like an utterly
deplorable way of asking someone for their help. I was going insane from worry and I knew I shouldve
confided in Eclipse and the baby Demons but for whatever reason, my instincts were still firm on
me not sharing this information with them.
The feeling had never been this strong and for the rare time where I could feel so much potency from my
own gut instincts, I felt it was only safe to follow it no matter how shady it felt.
And since I couldnt tell them (at least not yet), this dilemma was left for me and for me to deal with alone.
To my credit, I have conjured up all the possible scenarios of what couldve taken place and everything
just seems so far fetched. I couldnt help but think what if I was wrong? What if the wine never existed in
the first place? What if I was mistaken all along? What if I had temporary insanity and completely made
this whole thing up? What if it wasnt even possible for water to be turned into wine?
Factoring all that Ive been through that weekend, temporary insanity didnt seem so far fetched. The only
hole in this theory was that another human saw the existence of the wine as well: Shin. Unless we were
both crazy, which I highly doubted, the wine did exist. . .it was just now gone. Unexplainably gone.
The possibilities were endless at what couldve caused it to revert back to its original form and I was at an
impasse at every one of them. It became so overwhelming for me that the next night, as Eclipse was still
at work, I decided to use my golden opportunity and ask a certain baby Demon with spiky hair for indirect
help instead.
Since they were close in finding the specific location of the Ciphers, Phix actually had CoCo continue on
with their search while he took a break and chaperoned me. It provided with me the chance to get things
out of him that may help me with all the questions spiraling in my head.
. . . So we had an interesting conversation in class today, I started off casually when we veered onto
campus and headed towards the library where I was meeting with Shin for our marketing project.
Yeah? said Phix, walking beside me while holding onto my books. With his usual black motorcycle rider
like outfit and my typical, pink princess dress outfit, we couldnt have looked more like night and day.
I nodded. It got me curious about the more biblical aspects of life. I peered at him guardedly. When I
noted that he was still interested in what I was bringing up, I said, Someone brought up something
interesting. . .and I was wondering what you thought of the story about Jesus being able to turn water into
wine?

Phix favored me with a broad smile, his baby-like face as innocent and adorable as ever. I think its pretty
cool. I wish I had that power.
This interested me. It laid in accordance to my original assumption that the ability to turned water into
wine wasnt an easy task even in the biblical world.
Excited to dig deeper into this, I continued to probe. But you have the power to change your face.
Remember when I first met you? You and CoCo pretended to be an old man and old lady. If you can do
that, then why cant you turn water into wine too?
Phix guffawed like I had just asked one of the sillier questions in the world. The ability to change ones
appearance is temporary at best. It would only last for a few hours. Its very energy consuming and most
Demons avoid it because it offers nothing and takes a lot. The only reason why CoCo and I used it was
because we were held hostage by rogue Demons.
But if you try hard, then it means that you can probably turn water into wine?
Phix shook his head. Ive heard stories of powerful entities being able to poison water, turn it to acid or
making others believe they have transformed into wine but actually turning it to wine is one of the more
impossible acts. You have to be immensely powerful to manipulate water. Even Archangels do not have
enough strength do that.
Uneasy goosebumps surfaced on my skin. Doing well to keep my composure, I kept my voice even and
asked, Will a Source have enough power to do that?
Phix laughed again, patting my head as an older brother would to his silly younger sister. The cold breeze
loitered on our skin, becoming colder by the second. Why Gracie? Looking to open up your own bar?
I lifted my shoulders, pretending to be indifferent. Just curious.
A Source is a human with the capability to be one of the most powerful evils but unless you are truly a
converted Demon, then a Source will never have such a power. However, for conversations sake, if
you can turn water into wine, then you can expect Archangels and Royal Demons to bow down before
you because it takes an insane amount of power to be able to perform such a feat. You would basically be
as powerful as God.
Are you fucken kidding me? I blurted out, not believing my ears. Bow down?
Phix gave me a strange look, bewildered by my reaction.
Reality returning to me, I erased the disbelief from my face and laughed awkwardly. I I just cant believe
something like mixing blood with water, and then turning it into wine could be such a big deal.
Phix looked utterly baffled. Mixing water with blood to turn into wine? He blinked confusingly. Where did
the blood come from in this conversation, Gracie?

Panic entered me. I quickly modified my answer. Oh! Heh. . .I have no idea where the blood came from!
Heh. . .heh. . . I think Ive just been too exhausted these past few days, you know? Kinda overwhelming to
say the least. . .heh. . .
He still looked unsure but he smiled regardless. Poor baby Demon, he mustve wondered if I truly did
belong in that mental institution after having this conversation with me.
Still flustered, I tried to play it off by changing the subject entirely.
As if materializing at my will, I immediately spotted a homeless man by the corner. Seizing my opportunity,
I speedily raced over to him to plant a donation in hopes of taking Phixs mind off what I accidentally said.
Ill be right back, I evaded.
Where are you going? he asked, trailing after me in the dark.
Im going to give him a couple of bucks.
I had wallet out and ready to quickly throw the money into the homeless mans cup when I caught a
glance of his face. My eyes rounded when I recognized him as the homeless man that I got beat up the
night I met Eclipse. His features were more rugged but Id recognize him anywhere.
Like a tidal wave, the recollection of what I did to him came flowing into my mind. In those precious
seconds, I felt nothing but content because even through memories, I enjoyed the misery that arose from
him. Pleased with this, I was a lot happier to see him again than I thought I would be.
Hi, I said to the man, looking down at him with kind eyes. I stepped over the little fort of rocks he built
around himself and stepped directly in front of him. Do you remember me?
He peered up at me with weary eyes. When he was able to make me out in the darkness, recognition
spread over him. He smiled gratefully. Its you. . . he whispered in his raspy and tired voice.
I smiled, handing him $20. Its not much but I hope it helps. I watched quietly as he took it from me,
trying to indulge in this meeting for all it was worth. Once I entered that library, I would have to fight to be
a normal human again but for now, I wanted to allow my sadism out slightly, I wanted to spend time with
one of the ones I brought so much misery to. The last time I saw you, I heard you got hurt. Are you
okay?
He gave a slow nod, never once breaking eye contact with me. . . .I expected it to happen so it wasnt a
complete surprise to me.
I smiled at him peculiarly, taken aback by his strange answer. Before anymore thoughts could surface
about the oddity of what he stated, a voice emanated from the shadows, sending frost bites to cover my
body.

. . .Nave little girl. . .dont you know youre not suppose to talk to strangers?
Primal fear enslaved me.
From behind me, I could feel Phix stiffen in vigilance as well.
GRACIE, RUN! he screamed but it was too late. I tried to run but I could feel something grip onto the
soles of my heels, preventing me from going anywhere. With strenuous effort, I fought against the
invisible bonds but it was futile. While looking around to see what evil was behind this, a familiar looking
Demon appeared out from the shadows, gazing at me with a stone-cold look on his face.
Greed.
My stomach crept into my throat. All the human instincts alive within my soul went on edge upon realizing
that we were in the presence of a Royal Demon and that we didnt have the protection of Eclipse to act
as our buffer against such evil.
Smoking freely from his cigar, Greeds dark coal eyes rested on me for a few seconds before he turned
his attention to Phix. The regal essence pouring from him like air, he expelled a sigh, throwing the cigar
on the ground and stepping on it.
This conversation does not require your presence, he stated loftily to Phix. Be off.
With a simple wave of his hand, Phix was gone.
It was just me, Greed and the homeless man.
Greed regarded me with pitiless eyes, his face a picture of sadism. We have to talk, little girl.
I stole a cursory glance at the homeless man. I really could care less about him but seeing as that I
screwed him over once before, I felt it was only right that I watched out for him now.
Just just let him leave first, I said timidly, trying to fight through my own fear of Greed. Hes not
involved
Thank you for your concern, Grace, said the homeless man, cutting me off. He stood up and slowly,
his raspy voice morphed into an even tone one while his ragged face transformed into a young and
defined one. But Id much prefer to stay.
I reeled back, staring at the one in front of me incredulously.
Standing before me, looking like he was seemingly taller than before, his clothes began to change. Within
a blink of an eye, he was now dressed in a dark business suit that mirrored Greeds in opulence. This new
supernatural being had a light, silver-grey haircut that stopped at the nape of his neck and hair that swung

slightly over his dark green eyes. Tall and imposing, he had the same regal air as Greed and from that
bullet point alone, I didnt need any other information to know who I was dealing with.
Greed inclined his head at him in a respectful manner. Elder.
He returned the greeting with a cordial nod. Junior. He faced me, his green eyes boring into mine.
Should I introduce myself or have you already used your deductive reasoning skills?
. . .The Demon of Envy, I whispered without hesitation.
Envys thin lips curved into an approving smile.
It is great to officially meet you, Grace, he said with an incline of the head. Greed slowly stood beside
him as he continued to speak, As my brother already mentioned, we need to talk. Seeing as that our time
together is limited, lets begin shall we?
Though I was terrified, I managed to feign bravery.
I held my chin up. Why should I?
Envy looked around with amusement. Though we were on campus, there didnt seem to be a soul that
could save me.
What other choice do you have? he questioned with a chuckle. His eyes grew icier, its gaze challenging
me to piss him off. Do you really want to risk upsetting two Royals? He smiled and this time, I had to
hold my breath in fear because it looked more animalistic than human. You should know that it is best to
not get on my bad side. I for one am not known for my clemency.
Nor am I, supplied Greed, his eyes holding the same light of sadism as his Elders.
I fell silent because I knew that they were just waiting for a reason to hurt me. Them appearing before me
now meant that they were going to speak to me whether I wanted to or not. The choice wasnt mine on
whether or not we speak but the decision to go speak freely with them, unharmed was still mine to make.
Seeing no other viable options as to how I could avoid talking to them (without them hurting me), I blinked
obediently. The best I could hope for was that this conversation doesnt end with them torturing me to
death. What other choice did I have?
They smiled expectantly.
Accepting my silence as compliance, in a fraction of a second, the scenery transformed. Blurs rippled like
a murky kaleidoscope around me before everything came into sharp focus again. Only this time, I was in
a brand new location.
Whoooosh!

We were now standing in the huge dining room of a building that stood atop the mountains. Unprepared
for the gusts of wind at the altitude I was standing in, I shook like a leaf in my dress. I was freezing but
being cold was the last thing that arrested my attention in my new environment.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!
At once, my ears were greeted with the sounds of screams not of my own but someone elses.
Impulsively, I ran out the door that led to the outside world and held in a scream when I nearly fell off the
mountain in the process. Saving myself from a fall I knew I had no chance of surviving, I stopped right at
the edge, my eyes stunned as heavy wind whipped at my hair.
Holy
I gazed at the view ahead of me and from above, I could see a small village in the distance. My eyes
lengthened even further when I noted that fire seemed to have been set on the huts. Like ants, I could
see people running, men, women and children screaming as they ran for their lives.
Where am I? I asked, staggered by the amount of misery that has befallen this place. The evil that has
taken place here was so potent that I almost couldnt believe the amount of energy could arise from one
place alone.
A forgotten part of the world, answered Envy. I was aware of him watching me from behind.
Whats going on down there? I continued to question, feeling my body come to life under the screams
that were floating into my ears. The cries of these people, it was like music to my sadistic soul.
Greed, Greed answered simply, his voice proud. He stood beside me, peering at the world below. Drug
traffickers who decided they wanted to have some fun with the villagers, steal what they could steal, take
what they could take, rape whoever they want to rape and kill whoever they could kill. He closed his
eyes, inhaling the blood-soaked fumes like it was fresh air. The sounds of their screams. . .it is beautiful
isnt it?
I breathed roughly, feeling like I was getting high just standing here. I had never felt more at ease with
myself, more at peace with my own existence.
Why. . . It took all my will to pull myself out of this trance as oppose to reveling in it. Why did you bring
me here?
Youve been such a well-behaved Source, Envy answered. He stood to the other side of me. You get
your fix from siccing homeless men against homeless men, tripping people with soap every now and then
and volunteering with people who are already miserable but you know thats not enough for a Source to
function correctly. He smirked. You need to be in the presence of more vicious things you need to
immerse yourself in an environment where the misery is fresh, where Hell is actually present on earth.
He turned, angling his head towards the large table that sat inside the dining room. Greed was already

sitting there as Envy approached the table. You can think of it as background music. Now please come
inside and sit down, Grace. We have a lot to talk about.
Stoically moving away from the edge of the mountain, I did as I was told and sat down at the large,
mahogany table. The inside of the building offered no escape from the billowing wind. If anything it was
colder.
I acclimated myself in the seat.
Behind me, I could hear the screams continue and even though I feared Greed and Envy, I had to admit
that all of this despair was making me feel so much better as well.
Scream. I commanded in my mind. Never stop screaming. . .
What. . . I began after a long moment of trying to pull my human self away from my sadistic self. I looked
up at them tentatively, . . .do you want with me?
Information, replied Envy.
I took a tiny pause. Dread gnawed me while the blood-soaked wind sped through the opened windows
and whistled at my ears. Information?
Greed has informed me of the suspicions hes had with Eclipses quest to turn you into a Demon and to
find Genesis missing items. He began to drink from a champagne glass that materialized out of thin air.
At first I thought he was drinking red wine but when I saw the piece of skin in it, I realized it was blood. I
cringed inwardly. The phase to acquire a humans soul is the easiest; it is the journey to convert the soul
is the most difficult. Yet, it seems that Eclipse have been distracted with other things and we want to know
what those distractions are. Something dark flickered in his eyes. Namely things pertaining the search
for Genesis missing items.
My stomach lurched uneasily, the blood pounding in my head like ceremonial drums. The bangles on my
wrist turned hot as if from dread. Just having Envy mention Genesis missing items sent nausea to ride
through my nerves, making me more on edge than I already was.
Surreptitiously, I eased my forearms off the table, placing them under the table to keep my bangles out of
the Royal Demons sight.
I was resolved to not disclosing a single thing. If they were privy to the fact that Genesis was my Guardian
Angel, or if they were to discover that I was actually the one who was given possession of the prized
objects they have been seeking for several millenniums now, then I knew freedom would be a privilege
that I would no longer know. I didnt want to entertain thoughts of them enslaving me in some pit in Hell
while they amputated my wrist for the bangles. As far as I was concerned, they would find out nothing on
my part.
Why do the two of you care? I evaded, trying to sound openly suspicious as oppose to openly fearful.

A shadow crossed Envys pale complexion. The agreement for Eclipse to make amends for his mistakes
in Hell was not a unanimous vote it was a majority rules. Unfortunately, because Eclipse has Sloth and
Gluttony by his side, and he has somehow managed to convince our elder brother Wrath to give him a
chance to make amends, Eclipse has the numbers. However, Greed and I are not as. . .lenient as our
brothers. I would prefer for Eclipse to not succeed because I feel that even as a Fallen Demon, his
punishment does not fit his crimes. But this is a family affair so we would do our best to keep you out of it
as much as possible. Right now, we just want to know whats going on with him.
What makes you think I know anything? I asked, attempting to throw them off. And if I did know
something, why would I tell the two of you?
Envy studied me with undecipherable eyes. There was a vacancy in them that intimidated me. Though he
was more composed than Greed, I understood now why Eclipse said meeting Envy was a lot worse.
Whereas Greed was not shy about displaying his true emotions, Envy was more reserved. He reminded
me of those charming serial killers the kind that would slowly kill you with a smile on his pretty face the
kind that would cut your meat and eat it in front of you. Greed may have scared the living daylights out of
me but Envy scared the humanity out of me.
Why are you two constantly leaving town? he asked, waving away what I previously said.
. . .I have nothing to say.
You really shouldnt test our patience, warned Greed, his eyes becoming chastising on me. When I
want something, I go to whatever lengths to get it. I am very well-known for that. I am not against cutting
off the meat on your body and slowly torturing you. One way or the other, you will tell us what we need to
know. The method of this is up to you. If you want torture, then I can throw you into that village with the
rest of the cockroaches you call your fellow humans
Greed, Envy interrupted. His tone was a warning one. He looked amused by the prospect of throwing
me into that village but he was also a smart Demon. Using kindness to get information out of someone
was always better than force.
You owe us little girl, Greed went on doggedly, ignoring the warning tone from his Elder brother.
Attempting to rein in my fear, I regarded him challengingly and said, What do I owe you?
Well, considering were the ones who saved you when Officer Joo nearly choked you to death, Id say
you owe us a lot.
A cold force rammed into me like a typhoon.
The foundation of my reality fractured at the revelation that Greed so casually shared with me. The world
seemed to have fallen into a quiet hush; the only sensation truly still speaking was the pounding of my
own blood. I reeled under the impact of this discovery and after several long counts of silence, I still

couldnt believe what I heard.


Wh what?
I didnt stutter, Greed said frankly. He was more than enjoying the disorientated reaction deriving from
me. You heard me loud and clear.
There seemed to be little to no air left in my lungs. You two were
Envy nodded. . . .The Demons in the police station with you and the ones who made sure you got off
easy from your murder conviction.
He sat back in his chair, his pitiless smile growing wider. He knew he had me right where he wanted me.
He drank from his glass, the blood dripping slightly from the corner of his lips.
This is not a first meeting, Grace. This is a reunion. Its been a long time since we last saw you. Id say
its due time to catch up, dont you?

To be continued.
Part IV & V will be posted Friday or Saturday (PST) =)

Let's Con Realities

"The bible forgot about us."


34
1
2
1

2
3

#1954

Con.template

1
2

. . . Timeless iVI . . .
3
1

1
2
3

Group:FOS '11
Posts:1,236
Joined:10-June 07
Posted 28 August 2011 - 08:56 PM

POPULAR

Cons Note (Sept 4): I want to get this update out to you as quickly as possible so I will save the more
extensive AN (concerning the one-year anniversary, announcements, FAQ) for a future chapter. For the
time being, I hope you enjoy the two remaining bridges in the story before AEOE takes another windy
turn. These two remaining parts were a long time coming and I thank you for still being here, awaiting it.
All the bridges presented in this chapter will start to lead you towards different aspects of the plot
embedded in AEOE and I cannot wait to show you where some of those bridges will lead in Chapter 13s
update. Thank you, enjoy and I will see you again when Ch.13 is posted =)<3.

Why do you have to be better than anything I could ever


dream up?

012 (IV|V) False Princes ; False Loves

taggered by the unexpected twist in my life, I could only watch in immobilized silence as Greed

laughed sardonically. The massive manor we were in seemed to have become smaller, more constricted.
I may have been atop a mountain, sitting in one of the most enormous (and opulent) dining rooms in
existence but discovering something so unbelievable rattled me to the core. Air had now become a scarce
commodity that I didnt know if I could ever find again.
Did you think it was a coincidence that Officer Joo, against his patience for you, attacked you in the
middle of an interrogation without cause? Greed decided to impress upon me. Did you think it was mere
luck that somehow the judge was lenient on you? Did you think it was just chance that your experience
through court seemed to be an easy one? Not to mention your little stay in the psychiatric hospital?
We were the Demons in the interrogation room with you, Grace, said Envy. We were the Demons with
you throughout your court proceedings and we were the Demons who helped place you in that psychiatric
hospital. . . to protect you so to speak.
My head was in such a whirlwind that I swear it was about to fall off. How. . . I trembled past the
mystification. How?
Officer Joo, Greed started in a bored tone, is a very devout and patient man. His only weakness, and
his biggest strength, is his faith. He was very disgusted with you so Envy and I decided to have fun with
that. His lips twisted into a humorless smile. Your world is a very political world. If news gets out that an
officer of the law physically assaulted a six-year-old girl, then no judge would dare give you a severe
punishment.
You exacerbated his emotions, I whispered, remembering the slow progression of Officer Joos
animosity towards me. You made him more disgusted with me.
For the first time, Greed showed his annoyance. Not with me but with Officer Joo. It was intentional on
our part for him to attack you but even we couldnt have anticipated how crazy he would turn. He
shrugged. But thats the thing about humans. . .you give them a bit of rage and they turn into monsters
themselves.
You were the ones who pulled him away from me when he was close to killing me, I went on, recalling
the invisible force that flung Officer Joo away from me. That was why the room was so cold and that was
why all the electricity were out. We had to come to Seoul because you two were with me. . .because you
two made it happen.
My blood turned cold when a realization plowed into me like a truck.
Were the two of you involved with what happened the night my family was killed?
Envy laughed broadly, shaking his head. He took another drink from his cup. No. The murders took place
way before us. After Greed and I heard about the killings, we came up right away because we wanted to
see the little girl who could do such unthinkable but entertaining sins. By then, you had already become

the talk of the town in Hell. Even Eclipse, who had never given a damn about humans, was suddenly
curious about your existence as well. There was a lot of interest surrounding you so we came up first to
make sure nothing happens to you. He shrugged. And course, we came to claim your soul first.
Why have I never seen the two of you before?
After you were sentenced to the psychiatric hospital, a veil was placed over you. Those who sought you,
suddenly couldnt find you and we were by no means immune. It was to say the very least, upsetting.
He shook his head.
Then years later, when the Elders proposed a way for Eclipse to make amends, that a Source has
popped up, we thought it would be another run of the mill Source so we agreed knowing that Eclipse will
have an impossible time converting a Source. His voiced twitched into bitterness. But when the veil was
lifted for him and we realized that it wasyou who was the Source the Grace Hwang that every other
Demon wanted, I knew then that Eclipse was going to enjoy his punishment all too much. Anger lined his
eyes. Do you think its fair, Grace? That Greed and I were the ones who took care of you, made sure you
were well protected and the bastard who gets to reap the rewards is Eclipse instead?
What was the point of the whole scheme with the homeless man act? I asked, not even bothering to
answer his last question. I was just curious as to why he had to perform such an elaborate act to just get
into my life.
His lips twisted. The veil placed over you was a very powerful one. When it was lifted for Eclipse, for a
brief moment, it was lifted for everyone else as well. In order to be able to stay in your veil, once must be
welcomed by you.
I flashed back to the men who beat the homeless man because of their envy and greed.
. . .In order to stay in my life stay in my veil you needed to make an impact on me make me
remember your existence before the veils came down again. . .
Greed smiled coolly. It may not seem like it, but you have a connection to us, little girl. Eclipse may be
your Guardian Demon by chance, but we are your Demons by nature. He slanted his head. Why do you
think youre so interested in business? Because you have a passion for it? No, its because of your
Greed. His gaze drifted to Envy. Why do you think you fight so hard to be the best at everything you do?
Because youre a perfectionist? No, its because of your envious nature. You envy the rest of your fellow
humans and in order to deal with this, you fight to be the best, so you do not have to envy them. He
laughed. Even unknowingly, youve been showing traits of us in you and if we hadnt gotten screwed over
with that veil being placed over you, then you wouldve been our best protg yet.
I took a deep indrawn breath and placed a hand to my forehead. I could hear the occasional screams
swimming from the world below me but it was muted against my chaotic thoughts. I couldnt believe it. I
couldnt believe it. All this time, I thought it was some Ancient Evil in my life that night, stalking me and
now, it turns out it was the Royal Demons instead. Unbelievable.

I felt so lost.
Th This is too much.
Weve been protecting you since you got onto the radar in our world, Grace, Greed said delicately,
though his face was still hard as steel. The reason why youre alive right now is because of us and the
reason why you will continue to live is because of us. Now tell us everything we need to know. What is
going on with Eclipse? Why did you guys return to Serenity the last time I came upon you?
I was still quiet when Envys brow creased together.
Knowledge rippled on his face.
. . .Unless they already found out that a part of her soul is missing. . .
My head snapped up. You know. . .you know about my incomplete soul? I exhaled sharply before
staring at them with distended eyes. . . .Do the two of you have it?
That would be very convenient for you, wouldnt it? answered Greed. He smirked bitterly. Unfortunately,
we do not have it. This is the primary reason why we couldnt convert you before the veil was placed over
you because you were missing a key component.
We might know a few things that may help you though, said Envy.
I turned to him, my mind still in disarray from everything that was funneling into me. What?
Do you know why it is so notoriously hard to convert a Source?
I humored him. Why?
Because you treasure your souls more than anything in the world. For the majority of you, youd rather
die a pitiful death than part with your beloved souls. His face evolved into a contemplative one. But do
you know the beautiful thing about this? It is that youll do anything for your soul betray anyone you
have to betray to get it back.
Thump.
He threw me a black pocketbook over the table, the thick book sliding over the mahogany surface and
stopping right in front of me.
Sparing a hesitant glance at them, I opened it.
Inside, all the pages were blank.

I looked up at them again. . . .What is this?


It was under the bed with you the night you killed your family.
Awareness settled into me. I lifted my head up to face them. It dawned on me that since Greed and Envy
were the first Demons to find me, they were also the firsts to roam the house the first who may have
found something that could lead me to my missing soul. Doing my best to contain my thoughts about their
newfound value to me, I frozenly assessed the book again.
No matter how much I looked at it, it just looked like a regular pocket book to me. The pages looked
weathered but there wasnt anything about it that looked preternatural to me. This book couldve just
been a book that my family owned, I observed rationally. Whats supposed to be so special about it?
You see the cover? Greed prompted loftily.
I nodded, touching the black, rubbery-like surface.
Its a human heart.
I recoiled from the book with a mixture of shock and revulsion.
The book doesnt burn, it doesnt crumple under water, it doesnt dissolve under acid and it does not
adhere to the command of our powers, said Greed. We have spent years trying to decipher it but the
book remains as is undecipherable.
A sick feeling bubbled in the pit of my stomach. Fingers trembling, I peered down at the book, horrified
that I was actually touching another humans heart. Why are you giving this to me?
To give you something to think about, replied Envy. Greed and I can be very instrumental in helping you
find that missing piece of your soul because we were the ones who found you before anyone else.
Eclipse and you can chase after shadows but we can show you footsteps. He leaned in purposely. We
can tell you everything we gathered from that night. What we saw, what we think may have taken place
and what else we think we may have found. Anything you want to know, we will be more than happy to
enlighten you in anyway that we can.
My desperation to know what occurred that night may have been stroked but I also knew something this
valuable wouldnt be given freely.
I measured them for a moment. And in return for all this?
Information, he said again. Eclipses task to convert you is very important but it plays second fiddle to
the other reason why he is here. His eyes hardened. What has he learned about Genesis items? How
close is he to finding it?
I could feel my bangles burn against my skin, silently commanding me not to say anything that would lead

them to discover that I was the one in possession of it and that I was Genesis Apocalypse.
Instead, I gave them the run around. Why do you want these items so badly?
Envy grinned though the amusement didnt reach his dark eyes. You have your agenda and we have
ours.
I shook my head, knowing that playing dumb was the only game I could play here. I dont know.
Unfortunately for me, they could see right through it.
Such loyalty to a Demon who has been known to go through multiple females at a time, whispered Envy.
He laughed, leaning over the table, his eyes mocking. You havent fallen for him have you?
A fissure materialized in my gut.
Of course not, I stated, pushing back memories of the strange emotions I had for Eclipse last night.
Despite my questionable feeling towards Eclipse as of late, this determination to keep my mouth shut was
purely for my best interests no one elses.
Sources are incapable of loving anyone but themselves, muttered Greed from the side, his annoyance
with me and my evasiveness becoming clearer. He looked just like a father who was sick and tired of his
kids bullshit. If Envy wasnt here as our buffer, then I had no doubt Greed would be ripping a knife out
and torturing me for information already.
True. . ., Envy murmured, more to himself than us. But they do get attached they do get territorial with
things they have claimed as theirs. She may be a Source. . .but she is still a woman. And we all know how
blind human women can be.
Envy chuckled, his eyes growing more derisive.
Do you really think Eclipse will love you? he proceeded to goad. Eclipse will never love you. Right now,
youre nothing to him but a luggage that he has to lug around for his own survival. He may play with you,
pretend to cherish you, and give you everything but when he gets bored, when he quenches his desires
and finally gets what he wants, do you still think Eclipse will hold any interest in you? Do you still think he
will waste his time, lugging you around when he has bigger and better things waiting for him? It is his sin
to lust after things and we all know that lusts never last. He will throw you away like you are worth
nothing.
The whole time as I listened to him, I knew that Envy was right on all counts.
I knew Eclipse. I knew how easily entertained he was with me and I knew just as quickly, when someone
is that easily entertained, they will also be easily bored. For a Demon like Eclipse, I was just a pit stop,
never his true destination. When he was done with me, he will leave me and continue onwards, never
bothering to look back on the human girl he left behind.

A false Prince, never a true Prince.


I exhaled sharply, hating that these thoughts were with me but I knew it was just my instincts protecting
me. I believed in fairytales but between humans and humans. . .never a human and a Demon. And as
long as I remembered this, I will always prevent myself from ever truly falling for him. I would never
voluntarily hurt myself with the likes of Eclipse. . .especially when I knew so well already that I was
dealing with the Demon of Lust of all things.
Envy studied me in silence and then, as if reading my innermost thoughts, he said, But you know that
already, dont you Grace? Thats why youre not allowing yourself to fall for him thats why you
will never give him your soul. Because you know just as much as the next person what type of Demon
Eclipse is. You know as well as anyone that when the end comes, Eclipse will only watch out for himself.
I didnt dignify that observation with a response but my silence was enough.
From the side, Greed smiled, he too assessing me.
You are a greedy soul, he told me, proudness reveling in his voice. My sin swims in the blood of your
veins; I can feel it calling out to me. You may illustrate human traits every so often but your only true
allegiance is to yourself. He laughed. Perhaps youre not such a disappointment after all. I thought the
morally-corrupt 6-year-old that we met was long gone but it seems that shes still here, just hidden under
the mask that youve so finely crafted all these years.
I clenched my teeth. I didnt like his comparison between my past self and my present self. Ive met 6year-old Grace. . .she was a lot more inhuman than me. Right now, I am less than human but I am far
closer to being human than she ever was. I know right from wrong. I may not choose right from wrong
when I make my decisions in life but at least I knew the basic human rules I had to live by to fit in.
. . .Im not the same little girl.
No, Envy agreed. You are far more sadistic since we last met you. At the age of 6, you didnt truly know
right from wrong but now, you not only know right from wrong, but you also use it to your advantage.
Instead of sticking out like a sore thumb, you do everything in your power to make sure you fit in. But we
all know that its an act, dont we? You may have gotten caught up with the human mask youve been
wearing all these years but the fact remains that you are a sadist at heart. This is only proven when you
were standing out there, listening to all those screams.
His green eyes teemed with a wealth of knowledge.
Your body aches doesnt it, little one? When you restrain it from receiving what it yearns for, it punishes
you, doesnt it? It makes sure you are unable to breathe. . .it makes sure you feel nothing but pain. . .and
it makes sure to remind you that you are not in control of it. . .that it is in control of you. He grinned,
savoring in the deepening misery on my face. Youve been so well-behaved all these years but you know
what they say about keeping things bottled up, right? When it finally erupts, it erupts enormously.

His eyes flickered outside. One does not know how hungry they truly are until theyve been given a taste
of what theyve been keeping from themselves. His cool eyes met mine. It feels good doesnt it, Grace?
To listen to all that despair out there? To realize that getting a homeless man beaten up and feeding on
that residual misery will never amount to what you were born to live for what you were created to truly
enjoy. . .
I chewed my lips, summoning all the strength I had to not allow those screams to get into my head, to
remind me of what Ive been keeping myself from all these years. My mind, body and soul the three
entities had never felt more united than at that moment when it is enjoying the anguish of others.
Yes, Greed continued quietly. You are a much more selfish and self-serving soul than you illustrate
yourself to be. Your interests right now far supersede Eclipses well-being. You are using him as much as
he is using you.
For a moment, even with it hiding under the surface of the table, I thought he was gazing at my gold
bangles.
. . .The question is. . . what are you using him for?
Suspicion then flared in his eyes.
A cold breeze milled around me as the light in his eyes changed. The air lodged in my throat when I
realized that he may have finally discovered why I was being so secretive.
. . .Does it have something to do with Genesis items?
BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!
I was saved from having to answer this question when the doors suddenly burst open.
The entire infrastructure shook, smoke and dust littering the room from the force of the blast alone. Greed
and Envy got up in vigilance and on instinct, I grabbed the pocketbook and stuffed it into my pocket. My
thoughts twisting like it was caught in a tornado, I watched with tense silence as two figures emerged
from the shadows.
Reprieve washed over me when I saw who it was.
I never thought it would be possible, but I was grateful to see Sloth and Gluttony.
Elders, they greeted, gliding into the manor without a care in the world. Both were dressed in business
casual attire, Tony wearing all white and Sloth wearing a mixture of a brown dress shirt and black pants.
Each had amused smiles on their faces as they approached their older brothers.
Sloth appraised the manor before his eyes landed on the mountains outside where the screams of the

villagers were still going strong. He glanced at Greed (who looked utterly pissed off) with a cool smile.
Your future Demons are having a field day with those villagers, Elder. He laughed, surveying the
mansion once more. It makes sense that your chosen hotspot would be areas of the world where greed
runs rampant.
Greed smiled icily. Wall street, as full as it may be with people who love my sin, does not have the misery
I want it to have when I feel like relaxing. His jaw clenched dangerously. What brings you out of that
piece of shit dorm that you frequent, Junior? He turned to Tony. And what brings pretty boy here out of
his restaurant? Have you finally run out of food?
Calculation canvassed Tonys serene face. Though I was sure there were a million different retorts that he
couldve given, he used the one that was most effective in aggravating Greeds nerves.
Our baby brother is looking for his human and hes not very happy that shes missing. Tony laughed,
shaking his head. You shouldnt have kidnapped her. You know how Eclipse gets when hes angry. The
ground shakes, the air becomes toxic and the sky burns with fire. Its not very pleasant to say the least.
Getting to know a Source that is meant to be converted and become the Monarchys Demon isnt
kidnapping, Juniors, Envy answered for Greed. It is courtesy.
You know then that Eclipse is probably raging right now, Sloth murmured casually, comfortably sitting
down at the table. He came to us to look for her and since we just found you, he wont be far behind.
Envys lips tightened calculatingly. Im counting on that. Its been awhile. . .he should greet me.
At the same moment he said this, a strange rumbling then took place. . .
The ground shook, something toxic stirred in the air and for a moment, the skies flashed with fire when
the village exploded from the inferno that was ravaging through it.
Something was coming.
It drew closer and closer, the powers so potent it hummed in my blood as well.
Then
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!
An explosion that could mirror a bomb going off rang into the room, demolishing all the doors and
windows in the manor.
Footsteps came closer and closer, its force filled with intent.
Precisely after, as the air in the room brewed omniscient energy, Eclipse, who looked like he was ready to

burn the world alive, stormed into the room. The energy of the room surged when he stepped into it. If he
hadnt been spoiling me with so much affection, then I wouldve cowered in the corner because the sight
of him in such a wrathful state was terrifying.
His cold eyes roamed over his brothers before his gaze landed on me.
As soon as our gaze locked, I felt a force wrap itself around my waist, tugging me upwards and sending
me flying.
Ah!
I flew across the room like I was caught in a flood, only stopping when I landed in Eclipse arms. His hold
on me was gentle but his scowl was murderous. Setting me down and pulling me off to the side where
Tony and Sloth stood, Eclipse approached Envy and Greed with rage burning in his eyes. The normally
cool and collected Demon looked like he was ready to rip heads off.
You do not take her anywhere without going by me first! Eclipse declared murderously, the molten fury
of his voice pounding into the manors wall, shaking it with its anger. You do not breathe in her presence
without my permission and you most certainly do not lay your hands on her until Im good and dead!
Possessive arent we, baby brother? Envy mocked as Greed laughed.
The fight we had wasnt too long ago, Envy, Eclipse stated with ferocity, charging at his older brothers
like a bull with a vengeance. Remember. I won that fight.
And look where you are now, Envy retorted, finally losing his cool as well. The fury streaming from him
rivaled Eclipses. A pathetic Fallen Demon whose existence is dependent upon a human girl. Face it.
Youre an embarrassment, Lust.
At least I have the balls to go after what I want. His face further darkened when he stopped less than a
foot away from them. His eyes were shrouded with undisputed hatred. What have you done? All you can
ever do is sit back in your kingdom and envy everything there is to be envied about me!
This was when Envy completely lost any semblance of composure.
His green eyes burned with ire. Even from an outsiders point of view, I could see that there was so much
hostile history between them. If it werent the fact that they were brothers, they wouldve killed each other
already.
You pompous piece of shit, he growled. The only reason why youre alive now is because of your luck.
Do not push me. Im dying for a reason to smite you.
Eclipse smirked. I was created to be everything that you could never be. Thats reason enough, Elder.
Something sizzled in the air as a flare of light formed in Envys eyes. It looked like a fight was about to

break out between the two brothers before a powerful force extracted them away from the other.
ENOUGH!!!!!!! shouted a deep voice that had the entire building shaking. In the center of the room, a
man who was over 6 foot tall materialized out of thin air. He had a military haircut, a dark suit and a
savage visage that would have strongest men on earth whimper in fear. Tattoos covered the length of his
neck and I had a feeling it covered the entire expanse of his body as well. The energy emitting from him
was simply incredible.
From process of elimination alone, it didnt take me long to deduce that this was Wrath, the one who held
the most authority in the room and the one causing so much tension.
My God, Im in the middle of a family reunion between the Devils sons.
The power that brewed in this building was so extraordinary that I could feel embers of electricity pulse
through my own veins. If they were this powerful in their dimmed state, then God save the world if they
were to walk the earth with their full powers intact. They would destroy everything with a simple exhalation
of air.
Sloth and Tony regarded Wrath with growing amusement. Throughout the exchange between Eclipse and
Envy, they couldnt have looked more entertained.
Does your presence explain why theres so much anger in this room? Sloth mused with hilarity.
Or the fact that the normally cool and composed Demons are now looking to kill each other? added
Tony.
Wrath smirked, his white eyes glaring at Eclipse and Envy, both of whom were still seething at one
another. He continued to draw closer to them. No, they were pissed long before I showed up. My
presence here has only embellished the hatred and anger they have for one another. His smirk grew.
And Eclipse being this pissed is a new development, but we all know how he gets when hes possessive
over his toys.
He stopped right beside Envy and Eclipse, irritation shining in his ghost-like eyes. He glowered at them
before glancing at Greed, Tony and Sloth as well. There are 7 Kingdoms in Hell. 6 of us are here and our
Eldest Brother is being held like a bitch by the Heavens. I dont know about all of you, but this is
unacceptable.
I wasnt the one who kidnapped my brothers human, growled Eclipse.
And what are you doing to do about it you dimmed Demon? Envy spat derisively.
By now, Eclipse had gotten even more enraged. He made a move to fight Envy before Wrath intercepted
him. Even with Wraths strength, I could see that even he was having trouble holding Eclipse back.
If you so much as breathe next to her again Ill rip you to shreds, Eclipse warned, his eyes never leaving

Envys.
With what power? Envy sneered as Greed laughed in the background, Right now, you are no better
than the bottom feeding Demons who has just been converted.
And that was all it took for Eclipse to snap.
Shoving Wrath out of his way, he sped towards Envy with lightning speed and performed the single most
powerful punch Ive ever seen. His knuckle connected with Envys jaw and the Demon of Envy was
promptly lifted off his feet and was sent flying into one of the bay mirrors.
CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!!!
He hit the glass with the impact of a speeding train, effectively shattering it to pieces. The aftershock of
the hit rippled into the foundation of the manor, shaking the mountain we were on with ominous strength.
It was only when Envy fell to the ground with a loud crack did the quakes beneath us cease.
I covered my mouth in complete disbelief.
I had never seen anyone punch like that in my life.
Clearly stunned by the power Eclipse displayed even in his Dimmed state, it took a second for Envy to
regain his strength. When he finally did regroup however, Envy himself looked like he was ready to set the
world on fire just to kill Eclipse off. Vengeance enveloping his green eyes, he sprung up and was about to
retaliate when Wraths eyes glowed red with warning.
Do not waste our time and do not waste his time! Wrath snarled at Envy. His voice grew louder, the force
seemingly echoing over the mountains. He glared at Envy and Greed, his expression deadly serious. His
punishment stands and as brothers I know that it is in our blood to either want to sabotage him, He
evaluated Sloth and Tony, or help him but now is not the time to let rivalries get in the way. The Sources
birthday is coming up soon and we do not have time for this.
Envy muttered an angry curse in his Demonic tongue, punching a deep hole into the wall of the building
as Wrath went on.
Eclipse, Wrath began, finally facing him. His voice had substantially lowered when addressing him. It
wasnt a unanimous vote for you to make amends. Envy and Greed are pissed at you and they have
every right to be because just like them, every time I see you, I want to rip your face off as well. But I
agreed for you to rectify yours mistakes upon one condition and I trust that you will respect your older
brothers enough to let things pass.
Then for future notices, anything pertaining to her isnt a negotiable topic, Eclipse retorted unyieldingly.
He spared a hard glance at Envy and Greed, his expression teeming with warning. It wont matter if were
blood related or not, Ill skin any of you alive all the same. I was nearly powerful enough to overthrow the
Monarchy. . having only 3/10 of my powers will not stop me from overthrowing any of you single-handedly

if you push me to do so. You were surprised by the impact of that punch? You should see what else I have
up my sleeves.
By now, even Wrath was looked like he was ready to kill Eclipse himself.
Ive always told Pride that spoiling you would come back and bite us in the ass one day, Wrath
murmured distastefully. He may have favored you and held out patience for you but I am not our Eldest
Brother. Get it together, show your Elders some respect, and do what you came here to do.
Based on Eclipses personality, I knew that he had more than enough ammunition to argue with Wrath as
well. However, he was astute enough to keep his mouth shut. He knew when to pick his battles and an
argument with Wrath wasnt one he needed at this current state in his life.
Satisfied with Eclipses quiet compliance, Wrath regarded the rest of his younger brothers.
Leave them, he said, referring to Eclipse and I. Things will change when the veil fully lifts but until then,
leave. Return to your respective Kingdoms and stay there. Its too suspicious when all of us are gone.
We will see each other soon, little girl, Envy whispered in my head. His face was still twisted in rage and
I knew that he would like nothing more than to get back at Eclipse. Having said that, he was also a
calculating Demon he knew revenge was best served cold. The physical assault Eclipse imparted onto
him will never be forgotten. It will be repaid in full with added interest.
And just like that, without even a single argument, Envy, Greed, Sloth and Tony, glanced at one another
and with a respectful incline of the head to Wrath, they disappeared into thin air.
Even though Wrath dismissed the others, it seemed like he was far from done with one individual in the
room.
Eclipse, step outside, he suddenly instructed.
I flinched when it became palpable that he was dismissing everyone but me.
Onto what his brother wanted, Eclipses gaze flickered to me. He shook his head protectively. No.
Wrath straightened himself up, regarding Eclipse with assurance in his eyes. I will speak to your Source
briefly and then she will be returned to you. After that, I will send the two of you back to Seoul so you can
be on your way. But until then, I want to talk to her. When it seemed like Eclipse was ready to tell Wrath
to fuck off, Wrath warningly said, You still owe me for my agreement, baby brother. I know that listening
to orders isnt your strong suit but know when to pick your battles. Getting into a war with me isnt
conducive to your goals here on earth especially given that I am on your side at the moment.
Logicality won over protective rage.
Quickly glancing at me to assure me that he will be close by, Eclipse turned to his brother and sternly

said, You have 2 minutes with her. Any more than that, Im coming in and getting her myself.
That warning intact, he walked out, leaving me alone with Wrath, who looked like he too wanted to kill
me.
Breathing slowly, Wrath stared at me directly for the first time tonight. Venom pulsed in his white eyes.
You are becoming far too troublesome and your value is yet to be proven.
Though I feared him, I was also bitter now. The chronology of events that has led to this moment replayed
in the backdrop of my mind, reminding me with bitter intensity just how much these Demons have fucked
up my life. At this rate, instead of being genuinely afraid, I was just abundantly annoyed.
I did not beg anyone of you to come into my life.
Wraths pale lips thinned.
The sight sent a shiver up my spine.
Ugh!
Well make this nice and short, Source, he snarled, suddenly grabbing me by the collar and hiking me
up to my tiptoes with vicious strength. I gasped for breath, fighting to breathe as he continued to speak,
his words filled with malice and warning.
Eclipse is not on my good side but he is my brother nonetheless. My amusement in life is seeing him
suffer but my rage in life would be seeing him die. You can play hard to get with him all you want but when
the end nears, I highly suggest you give Eclipse what he needs. His grip on me tightened. I will not allow
my baby brother to be turned into a lesser creature. He was born a higher being and he will stay as such.
Anyone standing in the way of that will be destroyed at my will. His eyes grew fierce. Trust me when I
say that there are many ways to get someones soul just because Eclipse hasnt felt the need to use
those on you doesnt mean that I will hesitate as well. You are nothing but a worthless animal to me and if
forced to, I will treat you as such when it comes to taking your soul. He smiled inhumanly before adding,
Do we have an understanding?
Go fuck yourself, I retorted against my better judgment. My human side was long gone, now it was only
my inhuman side that was alive and enraged.
Wrath laughed cruelly, mockingly patting my cheek. He found amusement in my outburst but it wasnt
enough to cause him to respect it. If anything, it made him hate me more. I will relish in the moment
Eclipse throws you away but until then, go back and entertain him like the worthless whore that you are.
He shoved me away like I was a plague he didnt want any more exposure to.
Glaring at him, I could only watch in fuming silence as the Demon of Wrath said his final words to me
before he too disappeared into thin air.

Remember my warning, Source. Our agenda supersedes your existence. Give Eclipse what he needs or
you will knowmy wrath.

I may have waited a lifetime for him, but I could wait


anEternity for you.
012 (V|V) False Princes ; False Loves

our family sucks, I hate your brothers.

We finally see eye to eye on something, Eclipse responded, sitting on a bench. He watched me walk out
of a building that gradually disappeared. Suddenly, we were no longer on a mountain overlooking a village
filled with suffering people. We were now back in the streets of Seoul, amongst the crowd of carefree
citizens who has no idea the horrors their fellow humans were going through in another part of the world.
I took a seat next him, my mind still fuming from what had just taken place.
Why did Greed and Envy come for you? he asked long moments later. We were both still incensed but
he has calmed substantially.
To piss you off? I said in a low voice, closing my eyes and trying to adjust to the anxiety that had
assailed my body.
They would do that to specifically piss me off. He faced me, his eyes raking over me slowly. But I also
know my brothers. They wouldnt come for you, especially in this manner, unless you could prove to be of
use to them.
I fell silent for several seconds, staring into the void as I did my best to acclimate with my new
surroundings. The echoes of the villagers despairs churned in my head, dying out with every passing
second.
I missed it.
The screams, the heartache, the pain and the misery. I felt like I had just been ripped out of a world where
oxygen was plentiful and tossed back into a cage where air was nowhere in sight. I felt so unbalanced
and it took all the energy I had left to keep myself from suffocating mentally and physically.
Making a valiant effort to redirect my attention from this, I focused my concentration onto Eclipse.
Recalibrating my thoughts together, I decided to quench his curiosity by finally disclosing in what his
brothers shared with me.
. . .They said that they were the Demons with me that night in the police station.
Eclipse squared his shoulders. He wore a look of incredulity on his face.
Without delay, I unloaded everything that happened. When I was done, and once the shock had subsided,

Eclipse shook his head, smirking bitterly. Now that explains why they hate me so much more than they
already do. . .because Im here converting the Source that they claimed before anyone else. He laughed
dryly. Unfucken believable.
This is what they gave me.
Eclipse took the pocketbook I handed him. He opened the book, flipped through the blank pages and then
closed it again to examine the front cover. There was a solemn expression on his face as his eyes moved
over it.
Still affected by what Envy and Greed divulged to me, I dimly said, They told me its a humans heart.
Not just any humans heart. His eyes scrutinized the cover once more before he told me something that
had my insides coiling in dismay. . . .Its a Sources heart. . .
The statement rattled me.
I turned to him and I knew he could see the horror in my eyes. Having a human heart in my possession
was already unnerving enough, finding out that it was actually the heart of a Source was a thousand times
more disturbing for me.
How do you know its a Sources heart?
The power that it exudes is irrefutable. A human heart does not have this much power. His jaw
tightened. For a fleeting moment, I thought the heart was going to start beating. Before death, this
Source was a powerful Source.
Why is the heart black?
Because it was being ripped out during the conversion.
I froze, staring at him incredulously. My soul felt like it had been chilled by glacial ice. This heart was
ripped out when the Source was in the process of becoming a Demon?
He nodded slowly.
Nausea eating me alive, I assessed the book again, this time viewing it in a whole new light.
The one who left this behind. . .theyve killed a Source before. . . I turned to him, unable to hide the
terror I felt. Whoever this person was, just thinking about what they were capable of was enough to terrify
me. Theyre going to kill me too arent they?
Never you, Eclipse said reassuringly, his eyes still inspecting the contents of the book. His voice was
devoid of concern. Whatever was supposed to be a threat to me, he was going to be a threat to it a
thousand times over. Me before you, Teacup. And since Im not going to die, youre not going to either.
It was pathetic but from his assurance alone, I felt better. If there was anyone who could keep that
promise, then it was Eclipse.
Mildly placated, I glimpsed at the book again. Do you know how to read it? What is it?
I dont know what it is. His expression remained trouble. But if it has a Sources heart guarding its

pages, then it is something immensely valuable. He returned his gaze to me, his eyes managing a small
smile. But it is good that we have something like this in our possession. When we finally meet the
Ciphers, this will only take us closer to your missing soul.
What do you mean?
The Ciphers are like the cryptologists of the ancient world. The more missing pieces you have for them,
the more likelihood of them being able to decipher answers for you. He held the book up. This is a
connection to whatever it was that was with you the night you killed your family. If it was important enough
for it to kill a Source for, then it will be important enough to have the Ciphers examine.
How close are the baby Demons to finding them?
Very close. By the time the concoction is ready and matured, Im positive that they will find them.
I nodded absently, no longer wanting to talk about the book or the Ciphers anymore.
I didnt know what was wrong with me, why I was so tired.
Drained, I returned my attention to the crowd. As the cold night pulsed around me, I could feel my chest
tighten. I still felt so unbalanced, like I was still heavily medicated. My mind just felt so heavy that I
couldnt bring myself to think about any of this without feeling exhausted. After a long pause where I was
laboring to breathe correctly, I abruptly said, . . .How did you find me anyway?
Phix came to Wuus right after you were taken, he said, stuffing the book into his pocket. When I heard,
I went straight to my brothers. Amused, they helped give me the necessary powers to travel to where you
were. Initially, I thought it was only Greed but when my brothers told me that Envy was there with you, I
got more pissed.
The anger throbbing in his voice didnt escape my attention. You really dont like him do you?
Eclipse smiled though the warmth didnt reach his eyes. When you grow up with someone like Envy
despising you, he doesnt make your life easy.
Is there a specific reason why he dislikes you so much?
I am everything he wishes he could be. What guy wouldnt dislike me?
The arrogance of him shouldve been unappealing to me. It shouldve disgusted me on all levels but when
it came to Eclipse, his arrogance wasnt conceit it was cold hard facts. Everything about him defied the
standard rule that the rest of us were created under. The power of his existence, the sheer magnitude of
his presence alone rendered any naysayers obsolete because he truly was the most enticing thing in all
of creation. Lucifer created his last son to be better than the rest and the evidence of such a feat walked
and breathed with Eclipse every single day. The rest of us may have been born to covet the dreams of
fairytales and fantasies, but Eclipse was created to give those dreams and fairytales to us to show us
what a legend was truly made of.
However, despite how much truth was in this statement alone, I couldnt help but detect a tinge of regret
in his tone of voice like there was actually a point in Eclipses life where he wish he wasnt created to
live above the rule. However, before I could even entertain any more thoughts about this, it was Eclipses
turn to try and infiltrate the innermost thoughts of my mind.

His gaze fixed on me. His eyes were gentler now. All traces of his fury towards his brothers were all but
gone. He was back to being the level-headed Demon. . . .What did my brothers say to you?
I told you.
What did they say to you about me? he reiterated. He smiled before adding, What did they say that I
would do to you that made you so distant towards me?
I bit my lips, hating that he was able to read me so well. I thought my secret hostility towards him was
more well-kept. I turned away, finding solace in staring at the crowd. I wanted to say, They reminded me
of who you are they reminded me that I wasnt dealing with a man, I was dealing with a soulless Demon
who is using me for his own benefit, but I couldnt bring myself to.
Nothing, was all I could say.
From his demeanor, I could surmise that he knew there was more to what I wanted to say but instead of
pushing the topic, he nodded understandably. He stood up, extending his hand out. Lets get you home
then. Im sure youve had enough for the day, you should get some much needed rest. . .especially when
we still have Aras party to make an appearance at tomorrow night.
I slowly raised my eyes, so caught off guard that I had forgotten what his brothers said to me about him. .
. .You decided to accompany me after all?
The smile he gave me was more than I can bear. Holding my hand with the utmost care, he slowly began
to lead me home. What I said yesterday night was done to tease you but you should know that I was
never planning on ever saying no to you, Teacup.
I dont know if I feel like going anymore, I murmured honestly. After meeting his brothers, I felt so
drained of energy. I didnt know if it was because I was ripped so abruptly from the misery I enjoyed so
much or if it was because I hated his brothers but I was so just so exhausted. I wasnt in the mood for
anything anymore.
A grin tinted his lips; gently, he tucked a tendril of hair behind my ear. My brothers are bastards. After
being around them, you deserve to go to this party. He laughed when he saw that I was still undecided.
Well get drunk off our minds. Wont that be nice, Gracie? To spend time with your friends and forget for a
moment that your world is more unfair than it should be?
An enigmatic glow emerged in his brown eyes. I will make you feel better before you go then.
I raked over him in curiosity as we made our way to through the crowds. And how will you do that?
He listlessly waved his hand and as if on command, a wave of people fell down the subway stairs,
tumbling onto one another like dominos. Sounds of people screaming, kids crying and shouts of pain
wafted like a song into my ears.
The tightness in my chest ceased and the breath returned to me. I peered up at Eclipse, stunned at what
he did. He knew all along that I needed my fix of misery for the night.
. . .You just hurt them for no reason, I commented numbly.
Youre reason enough. He smiled, holding my hand, pleased that color had returned to my face with this
simple act. If you ever want more, all you have to do is tell me and Ill take care of it. I will hurt anyone for

no reason.
. . .You dont think its disgusting that youre hurting dozens of innocent people just so I could get my fix
for the night?
He shook his head. He was unapologetic for the things I yearned for and the things he would have to give
to me.
As far as Im concerned, the rest of the world are pawns tools for our amusement. If hurting dozens of
them is therapeutic for you, then I will happily bring misery upon them. My loyalty is towards you; the rest
of the worlds happiness means nothing to me.
It was so disturbing. Our conversation and our relationship was so disturbing but it also felt so perfect. I
smiled and for that night, I discounted what his brothers said about him and I set aside about my
endeavor to act like a human with a soul. Instead, I just left loose, enjoyed the company of my best friend
and the cries of miseries coming from that subway station. Like a drug addict who has gotten her fix, I
finally felt that I could be myself again I finally felt that I could summon up enough energy to live in these
two realities again.
Tomorrow, I would pretend with my goal to be a better person but tonight, I will be a monster and I will
enjoy it.
Ashtray?
He chuckled at the nickname that I rarely use with him. Yes Teacup?
I smiled, holding his hand just a bit tighter, my silent way of thanking him for making me feel better for the
night. Youre my best friend. You know that right?
Unfortunately, yes.
Do you feel honored?
No.
You should. . .because I feel honored to have you as my friend. . .
I laughed silently, looping my arm around his arm. I casually rested my head on his arm as we walked
past the crowd. As my final fix that evening, I whispered, Hurt several more and well call it a night.
Precisely after I said this, sounds of cars crashing into one another filtered into the night, singing like
music to my ears. Closing my eyes to rest for the party tomorrow, I went to sleep smiling as I leaned in the
arms of my best friend and indulged in the misery that he demanded for me. Tomorrow, I will be human
again and be loyal to my morals but tonight, I was going to be a monster and play with my Demons.

he dinner party was actually pleasant.

Kina had used her connections and essentially rented out the presidential suite at Hydrate, a newly
opened luxury hotel in the city, as the dinner party location. It was actually pretty amazing. The boys were

dressed in suits and the girls (along with myself) were dressed in cute dresses that matched our
personality. Ive been on outings with these four couples in the past as the 9 th wheel; it had always been
awkward because I was always the solo-girl only sometimes bringing a date to introduce to them every
now and then but tonight, it appeared different to have Eclipse, who was coming in after work to be my
official date.
I had to admit, it was uncomfortable at first when it was just me because everyone was asking about
Eclipse and trying to get dirt from me. They kept asking if he was my boyfriend and I would politely tell
them that he was just a very close friend. They didnt seem like they believed my answer; hence their
teasing. By the time the door clicked open and the topic of conversation walked in, I felt relieved. I was
uncomfortable and not feeling like myself (how could I when I had so many other things on my mind?) but
as soon as I saw Eclipse, I felt my world turn a bit brighter. Cheesy but it was truly how I felt. It didnt
matter that he was a Demon. . .all that mattered was that he was also my friend and the only one who
really brings a genuine smile to my face.
In his hand was a bouquet of flowers and a sleeping OinkOink. He had changed out of his waiter uniform
and was now looking breathtaking in a dark grey dress shirt and dark pants. He smiled at everyone before
heading straight to Ara, who looked like a princess in her formfitting, sparkly red dress.
Happy Birthday, Ara, he said warmly, giving her a quick hug before handing her the flowers. His eyes
perused the room. He presented everyone with a quick wave.
Well if it isnt the man of the hour? YooChun greeted, rising up to shake Eclipses hand. The rest of the
guys did the same, introducing themselves. All had guarded looks on their faces while their girlfriends
looked on with interest.
Nice to meet all of you, replied Eclipse. He gently placed OinkOink on a couch and took a seat beside
me. As everyone took their places at the dinner table, he leaned into me and saying, Missed me,
Teacup?
I laughed, smiling from ear to ear. How was work?
Pitiful. He laughed at the reminder of his job. Wuu nearly had a heart attack when he realized that
DonKi and I were leaving early from work today. Apparently Wuus cant function without its prized
waiters.
Did he threaten to fire the two of you?
Yes, but he took it back when he gave us our schedules for the next week.
So Eclipse, began YooChun. Apparently Eclipses mention of a certain DonKis name was enough to
trigger a curiosity with YooChun. Were you the one who convinced DonKi to cheat with Dawn?
The tension in the room became so thick that I started to become nervous. Everyone was staring at
Eclipse and I realized as much as I was picked on by Kina and Missy, Eclipse was about to be picked on
by the boys as well.
Fortunately, if anyone could handle himself, then it was Eclipse.
Unfazed, he kept a pleasant smile on his face. Yes, YooChun. I was the one who told him that he should
go for what he wants. I told him that if the girl wants him back, then it works out for him. If she doesnt
want him back, then at least he knows and he gets closure on that situation. He inclined his head at

YooChun. It was nothing personal towards you, buddy. Just simple advice that I would give to anyone in
DonKis position.
Dont you think thats crossing the line? remarked Kina from the side. There was an undercurrent of
hostility in her delivery. One could always count of Kina to jump into the mix when someone was about to
be ganged up on. Telling someone that its okay to do something so immoral?
Eclipse turned to Kina, his expression cool as ever. I think that some of us are so governed by the rules
of life that we forget to make ourselves happy. There is a ridiculous notion that many apply to love and
that is if two people meet each other first, then another person cannot come into the mix. The truth is, the
amount of time you know someone is not indicative of the fact that youre meant to be. It just means that
youve known each other for a long time and you have more memories together. If someone new comes
along and it works out, whats wrong with making yourself happy and going for something new?
Its wrong, Missy spoke out.
Its wrong to be happy? Eclipse challenged diplomatically. Its wrong to live your life truthfully? To do
what truly makes you happy?
Its selfish to hurt someone else, YooChun responded, though his face was civil. He wasnt hostile in the
least, he was just having a friendly dispute
Its foolish to hurt yourself, Eclipse corrected at once. The more time you spend with the wrong person,
the more likely it is that you will miss meeting the one who is right for you.
The last of Eclipses words echoed over the room and for me, it truly made an impact. For so long, most
people I know only stay with their significant others because they are comfortable, because they are
afraid of hurting someone and because they are afraid of being alone. But his words rang true to me. The
more time you spend with the wrong person or the more time you spend waiting for the wrong person
the more likelihood there is that you will miss the one who is truly right for you.
So you think if theyre married and supposed to be in love, then they can still leave? Ara asked softly. It
was clear his last words made a certain amount of sense to her as well.
Eclipse smiled. You are speaking under the pretense that love exists.
Kina smirked as I felt a part of myself quench the reminder that he wasnt looking for the same thing as
me. Youre a non-believer.
Eclipse shrugged coolly. I believe that many believe it exists because its their ray of hope but the actual
existence of it still eludes me. He turned to me briefly. As I mentioned to Gracie here, I believe Love is
actually lust and the need for companionship combined. He smiled at them, noting that he was
surrounded by couples. But of course, thats not to say that I dont feel others are genuine when they
claim they are in love.
YooChun laughed as everyone stared at Eclipse with a mixture of amusement and interest. This is the
most interesting conversation Ive had in a very long time.
Tell me about it, said Missys boyfriend, Sung. He smiled, raising his glass at Eclipse. I thought you
were going to be a complete bore but heres to you man. To the beginning of what I know is going to be a
very interesting night.

We toasted to that and as the night stretched on, surprisingly, Eclipse got along pretty well with the others.
With Dawn and Ara, he appeared to be getting more and more points in their books and with the boys,
they were treating him like a long lost brother. Even the two who despised me, Kina and Missy, were
warming up to him as well. There was just something about Eclipse that acted as the perfect fit to our
circle of friends. He was the nice bridge between me and the people who didnt like me and he was the
perfect bridge to make me feel comfortable, to make me feel like I belonged.
We actually had so much fun that we didnt even leave the dinner table.
To complement our drinking and to celebrate how much wiser Ara was now that she was a year older,
Dawn came up with the idea of reverting back to our childhood days. With much enthusiasm, and with
much laughter coming from all of us, she brought out a silly trivia game so that we could get to know each
other more. I thought it was going to be lame at first but when we started playing, I enjoyed it so much. It
was a lot of fun finding out random things about people Ive known for several years now.
During the course of the game, I found out that Ara once wanted to be a model, Kina hated spiders with a
fiery passion, Missy likes to write novels in her free time and Dawns favorite sport was wrestling. When it
was my turn, I even opened up and told everyone that I was a former fatty and that my biggest weakness
was sweets.
What is your favorite number? Ara read from the trivia card, glancing at Eclipse when it was his turn to
play.
13, he answered without hesitation.
13? asked Missy, expressing the confusion that all of us shared. Isnt that the bad luck number?
As if anticipating this reaction, Eclipse shook his head and laugh. Its actually the number for Eternity.
Kinas perfectly groomed brow inverted in confusion. Isnt that 8?
8, when it is flipped horizontally, is actually the symbol for Eternity, Dawn explained. She looked at
Eclipse, understanding present in her eyes. But I think I understand what you mean that 13 is actually
the number for Eternity.
Why? I asked, my interest supremely heightened now.
Much like in the past, we all grew attentive as Eclipse spoke. Whereas the others looked at him with a guy
who has an interesting outlook on life, I looked at him as an immortal who has seen the ages and could
enlighten me more than I could ever know. He spoke and it felt like the world had fallen quiet just to listen
to him. . .
The number 12 is the rule of life. 12 hours in a day, 12 months in a year and the 60 seconds, 60 minutes
and 24 hours of life that can all be perfectly divided by the number 12. The rule is 12 is life a mortal life.
Your days begin at 12 and your night ends at 12 thats all that youre ever given in your mortal life and
that all you will ever given. Yet when you when you allow the clock to go past another number, then you
have not only disrupted the rule of life but in the process, you have extended your life and given yourself
more than you were ever meant to be given.
Eternity, I whispered, understanding now why 13 was his favorite number. Because it was the number
that represented everything he was: Powerful, immortal and timeless.

A step above 12 a step above the rest of humanity.


Dawn stole a fleeting look at YooChun and for fun, she said, I know that Eclipse has already given his
take on the topic but what about you, hun? Do you think love exists?
We all laughed because we knew what YooChuns obvious answer was.
Love conquers all, he said with a cheesy smile to his girlfriend.
Are you kidding? Of course it doesnt conquer all, argued HyeSung, Kinas boyfriend.
Kina appraised him with unamused eyes. Clearly she wasnt pleased that her boyfriend has such
pessimistic views towards love. Name one thing it cant overcome.
A coupling that it cannot overcome? He thought about it. An animal and a human being.
We rolled our eyes.
An immortal and a mortal person.
Really Ara? her boyfriend, Sam, whispered with hilarity. Everyone at the table, including Eclipse,
laughed. It was only me who didnt find it to be too humorous. It hit too close to home.
Can you imagine loving someone who will live forever? said Ara and I felt like the words were speaking
directly to me. Knowing that they will move on long after youre gone? Or can you imagine loving
someone who will die before you? Everyday you would have to be reminded that youre alive and theyre
not. . .
While everyone was still amused, it seemed that this statement triggered something within Eclipse. Abrupt
silence began to issue from him as well.
Love wont be able to overcome that, Ara finished. One of them has to change for the other.
Basically choose to live under the rule of 12 or the exception of 13, Dawn summed up, utilizing what
Eclipse taught us about the significance of the two numbers.
Putting themselves in this hypothetical situation, everyone nodded, sympathizing with this theoretical
couple.
Well love can still overcome that, Kina argued stubbornly. We need another coupling that
just wont work out. Like absolutely no chance in Hell.
Dawn snapped her fingers. A human and a Demon.
Everyone nodded, no one having any arguments for that. Good one.
What human would be stupid enough to do that? Missy asked while Sung said, Tell me about it.
Eclipse and I didnt utter one word while everyone murmured in agreement. We didnt look at one another
but I knew we were only aware of each other. Their unsuspecting words hovered in my ears and I knew
they rung in his ears as well. They made such valid points that it was so difficult to ignore. It was only
when Eclipse picked up a trivia card and asked HyeSung a question did the game continue, although with

a different vibe this time around.


I didnt have as much fun and the end of this game couldnt come sooner when Ara announced that she
and the rest had to stop by church to meet up with a couple of her relatives for her birthday greeting.
Knowing that Eclipse and I wouldnt be comfortable there, the group told us to enjoy ourselves in the suite
and that they would be back soon to continue with the celebrations. When they left, I had to run to the
bathroom to wash my face, reeling from the conversation we all had. I didnt know how long I stood over
that sink, water dripping from my jaw as I replayed every conversation from my head.
. . .The rule of 12. . .the exception of 13. . .
Silly human. . .what are you doing? I whispered to myself, annoyed that I was being like this. Why are
you letting this affect you? You already know that theres no future for you and the Demon. . .Now get a
hold of yourself, go back out there and act normal. . .
Drawing in a deep breath, I collected my nerves before I reeled myself back to reality. Having regained
my composure, I stepped out of the room to face my Demon.
When I came back outside however, I found that he was nowhere in sight.
. . .Eclipse?
Quietly, I treaded over the impeccable suite, walking past a still napping OinkOink. I searched for Eclipse.
A peal of thunder brought my attention to the windows. When I saw the curtains blowing about from the
open glass doors, I eased close to it and found him on the outdoor terrace, swimming in the infinity pool
while the twinkling city vista hovered around him.
I wasnt prepared for what I saw next.
Desire ripped through me when I noted that his shirt. . .and pants were piled on one another beside the
pool.
Holy flying pigs. . .
Naked.
The Demon of Lust was naked in the pool.
My heart kicked a beat.
Oh my gosh. . . Averting my eyes so that I dont see anything that would ruin all my relationships with
potential boyfriends, I stared at the city adjacent to me instead. My heart galloped without any trace of
slowing down.
Hows the view? came Eclipses amused voice.
I chanced a look and exhaled in relief when he swam to the darker corners of the pool, shrouding his
naked physique from my line of vision. He lifted his arms over the side of the pool, gazing up at me with
an air of innocence deriving from his demeanor. His big arms shimmered with droplets of water while his
sculpted chest and entire face glowed with the city lights casting favorably upon him. I had never seen
anything more beautiful. He put the iridescent stars in Heaven to shame.

I didnt realize that I was still tongue-tied when he chuckled knowingly. I realized then that he was more
than aware that I was enjoying the view. That shameless bastard. Resisting him when he was fully
clothed was hard enough, now he had to get naked? How dare he do this to me?
Put some clothes on, I snapped, trying to sound stern. This isnt your suite. The group is going to show
up soon.
Eclipse smiled, remaining as he was. Erotic. Inhumanly so. They just left. Theyre not coming back for
another hour or so. Until then, this is my suite. His smile grew wider as he slanted his head. Come keep
me company here.
No way!
If you dont then Im going to have to get out of the pool so I could be close to you. At least in the pool,
the water does a good job of veiling over me. His eyes fixed on mine, its gaze challenging. If you think
you can handle me climbing out of here, completely naked then Id be more than happy to
I was at the pool, sitting on the edge and dipping the lower half of my legs into the water before he
finished his sentence. A wet Eclipse shrouded in water I could handle, a wet Eclipse walking around
naked was a death sentence to my control. At least in water, my inability to swim prevented me from
going after him. If he was walking around, then there was nothing stopping me from lunging on him and
raping him. Between the two scenarios, only the pool was safer.
Ju just stay in there and dont make any sudden movements, I said shakily, trying to only keep my
eyes on his face and not the rest of his promiscuous body. Ju AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
What happened next had me screaming my head off.
The bastard made a sudden movement, surged up from the waters, wrapped his arms around my waist
and effectively pulled me into the pool with him.
SPLASH!
I held my breath in time as I fell into the water. The coldness sent my body shivering and the fear of
drowning had me beyond hysterical. I held onto the only thing I could hold onto: Eclipse.
I could feel him hold my body tight as we surfaced from the water.
The cold wind whipped at my face, assuring me that I was no longer under water but I couldnt bring
myself to open my eyes. All I could do was shake like a leaf; all I could do was hold onto Eclipse.
Were in a shallow pool, Teacup, came his laughing voice. Youre standing right now.
I opened my eyes. Heat suffused my face after I peered down and realized he was right. I was definitely
standing, not drowning.
Unfurling my arms from around his neck, I narrowed my eyes onto him in anger.
What the hell was that? I questioned, trying to sound pissed off even though I was still more afraid than
anything. Regardless of the fact that I wasnt a deep pool, I felt uneasiness nonetheless.
He shrugged, the sly smile playing on his lips telling me that he was unapologetic. He began to walk slow

circle around me, looking very much like a predator as his perfectly built body moved through the water
with grace. I wanted you in here with me so I decided fuck permission, Im just going to do it.
I felt my already tight black dress become snugger against my body. You just ruined my dress.
He chuckled when he came from behind, his lips settling close to my earlobe. In that instant, I
remembered all those times where he nearly drove me insane by nibbling on the sensitive nerves there.
Well I wanted to rip it off you but I imagined you wouldnt be too eager to go skinny-dipping with me. This
was the next best choice.
Startled (or turned on) by his lips being too close to me, I backed out of range. While doing this, I was
able to involuntarily glance down at his lower body. Indignation poured inside me when I saw that he had
lied all along. He wasnt naked; he was still wearing his black dress pants.
I thought you were naked in the pool?
I wanted you to think that, he admitted loftily. I could discern from the expression on his face that he was
suppressing a big smile that would make me want to kill him. You wouldnt abide by my wishes if you
didnt think I was about to rise out of this pool in all of my naked glory.
He wasnt naked but he was a still a tempting sight for the eyes.
Standing in the middle of a pool that overlooked an entire city made him look more unearthly than he
already was. The water only added to the decadence of his physique and appeal, especially with it
lapping, almost lovingly, against his leanly muscled body.
So why are you so adamant about me coming into this pool with you? I asked, consciously making an
effort to not check him out. I was failing miserably.
He stretched his hand out to me, giving me one of those charming grins that I just couldnt refuse. I
wanted to enjoy the view with you. When I didnt immediately take his hand, he softly said, Please
Teacup. Lets enjoy the view before everyone comes back.
I sighed.
Unable to say no, because I too wanted to spend some quality time together before everyone came back,
I took his head and followed him. He led us to the northern part of the pool where we were given a direct
view of the world around us. Resting our arms over the edge of the pool, we watched silence as Seoul
stood under the forming of a new storm cloud.
It shouldve looked terrifying but I felt nothing but wonderment.
I briefly flashed back to my memory with Envy and Greed, when I was standing atop that mountain where
the villagers were suffering. For a breath of a second, the imagery of Seoul burning with the same misery
sifted into my mind, running over me with anticipation. The notion was so tempting that if I hadnt
consciously drawn myself out of my trance, then who knows how long I wouldve stood there,
daydreaming about the demise of my world.
Grappling to return to reality, I turned to the one anchor that has always put things back into perspective
for me.
Do you think this is how Angels are like in Heaven? I asked randomly, feeling the pool water swish

around me while wind nipped at my face. They just sit in a pool at the edge of their world and just stare
down at the earth below?
A small smile crossed his lips. Perhaps.
I nodded going quiet again. Then, after avoiding the topic for so long, I decided it was due time to confront
the issue of my destiny.
. . .So if I dont give you my soul and become a Demon, then Ill die and ultimately bring forth the
Apocalypse?
That seems to be the way things are stacking up. Another peal of thunder disturbed the sky when he
turned to me and said, You really dont care, do you?
The edge of my mouth curved upwards.
Im looking forward to it. I finally admitted, shivering as another gust of wind hit my damp body. I peered
down at city below me, still able to hear residual screams from the villagers. Feeling like there was so
much riding on my chest, I began to let it all out. . .
When I was standing on top of that mountain, staring down at that village, I knew there was no other fate
for me. I was created for this. I was created to stand at the tip of the world and watch with satisfaction as
the world burns below me. I closed my eyes briefly, allowing my imagination to run amuck. Just thinking
about the misery they will all suffer brings me so much satisfaction just thinking about how much my
Apocalypse will destroy any shred of hope left within them makes me so happy that I could cry.
I looked at him, pain suffusing my eyes as the screams faded and reality speared through me. No matter
how much I wanted to deny it, the truth was becoming undeniable to me.
Im changing. . . I whispered, my voice finally beginning to shake. Im no longer the same. I can feel in
the marrow of my bones, I can feel it in my mind and I can feel it in whats left of my soul Im becoming
more evil. No matter how much I fight to be human, I can feel whatever it is inside me overpowering me.
I smiled bitterly. Now its no longer enough that I become content with people slipping on soap. . .now I
want mothers to cry for their children, now I want people to hurt one another and now I want blood to be
shed. I want chaos I wanted nothing but anarchy.
I bit my quivering lips, disgusted with everything that I was saying.
Our gaze connected and I didnt try to hide the fear. . .or desperation in my eyes.
This is why I need my soul back. I cant die. . .or live like this. I cant be this evil. A human being
shouldnt be this evil a human being cannot be this much of a monster. My eyes grew firmer.
I wont continue to live like this. Ive exhausted all the prayers I could ever muster in my life and now, its
all me and I wont ignore my own pleas for help. I have to be human again; I just have to be human again.
Theres no other choice for me.
God has failed you but you wont fail yourself, Eclipse summed up for me, understanding present in his
voice.
Gods existence is irrelevant. In the end, it is I who ultimately decide what I want to do. My jaw tightened
while my eyes roamed over the individual buildings in the distance. I can do this. I know I can do this. I
know that I can find my soul and I know that I can be what Ive always wanted to be. Nothing is going to

stop me. Not now, not when I want this so badly.


Eclipses mouth curved up faintly. There was irony in my words that he found interest in. That sounds like
something I would say.
After a count of silence, I turned to him and asked him a childish question that Ive wanted to ask for some
time now. Since I was opening up, I might as well go all the way. Are you really like this? Are you really
this charming or are you just tricking me?
Excuse me?
You really act like a human, I answered, wonder undulating in my tone. Sometimes youre better at it
than me. Everyone you meet, they think youre as conceited as one can be but they still find you to be
endearing. I swallowed. Even me. Sometimes, I even forget that youre youre the son of the Devil.
Eclipse arched an amused brow. Youre asking me if Im truly like this when Im 100% Demon?
I nodded.
He laughed. Instead of promptly responding to me, he pulled himself away from the edge and migrated
towards the center of the pool.
What would cause you to ask a question like that? he asked, walking backwards before he stopped right
at the center point of the water.
Wh what are you doing? I asked, my pulse racing.
He shrugged before casually extending his hand out once more. Lightning cackled overhead, warning us
that a storm was about to commence above us. Dance with me.
I was reluctant because I had an innate feeling that whatever he wanted to do there, it was going to
change things for us. I was reluctant to even approach him for a dance but when he said, Ill tell you a
little bit more about my life if you come here with me, my conviction stopped in its tracks.
My hopes swelled at the prospect of having him open up to me again. Nervously playing with my fingers, I
weighed my options. I was deathly afraid but after all that Ive been through, being afraid of going to the
center of the pool with my Demon felt so silly. I dared a glance at Eclipse and I knew I couldnt let this
opportunity pass me by.
I presented him with my frostiest look and took his hand. You suck for always doing things like this to
mess with me.
Youre the sucker who always gives in to me, he teased, wrapping an arm around me and pulling me
close to him. He smiled, gently moving his hand up and down my back with soft touches as we began
with our slow dance in the pool. In the distance, from the windows of another suite, I could hear Joe
Strummer & The Mescaleross, Mondo Bongo play in the background.
Ask away, Teacup.
What were you like before you became a Fallen Demon? I promptly asked, trying not to look up. It took
all my willpower to not burrow my face in his chest and just ignore the fact that I was up in the skies, right
underneath a storm where the chances of being struck by lightning were high.

Ambitious. As lightning flashed overhead, he continued to move me across the pool without a care in the
world. His movements were as fluid as the wind. Supremely ambitious.
I followed after him, letting him lead the dance.
And? I asked, still trying to keep the conversation going so I wont be so afraid. By now, the sky had
rumbled with more thunder and lightning, the scent of rain suspended over us. It was difficult for me to
admit but the more time I spent in Eclipses arms, the less afraid I became of the ominous weather.
He touched my hair, allowing his hand to trail down my back. The dark sexuality that embodied him the
one that had the power to turn all my rationale into goo began to surface as he subtly courted me in
those waters. I am heavily feared.
Why?
He smiled before sharing something that only Lyna has shared with me. The first decade of my
existence, I took it upon myself to wage a war against Michael. Apparently what I did was unheard of and
the very fact that I survived a battle with him was unheard of as well. From there, I gradually became
known as the God of War. I could never sit still. I would fight, I would always fight to prove to everyone
that I was better them prove to everyone why I am the best and why everyone should kneel before me.
Why did you wage a war against Michael?
Do you know how rare it is to be able to eat a Forbidden Fruit? he responded instead.
At that second, a monstrous lightning penetrated the dark skies, illuminating the world and casting its rays
over us. As this occurred, I remained quiet, staring up at Eclipse with a confused expression on my face. I
didnt understand why he was bringing up the forbidden fruit.
Very rare, he answered, his eyes taking note of the confusion blanketing over me. Angels and Demons
have spent their entire existence seeking it and they never find it. Then he asked, Have you ever heard
of the persimmon being a forbidden fruit?
I shook my head.
Pride gleamed on his visage . . .What did you think I was fighting Michael for?
Light dawned on me. You you fought him for the persimmon?
He nodded. The Tree of Knowledge is very hard to find but if I want something, then I always find it. I
tracked it. It took a lot of hard work but I tracked it and when I found it, I found Michael waiting there and I
realized what he was waiting for. . .
My eyes rounded. Awe swirled over me. That was how your war with him started?
He nodded again. The reason why youve never heard of the persimmon being a forbidden fruit is
because it rarely makes an appearance. And the during rare times it does, if you dont grab it off the
branch in 13 seconds, then it will change into an apple. When I appeared in the Holy garden, it appeared
as well. Before Michael could grab it, I was able to steal it from the tree before him.
The imagery of the Demon of Lust outwitting the most infamous ArchAngel played like an unbelievable

movie in the screen of my mind. Wh whats so special about this persimmon?


In all the millenniums that we have all been in existence, there have only been two reported sightings of
the persimmon. He gazed at me expectantly. Guess the two who sighted the persimmons.
Astonishment stole the thoughts in my mind. I didnt know why but as soon as he said this, there was no
doubt in my mind the answers.
Your father. . .
I gasped, unable to fully grasp the fact that I was given something that only two powerful Ancients have
been in possession of.
And Genesis. . .
He nodded in confirmation. The two entities who caught the sightings of the persimmons, the ones who
more than likely ate it, ultimately became the two most powerful entities in all of creation. He tilted his
head, cupping my cheek with his hand. If Angels can become more powerful because of the persimmon
then what can it do for a human like yourself?
The type of powers it could bring to a human like me was unthinkable. I was amazed at this but I was
even more amazed at what he chose to do with such a powerful elixir. Why didnt you eat it yourself
then? Why did you give it to me?
I was tired of your nosebleeds, he said bluntly. I was getting annoyed with the idea of you dying if and
when I should throw you in bed.
I drew in a disbelieving breath. You gave me something that rare because you were annoyed with my
nosebleeds?
He shrugged. Greed was right. He stroked my collarbone, the desire in his eyes becoming stronger.
Stupidity is embedded in my indulgence when it comes to women.
He stopped for a moment, pinning me against the edge of the pool, the heat from his body melding into
mine. His gaze darkening with sensually, he idly said, What did Lyna and my brothers tell you about me?
What did everyone say about me to have you so guarded around me now?
I paused, trying to play dumb but when he gave me that knowing look of his, all the lies wilted on my
tongue. I looked away from him, preferring to stare down at the world than face him. After taking a
moment to myself, I finally let everything out.
That youre dangerous, I whispered, hoping that my voice would die out under the wind. Basically they
said if I fall for you, I have no one else to blame.
I am only dangerous if youre looking for love. He placed his finger under my chin, angling my face up a
little higher. He sighed longingly, stroking the area where the hem of my dress met my thighs. Youre not
looking for love with me are you, Teacup?
I shook my head honestly. No.
He nodded as rain began to descend over us. The little droplets hit the surface of the with intensity,
completing cloaking over us as more thunder and lightning clapped across the sky. Mother nature was a

force to be reckoned with but at that second, it only felt like background music to my dialogue with
Eclipse.
Im not looking for love when it comes to you either. He expelled a lustful breath. I do want you though
much more than I should want you.
Lust, I summed up for him, rain dripping down my face.
Lust, he agreed quietly, kissing the area of my neck where streams of rain water was dripping down.
Can you explain more about the number 13? I asked hazily, loving the feel of his lips and the rain
against my skin.
The number 13 is the favorite number of immortals. It is a number that cannot be perfectly divided into
and it is a number feared by the majority of the humans. The number is unlucky for humans because it is
not a number that humans are meant to be able to handle. Basically, it is blessed if youre an immortal
and it is cursed if youre not.
Is it that simple? I mused out loud. How I can change my status from human to immortal just by
choosing to add an extra number to my biological clock?
His lifted his attention away from kissing my neck and centered his gaze onto mine. That extra hour is an
hour past your lifetime.
You dont think itd be nice to decrease an hour? I couldnt help but ask.
No, Eclipse replied as I expected him to. Life would suck if I actually followed the rule of 12.
I half-smiled. Always the exception, right?
Always.
Without preface, he swung me across the length of the pool, all the way to the other side and pinned me
against the wall there as well. His hands on my hips, he hoisted me up, causing me to involuntarily wrap
my legs around his waist. Without showing so much as an ounce of fatigue, he kept me locked against
the pool wall. I felt every cord of his muscles bulge while he spoke to me. Whats the other reason why
you dont want to be a Demon?
I already told you my reason, I said, breathless at precarious position he had put us in. My heart was
going insane, alternating between pounding relentlessly to stopping in its beat. The fact that I wasnt
going into cardiac arrest was a miracle in it of itself.
I know your reason. . . He stared into my eyes, the passion within them mesmerizing to me. Lust
lingered around us like an enamored fog. But I also know that there is another reason why youre so
afraid of it.
He chuckled then when another onslaught of heat graced my cheeks. He cocked his head with mild
interest when I didnt answer him.
. . .Youre still holding out for your fairytale, he then acknowledged. His voice was knowing, expectant.
Youre still waiting for Prince Charming. Those beautiful eyes flashed with ever growing amusement.
Prince Charming wouldnt want a Demon for a girlfriend; hed want an innocent human girl to save.

Prince Charming wouldnt want a Demon, I agreed dimly, flattening my palms against his broad chest
and pushing him away. The evil witch doesnt get to have him, only a pure hearted human girl does.
Whats so special about this Prince Charming? he challenged, allowing my legs to fall from his hips but
not allowing me room to go anywhere else. I could sense the jealously in his demeanor as he towered
over me, overshadowing even the high-rise buildings and storm clouds above him. Anger began to edge
into his voice Why is he so much better than me that youd rather die as a human for the idea of him than
live as a Demon for the idea of me?
He can offer me what you can never offer me.
Love? he ridiculed. His tone dripped with derision.
Id rather die for the idea of love than live for the acceptance of eternal lust.
He chuckled, the sound low and dark. There was judgment in his eyes that told me he couldnt believe
how foolish I was still acting. Love is overrated, human girl.
You know what the beauty of your opinion is? It does not matter to me. I smirked, bitterness thickening
my voice. It does not and will not affect how I choose to live my life. I raised my chin up, allowing the rain
to continue to sprinkle over me while I held his eyes. God may have failed me but the love of my life
wont. I will become human for him. . .I just know it. I just know hell be the one to save me.
He laughed once more at the naivety of my words and I grew defensive, angry.
You want me to become a Demon for you? I then challenged, studying him with fire in my eyes. Then
become human for me.
Eclipses mouth lifted. His voice became mocking as he stroked my cheek with care. You may be the
most beautiful thing in creation but even you arent worth a lifetime as a human.
Then you will never be worth my eternity as a Demon.
Eclipse nodded slowly, going quiet as my words shrouded over him. Thunder and lightening continued to
play in the background while wind and rain increased with ferocity.
Be it as it may. . . he said at last. I still want you.
Before I could get a word in, he added, And I dont give a flying fuck if youre saving yourself for your
future husband. As far as Im concerned, I want you too and its his own fault that hes taken so long to
come for you. You can spend a lifetime waiting for him but know that you will spend the rest of Eternity
thinking about me.
I couldnt bring myself to say anything because it was true. How could my Prince ever compare
to this Prince? The one driving me crazy right now? The one who was better than anything I could ever
dream up?
He exhaled wearily, tucking a tendril of my rain-kissed hair behind my ear. His eyes on me were kinder,
more affectionate. I know you want me too, Gracie. More than you want him. He laughed self-mockingly.
So why are you so afraid of me? Why are you treating me like a plague when we both know that you
want to be mine?

I drew a shaky breath.


Before I could answer, OinkOink, who had apparently woken up from his nap, had run out onto the
terrace. Upon seeing us, he bounced towards pool, hiding underneath a chair for protection against the
rain. He whined for us, as if calling for us to get out of the pool so we could play with him.
Not now, OinkOink, Eclipse dismissed, his eyes still on me. Daddy is busy hitting on mommy.
Another whimper elicited from him but as if understanding what was happening, OinkOink adhered to
Eclipses command and sadly paddled away from the terrace, closing the glass door with his button nose
to give us privacy.
You havent answered my question, he prompted when our puppy was out of sight. Why are you so
afraid of me?
. . .If you dont believe in love. . . I asked instead, feeling my curiosity grow with all that was happening
between us. What do you believe in?
His mouth twitched with hilarity at my question. I believe only false loves exist.
I tilted my head in confusion. False love?
He nodded, his eyes never leaving mine as he enlightened me.
False love falls to its knees for false promises; it does not stand tall, it breaks at a moments will. It values
appearances, only looking at someones inner attributes as a bonus as opposed to a requirement. It has
no backbone, it betrays when it is convenient for it to do so and it runs at the threat of tribulation and
hardship. Some false loves does its best to persevere in hopes of becoming a true love but in the end, all
that it will ever amount to is a failed love story. False love is lust at its most powerful. It does not have the
stamina for a lifetime full of promises, only a present filled with pretty lies.
Over the top lust, I supplied.
He nodded.
Fascinated, I ventured further and asked, . . .How special do you think love is?
He smiled patiently at me. I dont believe in it, remember?
Hypothetically, I said softly. I smiled at him when it looked like he wouldnt give in. Hypothetically
speaking. . .what would your definition be?
He laughed wryly. His finger began to trace the curve of my lips. Despite his obvious skepticism in its
existence, he humored me anyway.
Love does not fall to its knees for false promises; it stands tall, resisting all enticements from false loves
and it loyally waits in the shadows, only appearing for the one it has spent a lifetime waiting for. It may not
exist freely at your will, and it may not make an appearance for just anyone but when it does appear,
when it does fall from grace, there is no going back. There is no indecisiveness for this loyal and
protective creature. When the world turns on you, it will stand by you through thick and thin, never leaving
your side. Whereas false loves are conditional, dependent upon the variables of life, true loves are

absolute, unwavering in its stubborn nature. Thats how special love is; its the only thing in creation that is
constant, the only thing in creation that can keep a lifetime of promises.
I smiled halfheartedly. So I should stand tall and resist you, False Love?
You can try, he teased seductively. You should know I wont make it easy for you.
I shook my head at him, blinking off rain water. Why do you insist on chasing after me when you know it
wont amount to anything?
I shouldnt chase after you, he agreed simply, his tone soft. I tell myself that everyday. He touched my
cheek, wiping away the droplets of rain that was making a home there. Why should I chase after you
when youre as fragile as the nickname Ive given you? Why should I chase after you when youre foolish
enough choose humanity over immortality? Why should I chase after you when there are countless others
who would die to have a single second of my attention? Why should I chase after you when you have
chosen a simple true love over me?
He shook his head bitterly, recalling what I told him about shooting for the moon but falling amongst the
stars instead.
. . .Why should I reach for you when I am only meant to land amongst the stars?
His spellbinding eyes hardened slightly. We dont belong together. Were not meant to be. I know this. I
know better than this. I know better than all of this and yet here I am, coveting the moon when I know that
I could never keep her. . .
He smirked dryly to himself, not believing that he was being so foolish. Then, as if no longer able to
contain himself, he came over to me, pulling me close to him while nuzzling his face into my neck,
causing my blood to boil in need.
What have you done to me, human girl? he drawled coolly, the rain pouring harder over the pool we
were in. What magic have you yield to make me yearn for you this much?
He moved closer, pressing his forehead against mine.
Perhaps your spell will end when we kiss, he whispered, his breath warm against my ear. The desire
within me heightened beyond all recognition. Perhaps you will no longer have power over me if our lips
finally meet. . . He tilted my chin up, preparing me for his own lips. Perhaps it will all end when I finally
take whats mine. . .
. . .Youve never even taken me out on a date, I finally blurted out before I gave into temptation and
actually kissed him.
A dubious smile etched his face. He stopped, his lips a breath from mine. A date?
Youre trying to steal my first kiss and you havent done anything to earn it.
He laughed silently, utterly befuddled by the ridiculousness of my reasoning.
Dates are for humans, he said humorously.
Im human, I reminded him.

And Im a Demon, he reminded me as well.


Hey, you kids alright?! Sam called out from inside, interrupting our conversation and blatantly reminding
us that we no longer had the world to ourselves. Apparently my friends were back and the party was
ready to resume once more. Were bringing the cake out and singing to Ara now!
Were coming in! I shouted, relieved that he didnt step out to see us prancing around the pool with our
clothes on like crazy people.
Motherfuc Eclipse rolled his eyes at the intrusion on our moment. I could discern from the tightening
of his muscles that he was getting heavily irritated with all these constant disruptions.
Just stay out there! Sam screamed back. Sounds of laughter came from the suite. Were actually
bringing the cake out there now!
. . .And lets add this distraction to the list that always ruins our time together, Eclipse said with cynical
amusement.
Acknowledging that our romantic moment was all but over, he eased out of the water. Carefully, he
helped me up as well. Overwhelmed with what had taken place in the pool, I hesitantly allowed him to
help me. When I was out of the water, I sped past him, walking fast in an attempt to run back into the suite
with everyone else. My mind was split from pushing him into a corner and continuing our romantic
moment or pushing him into a corner and telling him that nothing will ever happen between us. I didnt
know what to do; I just wanted to get away.
I only got a few paces away from him when Eclipse grabbed me by the hand, wrapped an arm around me
and pulled me back towards him.
. . .Will you go out with me?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
For what felt like a little over an eternity, I could only stare at him. Rain continued to drench over me.
Despite the fact that my body was shivering from being outside in the storm for so long, I didnt care. It
was all inconsequential to me because those six words spoken by Eclipse overshadowed any physical
limitations that came with being a human girl.
To be blunt, I thought the happiness was going to burst out of me.
I. . .I thought dates were only for humans? I whispered, my heart nearly thumping out of my chest from
the sheer thrill of being officially asked on a date by the Demon of Lust.
Eclipse laughed, looking just like a marble statue as rain dripped from his frame. He too seemed surprise
with what he asked me. Theres an exception to every rule.
He raised his brows with cool inquiry. So whats the answer, Teacup? Will you go out with me or should I
steal your first kiss now?
Y yes, I said unthinkingly. When I realized how ambiguous that answer sounded, I clarified. To to
the date. Not stealing my first kiss.

His eyes smiled in approval. Looking forward to it then.


Releasing me from his hold, he made a move return to the suite.
I dont know what struck me at that particular second.
Perhaps it was the rain messing with my thoughts, perhaps it was the storm blinding all my senses or
perhaps it was just because I wanted to but when he began to walk back towards the suite, this explosion
of energy detonated inside me.
Eclipse, I called my voice drowning under thunder and wind.
My heart hammered as I waited for him to stop.
When he turned, the passage of time, space and logicality withered away. All that was left was raw
impulse. I came undone.
Impulsively, I ran to him like my life depended on it.
I jumped on him, wrapping my legs around his hips while encircling my arms around his neck. Then, with
more need than I could ever explain, I pressed my lips against his and kissed him as we fell back into the
pool.
And what a kiss that was.
SPLASH!
The world exploded as water splashed all around us and all I felt was rapture.
Every fiber on my body longed for him and with this action, all those desires were unleashed at full
capacity. Every time my lips connected with his, I could feel my heart race with more life than I could ever
dream up. Nothing mattered anymore but satisfying myself with this kiss, this moment, this man who was
the embodiment of everything Ive ever wanted.
I couldnt believe how aggressive I was, how much I wanted him. My legs enclosed around his powerful
hips like I was afraid the rain would wash me away from him, my hands ran over the expanse of his
gorgeous body like I was touching Gods only masterpiece and my lips sought his like I was a woman
starved.
I was aggressive but my Demon matched me with his own ardor.
Eclipse kissed me back with equal fervor, his arms holding me protectively as his lips gave me the thrill of
my life. The world grew so hot that we just couldnt stay still. One second, he was pressing me against the
pool wall, lightly pulling all my hair as our lips moved as one and the next, he was moving me across the
pool, kissing me like he was ready to give me my soul like he was ready to bring me back to life.
Overhead, I could hear thunder and lightning roar over the world, as if the ardor we shared in that pool
was generating enough energy to control the Heavens above. Even the pool water had turned hot, steam
rising from the surface.
I shouldnt covet the sun, I whispered breathlessly, sliding my fingers through his damp hair. Despite
stating this, I continued to kiss him, nipping at his supple lips like it was the finest chocolate Ive ever

tasted.
Nor I the moon, Eclipse replied in a ragged, breathless voice before claiming my mouth again.
Eliciting an approving whimper from me, his lips migrated to other parts of my body that yearned for his
attention. His decadent lips braised over my collarbone, his teeth nipping at the skin as he trailed up my
neck, my jaw, my chin and then returning to my awaiting lips.
I whimpered again, melting into a blissful state where air was irrelevant. The only oxygen I needed was
this Prince. . .this timeless temptation.
. . .It was when I heard my friends coming did I, so reluctantly, pull out of that mind-blowing kiss. Afraid
that any proximity to him would inspire me to go for another round, I scurried away from him like a
frightened little mouse.
I climbed out of the pool, ran across the terrace and stopped at the door where my friends were coming
out of. My chest rose up and down as I watched him surge out of the pool like a glorious Fallen Angel
the kind who was here to corrupt everything there was to corrupt about me.
He was watching at me, male lust still pooling in his intoxicated eyes.
He looked feral, uncontrollable.
If it wasnt for the storm pelting over him, cooling him down physically, I feared he wouldve hoisted me
back in his arms, thrown me back into that pool and made love to me right then and there. Thank
goodness for small mercies.
I knew he was wondering what brought it all on and with a trembling breath, I merely said, Ha happy
birthday.
A wicked, sensuous grin stretched across his lips before he used his powers to disappear into thin air.
Before getting a chance to wonder where he went, he materialized before me once more. This time, he
stood an inch from me, the heat from his body seemingly raising the temperature in my mind. His smile
was a wolfish one as he loomed over me, the sight of him dripping wet inspiring naughty thoughts within
me that I wished I could ignore.
You know what this means right? he incited, his voice so husky and sultry that I wanted to melt right then
and there for him.
It doesnt mean anything, I said hastily, my mind foggi ng with lust. My body continued to

yearn for him, this time with more ferocity than I had ever experienced. I was just
giving my friend a b
hday gift.
A dark brow kicked up with interest. Oh yeah?

I nodded unsteadily. Yeah. Youve been a good friend. I I owe it to you.


He laughed, nodding understandably.

I thought he accepted my answer but then the sexy bastard decided to mute everything I said by bringing
his lips close to my ear. Resolutely, he told me what my action meant for future references, what it meant
for our relationship. . . .It means that no one else can have you. You are mine and mine alone now.
I gaped at him, stunned. From from a kiss?
He nodded, his expression full of secrets that he never divulged to me. His gaze was hot, utterly
incinerating. Why do you think I havent had my first kiss?
I was utterly baffled. Whats so special about my kiss with you?
He chuckled fondly, staring at my kiss-swollen lips like it was a paradise he couldnt get enough of. Give
me another kiss and Ill tell you.
I covered my mouth, backing away from him.
No matter how afraid I looked, Eclipse couldnt have looked more pleased, especially when everyone
finally emerged with the cake. When they saw our wet clothes, they gave us a strange look. I quickly told
them that we accidentally fell into the pool. They obviously knew something else happened. With knowing
smiles on their faces, they glanced at us one more time and said no more to the matter. Instead, they
continued with their party, allowing Eclipse and I to deal with our awkward situation ourselves.
We started singing but oh goodness, it was the most uncomfortable singing of my life. I was trying so hard
not to lose composure and I was trying so hard to ignore how swollen my lips were, how desperate they
were to kiss a certain a Demon again.
I was singing Happy Birthday to Ara but there was only one person who stole my complete attention. All
I could see was Eclipse and as he stared at me from across the terrace, I knew all he saw was me as
well.
I couldnt believe it; I couldnt believe what just happened.
A kiss.
I just given Eclipse his first kiss!
A million different thoughts rushed in my head and I couldnt begin to understand any of them. What does
this all mean now? Are we still friends? Friends with benefits? Lovers? What will this do to our relationship
now? How will this kiss change the two of us?
Questions after questions crashed like waves inside me yet. . . before another thought could cross my
mind
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

A monstrous thunder exploded across the skies, shaking the earth beneath it and yanking me out of my
reverie.
What the hell?
The entire world around us started flickering erratically; the skyscrapers that once emitted such
incandescent beauty started to dim while lights of the fast moving traffic below started to go out like
dominos. The lights that surrounded the city of Seoul blinked profusely, so violently that before long, when
another peal of thunder slammed into the sky, the whole world plunged into complete darkness.
Sounds of cars crashing into one another, people screaming and horns blazing rang into the once
peaceful night. Darkness encased us, leaving my friends scurrying to find one another while I stood there
in a petrified silence. I felt them bump into me and as paranoia cast its hands over me, I reached my hand
out for Eclipse. I thought I felt his hand but before we could clasp it around one another, a blinding
lightning blasted across the sky, rocking the world with vigor.
For a cataclysmic second when that lightning appeared, the whole world lit up once more, this time the
nights sky swimming with the color red. The Heavens looked like it was bleeding from the inside out. . .
Shock rendered me speechless.
As the same ripple of astonishment came over the world, all the functionality of life returned when the
lights of the city came on in unison. The city stood in all its glory, looking as powerful as ever looking like
it hadnt just been thrown into complete darkness seconds prior. However much the event was quick in
occurrence, the effects it had on us humans were not as fleeting.
One may get over a citywide blackout, but one could never forget a blood red sky. . .
DID YOU SEE THAT?! People all around us shouted, running out of their suites and onto their
respective balconies to stare up at the once bleeding sky. THE SKY WAS COMPLETELY RED!!!!!!
Our terrace wasnt spared from the bewilderment either.
While the girls covered their mouths in utter disbelief of what they had just witnessed, the guys just looked
frozen, like they couldnt believe their eyes. From the fearful bewilderment below to the screaming voices
all around us, the affect-effects of the blood red sky was tremendous.
And throughout all of this, all I could think about was the last quote written by Genesis. . .
And when the beginning of it all is found, the skies shall bleed red and the world shall know true power.
The ancient words lingered in my head, echoing like a mocking mantra. Dreadfully, my eyes connected
with the one who was most affected by this astronomical event.
Eclipse.

Incredulity marred his now pale complexion.


He looked like someone had just ripped his lungs from his body.
Together, as the world around grew into franticness, we looked at my gold bangles. Goosebumps spread
over my body when the realization hit me: Genesis never gifted me with his missing items. My
bangles werent the missing items.Whatever it was that Blood Angel sent to earth before his death, it
didnt end with me.
. . .They exist out there. . .
. . .the items have existed out there all along. . .
The reality hit me like a ton of bricks and the force was only worsened by the pain on Eclipses face. His
biggest task here was to retrieve the missing items and now, somewhere in the world, someone else has
found it someone else has found the first of Genesis missing items.
Psychologically, this was a huge blow to me but physically, it was even worse.
The pain that suddenly gripped me was powerful, unbearable in its nature.
Trembling from head to toe, I placed a limp hand to my chest.
Augh. . .
My heart began to pound at an existential speed. The cold sweat that once covered my body became
replaced with an overwhelming heat. Invisible fire seemed to have materialized within my internal organs,
boiling my insides without mercy. Breathing felt laborious and staying conscious felt like a burden. Blurs
began to edge my vision as the heat inside me worsened. I thought it was just my mind playing tricks on
me but when I felt a current of energy enter my body, fighting to get out, I knew this wasnt normal.
Then
AUGH!!!!! My body lunged forward and when my stomach collided with the railing of the terrace, blood
spurted like spraying water from my mouth.
OH MY GOD!!!! GRACEEEEE!!!!!!! I heard Aras and Dawns blood-curdling screams before my world
darkened.
With the blood still wet and dripping from my lips, my knees buckled and I felt my body succumb to
gravity. I hit something but when I felt someone lift my leg up with his arm, I knew Eclipse had caught me.
I had no idea what happened next. One moment, I was on the terrace and the next, I was in the elevator
where I felt Eclipse carrying me. It was just the two of us and when I thought I would come back to my
senses, a blistering pain entered my brain.

As if someone had started to puncture several screwdrivers into my head, I felt my world rip to pieces.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! I screamed, falling from his arms.
Unable to help myself, I began to roll around on the elevator floor, screaming in agony.
Invisible fire consumed my body, hidden needles punctured into my skin and unseen knives carved at my
bones. Every breath that came in and out of me was pained gasps. It became so agonizing that when I
started to hyperventilate for air, none of it came. Suffocation choked my lungs, amplifying the pain. Soon, I
became aware of nothing but the violent throbbing of my congested mind. In a desperate attempt to fight
off the pain, I began to pound my head against the wall, wanting nothing more than to beat it to a pulp so I
couldnt feel it again.
I only got a few pounds in before I felt Eclipse pull me away from the wall, holding me to his chest.
Struggling to fight out of his clutches, I began to cough uncontrollably. Through the pain, I caught a
glimpse of my reflection on the bloody elevator door and I shook when I saw that blood was pouring out
from my eyes, my nose, my ears and my mouth.
Eclipses soothing voice milled around me, trying to calm me down but I couldnt hear him when another
force of power entered my body. . .
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!
The scent of burning flesh sizzled up my nose; I released another grating scream as everything in my
world turned red.
My bangle, the uppermost one laying above the remaining six, burned into my wrist, leaving a circular
mark on me. The insufferable heat melted into the skin of my wrist like molten lava. As my reality became
nothing but torture, I became aware of the fact that this was the exact same pain I experienced when
Eclipse nearly killed me at the inn.
I knew then what was happening.
My veil. . .
. . .Someone was ripping my veil. . .
A second later, something came over me as a sense of pure panic inundated my senses. Fear, unrivaled
fear consumed me. My Source instincts came to life and the next blood-curdling words that came out of
me felt like it was spoken by someone else. . .
HES COMING!!!!! I shouted as I felt my veil tear apart, opening up for the one I knew was after me.

HES COMING FOR MEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!

. . .Coming soon. . .

Forgive me Heavenly Father for the sins Im about


to commit. . .
013 | Die for Me

Вам также может понравиться